《Reincarnated! My Parents and Brothers Beg for My Forgiveness》 Chapter 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su was about to be swallowed by the ice-cold seawater. Through the seawater, Yu Su vaguely saw her parents, brothers, and the girl with the name she had used. However, no one cared about her, the biological daughter. A suffocating feeling assaulted her, and her consciousness became more and more blurry. [Ding! Congratulations to the host for unlocking the Heavenly Queen System. Due to your current situation, the system will help you be reborn. Please choose whether to be reborn?] The mechanical voice sounded in her mind. Before she could investigate what was going on, Yu Su¡¯s desire to live made her choose yes quickly. [Congratulations to the host for obtaining a month of life. You can use traffic to exchange for health points in the future. I hope you can become a top Heavenly Queen as soon as possible.] A blinding white light flashed. When she opened her eyes again, she was in a familiar room. There was a family photo on the bedside table. Everyone in the photo was smiling brightly, except for Yu Su, who was trembling and at a loss. She had actually been reborn. Yu Su was originally the youngest daughter of the Yu family. She had four older brothers before her, so the old couple of the Yu family doted on this daughter very much. Perhaps it was because she was blessed but was not destined to live long. When she was four years old, she went out with her fourth brother and was kidnapped by human traffickers. Her parents were too sad, so they adopted a girl with the same age as Yu Su and changed her name to Yu Su¡¯s original name¡ªYu Miao. At the age of 22, Yu Su made a name for herself in the entertainment industry. Her face, which looked really alike to her mother, allowed the Yu family to find her. She thought that she could be with her family from now on, but her parents and brothers felt that she was narrow-minded, selfish, and unpresentable since she grew up in an orphanage. Moreover, because they were worried that Yu Miao would be sad because of her background, they gave her all their favoritism. On the other hand, Yu Su and her family were like strangers living in the same house. Even when she and Yu Miao were kidnapped by the kidnappers, they did not hesitate to choose Yu Miao and push their biological daughter into the sea. The feeling of suffocation came again. Yu Su raised her hand and grabbed the photo. Since they had never treated her as family, she would not be careful and compromise this time. Knock, knock, knock. A knock on the door pulled Yu Su back from her thoughts. She opened the door and saw Yu Miao standing in front of the door. ¡°Susu, the Ah Pi movie that I acted in did well at the box office. Director Lu is treating us to a meal tonight. Come with us and let Director Lu meet you.¡± Yu Su raised her eyebrows when she heard this. In her previous life, Yu Miao had also come to look for her. She thought that Yu Miao really cared about her, but in the end, during that dinner, she was forced to drink crazily. If she hadn¡¯t learned a few self-defense moves from her master when she was young, she would have lost her reputation. It was also from then on that she knew Yu Miao¡¯s true colors. Hence, she had to compete with Yu Miao for everything, causing her parents and brothers to dislike her even more. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I don¡¯t dare to go to the dinner party you organized in case I fall into a trap.¡± Shaking off Yu Miao¡¯s hand, Yu Su¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless. ¡°Yu Su, how can you speak to Miaomiao like that?¡± Yu Su¡¯s second brother and manager, Yu Hong, happened to be walking up the stairs. When he heard the conversation between the two of them, he immediately walked over quickly and shielded Yu Miao behind him. Yu Miao stood behind him, her eyes filled with tears. She bit her lower lip and looked aggrieved. Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. If she had such acting skills when she was at work, the Yu family wouldn¡¯t have spent so many resources on her and she was still an unknown actress. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous. Your career has been falling drastically recently. Miaomiao is giving you another chance by taking you to eat with Director Lu. Why are you so ungrateful?¡± Looking at Yu Miao¡¯s aggrieved expression, an unknown anger rose in his heart. He scolded Yu Su. Yu Su looked at her brother in front of her and found it funny. ¡°Has my career declined? Oh, yes. After returning to the Yu family, you¡¯ve given her all the high-quality resources I have. The term still pretending to be obedient after taking advantage of one, that¡¯s describing all of you right?¡± When Yu Hong heard this, his face could not help but darken. ¡°Miaomiao has just entered the entertainment industry. Newbies need high-quality resources to gain a foothold. We¡¯re all family. What¡¯s wrong with giving it to her?¡± It was really a blatant moral kidnapping. Yu Su was speechless in her heart and could not be bothered to argue with the two of them. The system had said that she only had a month of life after her rebirth. She did not want to waste time on these two people. The door closed with a bang. Yu Hong¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. His sister, who had been carefully currying favor with him after returning home, was actually so disrespectful today. As the ace manager in the industry, no one had ever dared to speak to him like this. Yu Hong raised his hand and knocked hard on Yu Su¡¯s door.m ¡°Yu Su, open the door for me. Who gave you the courage to speak to me like this?¡± The knocking on the door and his angry roar did not make Yu Su open the door. He was furious. Coupled with Yu Miao standing behind him, he was embarrassed and stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Susu should be feeling unwell. Moreover, she just returned home not long ago. We should give in to her.¡± Yu Miao was born as a white lotus, a fake b*tch. With a sobbing tone, she persuaded him to go downstairs. It also made Yu Su look unreasonable. When Yu Su heard that there was no more sound outside the door, she pursed her lips. There were no ripples of emotions in her heart. Chapter 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In her previous life, she was willing to be humble and tolerate everything because she felt that these were her family members, things that she had not had in her twenty years of life. She wanted to cherish them. In the end, she realized that it was better not to have them. Her top priority now was to think of a way to extend her life and make them pay back everything they owed her. ¡°System, are you there?¡± Yu Su left the Yu family behind and called out to the system in her heart. [Hello, Host. The Heavenly Queen System welcomes your use.] ¡°At that time, you said that you could only give me a month of life. I¡¯ll need to exchange for the rest myself. How do I exchange this?¡± [Host, the Heavenly Queen System is dedicated to nurturing the top Heavenly Queens in the entertainment industry. If you want to obtain health points, you need to get more and more people to pay attention to you. When you accumulate a certain number of fans or traffic, you can exchange health points with me~ When you become the Heavenly Queen of this entertainment industry, I will succeed and retire.] ¡°In other words, I need to use various methods to gain fans or gain exposure in order to survive?¡± [Yes.] After the conversation ended, Yu Su had an idea. Now that she had given all his good resources to Yu Miao, she had no exposure at all. It was even more impossible to attract new fans. [Warm reminder: Helping and obtaining the sincere gratitude of others can also increase your health points~] The system¡¯s voice sounded again, giving Yu Su an idea. She walked to the bed and opened the drawer of the bedside table. Yu Su took out a bank card. Yu Zong had given it to her when she first returned home to express his debt and compensation for all these years. Looking at the bank card in her hand, Yu Su could not help but smile. She picked up her bag and walked out of the room. After going down the stairs, she saw everyone except her eldest brother, Yu An, sitting beside Yu Miao and comforting her softly. Yu Miao nestled in Hu Ying¡¯s arms, her eyes red. With just a glance, Yu Su turned around and walked towards the door as if she did not see the group of people. ¡°Stop right there!¡± There was a hint of anger in Yu Hong¡¯s voice. He had noticed it since Yu Su went down the stairs and thought that she was here to apologize. In the end, she did not even look at him. The anger that she had just suppressed rose again. ¡°Apologize to Miaomiao.¡± Hearing this, Yu Su stopped in her tracks and looked over. ¡°Apologize? Why should I apologize?¡± ¡°Susu, what are you doing?! We¡¯re all family. So what if you gave Miaomiao those resources? You¡¯re both daughters of the Yu family and should love each other. You¡¯re really too much today!¡± Hu Ying hugged Yu Miao and gently stroked her back. However, she looked at Yu Su with a reproachful expression. ¡°Heh, you guys are family with her, but she and I are not. I don¡¯t care about the resources that your Yu family obtained, but for the resources I have obtained with my own abilities, I won¡¯t give them up again in the future. You have to return what some people snatched away from me in the past,¡± Yu Su said calmly. ¡°How dare you! Look at what you¡¯re saying. Where did your upbringing go? How are you worthy of being the daughter of our Yu family!?¡± Yu Zong slammed the table and shouted at Yu Su. Yu Su sneered. ¡°Raising needs to be talked about with well-bred people. As for the daughter of the Yu family, whoever wants to take the role, she can do it.¡± The few people on the other side were stunned when they heard this. They did not know what to say for a moment. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I shouldn¡¯t have stepped into the entertainment industry resolutely just to be close to Susu. It¡¯s all my fault. Susu, don¡¯t blame Dad and Mom, and don¡¯t say anything out of anger. I should be the one leaving this house.¡± After saying that, Yu Miao sobbed softly. Yu Miao¡¯s words made Yu Su want to laugh. Her skills were really high. It seemed like she was putting out the fire, but in fact, she was adding fuel to the fire. With just a few words, she expressed that she had entered the entertainment industry for her and for the sake of family harmony. Yu Miao¡¯s words made Yu Su seem unreasonable. ¡°Since you have such self-awareness, you should leave.¡± Yu Su watched as Yu Miao cried and clamored that she was going to pack her things and leave. However, after talking for a long time, her butt did not move at all. She sneered in her heart. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t say it. Other than the Yu family members in front of you, no one else is in the mood to watch your lousy acting skills here.¡± Yu Su¡¯s mocking voice was not loud, but everyone present heard it clearly. ¡°Yu Su, you bastard! Are you trying to force Miaomiao to her death? After you came back, Miaomiao has already suffered so much. Why are you still fighting with her for everything?¡± Yu Su¡¯s mother, Hu Ying, had tears in her eyes. Her heart ached as she hugged Yu Miao tightly in her arms. She glared fiercely at Yu Su and questioned loudly. ¡°Miaomiao is thinking for you. She even begged Director Lu to give you a chance. What about you? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate it, but why do you have to force her to death like this?¡± ¡°For my sake? I think everyone here knows Lu Wen¡¯s temper and character. Do you really think she¡¯s doing this for my own good?¡± Lu Wen was relatively famous in the industry, but he was not famous because of his works. Instead, it was because he always molested female celebrities. He even had some special hobbies. Every time, he would take photographs, making many female celebrities angry but they did not dare to say anything. They could only endure it silently. Others might not know about this, but the Yu family was one of the top entertainment companies in the country. It was impossible for them not to know. Chapter 3 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios People in Yu Miao¡¯s circle more or less knew her identity and background and would not act recklessly. However, on the other hand, she, Yu Su had been home for half a year and had never been recognized. The people present were slightly stunned. Clearly, they knew very well in their hearts. ¡°Miaomiao has just come into contact with this circle, and she has been innocent since she was young. How would she know this? Besides, why are you so sure that Lu Wen will attack you? There are so many people, but if he chooses you, shouldn¡¯t you reflect on yourself first?¡± The third son of the Yu family, Yu Ruo, was the first to speak. Everyone in the Yu family agreed. ¡°There are many artists who work with Lu Wen. Why did he choose you? It¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t want to improve and degraded yourself.¡± Yu Su had never expected that the Yu family would be so vicious. It had clearly not happened, but they had already convicted her. They had convicted that she, Yu Su, was just so unrestrained and shameless. ¡°Heh, do you want to hear what nonsense you¡¯re saying? Which brother would describe his biological sister like this? You guys are really not worthy of being my family!¡± ¡°Then get lost!¡± Hu Ying, who had been comforting Yu Miao, spoke again. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what her son said. Yu Su was selfish, unreasonable, and always did everything she could to fight for the love Miaomiao had. This made her very dissatisfied. Now, Yu Su even gave Yu Miao such a bad label, and it made her even more unhappy. Yu Su sneered. ¡°Ha, as expected, one can never wake up someone who¡¯s pretending to be asleep. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stay here. What little princess of the Yu family? Just let her enjoy the term herself..¡± ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± Yu Zheng, who had been silent all this while, slowly spoke with suppressed anger in his voice. Sure enough, this Yu Su was just as Miaomiao had said. She liked to threaten people. Now, she even said the words ¡®leave¡¯. Did she really think that the Yu family could not do without her? ¡°How would I dare to threaten you? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that important to you, so I¡¯m seriously informing you that I don¡¯t need your so-called family. I sincerely hope that your family can be together forever.¡± Yu Su didn¡¯t care if he was angry or not. The emotions of the people in this family had nothing to do with her. ¡°Susu, stop fooling around!¡± Yu Zong also had a dark expression on his face. The farce today had made him distraught. He knew very well that the company had given their resources unfairly to Yu Su after she returned. However, Yu Miao had suffered because of Yu Su¡¯s return, so it was understandable for them to take out some good resources from Yu Su¡¯s side as compensation. ¡°It¡¯s just a dinner party. If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. Miaomiao is innocent and has no ill intentions. You don¡¯t have to magnify this matter. If you still feel wronged, I¡¯ll ask your second brother to give you some premium resources tomorrow. You can choose.¡± ¡°Mr. Yu, you don¡¯t have to worry. Leave the resources you mentioned to your obedient little princess of the Yu family. I don¡¯t need them.¡± Yu Su was already used to her family¡¯s bias, so she was not surprised by Yu Zong¡¯s words. ¡°This bank card is your compensation for me. I have no qualms about taking it. As for the rest, I won¡¯t take a single cent. Later, my assistant will come back to pack my things. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Yu Zheng sat on the sofa and looked at Yu Su coldly. In his opinion, Yu Su¡¯s current behavior was just a clumsy way to win favor. ¡°You have to think carefully. Your financial contract is now tied to Fanyin. If you leave the Yu family, what will you rely on to survive?¡± Fanyin Entertainment was an entertainment company under the Yu Corporation. Half a year ago, after Yu Su was brought home, Yu Hong lobbied her to sign a contract with Fanyin. This also created a situation where all her activities were at will of the company. ¡°You have the cheek to mention the contract to me? I believe you and Manager Yu know better than me if the contents of the contract are legal. Do you want me to send this invalid contract to the judiciary or post it online for public circulation?¡± ¡°You!¡± Chapter 4 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng was at a loss for words for a moment. Indeed, he knew that there were too many unreasonable points in the contract with Yu Su. If Yu Su agreed to it, it would be effective. If Yu Su did not agree to it, she could ask the relevant authorities to find it invalid at any time. He had only wanted to use the contract to restrain Yu Su, but he did not expect Yu Su to be so domineering today. He almost shot himself in the foot. ¡°Then let Miaomiao go to the variety show that Director Lin invited you to. After all, they invited our company¡¯s artiste. Since you want to leave, of course you can¡¯t go for it.¡± Yu Su sneered in her heart. He had been waiting for her to say this for a long time. She had managed to obtain this opportunity as she had bravely saved Director Lin¡¯s daughter from a sudden asthma attack. In order to repay her, he had given the resources of an A-list celebrity to a lukewarm artiste like her. On the day she was invited, Yu Miao had already been thinking about asking her and Lu Wen out for a meal. She only hoped that the paparazzi would take photos of her having an affair with a married director and ruin her reputation, preventing her from attending this variety show. ¡°You can ask Director Lin yourself if he wants Fanyin Entertainment or me, Yu Su. You still have to have some dignity as a man. Don¡¯t be too shameless.¡± After saying that, Yu Su did not listen to the Yu family anymore and turned to leave without any wistfulness. Just as the door of the Yu residence closed, Yu Miao¡¯s aggrieved voice sounded in the villa. ¡°Dad, Mom, how can you let Susu leave just like that? You¡¯ve been looking for her for so many years. Why did you have to cause such a scene because of me? It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t investigate Director Lu¡¯s background clearly and caused Susu to have a feud with you. Why don¡¯t you let me go? After I leave, Susu won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± These few words made Hu Ying, who was still a little reluctant and melancholic, instantly feel that Yu Su had only herself to blame. ¡°Miaomiao, don¡¯t take all the responsibility on yourself. She¡¯s just threatening us. I want to see who dares to go against the Yu family and who dares to sign her under the pressure of our company. When she finds out that she¡¯s nothing after leaving the Yu family, she¡¯ll naturally come back obediently and admit her mistake.¡± Yu Zong had been embarrassed by his daughter. Now that he saw how obedient and sensible Yu Miao was, he also felt that he should teach Yu Su a lesson. Meanwhile, Yu Su, who had left the Yu family, was in a good mood. The gloominess on her body and mind was completely swept away, so how could she care about the reaction of the members of the Yu family now? She donated all the bank cards that Yu Zong had given her to an orphanage that specializes in taking in children with disabilities. Then, she returned to the small apartment she had once rented. This was her first decent residence after coming to the Imperial Capital. She also had a lot of feelings for this place, so after returning to the Yu family, she did not halt the rent. Instead, every time she was treated badly by the Yu family, she would treat this place as a safe haven and treat her injuries. She tidied herself up briefly and sank into the sofa. Just now, her assistant had sent a message. The Yu family had already banned her from the entire industry. They wanted her to lower her head and admit her mistake. Of course, Yu Su would not give in. Her slender and fair fingertips tapped rhythmically on the sofa as she thought about the future. At this moment, her phone rang. ¡°You terminated your contract with Fanyin?¡± It was a message from her childhood sweetheart, Ye Chang. Speaking of Ye Chang, he was once the light in Yu Su¡¯s heart. Yu Su was kidnapped by human traffickers when she was four years old. She was beaten up by human traffickers and forced to beg on the streets. Fortunately, she was adopted by her master later on, and Ye Chang was the child of her adoptive father¡¯s neighbor. Ye Chang was three years older than her. In the face of the timid and cowardly Yu Su, he would always give her a lot of care and help her chase away the children who bullied her. He would accompany her and tell her stories. He would hold her hand to feel the sunlight and slowly bring Yu Su out of the haze. Once upon a time, he was like a god covered in golden light in Yu Su¡¯s eyes. He was tall, majestic, and warm. At the age of 16, Ye Chang was brought back to the capital by his father. In order to see him again, Yu Su worked hard to study and was admitted to a famous film academy in the capital. Moreover, she successfully debuted and entered the entertainment industry. She remembered that on the day she finished filming her first movie, Ye Chang brought her to celebrate. She confessed to him under the influence of alcohol, and Ye Chang nodded. The two of them officially became a couple. She had once thought that she was a unique existence in Ye Chang¡¯s heart. But in the end, she was just deceiving herself. Yu Su looked at the background of their chat and smiled self-deprecatingly at the photo of her and Ye Chang. Her fingers quickly tapped on the keyboard of her phone, and she only replied with a plain ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 5 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This unprecedented coldness made Ye Chang notice something amiss. However, he only thought that Yu Su was in a bad mood because she had fallen out with her family and might have to face the industry¡¯s ban. ¡°Miaomiao said that you¡¯re not going to Director Lin¡¯s variety show?¡± ¡°Miaomiao, are you very familiar with her?¡± Yu Su did not answer the question. She grabbed how Ye Chang addressed Miaomiao and asked back. Actually, she knew in her heart that the Yu family, including Yu Miao, must think that she was just a stray dog now. Even if she was unwilling to give the opportunity to Yu Miao, she could not continue to participate. However, Yu Miao probably felt uneasy and asked Ye Chang to test her. ¡°Susu, I treat her as my younger sister. Don¡¯t be suspicious and unreasonable.¡± She was being unreasonable again. It seemed like everyone around her liked to say that she was being unreasonable. ¡°She doesn¡¯t lack a brother,¡± Yu Su replied. ¡°Su Su, you don¡¯t trust me!¡± Yu Su stared at Ye Chang¡¯s quick reply and curled her lips. It was exactly the answer she had expected. In her previous life, Yu Su had also discovered the ambiguous relationship between Ye Chang and Yu Miao. However, every time she questioned them, she would get his reply, saying that she ¡°does not trust¡± him, was ¡°unreasonable¡± and so on. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely attend this variety show.¡± Looking at Yu Su¡¯s message, Ye Chang frowned. ¡°It won¡¯t do you any good to go against the Yu family. Why don¡¯t you tell Director Lin to let Miaomiao participate in this variety show?¡± ¡®Consider it as an apology to your family.¡¯ ¡°Your behavior this time is really a little too much. You¡¯re family. It¡¯s only right for you to take care of each other.¡± In the chat box with Ye Chang, new messages kept appearing. Yu Su found it funny. How could he say something like that to make her apologize? In her previous life, because of Lu Wen, Yu Su had also firmly opposed letting Yu Miao go to Director Lin¡¯s variety show in her place. She had also had a disagreement with her family. At that time, Ye Chang seemed to have lobbied her like this, asking her to apologize and pay attention to Yu Zong and Hu Ying¡¯s health. He wanted her to remember the importance of her family¡¯s harmony and prosperity. At that time, she actually believed his nonsense. Then, she suddenly realized that Ye Chang had already accepted this variety show behind her back. The atmosphere between the two of them in the variety show was ambiguous. One was a gentle Best Actor, and the other was a new starlet. They had gained a large number of fans and a good reputation. Only she was obligated and even had to bear the infamy. She was photographed meeting Ye Chang in private. Ye Chang¡¯s fans thought that she was a vixen and wanted to ride on the Best Actor¡¯s popularity to gain attention. There were also people who thought that she was a third party who interfered and ruined the love between their beloved stars. Yu Miao also took the opportunity to post some short articles and gained the sympathy of a group of passerby fans. It could be said that these two people had stepped on her to obtain more web traffic and resources. In the end, they even turned around and criticized her for being so selfish. During that period of time, Yu Su seemed to have been pushed into the former hell again and was trapped in a strange circle of self-doubt. She only dared to hide in her room every day and did not dare to log into any social media. Otherwise, she would be greeted with overwhelming criticism. Her second brother, the top manager in the entertainment industry, had never even helped her with public relations and allowed public opinion to ferment. She had once questioned Ye Hong, but he said that the Internet had no memories. If she took the initiative to clarify, it would only make people feel that she was desperate. It was better to remain silent. Later on, she saw on the news that the Yu family was attending an event. They were happy and harmonious, so she finally mustered the courage to question them. However, she was kidnapped by the kidnappers together with Yu Miao. The cold pistol seemed to still be pressed against her temple. Where did the Yu family get the ransom, why could they only save one of them? Only one person could be released. They needed to leave one person behind as a hostage to ensure that they could escape out of the country. Ye Chang, like everyone in the Yu family, chose Yu Miao and left her in the hands of the kidnappers. Amidst the chaos, someone shouted that the police were here. Amidst the chaos, the pistol misfired and hit her in the chest. She was also knocked into the sea. From the beginning to the end, Ye Chang didn¡¯t even take his eyes off Yu Miao and look at her. Yu Su retracted her thoughts. Because Yu Su had not replied for a long time, Ye Chang sent a question mark emoji. Yu Su remembered that this set of emoticons was what Yu Miao liked to use. ¡°Ye Chang, let¡¯s break up.¡± Yu Su¡¯s sudden breakup caught Ye Chang off guard. When he regained her senses, he immediately called Yu Su. Yu Su did not pick up the call and only sent him another message. ¡°If you like Yu Miao, then stay by her side. Don¡¯t step on two boats. Be careful that your image will collapse.¡± After sending the message, Yu Su blocked and deleted all of Ye Chang¡¯s contact details, burying all of his glorious image in her heart. Chapter 6 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su had just blocked Ye Chang when the door of the apartment opened and her assistant, Xiang Yun, walked in with a suitcase. Seeing this, Yu Su hurriedly stood up to receive it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me to pick you up? This suitcase is quite heavy.¡± After waking up, Yu Su only cared about leaving the Yu family as soon as possible and did not pack her luggage. She could only trouble Xiang Yun to do it for her. Xiang Yun had been by Yu Su¡¯s side since she debuted. At that time, Yu Su had transferred her management contract to Fanyin. Xiang Yun also left her original company with her, but she did not join Fanyin. Yu Su had always paid her salary separately. ¡°How are you?¡± Xiang Yun asked. Clearly, as the person who had been by Yu Su¡¯s side for the longest time, Xiang Yun more or less knew about the grudges between her and the Yu family. She could not bear to see Yu Su being bullied, but she could not interfere in their family matters. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m much happier now.¡± Yu Su wasn¡¯t lying. After leaving those who didn¡¯t care about her, her life had become clearer. ¡°Why is it so serious this time? Yu Zheng and Yu Hong have announced that any entertainment company that dares to sign a contract with you is going against Fanyin. Now, small companies don¡¯t dare to sign a contract with you and big companies more or less have worked with Fanyin. Moreover, Yu Zheng has personally said that he won¡¯t not give you face.¡± Xiang Yun did not hide anything. She knew that Yu Su needed to sort out the current situation before she could think of a solution, although it seemed that Yu Su could no longer gain a foothold in the entertainment industry. ¡°If they don¡¯t dare to sign a contract with me, I¡¯ll just set up my own studio and work for myself. I¡¯ll be happy and relaxed.¡± Yu Su opened her suitcase and answered with a smile as she sorted out her clothes. In fact, she had already thought about it. The system had told her that the popularity and traffic of exchange for health points were not limited to her alone. In other words, her company, the artists she signed with, and the movies she filmed could help her obtain the popularity of the public and help her exchange for health points. ¡°But no one dares to look for you to film now.¡± Xiang Yun sat on the carpet and rested her chin on her hands with a worried expression. ¡°Indeed not at the moment.¡± Yu Su looked up at the ceiling and thought for a moment. ¡°But isn¡¯t there still Director Lin¡¯s variety show? He didn¡¯t send me a message saying that he doesn¡¯t need me anymore, which means that there¡¯s an 80% chance that I can still continue to participate. As long as I rely on the variety show and perform well, with popularity and fans, am I afraid of not having a job?¡± When Xiang Yun heard this, she looked at Yu Su curiously. For some reason, she felt that Yu Su was exceptionally cheerful and sunny today. This was something that had never happened before. She was not like before, where she always had a gloomy aura. Now, she seemed to be emitting light and was dazzling. The situation was clearly not optimistic, but since Yu Su said so, she believed that Yu Su could do it. The next day, Yu Su woke up early and looked out of the window at the sunrise that she had welcomed for the first time since her rebirth. Her heart was filled with hope. Although she was sure that Director Lin would not take his words back, she still went to the production team to confirm that she was a permanent guest of the show and immediately signed the contract. While Yu Su was still chatting with Director Lin, she saw Yu Hong walking over with Yu Miao. ¡°Director Lin, this is my sister, Yu Miao. She has just debuted. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of her for a period of time.¡± Yu Hong stretched out his right hand, looking like a polite and modest gentleman. Yu Miao, who was beside her, greeted Director Lin sweetly. The moment she glanced at Yu Su, she could not hide her smugness. It was as if she was saying, ¡°Without you, I can still easily get top-notch resources. What can you use to fight me?¡± Yu Su could not understand her childish behavior, which was like a child showing off her toys. She rolled her eyes and bid farewell to Director Lin gently before leaving. Unexpectedly, just as she walked out of the door, Yu Hong and Yu Miao caught up. ¡°Susu, how have you been recently? Where are you staying now? Is it safe? Don¡¯t be angry. You should move back home.¡± Yu Miao caught up and held Yu Su¡¯s hand as she said gently. That delicate voice could not help but give Yu Su goosebumps. Sometimes, she admired Yu Miao. She wore a mask at any time and anywhere. Wherever she went, she was on the stage. ¡°Let go. Didn¡¯t I make myself clear last time?¡± Yu Su shook off Yu Miao¡¯s hand and looked coldly at the person in front of her whose eyes were red. ¡°Big sister, stop crying. It¡¯s useless to me. I¡¯m not familiar with you. Please don¡¯t call me so kindly in the future.¡± Chapter 7 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yu Su!¡± Yu Hong had followed Yu Miao out. When he saw this scene outside, he was instantly furious. ¡°You are getting more and more unreasonable!¡± Yu Hong pulled Yu Miao back and sized her up seriously, afraid that Yu Su would leave any scars on his little princess from that short physical contact. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry about me first. Persuade Susu to go home. It¡¯s not safe for her to be alone outside.¡± Yu Miao took the opportunity to hold Yu Hong¡¯s arm and persuaded him softly. ¡°Why do you care? She¡¯s already grown up. How can she still treat us as family?¡± After saying that, Yu Hong glared fiercely at Yu Su and pulled Yu Miao¡¯s hand away. Yu Miao looked back twice with every step. She seemed to be still persuading Yu Hong, but her footsteps did not stop at all. Yu Su looked at the backs of the two of them and looked up at the sky speechlessly. Why was she forced to watch such a poorly-acted plot every once in a while? Some time after the contract was signed, Yu Su was completely free. As Director Lin¡¯s variety show, ¡°Not Letting In Time¡±, was a live reality show about village life, it had a very high requirement on one¡¯s physical fitness. Yu Su took advantage of this period of time to focus on training. After Yu Su was saved by her master from human traffickers when she was young, she had learned some martial arts from her master and her physical fitness was not bad. However, after entering the entertainment industry, she had no time to train. In addition, she had spent all their energy on pleasing the Yu family for the past six months. She was depressed all day long, and her physical fitness had decreased significantly. Time passed bit by bit as Yu Su trained seriously every day. During this period, Ye Chang used his assistant¡¯s phone to call her a few times, but he was blocked by Yu Su again after she hung up. On the other hand, there was not a single call or message from the Yu family. They were probably waiting for her to obediently go back and apologize to them. Apart from her daily training, Yu Su also set up her own studio during this period of time. She would start to operate her studio seriously after the variety show ended. After the day¡¯s training ended, Yu Su opened Weibo, which she had not logged into for a long time. As soon as she opened it, she was not surprised to see the 99+ notification on the message board. Without even clicking on it, Yu Su knew that it was either Ye Chang¡¯s fans or Yu Ruo¡¯s fans. Ever since the fact that she and Ye Chang were childhood sweethearts was made public, Ye Chang¡¯s fans would send her private messages and insult her every day. At first, she would argue with them, but gradually, she gave up. Her relationship with Ye Chang could not be made public, so how could she refute those fans? She gradually understood that this endless scolding was not because she was really wrong and unlikable, but because Ye Chang¡¯s indulgence and inaction towards his fans was the most intuitive manifestation of his lack of love for her. The funny thing was that she didn¡¯t really understand it until the moment before she died. As a popular singer in the entertainment industry, Yu Ruo had countless fans. Naturally, there were many paparazzi watching him every day. Therefore, it was not surprising that the scene of Yu Su and Yu Ruo entering and leaving together was captured and publicized. Yu Ruo was the first to come out to clarify, but he did not say that Yu Su was his sister. He only said that they were friends. When Yu Su wanted to come out and make things clear to the public, she was stopped by Yu Hong. The reason was that she was at the center of the storm and shouldn¡¯t speak up. After the storm passed in a few days, she would make an explanation after the matter subsided. In the end, the wait led till the point she was reborn. The cold treatment of these two matters also caused Yu Su to lose a lot of fans. Without clicking on it to read the vulgarities and insults, Yu Su silently reposted the Weibo post according to the program team¡¯s announcement. However, as soon as he sent it, the comments section exploded. [Yu Su is also suitable for this top variety show? Which sugar daddy did she hook up with?] [The sugar daddy isn¡¯t picky either. He even likes this kind of trash.] [Knowing that Yu Su is on this show, I instantly don¡¯t want to watch this variety show anymore. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Baby Miaomiao was also participating, I would really have abandoned it before it even started!] It was actually very difficult to find support among the thousands of negative comments. The fans¡¯ protective comments were basically drowned out and could not be found at all. This could not be blamed on the fans. After Yu Su signed the contract with Fan Yin, Yu Hong was basically the one running her Weibo. How could he take care of it seriously? Yu Su did not even have a proper fan base. Looking at the comments that increased the number of personal attacks, Yu Su ignored them. After enduring for so long, she didn¡¯t mind this one time. She was going to slap their faces ruthlessly later. Chapter 8 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Soon, the variety show officially started recording. Yu Su carried her luggage and took a car to the place she had agreed to meet the production team. When she signed the contract in the early stages, Director Lin had told her that this variety show was a rural pastoral experience show. In every episode of the show, they would live in a remote village for seven days. Therefore, in order to make it easier for her to move around, Yu Su specially wore a sports suit and sneakers. Her long hair was tied up high, and the ends of her hair were curled up, making her look youthful and energetic with a hint of playfulness. She was the first to arrive at the recording venue. As soon as she arrived at her destination, a staff member went forward to collect Yu Su¡¯s phone and checked her luggage, confiscating all her snacks. Yu Su did not mind. After all, these were all written into the contract in the early stages. She had just zipped up her luggage when a white sponsored car stopped at the side. The car stopped and a slender figure alighted. He was wearing a casual sports suit. Although he was wearing a pair of sunglasses that covered his eyes, it was not difficult to see the clear outline of his face and exquisite facial features. After the man got out of the car with his luggage, he stood straight at the side without saying a word. No one could guess what kind of expression he had under his sunglasses. The staff member collects the mobile phone in accordance with the regulations and checks the luggage for non-compliant supplies. Xiao Han stood silently at the side and did not say anything. However, Yu Su felt that she could see a trace of unwillingness on his face. Xiao Han was the young master of the Xiao family, and the Xiao family was a wealthy family in the capital, the kind that was a few streets away from the family. Xiao Han had become famous in the eSports scene since he was a teenager. He was handsome and his gaming skills were impressive. Not only did he have a bunch of fangirls, but he also had a bunch of fanboys. He attracted fans of both genders. He had won all kinds of awards before the age of 20 and was in the limelight for a while. A year ago, he was injured in an accident. Although he lasted through a few matches and won, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that his operation in games was slower than before, so he withdrew from the eSports stage. After that, he switched to the entertainment industry. With tens of millions of fans and the Xiao family backing him up, and his outstanding looks, he had become a top-notch figure in just a year. Even Ye Chang had to retreat. This person was good in every way, but his mouth was very vicious. As long as he didn¡¯t like someone, he would retort mercilessly and not give them any face. Among them, he looked down on the Yu family the most. Yu Su knew very little about this matter. She only heard that when Xiao Han first left the eSports scene, Fanyin Entertainment was the first to extend an olive branch. Even the chairman of Fanyin Entertainment, Yu Hong, personally took action. However, during the negotiations between the two sides, something went wrong during the conversation between Yu Zheng and Yu Hong, making this young master unhappy and causing the contract to fail. His fans were famous for being protective. If anyone dared to slander him, his fans would destroy the other party¡¯s family. Therefore, there was a consensus in the entertainment industry that they should not easily offend Xiao Han. Yu Su did not mind. In her opinion, a person would not be hostile to others for no reason. Moreover, in her previous life, he had the honor of watching a few of Xiao Han¡¯s competitions. Xiao Han was just a person who distinguished between love and hate. She quite admired such a personality. Most importantly, this person did not like her family. They could be considered allies. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yu Su.¡± While waiting for the others, Yu Su also greeted him very amicably. Although Young Master Xiao¡¯s attitude was cold, he still nodded to give her face as a greeting. Then, the scene fell into an endless silence. Neither of them spoke again, but this silent scene did not make people feel awkward. It was not until the roar of the car approached again that the quiet scene was broken. The car approached, but it did not stop. Instead, it rushed in Yu Su¡¯s direction. Everyone present, including the director, was shocked. As Yu Su was enjoying the fresh air in the mountains, she did not expect someone to be so bold in front of the cameras. By the time she reacted, the car was already very close to her. It was not a distance she could avoid. Chapter 9 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Fortunately, Xiao Han, who was standing not far away, grabbed her arm and pulled her out of the danger range. The car clearly knew that there were a bunch of cameras. When it approached the place where Yu Su was originally standing, it made a sharp turn and stopped. Yu Su looked at the tire tracks that were very close to her footprints and felt a lingering fear. The car door opened and Yu Miao got out of the car in a white dress with a white high heel. Then, she quickly ran towards Yu Su with a guilty and worried expression. ¡°Susu, are you alright? I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m not very familiar with driving. Are you injured? It¡¯s all my fault. I was too stupid.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned red. As she spoke, she beat her head with her hand, looking like a child who had done something wrong and blamed herself. Yu Su snorted and took a step back. ¡°If you know that you¡¯re not proficient in driving, don¡¯t drive over yourself. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re trying to murder me.¡± When Yu Miao heard this, her expression froze. Then, a bean-sized tear rolled down the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really too stupid. I should have asked the production team to drive over. I¡¯m sorry, why don¡¯t you hit me?¡± As she spoke, she was about to grab Yu Su¡¯s hand. Yu Su was stunned when she saw this and hurriedly pulled her hand away forcefully. Was this sister planning to set up a fool persona? Just as Yu Su was about to speak, Xiao Han, who was standing beside her, said, ¡°Since you know that you¡¯re stupid, stay away from us. Don¡¯t harm others and yourself here.¡± Yu Miao looked in the direction of the voice and froze on the spot. Of course she knew Xiao Han. She had placed all her attention on Yu Su just now, and it was indeed her intention to scare her by driving close to her. It was Yu Su¡¯s fault for not giving the spot to her obediently. Who asked this woman who had disappeared for 18 years to come back? But now that she noticed that Xiao Han was also a guest on this show, Yu Su was temporarily thrown to the back of her mind. She recalled how Fanyin had wanted to sign a contract with Xiao Han back then. Since the collaboration could not go on, she wanted to use a honey trap. In the end, she was humiliated by Xiao Han. However, the more it was like this, the more she could not let go of this man. For a moment, Yu Miao was stunned on the spot. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Xiao Han in a daze, her face flushed with anger. Yu Su was supposed to be the main character, but at this moment, she had become a spectator. Looking at Yu Miao, she instantly understood that there was a story between the two of them. Of course, Xiao Han also felt Yu Miao¡¯s undisguised gaze. He felt a chill in his heart and hurriedly moved his feet to the side and out of Yu Miao¡¯s line of sight. He knew very well how shameless this woman was. He had to stay away if he could. His actions also made Yu Miao come back to her senses. Realizing that she had lost her composure, Yu Miao quickly turned around to confirm if the camera had captured this scene. After confirming that her face was facing away from the camera, she heaved a sigh of relief. Immediately after, a kind smile appeared on Yu Miao¡¯s face. She greeted Xiao Han gently, giving Yu Su goosebumps. Such a small interlude naturally caused the fact that Yu Miao had almost hit Yu Su while driving to be let go of. Yu Su didn¡¯t mention it either. After all, she didn¡¯t really bump into her. If she wanted to hold on to the incident and beat Yu Miao up in front of so many cameras, it would be just as Yu Miao wanted. Not long after, a few more guests arrived. Meng Xi, a member of a currently famous girl group, Ding Chen, the young handsome man who generates a lot of views and Shen Chun, one of the famous young female actors. After the three of them arrived, they greeted everyone politely. Of course, when facing Xiao Han, the three of them were extra careful. Meng Xi was more cheerful and enthusiastic. After the routine check, she had been chatting with Yu Su. She did not care that Yu Su was not a famous artiste. In her words, Yu Su was very pleasing to her eye and passed her aesthetic standards. Yu Su was originally a person who took her time to warm up. Under Meng Xi¡¯s guidance, she gradually started chatting with her. On the other side, Shen Chun and Yu Miao were sticking together. The two of them had worked together before, so it was normal for them to be familiar with each other. As for Ding Chen, he could not get into the topic of the girls and there was only one man, Xiao Han. If he had to take the initiative to chat with Xiao Han, he would rather stand and be a wooden pole. Chapter 10 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Fortunately, God did not let Ding Chen be a wooden pole for long. The last guest arrived at the venue. The moment Yu Su saw who it was, she turned her head to the side. It was really disgusting to see two flies in a day. Many people were actually very surprised that Ye Chang could participate in this variety show. Ever since Ye Chang debuted, he had refused to participate in all variety shows and only focused on settling down and polishing his acting skills. Even Yu Su could not help but admire him in this aspect. Under his hard work, he was finally elected as the new Best Actor at the age of 25. He was also the youngest Best Actor in history. The reason why he was able to participate in this show was partly because of Director Lin and the theme of the variety show itself, ¡°Being in the midst of the dust, one¡¯s heart is in the peach garden.¡± However, Yu Su probably had something to do with Yu Miao. As soon as Ye Chang arrived, the other guests went forward to exchange pleasantries. Only Xiao Han and Yu Su seemed to have glue on their feet. They did not take a step forward and did not even open their mouths to communicate. Ye Chang greeted everyone and subconsciously glanced at Yu Su. However, the latter did not seem to feel anything, which dealt a huge blow to Ye Chang. Initially, he thought that Yu Su had blocked him and deleted him because she wanted to use this method to attract his attention. She was just playing hard to get. Girls had to do something to show their value. Before he came, he had already thought that as long as Yu Su took the initiative to lower her head, he would be able to forgive her recent actions. However, he did not expect that she would not even look at him, let alone lower her head. This made him a little angry. Occasionally, a little fuss was fun, but if it continued, it would mean that Yu Su did not know how to quit while she was ahead. ¡°Susu, aren¡¯t you and Brother Chang childhood sweethearts? Why didn¡¯t you come and greet us? If you stand there alone, everyone will think that we¡¯re ostracizing you.¡± Yu Miao followed Ye Chang¡¯s gaze and looked at Yu Su, her fingers clenching involuntarily. Yu Su was really annoying to her. She had mysteriously appeared and fought over everyone around her. When Yu Su heard this, she frowned and looked at Yu Miao unhappily. Yu Miao¡¯s words were undoubtedly pushing her to the center of attention. She could imagine how a group of Ye Chang¡¯s fans on the Internet would chase after her and scold her again because of this matter after the show started. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not familiar with you. Just call me Yu Su.¡± Yu Su glanced at Ye Chang from the corner of her eye. He seemed to think that Yu Miao was right and looked like he was waiting for her to take the initiative to speak. ¡°We¡¯ve only been neighbors for a few years. I don¡¯t dare to be the Best Actor¡¯s childhood sweetheart. Look at how you keep calling him Brother Chang. You should be more familiar with him than me.¡± Yu Miao choked on Yu Su¡¯s words and her face flushed red. Meanwhile, Ye Chang¡¯s ears were also a little hot. When Yu Su looked at him just now, he thought that Yu Su was about to give in to him. In the end, she actually said that their relationship was only that of neighbors. It was clearly this woman who shamelessly chased after him, which made him even angrier. ¡°Miaomiao is just being polite. You don¡¯t have to be so confrontational!¡± ¡°If you say so. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Also, I don¡¯t have a habit of calling strangers so intimately. I¡¯m disgusted. Please respect me.¡± Yu Su could not be bothered to put on an act. She knew in her heart that these words would definitely cause a lot of controversy after they were broadcasted, but she was unwilling to set up a persona for herself in a reality show. After all, she was facing the camera at any time and might be exposed one day. ¡°That¡¯s right. People have to have a sense of boundaries. Don¡¯t make it sound like you¡¯re so familiar with each other right from the start. You¡¯re calling each other sister and brother all the time. Don¡¯t do things that make people feel uncomfortable.¡± Xiao Han, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke. Yu Su¡¯s words resonated strongly with him, making him suddenly think of the first time Yu Miao had seen him. She had opened her mouth and called him ¡°Brother Xiao Han¡±, almost making him curse on the spot. Seeing that Xiao Han was speaking up for Yu Su, the other three did not say anything. In the entertainment industry, Xiao Han could not be easily offended. On the other hand, Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She had known Xiao Han earlier than Yu Su and had even tried her best to attract his attention, but this person was leaning towards Yu Su, whom he had just met. The more Xiao Han was like this, the more Yu Miao wanted him. Chapter 11 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°But we¡¯re going to live together for a while. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for the two of you to have such an attitude.¡± Other people were afraid of offending Xiao Han, but Ye Chang, the new Best Actor, was indeed not afraid. Even if he was worried, he could not back down for the sake of his face. Besides, what he said was not wrong. He did not believe that Xiao Han could be lawless. ¡°Best Actor Ye, you¡¯re wrong. The show needs to show its true self. If our personalities match, we can naturally become good friends. If our personalities don¡¯t match, there¡¯s no need to force it. Are you going to lie to the audience in front of the camera?¡± Yu Su covered her mouth and chuckled before continuing, ¡°Then I might not be able to do anything with the acting skills of mine, but I believe that with your acting skills, the Best Actor will definitely not let the audience see any traces. I just hope that you can continue acting well after you leave the show.¡± Yu Su¡¯s words rendered Ye Chang speechless. Actually, such a program was more or less recorded with some parts of a performance. No matter how much they hated it, they could still love each other on the show. Even if some people were unwilling to act with them, they would not express it so bluntly like Yu Su. Director Lin did not stop Yu Su. He also hoped to use Yu Su¡¯s words to tell the public that this program was to record the truest life of celebrities during this period of time. This way, they could earn a wave of reputation and popularity. ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable.¡± Ye Chang held it in for a long time and could only say this with a slight temper. After all, he could not refute. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to admitting to deceiving the audience. ¡°She wants to be herself, but you¡¯re blaming her. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s being unreasonable.¡± Xiao Han chimed in again. Yu Su silently praised him in her heart and nodded to herself. Xiao Han was not a bad person. ¡°Stop arguing. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t know my limits. I won¡¯t call you that intimately anymore.¡± Seeing Ye Chang¡¯s ugly expression, Yu Miao started to use her green tea, acting like a fake b*tch skills again. Her fair and tender hands grabbed her white dress nervously and guiltily, her two fingers fidgeting uneasily. Her face was filled with grievance, and her eyes were slightly red. Yu Su was speechless. She was really impressed. Yu Miao¡¯s tears came whenever she wanted. It was really magical. ¡°Pretentious.¡± While Yu Su was rolling her eyes, Xiao Han¡¯s neither loud nor soft voice entered her ears. She almost couldn¡¯t hold it in and laughed out loud. Everyone present, including Yu Miao, heard this voice. Yu Miao instantly froze on the spot. Seeing that Yu Miao had been wronged, Ye Chang was about to speak up to support her when the director was worried that the guests would really fight and quickly came out to mediate. ¡°Alright, since everyone is here, I¡¯ll read out the rules.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s phones have been handed in just now. They will be returned to you in seven days. Today, please enjoy the good times in the countryside.¡± The director held the loudspeaker and spoke to everyone. ¡°The place where we¡¯ll be living for the next seven days is in the small village behind this mountain. Everyone needs to cross this mountain and enter the village themselves. The production team won¡¯t help.¡± ¡°In addition, the village has already prepared the ingredients for tonight¡¯s dinner. However, the food is limited. Everyone can only receive two ingredients at most. First come, first served. The last person to arrive might not have any ingredients to cook tonight.¡± ¡°Of course, you can fight on your own or form a team to get a sumptuous dinner. However, you have to be careful. All the vegetables and meat we prepared are the portion of an adult. You can decide how to choose. Do you have any other questions?¡± Director Lin quickly read out the rules and looked at everyone. Yu Su, on the other hand, had no problems. She was seriously thinking about how to reach the village quickly. After all, food was still very important. ¡°Director Lin, our communication equipment and wallets have been taken away by the staff. Under such circumstances, how can we find transportation to reach the village? Are we supposed to walk in ourselves?¡± Shen Chun held Yu Miao¡¯s arm and asked. Before she came to the show, she thought that she was just staying far away from the city and living in a village with a bad environment. Now, she actually had to think of a way to walk to the village herself. The production team clearly had a car, but they did not let them use it. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. If you really can¡¯t find transportation, you can only walk there. So you should work hard to find someone to help you.¡± Shen Chun rolled her eyes really hard. Did she want the director to encourage her? She hoped that the director would tell her that the production team¡¯s car would send her in. Chapter 12 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao and Shen Chun were still fighting with Director Lin. It was getting late and they did not want to walk over themselves. Yu Miao turned around and wanted to pull Yu Su along. After all, there was strength in numbers. If all the guests agreed, the director had to take into account everyone¡¯s thoughts. In the end, she saw that Yu Su was already walking towards the village with her luggage. Yu Su¡¯s idea was very simple. The production team would not set it up like this for no reason. Could it be that they would really watch a guest walk so far? Therefore, there would definitely be some tests and tests along the way and they would change to transportation. Even if they did not, rather than standing there, it was better to walk first. After all, on the way into the village, the chances of encountering the villagers were much higher. When Meng Xi saw that Yu Su had already set off, she thought for a moment and chased after her. Although she was panicking as she looked at the sun that was gradually moving west, she also knew that the production team would not relent. There was no need to waste their breath here. ¡°Susu, wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Meng Xi¡¯s suitcase was very big, and she was carrying a guitar on her back. She was petite, and Yu Su watched as she stumbled towards her. She was very worried that this girl would be overwhelmed in the next second and fall to the ground. ¡°Shall I carry the guitar for you?¡± Yu Su had only brought a few clothes and basically no cosmetics. After all, there was quite a bit of farm work on the show. Who would have the time to dress up every day? ¡°No need, no need. I can carry it myself. Don¡¯t look at me like this. I¡¯m very strong.¡± As Meng Xi spoke, she raised the suitcase in her hand, making Yu Su smile. Xiao Han and Ding Chen also took their luggage and ran towards the village. When Yu Miao saw that everyone had already left, she felt a little flustered. She pulled Shen Chun¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go too. Otherwise, the sky will turn dark.¡± Shen Chun only glanced at the few people walking on foot and sneered in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Why should we walk with them in our high heels? The production team won¡¯t really lose us, so as long as we persevere, we will definitely be able to take a car into the village later.¡± Yu Miao pondered for a moment and felt that what Shen Chun said made sense. After all, they were all guests, and they were all girls. The production team took into account the impact and would eventually compromise, so she did not say anything else. However, she did not take the initiative to negotiate with the director and looked like she was waiting for Shen Chun. After all, if she succeeded, she could sit in a car. If she failed, it wouldn¡¯t seem like she didn¡¯t want to suffer. Instead, she was worried about leaving her friend behind. Yu Miao did not move, and Ye Chang stayed where he was. Yu Su and the others walked along the cement road leading to the village. Before long, they saw an old woman selling watermelons. She was wearing a woven straw hat and pushing a cart. There were many watermelons on the cart, and there were also many watermelons on the cement road. Yu Su¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It¡¯s here. She walked up and asked, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The auntie¡¯s Mandarin was not fluent and she had a strong local accent. It took Yu Su a lot of effort to understand what she was saying. It turned out that the auntie had gone out to sell watermelons. However, business was not good today, and the watermelons were not sold. She could only push the cart of watermelons home. However, she encountered this slope which was too steep, and the cart was too heavy. The auntie tried a few times, but not only did she not push it up, but the watermelons fell to the ground. Upon hearing this, Yu Su put down her luggage and squatted on the ground to help the aunt pick up the watermelon. Meng Xi looked at the sky and gritted her teeth. She squatted down to help. Xiao Han did not hesitate and helped silently too. Ding Chen, on the other hand, looked at the sky and then at the three people who were helping out. He thought that since there were already three people helping the old woman, she was not short of one. Hence, he greeted them and continued walking forward, hoping to encounter a car. He would not mind even if it was an ox cart. Yu Su did not say anything. Everyone had their own choices, and she would not force others to stay and help. The few of them helped the auntie pick up the still-intact watermelons and put them back into the cart. Then, Xiao Han pulled the cart in front with both hands while the three ladies pushed hard from behind. It took a lot of effort for everyone to push a large cart of watermelons steadily up the slope. As soon as the handcart reached the slope, a series of chug-chug-chug sounds could be heard from afar. Shortly after, a man in his thirties drove a tractor over. The aunt waved at the young man who was driving, then turned to Yu Su and the others and said, ¡°That¡¯s my son. He¡¯s here to pick me up. If you don¡¯t mind, you can take the car and leave together.¡± Chapter 13 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su and the other two sat in the back of the aunt¡¯s son¡¯s tractor. Other than the three of them, there were also the watermelons that had just been loaded. The handcart was firmly tied to the back of the tractor with a rope. Yu Su got into the car and heaved a sigh of relief. The moment she saw the aunt, she guessed that this was a test given by the production team. However, she was also afraid that she had guessed wrongly. It would have been fine if she was alone, but Meng Xi and Xiao Han had stayed behind with her. If she was really a woman who was in trouble and delayed other people¡¯s time, causing them to be unable to get their dinner, she would be in deep trouble. The auntie¡¯s superb acting skills just now really made her think that she had made a mistake in her judgment. However, she could not abandon an old woman and leave her to push the cart herself. Fortunately, she had made the right bet. The few of them had just gone up the slope when the aunt¡¯s son appeared on time. It must have been arranged by the production team. The speed of the tractor did not seem fast, but it was still much faster than walking. Soon, they met Ding Chen, who still had not found the transportation tools. The moment the tractor passed by, Ding Chen understood. He regretted it, but he was too embarrassed to let everyone bring him along. However, he finally understood the production team¡¯s intentions. On the other side, Ye Chang looked at the darkening sky and could not help but feel anxious. Shen Chun did not come to an agreement with the production team, but she refused to take half a step forward. This made Ye Chang speechless. For such a person to appear on this show, did the company want to support her or torture her to death? He kept signaling Yu Miao with his eyes, wanting her to persuade Shen Chun. ¡°Shen Chun, don¡¯t make things difficult for the director. This is the rule. Xiao Han and the others have been gone for a long time. They might have already arrived. Let¡¯s set off as soon as possible.¡± Shen Chun pursed her lips when she heard that. In fact, her heart was pounding. She thought that the production team was just saying it, but they only needed to take a few close-ups of their hard work. She did not expect Director Lin to be so stubborn. However, it was difficult for her to accept it just like that. Hence, they had been in a deadlock until now. ¡°Alright, alright. If you want to walk, so be it.¡± At this moment, Yu Miao gave her a way out, so she could not help but ask Director Lin, ¡°How far is it from here? How long will it take?¡± ¡°About four kilometers. If you walk faster, you¡¯ll be there in an hour or so.¡± Upon hearing this, Shen Chun almost fell, but she had no choice but to set off quickly. Yu Su and the others took a tractor and arrived at the village very quickly. Rows of houses of the same style stood in an orderly manner. Smoke curled up from the chimney and slowly floated into the sky. It was quiet and warm. The three of them got out of the car and carried the watermelon that the auntie had forcefully stuffed into their hands. They followed the directions posted by the production team in the village and walked towards their residence. Along the way, they encountered many villagers who were joining the crowd. Yu Su also greeted them kindly, and the villagers would return a kind smile. In such a kind place, Yu Su¡¯s mood improved a lot. Their residence was a somewhat old-fashioned courtyard. There was a well in the courtyard, and there was a small vegetable field against the wall. However, the vegetables inside had just sprouted. Clearly, it was not the season for them to be eaten. In the middle of the courtyard, there was an ancient stone table with their ingredients for tonight. Yu Su walked over and flipped through it. There were tomatoes, potatoes, rice, spinach, vegetables, fish, beef, tofu, and a small bucket of cooking oil. Yu Su thought of the director¡¯s words. Each person could only take two types at most. Looking at the food in front of her, it was very difficult for one person to have both dishes and rice. If everyone were to eat together, the portion of each dish would obviously not be enough. Therefore, the production team did not want them to fight for themselves and did not want everyone to be harmonious. ¡°Team up?¡± Yu Su looked at the two people beside her and extended an extremely sincere invitation. Although she had just met the two people beside her, from their performance just now, they were both not bad, especially Meng Xi, who was cheerful and enthusiastic. On the other hand, Xiao Han seemed to be fine other than being a little sharp-tongued. He was as responsible as he needed to be. It should be the best choice to team up with them. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll team up with you, but I don¡¯t know how to cook¡­¡± Meng Xi agreed happily. Xiao Han did not refuse. He knew very well that it was useless for him to get the ingredients if he did not form a team. He could not even guarantee that he would be able to cook the food. If he did not go with Yu Su and Meng Xi , would he have to go with that woman, Yu Miao? At the thought of Yu Miao sweetly calling him ¡°Brother Xiao Han¡±, he had goosebumps again. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be in charge of cooking later.¡± Yu Su could tell that neither of them knew how to cook. The three of them circled the table and discussed for a while before choosing rice, cooking oil, tomatoes, beef, tofu, and spinach. Chapter 14 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not long after they made their choice, Ding Chen arrived. After seeing Yu Su and the others leave on the tractor, he helped the old man who was picking up dry firewood on the road for a while before he was sent over by the old man on a tricycle. Looking at the remaining ingredients on the table, Ding Chen took a fish without hesitation, leaving only a few potatoes and a handful of vegetables. Yu Miao, Ye Chang, and Shen Chun arrived half an hour later. The three of them sat in an ox cart with ugly expressions. The owner of the ox cart must have pulled something on the ox cart. It was filled with dried mud, and the ox¡¯s body was not very clean. Yu Miao¡¯s white dress had already turned gray, and there were some indistinct black spots on it. On the way, the three of them encountered an old man driving an ox cart. They asked for a ride, but the old man asked them to fertilize the land for him before he was willing to take them. The three of them smelled the stench of fertilizer and wanted to refuse, but they did not have the courage to walk at all. They could only grit their teeth and help. Xiao Han sat on the stone bench. From afar, he could smell the unpleasant smell on the three of them. He frowned and covered his mouth with his sleeve. Yu Miao¡¯s exquisite makeup was already ruined. From afar, she saw the lonely ingredients on the stone table. She looked up at Xiao Han and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Can we be in the same group as you?¡± ¡°No, I already have a teammate.¡± Xiao Han rejected her very decisively. He didn¡¯t like Yu Miao. If he was in the same group as her, he would have nothing to eat. Moreover, he had teammates now after all, so he had to consider the feelings of his teammates. He remembered that the young lady called Yu Su did not like the woman in front of him. ¡°Xiao Han, can you give us some ingredients?¡± Ye Chang also walked over. The three of them couldn¡¯t just eat vegetables and potatoes tonight, right? Xiao Han asked, ¡°Why? I got the ingredients with my own ability. Why should I give them to you?¡± Ye Chang¡¯s face darkened, but he could not flare up. He could only smile awkwardly. ¡°We live here together, so we definitely have to help each other. Next time, if you need anything¡­¡± Before Ye Chang could finish, he was interrupted by Xiao Han. ¡°I won¡¯t need anything. Thank you.¡± He did not like Ye Chang. This person was too hypocritical. Although they were guests of the same show, there was no rigid rule that everyone had to be united. Moreover, since the production team said that they could form teams freely, there would inevitably be competition later on. Since there was a competition, there had to be a competitive spirit. At this moment, Yu Su walked out of the house. The place they lived in this time was a large courtyard. There were two small tiled houses in the courtyard. They should be from a big family in the village. From the looks of it, there should be at least two brothers in the family. Yu Su looked at the originally spacious courtyard that was filled with people and a group of people surrounding Xiao Han. She knew what was going on. Hence, she took the ingredients and walked towards the kitchen of the house on the left. ¡°Yu¡­ Yu Su, you guys have a lot of ingredients. Can you share some with us?¡± Ye Chang refused to relent and targeted Yu Su, who had just come out. In his opinion, Yu Su¡¯s cold attitude towards him was just because she was making a fuss and she did not want to lower her head first. Now that he had given her an out, he believed that Yu Su would definitely agree to let everyone eat together or share some food with them. When Yu Su heard his words, she did not even turn around. ¡°No, the three of us only have these things. It¡¯s just that there are more types, but there¡¯s not much of each. We can¡¯t even eat our fill. Since we¡¯re here, we have to abide by the rules of the show. We can¡¯t wait for others to give us alms every time, right?¡± Ye Chang did not expect Yu Su to reject him so bluntly even though he had already taken the initiative to speak. He vaguely realized that Yu Su did not seem to be fighting with him. Instead, she really wanted to cut ties with him. However, he was unwilling to admit it in his heart. He could only keep telling himself that she was just trying to anger him and attract his attention. ¡°Can you not be so selfish? No matter what, we have to live together for so long.¡± Shen Chun looked at the two of them who had failed in their negotiation and was a little exasperated. She could not accept only eating a small potato after working so hard to climb the mountain. Yu Su really could not understand why these people always liked to criticize others for being selfish. ¡°Ms. Shen, get this straight. We didn¡¯t violate the rules by taking too much. It¡¯s a favor to give it to you, but it¡¯s our duty not to give it to you. After all, we are not able to be so selfless to starve ourselves and feed others to their fill. I believe you wouldn¡¯t do the same, right?¡± Chapter 15 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This small bag of rice is only enough for a few of us. If we share it with you, what will we eat?¡± Meng Xi, who came out after washing her hands, hurriedly agreed. The company wanted her to get along well with others, but they couldn¡¯t let her be morally kidnapped. ¡°Alright, Meng Xi, let¡¯s cook together. Xiao Han, come and help too.¡± Yu Su couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with these people anymore. She hurriedly called the two of them into the kitchen, not wanting to hear another word. When Shen Chun saw the three of them enter the kitchen, he stomped his feet on the ground and looked at Ding Chen, who was holding a fish. Actually, Ding Chen had also wanted to join Yu Su and the other two just now, but Yu Miao had spoken first. Now, he did not know how to ask again. When Shen Chun looked over, he had an ominous feeling. There were four people, three small potatoes, a fish, and a handful of vegetables. How could he be full? He might as well eat a fish himself. Hence, he grinned awkwardly at Shen Chun and quickly disappeared. ¡°The three of you, I have a fish here that I don¡¯t know how to cook. Can I join you? I can eat less.¡± After Ding Chen finished cleaning up, he carried the grass carp into the kitchen. When he saw Yu Su busying herself, Xiao Han squatted on the ground and looked at the fire in the stove. Hence, he asked carefully. ¡°Leave the fish there. There¡¯s not enough firewood. Go outside and bring some firewood back.¡± When Yu Su heard Ding Chen¡¯s voice, she did not refuse. Instead, she instructed him to join the group at work. Ding Chen did not mind Yu Su¡¯s attitude. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief and happily went to the courtyard to carry firewood. The fragrance of rice and the smell of tomato brisket drifted into the courtyard. Yu Miao and the other two swallowed silently when they smelled it, their hearts filled with resentment. Yu Su did not care how they ate or what they ate. After the few of them finished their meal, they handed the washing of the dishes to Meng Xi. This was also what Meng Xi had requested. She did not want to be a person who only ate and did not work. By the time everything was tidied up, it was already completely dark. The light used in this house was an old-fashioned yellow transparent light bulb, not the usual incandescent light. Director Lin was at the entrance of the house in the middle. When he saw that everyone was here, he started to talk about the allocation of housing. ¡°This is an old residence. There are a total of three houses in the courtyard. There are two rooms in each house. In the middle is the central room. It can¡¯t be lived in. There are four more rooms. The two of you will have one room. One of you will stay in one room. You can see how you guys want to distribute it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sharing a room with Yu Su,¡± Meng Xi answered before Director Lin could finish his sentence. ¡°Then I¡¯ll share a room with Yu Miao.¡± In fact, Shen Chun really wanted her own room, but if she had a room to herself, there would be a man and a woman who needed to room together. It was obviously unrealistic. Girls were easy to differentiate. They were familiar with each other, but it was not easy to decide when it came to boys. Ye Chang was the first to speak. ¡°The two of you can stay together. I¡¯ll stay alone.¡± The potatoes just now were roasted with the remaining charcoal after they finished cooking. Most of them were burnt, and only the middle part was edible. The vegetables were only boiled in water. The two girls were not full, so it was even more impossible for a boy like him to be full. He was so hungry that he was very frustrated. He only felt that since he was not full, he would find a place to stay. In short, he could not let Xiao Han have a room to himself. ¡°I want to live alone.¡± As expected, Xiao Han also expressed his attitude. Ding Chen felt a little awkward. It was easy for people to think that they did not want to live with him. ¡°I snore. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disturb others. Besides, I don¡¯t sleep well. It¡¯s better for me to sleep alone.¡± The smile on Ye Chang¡¯s face did not reach his eyes. Under the dim light, it was even a little scary. ¡°Oh, so you have so many problems sleeping. Then you can live alone. Ding Chen, is it okay for me to stay with you?¡± Xiao Han didn¡¯t pester him too much. He had roommates when he was in the club, so he didn¡¯t mind sharing a room. He just didn¡¯t want Ye Chang to get what he wanted so easily. As expected, when Ye Chang heard his words, the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely, but there was nothing he could do. When Yu Su saw this scene, she was overjoyed. Seeing Ye Chang suffer, she felt extremely happy. Director Lin was also very happy. Everything that happened today was tit for tat. As long as it was edited reasonably, it would be the topic of the show in the future. After the show was broadcasted, there was no need to be afraid of losing popularity. He was right. The introductory film of the show was about the scene of everyone entering the village on their first day. In less than half a day after the show was released, several trending topics appeared. And the fans of the various celebrities were also arguing non-stop. Chapter 16 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [What¡¯s wrong with this Yu Su? Why is she so rude? She¡¯s a female artiste that I¡¯ve never heard of before. Why is she so arrogant? What right does she have to speak to our Best Actor like this?] [That¡¯s right. Our little princess Yu Miao is so cute and obedient, but she was actually treated like this. Why did the director invite such an annoying person?] [Is the person above alright? I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with Yu Su. I hate people who have no sense of boundaries in my life. It¡¯s the first time they met each other and they were acting so intimate. I don¡¯t feel comfortable either. Moreover, no matter how I look at it, that Yu Miao is a b*tch.] [You¡¯re the b*tch. Our pampered little princess is kind and innocent. She¡¯s even criticized for expressing goodwill. Also, Xiao Han doesn¡¯t have any gentlemanly demeanor at all. Is such a person worthy of debuting?] [I¡¯ve been tolerating you guys for a long time. Our Xiao Han is just telling the truth. The first time we meet, we can just greet each other normally like the others. Who would call him brother the moment they meet? Aren¡¯t they cheap?] [You¡¯re wearing high heels for a country show. I¡¯m dying of laughter. Serves you right for falling.] [She walked slowly and didn¡¯t get the ingredients. She even asked others for it shamelessly. If they didn¡¯t give it to her, she would say that others were selfish. Moral kidnapping is really scary.] Originally, Yu Su had been scolded all the time, but soon, Xiao Han¡¯s fans joined the battlefield. The situation instantly reversed, and the comments of Yu Miao and her group of fans were instantly drowned out. The previously hot comments could not be seen at all. The comments about Yu Su were also mixed. However, because of her true nature, she had attracted many fans. On the other hand, people involved in the discussion were still in the isolated mountain village, unaware of the ¡®bloodbath¡¯ outside. The day in the small village ended very quickly. It was only nine o¡¯clock, but it was already very quiet. There were no entertainment facilities in the house where Yu Su and the others lived. After a long day, everyone prepared to rest early. What was worth mentioning was that Shen Chun and Yu Miao were very unhappy with each other because of the shower. Probably because of the fertilizer used by the old man previously, Yu Miao took a longer shower. However, Shen Chun also felt that she smelled bad. After knocking on the door a few times to no avail, she could not help but start to mock her sarcastically. Yu Miao had never suffered such grievances since she was young. Although she had already prepared herself for this show, this had already greatly exceeded her expectations, so she had to reply in a sarcastic tone. In the end, it was only after Ye Chang persuaded them that the two of them gave up. However, Yu Su was not in the mood to care about them. She and Meng Xi had already fallen asleep. The next morning, at dawn, the chickens next door had already climbed up the wall, and the sound of their crowing woke Yu Su up. She quietly went to wash up, tied her hair casually behind her head, and did some simple exercises in the courtyard. The air in the mountain village was very good. She enjoyed the slow pace of life. In her previous life, she had been living like a fly, trying her best to pursue things that did not belong to her. Now that she was living purely for herself, she knew how to appreciate the beauty of life. ¡°Good morning.¡± Xiao Han walked out of the room and saw Yu Su bathing in the early sun. She was standing in the courtyard with no makeup on and a faint smile on her face. The gentle sunlight shone on her body, it was filled with hope. When he came back to his senses, he greeted her gloomily. Yu Su was very surprised. She did not expect this young master of the Xiao family to wake up so early. She knew about the eSports industry. Most of the contestants slept late and woke up late. She thought about it. After all, Xiao Han had left the eSports industry. In the entertainment industry, filming and one needed to be on time for their shoots. No one would wait for you just because you were famous, so it was normal for him to adjust his schedule. ¡°What are we having for breakfast?¡± There were only two people in the courtyard, and it was obvious that they were a little awkward. Xiao Han didn¡¯t know whether to leave or stay. He thought for a long time before asking this question. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saved some rice yesterday and can cook some porridge, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be full.¡± Yu Su shrugged. No one from the production team came to distribute tasks or deliver breakfast ingredients. Fortunately, she had saved some rice yesterday, but according to her memories from her previous life, they should be doing farm work today. They probably wouldn¡¯t be full from eating just porridge. ¡°Xiao Han, Yu Su, you woke up so early.¡± The two of them were thinking when Yu Miao¡¯s sweet voice suddenly sounded, causing them to have goosebumps. ¡°Didn¡¯t you wake up very early too?¡± Xiao Han subconsciously walked to Yu Su¡¯s side, intending to distance himself from Yu Miao. However, in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes, she felt that Yu Su was seducing Xiao Han secretly. Hence, she hurriedly approached. Chapter 17 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯ve always woken up so early at home. I wake up early and my mind is clear. Only at this time can I calm down and read a few books.¡± Yu Miao smiled shyly as she spoke. Actually, she just hadn¡¯t eaten her fill yesterday, and the bed here was very hard. She was pampered and couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Yu Su was speechless in her heart. These words were obviously meant for the audience and Xiao Han to hear. On one hand, she was humble, and on the other hand, she was showing off her excellence. She was preparing to set up her image as someone who was educated. Moreover, wasn¡¯t she having an ambiguous relationship with Ye Chang? Why did it seem like she was interested in Xiao Han? However, Yu Su only complained in her heart and did not really retort. After all, there were some things that could only be done once or twice. It was fine if they were reasonable, but if she criticized her now, it would affect her reputation. Hence, she decided to leave and walk around to see if she could find anything to eat. As for Xiao Han, he saw that Yu Miao was getting closer and closer to him while Yu Su wanted to leave. However, at this moment, a faint stench became clearer as Yu Miao approached. He hurriedly took a big step back. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me first. Um, do you want to take a shower first?¡± Yu Miao froze on the spot and her face quickly turned red. She quickly lowered her head. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she did not dare to really cry. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. My nose is more sensitive,¡± Xiao Han said. It was impossible for him not to know about the argument between Yu Miao and Shen Chun yesterday. Although he didn¡¯t like Yu Miao, he wasn¡¯t someone who made things up out of nothing. He wouldn¡¯t maliciously attack a girl for no reason. This meant that the smell of the fertilizer was really still lingering. Yu Su tried her best to hold back her laughter. She liked Xiao Han¡¯s honesty very much. In the end, Yu Miao could not hold on and ran back to her room in shame. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to be gentle with women. Aren¡¯t you afraid that her fans will attack you?¡± Yu Su reminded kindly with a smile. Xiao Han touched his nose awkwardly. He really said this subconsciously, but he didn¡¯t care about being scolded. ¡°I have no choice. It¡¯s my fault for how sensitive my nose is.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and boil some porridge.¡± The beautiful day started with bowls of plain porridge. They didn¡¯t even manage to find pickles. Around eight o¡¯clock, Director Lin entered the courtyard. ¡°Yesterday was our first day here. I believe that everyone has already adjusted themselves last night. Today, we will officially start working, and the labor you put in is the only bargaining chip to exchange for physical items.¡± It was still the same white loudspeaker. Director Lin looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and felt that they were looking at him with resentment. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve eaten breakfast today. Your mission is to fill the water vats at home with water. There are two water vats in total. You can split into groups freely. The first group to complete has the right to choose breakfast first.¡± Director Lin forcefully ignored everyone¡¯s gaze and braced himself to read out the rules. ¡°Director, Yu Su and the others took away all the food last night. We didn¡¯t eat much and started working without breakfast today. How can a normal person stand it?¡± It was still Shen Chun who spoke first, and Ye Chang also echoed. Ever since Xiao Han said that to Yu Miao, she had been hiding behind Ye Chang when she went out again, far away from Xiao Han. From time to time, she would smell herself to confirm if she smelled fresh. ¡°We want to experience real farming life. We came to wake you up very late today. The villagers usually start work around six o¡¯clock. While cooking, they start busying themselves with the vegetables in the courtyard, fetching water for the water vat at home, and feeding the poultry and livestock. Now, the production team has already helped you cook breakfast. We don¡¯t need you to tend to the vegetable fields. We just need you to fetch water. The tasks are already relatively light. Moreover, it¡¯s a group assignment. If you work together, you can finish it quickly.¡± Director Lin¡¯s expression was serious. Shen Chun wanted to say something else, but when she saw Director Lin¡¯s expression, she held it in. ¡°Director Lin, there are seven of us now. If we split into two groups, one group will have one less person. It¡¯s not very fair to carry out the competition like this.¡± Ye Chang could also tell from yesterday¡¯s incident that the director wanted a real experience and would definitely not go easy on them. However, if they were to voluntarily split into groups, Yu Su, Xiao Han, Meng Xi, and Ding Chen would definitely stick together. Then, he would definitely be at a disadvantage with the two girls. He had already not eaten his fill yesterday. If he lost his breakfast again, he was not sure if he could last until the end. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Our last guest just arrived because of his schedule. Including him, there are exactly eight of you. Four men and four women. It¡¯s very fair.¡± Chapter 18 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just as Director Lin finished speaking, a man walked in under the guidance of the staff. Yu Su was also a little surprised to see the person. Wasn¡¯t this her third brother, Yu Ruo? Yu Ruo was wearing a black casual suit with gold-framed spectacles. He looked refined. Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but complain in her heart, ¡®Refined scum.¡¯ When Yu Miao saw Yu Ruo, her eyes instantly turned red. Before he could approach, she pounced on him. Yu Ruo also opened his arms and hugged her tightly. Yu Miao hid in his arms and sobbed softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yu Miao? Did someone bully you?¡± When Yu Ruo saw his precious sister like this, he felt extremely uncomfortable. He ignored the inexplicable stench in the air and lowered his head to ask Yu Miao softly. Yu Miao stayed in his arms and did not speak. She only shook her head vigorously. Seeing her like this, Yu Ruo shot a cold gaze at Yu Su. He was certain that Yu Su must have mocked his precious sister out of jealousy again. Otherwise, why would Yu Miao cry? However, Yu Su did not seem to notice his gaze. She gathered with Xiao Han and the other three to assign tasks and fill the water vat as soon as possible before eating her fill. Yu Ruo¡¯s appearance only surprised Yu Su for a moment because he had not participated in this program in her previous life. However, she quickly understood. In this life, she did not give up the spot for this variety show to Yu Miao. If Yu Miao wanted to go on this variety show, the Yu family would naturally think of all ways to do as she wished. However, her own popularity was not enough to convince Director Lin, so the Yu family sent out Yu Ruo, a super popular popular singer. He was very popular and had never participated in a reality show before. This way, he would be able to bring attention to the show with his popularity. And if he wanted to bring Yu Miao along and create another topic with their relationship as siblings for the show, Director Lin would naturally be happy to see it happen. ¡°Ahem, since everyone is here, you can split into groups and start the mission. Also, let me remind everyone that today¡¯s work has to be completed today, so don¡¯t waste too much time on one job. If you can¡¯t complete it, you have to stay up to finish it at night.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Su and the others carried two buckets out of the door. There were a total of four buckets, but they did not take all of them. They still had to compete fairly. When she passed by Yu Ruo, Yu Su did not even look at him. She just walked straight past him as if she did not know that he was here. This made Yu Ruo, who had been waiting for Yu Su to greet him first, extremely angry. Among the four brothers of the Yu family, Yu Ruo looked the gentlest, but he had the worst temper. Yu Miao had gotten bullied and Yu Su¡¯s attitude made him want to tear Yu Su apart right now. However, he still had a trace of rationality and did not attack in front of the cameras. ¡°Yu Ruo, Yu Miao, let¡¯s talk after we complete the mission. They¡¯ve already taken action. We can¡¯t lose again.¡± Ye Chang looked at Yu Miao, who was still sobbing in Yu Ruo¡¯s arms, and sighed. His heart also ached for Yu Miao. In less than two days, she had suffered something she had never experienced in her life and suffered grievances she had never suffered in her life. However, they really couldn¡¯t lose again. According to the director, there were many tasks today. If they didn¡¯t eat their fill, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. Hearing this, Yu Miao broke free from Yu Ruo¡¯s arms and wiped her tears. She looked at him from afar and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Her voice was sad, making Yu Ruo¡¯s heart ache again. Meanwhile, Yu Su and the others were asking for directions in the village. When she was cooking yesterday, she had tried the well in the courtyard. The water she had drawn was all rusted and undrinkable, so she definitely had to go to the village to find another place to draw water. The people in the village were not fluent in Mandarin, so it took some time to ask for directions. In the end, they met the watermelon aunt from yesterday. When she heard that they were going to fetch water, she just brought them home. She allowed them to use their family¡¯s well and even lent them two buckets. Yu Su picked up a ladle of water and poured it into the well. Then, she called for Meng Xi to quickly press it. After a few tries, water finally came out continuously. The few of them discussed for a while, leaving Meng Xi to fetch water while the three of them transported the water back. Originally, the two boys had planned to keep Yu Su with Meng Xi as well, but she insisted on carrying water. Hence, Xiao Han carried a bucket in each hand, while Ding Chen and Yu Su each carried one. Chapter 19 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Xiao Han, if you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll carry two. Yu Su, if you can¡¯t carry any longer, tell me. I¡¯ll help you carry them for a while.¡± Ding Chen reminded the two of them before they left. In this four-person team, he was actually the oldest, but for the past two days, the younger ones had been taking care of him. He felt that it was quite unbalanced. Yu Su knew that he was being kind, so she smiled sweetly at him and nodded. Thus, the three of them transported the water source back and forth. Unknowingly, the four of them slowly formed a tacit understanding and their movements became faster and faster. Soon, their empty water tank was filled with water. The four of them did not mind whether it was clean. They sat on the ground with tired and happy smiles on their faces. Yu Su also noticed that Xiao Han inadvertently rubbed his right hand as a pained expression flashed across his face. Compared to them, Yu Ruo¡¯s group¡¯s progress was more than a little slower. Although everyone was very anxious about work and were also borrowing water from the villagers¡¯ houses, they didn¡¯t manage to learn it after trying it a few times. Every time they filled a bucket of water, they couldn¡¯t produce any new water. In the four of them, the two girls couldn¡¯t carry a bucket full of water. They could only let Ye Chang and Yu Ruo carry it back slowly. Fortunately, the villagers¡¯ houses were closer to theirs, so they were still full of confidence in the beginning. However, when they had just filled half a vat of water and saw that Yu Su and the others were already sitting on the ground resting, the confidence in their hearts disappeared. Without motivation, the work became more and more tiring and increasingly slower. When they returned again, Yu Su and the others were already sitting around the dining table and eating breakfast. Steamed buns, soy milk, deep-fried dough sticks, and tofu pudding. There were all kinds, and the fragrance was tempting. In order to rush over early in the morning, Yu Ruo did not have time to eat breakfast at all. At this moment, when he smelled the smell, his stomach could not help but growl. He thought of his precious sister, Yu Miao, who had not eaten anything since last night. After hesitating for a long time, he finally spoke to Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, you have a lot of food. Give me two buns and leave a bowl of tofu pudding for Yu Miao.¡± Yu Su shifted her gaze away from the food and looked at Yu Ruo as if she was looking at a fool. ¡°Who are you? Why should I give you my food?¡± If Yu Ruo had asked nicely, she, Yu Su, would not have given him a bite to eat. In the end, he still ordered her so confidently. He was really bullying her to feel superior. Actually, Yu Ruo also knew that he should speak nicely, but when facing Yu Su, he subconsciously used such a commanding tone. Yu Su belonged to the Yu family, so why should he be humble to her? At this moment, when he heard Yu Su¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed with a warning look in them. Yu Su did not avoid his gaze at all. She picked up the bun and took a big bite. ¡°If you have the time to beg here, why don¡¯t you hurry up and fetch water and fill your water vats? It¡¯s not like the production team didn¡¯t leave food for you.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°The director said that today¡¯s mission has to be completed today. We¡¯re going to start the next task after lunch. Are you guys not going to eat lunch?¡± Xiao Han could clearly sense that there was something wrong between Yu Su, Yu Ruo, and Yu Miao. Their relationship was definitely not as simple as people meeting for the first time and filming a variety show together. If it were anyone else, he might not have bothered to interfere, but he quite admired Yu Su. Moreover, he really did not like Yu Ruo. He acted like such a great human every day but had a lot of trash behind his back. ¡°You, Xiao Han, let me tell you, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Others might be afraid of you, but I¡¯m not. You¡¯re just relying on¡­¡± Yu Ruo was furious. He no longer cared if they were filming or not. Just as he was about to curse, Ye Chang stopped him. He dragged Yu Ruo towards the door with all his might. He only let go of Yu Ruo¡¯s hand when they were out of the door. His voice was filled with anger. ¡°Can you calm down! Yu Hong didn¡¯t ask you to come here to say nonsense. He didn¡¯t want you to offend Xiao Han, offend the Xiao family, and ruin the relationships with others. Even if you don¡¯t consider yourself, you have to consider Yu Miao.¡± Yu Ruo knew that Ye Chang was right, but he just couldn¡¯t not be angry. What right did Yu Su have? This woman really did not care about kinship at all. Her biological brother was starving and working so hard to fetch water, but she actually swaggered to the side and ate. She was not even willing to give him a bun or a mouthful of soy milk. Such a sister was really too selfish. His darling Miaomiao was still the best. She had been so obedient and sensible since she was young. Chapter 20 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Yu Su and the others had eaten and rested for a while, a staff member sent over the mission card. They probably wanted to wait for Yu Ruo¡¯s team, but the progress of that team was really too slow. Yu Su took the mission card and quickly read it, understanding the main content of today¡¯s recording. It was probably because Director Lin had taken into account that everyone had just come into contact with farm work and did not assign too difficult missions. Of course, he could not rule out the possibility that if the tasks were too difficult, they might end up causing more trouble rather than helping them. The mission Yu Su and the others received was to help the elders in the village weed the fields. This village was relatively remote. There were not many young laborers left in the village, so many old people who were already old and could not walk still had to go farming. It just so happened that they, the guests who had come to record the show, could help to complete what they could. The production team had already divided the fields. For every plot of grass they plucked, they could exchange it for a vegetarian dish. After removing three plots of grass, they could choose any of the meat prepared by the production team. However, they had to complete the quantity set by the production team within a day. If they missed one plot of grass, the accumulated ingredients would be deducted. And if they completed the assigned task first, they could choose the food first. Yu Su felt that such a setup was very fair. They would get more if they did more, and they would get less if they did less. The others did not have any objections. Hence, while Yu Ruo and Ye Chang were still struggling to fetch water, Yu Su¡¯s team had already followed the production team to a field near the mountain in the village. As far as Yu Su could see, it was green. Many of the crops were weeds, and the seedlings of the crops were almost completely covered by the weeds. If it was not cleared in time, it would indeed have a huge impact on the harvest. However, it was very difficult to clean up the fields during the season when weeds grew rapidly. Yu Su took the gloves that the production team had prepared. There was so much grass that she could not see the seedlings. She could only slowly pull them out with her hands. If she used tools, it would be very easy to hurt the newly grown seedlings. The staff also brought people from the village who specialized in taking care of the crops. After Yu Su and the other three were ready, they taught them how to distinguish between weeds and seedlings. They reminded them repeatedly not to remember wrongly. The farmers were very serious about the fields, so they taught them very carefully. The few of them also focused their attention and carefully memorized the appearance of the seedling, afraid that they would pluck it wrongly later. Everything was ready, and the group went back to work. ¡°Two of you girls, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you¡¯re tired later, take a proper rest.¡± Xiao Han squatted down casually. As he carefully separated the weeds and seedlings, he reminded the two girls. He had just tried to pull out a few stalks of grass. Although he was wearing gloves, he could not avoid the pain of his hand being strangled by the grass. Even he was like this, let alone a girl¡¯s delicate hand. When Ding Chen heard this, he nodded in agreement. Yu Su had taken on the responsibility of cooking and they could only be simple assistants. Now that there was work that relied on strength, they definitely had to take on more responsibility. Yu Su smiled gratefully at the two of them. She was well aware of their good intentions, so she did not reject them. However, her hands were not idle at all. She focused on uprooting the weeds. Some of the weeds were rooted deeper, and she still needed to dig some soil with her hands to pull them out. This job looked easy, but it was actually a test of patience and stamina. Not long after, one¡¯s legs and waist would not be able to take it because they had to keep squatting. Fortunately, the few of them could endure hardship and persevere. Each of them completed a ridge themselves seriously, and the staff beside them quickly registered the number. As time passed, the sun became hotter and hotter, and beads of sweat fell to the ground. In the beginning, Meng Xi could still talk to Yu Su while working. Now, she has also shut up. Only her hands kept moving mechanically as she pulled up the weeds one by one. Yu Su¡¯s physical fitness was relatively good, but she actually felt that it was extremely difficult to endure. She could not help but admire the farmer who was focused on farming. He often had to stay in the field for the entire day. For lunch, he would sit in the field and casually eat two mouthfuls of the rice he had brought in the morning or the dry bread he bought. After they had finished two more ridges, Yu Ruo¡¯s group appeared. Yu Ruo and Ye Chang were dressed normally. They were both in sportswear, but Yu Ruo was wearing wide sunglasses. No matter how one looked at it, he didn¡¯t look like he was here to do farm work. Yu Miao, who was behind Yu Ruo, simply made Yu Su¡¯s jaw drop. Chapter 21 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao was wearing a light yellow dress and a pair of exquisite white Mary Jane shoes. She was wearing a sun hat on her head, and the wide brim of the hat almost covered her entire face. ¡°As expected of someone who has been pampered since she was young. The production team¡¯s mission card has already been given to her, but she can still dress like this. How is she going to work?¡± Meng Xi, who was at the side, leaned over to Yu Su¡¯s side and looked around. After confirming that the camera was far away, she complained in Yu Su¡¯s ear in a very soft voice. In fact, Yu Miao didn¡¯t want to squat in the field in a dress and pull weeds. However, this time, in order to create the image of a little princess who didn¡¯t know much about the world, she had brought all kinds of dresses. This was already the only one she could wear for work. After all, the others were short skirts that didn¡¯t reach her knees. Not only was it inconvenient for her to do farm work, but there was also the risk of her clothes being exposed at any time. The staff led them to the area next to Yu Su¡¯s field. The following process was the same as what Yu Su and the others had done before. After that, everyone was left to complete it themselves. Yu Su did not pay much attention to the situation on the other side. After all, there was still a certain difficulty in completing the quota set for today, especially since everyone was getting more and more tired, and their speed was getting slower and slower. She was not worried that the other party would overtake them. After all, they had started first. The people from the other party had basically been pampered since they were young. If they were so tired, they would only be more tired. Yu Su was plucking the weeds as she went past Xiao Han. Seeing that his movements were slowly slowing down, she suddenly thought of the scene she had seen previously. ¡°Is your hand okay?¡± Xiao Han was stunned when he heard that. The few buckets of water he had carried in the morning had indeed made his injured left hand feel uncomfortable, but he thought that he had hidden it well. He did not expect Yu Su to see through it. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, you can also take a break. Since we¡¯ve formed a team to help each other and achieve success, there¡¯s no need to carry the burden on one person. Even if we lose and don¡¯t have food to eat, no one will blame you.¡± Without waiting for Xiao Han¡¯s answer, Yu Su said to herself. After saying that, she even chuckled. The entire entertainment industry knew that Xiao Han¡¯s hand had been injured. She was also worried that Xiao Han would force himself. After all, she had a good impression of him. He was a qualified teammate. Secondly, it was also a precautionary measure. She would definitely do her best during the show, but it was inevitable that she would encounter situations where she was not good at it or felt unwell. However, in Xiao Han¡¯s ears, it was filled with concern and enlightenment. He thought back to the time when his hand had just been injured and returned to the club. His teammates, coaches, and managers seemed to care about him, but they were more worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to play. He wouldn¡¯t be able to defend their championship title that season. It was also because of the club¡¯s worries that he returned to training in advance despite the doctor¡¯s objections and increased the training volume, causing a second injury to his hand. ¡°Yu Su is right. I¡¯ve already rested a few times just now. If you¡¯re feeling unwell or tired, you can rest for a while. The four of us will bear the consequences together,¡± Meng Xi said to him from the other side. Xiao Han lowered his head and did not stop. He only responded to their concern. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m using my right hand.¡± When Yu Su heard Xiao Han¡¯s voice, she felt that it sounded rather sad. The four of them encouraged each other, but the atmosphere on Yu Miao¡¯s side was a little strange. Yu Ruo and Ye Chang were already exhausted from carrying water. In the end, they only had one bean bun and a bowl of soy milk for breakfast each. They were not full at all. Now that they came here to pull weeds, although they were unhappy, they could exchange for food after completing a certain amount. Therefore, they gritted their teeth and persisted. Yu Miao squatted on the ground, holding her hat with one hand to prevent it from being blown away by the mountain wind, and pulling the weeds with the other hand. Coupled with the fact that she didn¡¯t have much strength to begin with, she only finished a little after a long time. She even took off her gloves from time to time to look at the red marks on her palm. Shen Chun, who was at the side, was unhappy. Her family environment was not much worse than Yu Miao¡¯s, and she had grown up being pampered. The experiences of the past two days had already made her angry. Seeing Yu Miao like this, she could not help but vent all her anger on Yu Miao. ¡°I say, can you be more efficient? Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to sleep on an empty stomach again today.¡± Of course, Yu Miao was not any better than her. She was angry in her heart, but because of the camera, she could only suppress her anger and apologize softly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m stupid. I can¡¯t learn no matter what. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll speed things up.¡± Chapter 22 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao¡¯s words made Shen Chun laugh in anger. ¡°How difficult can it be to pull weeds? If you want to slack off, find a better reason.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not lazy. I really don¡¯t know how to do it. People always have things they¡¯re not good at.¡± Yu Miao continued to attack steadily. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Yu Miao has never done such a thing since she was young. It¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Yu Ruo originally did not want to participate in the argument between Yu Miao and Shen Chun. After all, he was a boy. However, when she heard Shen Chun¡¯s aggressiveness, his heartache for Yu Miao finally overcame her rationality. ¡°Yu Miao, if you¡¯re too tired, sit at the side and rest. I¡¯ll help you.¡± He walked to Yu Miao¡¯s side and wanted to raise his hand to touch her head, but he realized that his hand was covered in mud and put it down. Yu Miao looked at the man in front of her. Her eyes were red as she shook her head desperately. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can persevere.¡± Her act of pretending to be strong made Yu Ruo¡¯s heart ache again. He couldn¡¯t help but scold Yu Su in his heart. It was all her fault for not giving him some food. Otherwise, his precious sister wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this. Shen Chun pouted and muttered, ¡°Who¡¯s not doing this for the first time?¡± However, she only dared to mutter a few words softly. Although she was not afraid of the Yu family, Fanyin Entertainment¡¯s status in the industry would still cause her many obstacles. Coupled with her feelings for Yu Ruo, although she felt very uncomfortable seeing him treat Yu Miao like this, she just had to like it. She also knew Yu Miao¡¯s status in his heart and did not dare to rush to provoke her again. However, her speed of doing work became slower and slower, and in the end, she was exactly the same as Yu Miao. Ye Chang kept his head lowered and did not make a sound. He was already used to it. It seemed that he had been in this state since the recording of the show began. He could not help but look up at Yu Su opposite him, and an indescribable feeling rose in his heart. Although the few of them were some distance away, Yu Su could still vaguely hear some of their conversation. She also glanced at them from the corner of her eye. Yu Miao and Yu Ruo¡¯s intimate actions were even more obvious. If it was her in her previous life, she would definitely feel terrible when she saw Yu Ruo doting on Yu Miao like this. However, now, she only hoped that they would be more intimate. When everything was revealed in the future and exposed to the public, the better he was to Yu Miao, the more controversy he would suffer. It would have been fine if there was no comparison, but his biological sister was by his side and Yu Ruo had never cared about her at all. Instead, he wanted to ask his biological sister for a small portion of food to distribute to his other sister who was not related by blood. The public was not blind. She was looking forward to Yu Ruo¡¯s response to the public when that happens. After a morning of hard work, Yu Su and the others had already completed most of their missions. After discussing for a while, Ding Chen and Xiao Han continued to work. Yu Su and Meng Xi first used the amount of missions they had completed in the morning to exchange for some food and went home to prepare lunch to send it over. This way, they could save some time and strive to complete the mission as soon as possible. They could also free up some time and rest well. If possible, they might have time to walk around the village and admire some scenery. Hence, Yu Su exchanged for some food that was enough for the four of them and brought Meng Xi home. On the other side, when Shen Chun and Yu Miao saw the two of them leave, they quickly went to exchange for some food and followed them. The two of them had a simple idea. When they went back to cook, they could take the opportunity to rest for a while. At the same time, although there were many houses back there, there was only one kitchen. At the same time, they had to use the kitchen when they returned. When they returned, they would hand over the ingredients that they had exchanged for to Yu Su and let her distribute some food to them after she was done. Depending on the amount that Yu Su had exchanged for, they might be able to get more. At the thought of using a small amount of ingredients to exchange for more lunch, the two of them did not seem to be tired anymore. They walked faster and faster, afraid that they would walk too slowly. Yu Su had already finished preparing the food. Hence, not long after Yu Su and Shen Chun entered the courtyard, they saw Yu Miao and Shen Chun panting as they followed them into the courtyard and they entered the kitchen without a word. Chapter 23 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°The two of them are cooking?¡± Meng Xi looked at the two people who rushed into the kitchen in surprise. If she remembered correctly, neither of them knew how to cook. Why did they rush back in such a hurry? Was it to blow up the kitchen? Moreover, if she remembered correctly, they had come back first. The two of them ran in without informing. Yu Su frowned and did not reply. She felt that something was wrong, but she could not explain it clearly. ¡°Hey, we came back first. We should be the ones using the kitchen first.¡± Seeing that Yu Su did not speak, Meng Xi shouted directly at the kitchen. Not long after, she saw Yu Miao walk out and look at the two of them apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you guys wanted to use the kitchen too. However, we didn¡¯t eat much in the morning, so let us go first.¡± ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on them? Who knew that they would come back to cook? First come, first served. It has to be someone who arrived in the kitchen first, right?¡± Shen Chun came out of the kitchen and said sharply. This was what she and Yu Miao had discussed on the way. The kitchen could not be given to them at the start. They had to let Yu Su and the others beg them. After that, they could reluctantly say that they could cook first. However, as they were really too hungry, the two others would agree to cooking all the ingredients together. The plan was a good plan, but whether it succeeded or not depended on whether the fish took the bait. ¡°Are you two joking? The two of us were walking in front of you with a pile of vegetables. Even a fool can tell that we¡¯re coming back to prepare lunch, right?¡± Meng Xi felt that the other party was trying to twist logic. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us that you were coming back to make lunch. I thought you were just bringing these back. Anyway, we entered the kitchen first, so the right to use the kitchen should belong to us.¡± Shen Chun¡¯s attitude was domineering. It was as if she was saying, ¡°We¡¯ll go back on our word. What can you do if we don¡¯t give it to you?¡± As an understanding little angel, Yu Miao definitely had to speak up at this moment to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll be fast.¡± Meng Xi looked at Yu Su anxiously. How could they let Yu Miao and the others use the kitchen first? Should the two of them wait here or return to the field to help? If they didn¡¯t go back, the two boys would still be working hard even though they hadn¡¯t eaten. They wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for long there before coming back. For a moment, they were in a dilemma. Yu Su looked at the two people standing at the kitchen door. How could the two of them have any intention of preparing lunch? She vaguely had an idea in her heart. ¡°Then you guys can use it first. We¡¯ll wait for a while. It¡¯s not very urgent.¡± According to Yu Miao¡¯s understanding of Yu Su, as long as there was a chance to compete with her, no matter if it was her parents¡¯ attention or a kitchen in the small village, she would definitely not let it go. Yu Miao did not expect Yu Su to relent so easily. For a moment, she actually could not reply. She and Shen Chun couldn¡¯t really cook, could they? They would burn down the entire kitchen. ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s not impossible to let you guys do it first.¡± Shen Chun was obviously stunned, but she still braced himself and pushed the plan forward. ¡°Oh? Then what should we do?¡± Yu Su pulled the extremely anxious Meng Xi to sit on the stone bench and propped her chin on her hands as she asked Shen Chun seriously. Since she liked acting, Yu Su would not be stingy to continue acting with her. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re also in a hurry to use the kitchen. We¡¯re also in a hurry. After all, we have a number of tasks to complete today. Why don¡¯t we do it together? After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll split it equally. This way, we won¡¯t care who comes first.¡± Yu Su sneered. It turned out that they had been waiting for her here with their baits. She had just seen the two of them carrying a small bag of rice and a handful of garlic back. They actually wanted to split it equally with them, and they even wanted her to cook. ¡°Your suggestion is very good. It¡¯s not impossible. How about this? We¡¯ll contribute the pork belly. This is the only meat we have for lunch. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make it.¡± Yu Su had a sincere expression on her face as she really began to rummage through the bag on her side. ¡°Yu Su, you are only contributing a small piece of pork belly with the number of ingredients you have?¡± Shen Chun¡¯s voice was so sharp that it had changed pitch. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Of course. If you guys contribute garlic, we¡¯ll contribute meat. Instead, you guys will be the ones earning an advantage.¡± Chapter 24 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°No, we gave you the kitchen, so you definitely have to add more ingredients to make it fair.¡± How could Shen Chun accept Yu Su¡¯s words? She argued again. ¡°Yu Miao, Shen Chun is right. Since we¡¯ve agreed to let you use it first, it¡¯s only right for you to contribute more food.¡± Yu Miao also echoed softly at the side. ¡°Wait, you were the ones who suggested that we use the kitchen together. It doesn¡¯t matter if we wait. Don¡¯t make it sound like we¡¯ve taken advantage of you.¡± Yu Su looked at the two of them as if they were looking at fools. They were actually trying to trick her with their low IQ. ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t be angry. Xiao Han and Ding Chen are still in the field. You don¡¯t want them to work hard on an empty stomach, right?¡± As expected, Yu Miao was better. With just one sentence, she pushed the problem to Yu Su. If Yu Su still did not agree to their request, then in the eyes of Xiao Han and Ding Chen¡¯s fans, it would be Yu Su and Meng Xi slacking off and not feeding their idols. At that time, Yu Su and Meng Xi would still be the ones in trouble. Of course, Yu Su also understood the meaning behind her words and retorted, ¡°What you said makes sense. Meng Xi, let¡¯s go back and help, lest Xiao Han and the others think that we¡¯re back to slack off.¡± Then, she changed the topic and said to Yu Miao, ¡°I thought you and Yu Ruo were very close, but it turns out that you¡¯re just so-so. You didn¡¯t eat much breakfast, right? They¡¯re still working in the field, but the two of you are still dilly-dallying here. You¡¯re not worried about him. Tsk, tsk, tsk. As a sibling, you¡¯re really miserable.¡± Yu Su smiled at Yu Miao and raised her eyebrows. Her gaze seemed to be saying to Yu Miao, ¡°I know this move too.¡± Yu Miao clenched her fists tightly, but she couldn¡¯t refute. ¡°Up to you.¡± Seeing that Yu Miao was silent, Shen Chun said to Yu Su. In her opinion, Yu Su was just playing hard to get, so she definitely could not give in at this time. Hence, Yu Su pulled Meng Xi out of the courtyard under her gaze. ¡°Yu Su, are we really going back? We¡¯ve used up a lot of energy this morning. It¡¯ll take time to go back and forth.¡± Meng Xi kept looking back at the house that was getting further and further away. She was very unwilling. ¡°I have no choice. I can¡¯t fight with them over a kitchen, right? But I won¡¯t go back to the field. There are so many families in the village. I can at least go to one of them to borrow their kitchen.¡± In this unfamiliar small village, the only place they were familiar with was the watermelon family, so the first choice for borrowing the kitchen was definitely the watermelon family. As Yu Su walked over according to her memory, she thought to herself that she had to speed up after lunch. Then, she would run to the houses of a few villagers to get to know the relevant people. If she could help, she could also help. Neighbors were definitely better to seek help from as compared to distant relatives. This was definitely beneficial to them. Auntie Watermelon had a very good impression of Yu Su and the others. When she heard that the two of them wanted to borrow the kitchen, she lent it out without hesitation. Moreover, after they were done, she even asked her family to help Yu Su and the others send it over. When Yu Su brought back the food, Yu Miao and Shen Chun were still not back. Yu Ruo and Ye Chang sat by the field and kept wiping the sweat off their foreheads. From time to time, they would look at the road leading here from the village. When they saw Yu Su and Meng Xi walking over with the company of another man with a few food boxes, they stood up excitedly. In the past, they had lived a luxurious life at home, so it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to miss out on a meal. However, now that they had worked in the sun for the entire morning, they were already starving. Yu Ruo felt that if he was given a bowl of white rice at this time, he would be able to eat it happily. Yu Ruo wanted to run over and take the food from Yu Su¡¯s hands to eat his fill, but on second thought, it should be this sister who made him angry who personally delivered the food to his hands and apologized to him. Hence, he stopped moving and sat back down steadily. Looking at him, Yu Su sneered in her heart. As expected, Yu Miao and Ye Chang knew their plan very well. Their plan was very well thought out, but if the Yu family wanted to obtain benefits from her, it was simply a dream. Hence, under the eager gazes of Yu Ruo and Ye Chang, Yu Su walked straight back to her group¡¯s field and handed the food to Xiao Han and Ding Chen. She was extremely grateful to Brother Watermelon. Chapter 25 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Ruo waited for a long time. From time to time, he would look at Yu Su from the corner of his eye, but he realized that Yu Su had no intention of delivering food at all. Occasionally, a breeze would blow past the mountain, and the fragrance of the food on Yu Su¡¯s side would reach their side. The two of them could not help but swallow their saliva. ¡°Yu Ruo, do you want us to go over ourselves? It¡¯s not good for us to wait for them to send the food over. Is that why they¡¯re angry and don¡¯t plan to let us eat?¡± Ye Chang nudged Yu Ruo with his elbow and asked in a low voice. ¡°Of course she should send it over. It¡¯s what she should do.¡± Ye Chang was speechless. He did not know why he felt so annoyed with Yu Ruo. However, the hunger and his stomach started to twitch. He could not help but waste his time on Yu Ruo. Since he was not going, he would go himself. ¡°Um, Yu Su, where¡¯s our share? Just give it to me directly. I¡¯ll bring it over.¡± Yu Su had noticed Ye Chang¡¯s arrival and roughly knew his motive. At this moment, she raised her head and held a big bowl in her hand. Her eyes were innocent and sincere, as if she didn¡¯t understand why Ye Chang would ask such a question. ¡°Of course you want your lunch from Yu Miao and Shen Chun. I¡¯m only in charge of our team¡¯s food.¡± When Ye Chang heard her answer, he suddenly remembered that Yu Miao and Shen Chun did not come back with them. He originally thought that the two of them had stayed at home to slack off. From the looks of it, their plan had failed. Xiao Han and the others also raised their heads and stared straight at Ye Chang. They were like sharp blades, making Ye Chang feel uncomfortable. He only wanted to escape as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, um, Yu Miao and the others didn¡¯t come back. I thought they asked you to help bring the food here.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t wait for everyone to answer and quickly walked back to Yu Ruo¡¯s side. Seeing that he was empty-handed, Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Where¡¯s lunch?¡± ¡°Yu Miao and Shen Chun are cooking, right?¡± Ye Chang¡¯s voice was still filled with embarrassment. ¡°What? How would Yu Miao and Shen Chun know how to cook? Yu Su is really too selfish. I¡¯m her brother. No matter what, Yu Miao is her sister. How can she be at ease to let Yu Miao touch those dangerous things in the kitchen? What if she gets injured? This will not do, I¡¯ll go look for her.¡± After saying that, Yu Ruo stood up and prepared to settle the score with Yu Su angrily. ¡°Forget it. What identity will you use to go over and question her?With Yu Su¡¯s personality, it¡¯s very likely that she will directly reveal Yu Miao¡¯s background in front of everyone. At that time, what kind of impact will it have? Moreover, can Yu Miao be hurt again in this matter?¡± Ye Chang was a little angry. He was no longer as gentle as before. There was even a hint of dominance in his words. Yu Ruo stopped in his tracks, but he still felt indignant in his heart. He kicked the ground, raising the sand. Then, he remembered that Yu Miao had yet to return and was worried that something would happen to his precious sister. He did not care about the mission and hurriedly rushed home. Not long after, he saw Yu Miao and Shen Chun rushing over with a few lunch boxes. Seeing that his sister was still completely fine, Yu Ruo was relieved, but he still quickly walked over to take the lunch box from Yu Miao. ¡°You guys made your own food?¡± ¡°Yes! Actually, it¡¯s quite simple. It¡¯s just a little difficult to start a fire.¡± Yu Miao nodded obediently. There was a hint of excitement in her voice. Perhaps she was happy that she had successfully made a meal on her first try. When she reached the field, she quickly opened the lunch box and handed it to Yu Ruo. She then opened another one and gave it to Ye Chang. ¡°Hurry up and try it. Does it taste good?¡± The food in the lunchbox was very simple. There were only some green garlic shoots of different sizes mixed with white rice. There was nothing else. Yu Ruo was also very excited to be able to eat the first meal Yu Miao had cooked. Ye Chang also threw his frustration to the back of his mind. He picked up a piece of garlic and put it into his mouth. There was no taste at all. The garlic was a little hard. After taking a bite, a spicy taste rushed into his nose. Yu Ruo¡¯s first reaction was to spit it out, but when he saw Yu Miao¡¯s expectant gaze, he forcefully endured it. However, he quickly picked up another mouth of rice with his chopsticks, trying to cover the taste. After taking a few bites of the rice, he realized that there were soft and hard rice grains inside, as if it was not cooked. Seeing that Yu Ruo and Ye Chang¡¯s expressions were getting worse and worse, Yu Miao also tasted it, but she spat it out directly. Large tears spewed out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do anything well. Stop eating.¡± Chapter 26 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Ruo pulled Yu Miao into his arms and comforted her softly. Yu Miao cried louder and louder in his arms. As for this half-cooked and inedible lunch, they endured it and ate it in the end. They had no choice. If they didn¡¯t eat, they wouldn¡¯t last until night and would starve to death. In the end, the four of them had diarrhea for the entire night. The next day, their mental state was even worse, as if they had fallen into a vicious cycle. The temperature in the afternoon was even higher than in the morning. The entire land in front of the mountain was exposed to the sunlight. Yu Su and the others were also indescribably miserable. After all, they had never done such work before. After suffering such hardships, the four of them relied on their willpower to persevere. Every time Xiao Han pulled out a blade of grass, he would scold his manager in his heart for throwing him into this show. He had originally thought that it was a paradise, but in the end, it was hell. This was only the first day of the official start, and he could not hold on much longer. When he looked up and saw Yu Su wiping the sweat off her foreheads and was still focused on completing the work at hand. He could not help but feel a little moved. What kind of power could make a girl have such perseverance? His hand, which was originally prepared to rest, subconsciously sped up again. Perhaps there was an internal incentive mechanism between the four of them. If one person did not rest, the others would consciously work harder. Therefore, although they ended later than expected, they still completed the task set by the production team at around three o¡¯clock and ended work early. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done well. Every piece of land is qualified. Thank you for your hard work.¡± It was still the man who taught them in the morning who came to check the results. Looking at the neatly arranged seedlings on the ground, the man was overjoyed and his face was filled with praise. ¡°Alright, your mission is completed. In a while, go to the staff to exchange for ingredients. You can also exchange for other things you need to live. Then, you can go home to rest or move around freely.¡± Director Lin saw that the man had completed his inspection and spoke to everyone with the symbolic loudspeaker. After he finished speaking, Meng Xi did not even have the strength to cheer. She did not care if it was clean and directly sat on the ground. The others were also very happy. Even Yu Su finally heaved a sigh of relief. This was really too tiring. Now, her waist did not seem to belong to her anymore. The few of them happily went to the staff to choose ingredients together. They only exchanged enough for a few people to eat tonight and tomorrow morning. They exchanged the rest for a rather large tent and agreed to go to the mountain to look at the stars at night. ¡°I plan to go to the vicinity of our house to familiarize myself with the surrounding neighbors. After all, we¡¯re new here. If so we can consult them if we ever need help. What about you guys?¡± When they reached the entrance of the village, Yu Su stopped and asked her companions beside her. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m really too tired. I feel that it¡¯s already a miracle that I can walk home.¡± Meng Xi was the first to answer her. After a day of hard work, she could no longer straighten her back. She only wanted to go home and rest. ¡°I¡¯m not going either. I saw that there¡¯s not much firewood left yesterday. I¡¯ll rest for a while and chop some more.¡± Ding Chen refused to go with them. He had been thinking about the firewood at home for a long time. Yu Su said, ¡°Alright, then you can just chop up enough to make dinner today. Everyone can take turns doing it so that some people won¡¯t develop a habit.¡± Ding Chen knew who Yu Su was referring to. After spending two days together, he really did not have a good impression of the other group. He believed that if possible, they would be very willing for him to help them chop firewood. Hence, he nodded and even blinked to show that he understood Yu Su¡¯s words. ¡°What about you?¡± Yu Su was amused by him. She turned to look at Xiao Han again. She did not feel that there was a connection between her and Xiao Han. She was just asking as a matter of routine. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Coincidentally, I also want to admire the scenery of the mountain village. I don¡¯t come often, so I want to see more.¡± Yu Su clearly did not expect Xiao Han to agree, and it was for such a reason, admiring the scenery of the mountain village. Although she did not say that she had visited every place in the past two days, she really did not see anything worth looking at. However, since he had already said so, she had no reason to stop him from going. Hence, the four of them split up at the entrance of the village. Chapter 27 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su and Xiao Han were familiar with the environment in the village, but at this time, many families were still working in the fields. There were not many people around, and some families were basically filled with older people. Yu Su greeted them one by one and said some polite words. The first step of building a good relationship was to start with polite words. Xiao Han followed beside Yu Su. When Yu Su introduced herself, he would introduce himself too as if he was still a little shy. If there was anything that needed help, Yu Su would help if she could. In the eyes of the villagers, she did not look like a celebrity who had come to experience life. Instead, she looked more like a little girl who had lived by their side and whom they had watched as she grew up. They felt closer and liked her more. Hence, after visiting for a while, Yu Su was already carrying bags of various things, such as eggs, cured meat, dried vegetables, and so on. They were all gifts from the villagers to thank her. The leisurely time passed relatively quickly. Seeing that the sky had already darkened, the two of them carried a pile of gifts home. When she entered the courtyard, she saw Meng Xi with her hands on her hips, facing Yu Miao and the others. Her face was red with anger. ¡°You guys are too much. Ding Chen chopped wood and we worked hard to exchange for food, and you want to take it just like that? Then what rules do we need for this show? What mission? Can¡¯t we just snatch it?¡± It turned out that Ding Chen had only chopped some firewood and placed it at the kitchen door according to Yu Su¡¯s instructions. The two of them had been tired for the entire day, so they returned to their rooms to take a nap. When they woke up and looked at the sky, they reckoned that the two of them should be back by now. They wanted to light a fire and boil some water to wash the vegetables out first. This would also reduce some of Yu Su¡¯s burden. Unexpectedly, when they arrived at the courtyard, they saw that the chopped firewood had disappeared. When they entered the kitchen, they realized that the ingredients they had exchanged for had also decreased a lot. When they looked again, they saw that Yu Miao and the others were eating at the dining table in the middle room. Needless to say, they must have taken away the sumptuous food. Hence, there was a dispute. ¡°I already said that there¡¯s no name written on the firewood. We thought that the production team had prepared it. As for the ingredients, yours is right beside us. I thought that it was ours, so I used it. If I used it, so be it. Why are you so agitated? You¡¯re so stingy. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have food.¡± Shen Chun scratched her ear impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s considered stealing if you don¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t you know what ingredients you had exchanged for?¡± Yu Su had been standing at the door and listening for a long time. When they had no food to eat, they resorted to stealing theirs. When Meng Xi and Ding Chen saw the two of them return, they ran over happily and recounted the entire incident. When everyone in this group was finally present, the two of them straightened their backs even more. When they saw the various things Yu Su and Xiao Han were carrying, they were even happier. Clearly, they were not the only ones who had seen what Yu Su and Xiao Han had brought back. ¡°Yu Su, did you come back late with some things, so Xixi and the others misunderstood that we took your portion?¡± Yu Miao stared straight at Yu Su. She had just seen Yu Su and Xiao Han walk in happily, and Xiao Han had never smiled at her like this before. ¡°If there¡¯s a problem with your eyes, go and treat it. When did the things provided by the production team be stored in such a bag?¡± At this moment, Xiao Han had already restrained his smile and looked at Yu Miao with undisguised disgust. This woman was indirectly saying that they were deliberately calling them a thief and playing tricks with them? She was overestimating herself. ¡°Xiao Han, pay attention to your attitude. Is what my sister said wrong? Your things were suddenly lost, and then the two of you came back from outside with a pile of things. Isn¡¯t that enough to prove the problem?¡± Yu Miao was the first to stand up after being criticized. ¡°The things were given to us by the villagers. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask. On the other hand, you guys took our things silently. How are you any different from thieves?¡± Yu Su looked straight into Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes, which were already filled with anger. In the past, Yu Su would probably immediately avoid Yu Ruo¡¯s gaze and lower her head to hide her presence. But now, she did not retreat at all. Instead, it made Yu Ruo feel a little guilty. Chapter 28 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Stop slandering me! Do you have any evidence?¡± Yu Ruo flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°The evidence is very simple. We will be clear on what you have exchanged this afternoon after checking with the staff. I think there are many things at the dining table that you didn¡¯t exchange for.¡± Yu Su spoke again. Xiao Han also added, ¡°Don¡¯t say that you have seen it wrongly. We¡¯re all adults. Who would believe such nonsense?¡± ¡°We really took the wrong things. Everything is in the kitchen. It¡¯s normal to take one or two wrong things. If you feel wronged, we can eat this meal together. We have no intention of taking advantage of you.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s watery eyes stared at Xiao Han, as if she was silently criticizing him for being so fierce to her. ¡°What a joke. You¡¯ve all experienced it today. We worked hard to do all the work, and then you enjoyed the results. You still want to give us our things. There¡¯s really no justice.¡± Xiao Han was immune to her gaze and retorted again. ¡°We accidentally took the wrong thing from you. We are indeed at fault in this matter, but the dishes have already been prepared and we have all eaten. Arguing here is not a solution. What do you think we should do?¡± Ye Chang had had enough of this confrontation and said to Yu Su and the others. ¡°Meng Xi, go and calculate what we¡¯re missing and record it down. Then, tell Best Actor Ye to work hard and return it to us tomorrow.¡± Yu Su did not answer Ye Chang¡¯s question. Instead, she turned around and said to Meng Xi beside her. However, her voice was very loud, enough for Ye Chang and the three people beside him to hear her clearly. ¡°What if they go back on their word?¡± Xiao Han asked loudly with a smile. Yu Su glanced at him and replied loudly, ¡°How can that be? We have to believe in Best Actor Ye¡¯s character.¡± ¡°Oh, but they work too slowly. What if they can¡¯t get that much tomorrow?¡± Xiao Han asked again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If they don¡¯t return it tomorrow and the day after, I don¡¯t believe they can¡¯t pay it back in seven days. If they really can¡¯t pay it back, the audience in front of the screen will probably laugh at them.¡± Yu Su and Xiao Han echoed each other very well. In Ye Chang¡¯s eyes, such a scene was exceptionally glaring. Compared to the constant teasing from the two of them, it was even more unacceptable. ¡°We¡¯ll keep our word.¡± With that, he turned around and returned to his room. In such an environment, Ye Chang really could not stay for a second longer. Seeing that Ye Chang had returned to his room, Yu Su did not waste her breath on the others. She carried her things and prepared to go to the kitchen to make dinner. ¡°Stop, give us half of what you have!¡± Yu Su had only taken two steps when she heard Yu Ruo¡¯s voice. ¡°Why?¡± Turning around, Yu Su looked at Yu Ruo with a playful expression. Did he still think they were in the Yu family? Wasn¡¯t her attitude clear enough today? Why did he still have the confidence to order her around? ¡°You just said that it¡¯s a gift from the villagers. Since it¡¯s a gift, it must be for all of us. Why should the four of you monopolize it?¡± Yu Ruo was self-righteous. He felt that the villagers knew that there were celebrities recording programs, especially top celebrities like him and Ye Chang, the Best Actor. The things were definitely given to the two of them by the villagers. He felt that half of it was too little. ¡°Great Singer Yu, if you consider changing careers one day, I think the job of being bandits is quite suitable for you.¡± Yu Su handed the things in her hand to Meng Xi and Ding Chen, indicating for them to put them away. ¡°These things were given to us as a gift by the villagers when Yu Su and I were helping the villagers with their work. Where did you get such a big face to open your mouth?¡± In the past, Xiao Han just couldn¡¯t stand the Yu family¡¯s style of doing things. After interacting with Yu Ruo today, he felt that this person was simply sick. The disgust in his heart couldn¡¯t help but increase. Yu Ruo said, ¡°Working for the villagers? I¡¯m dying of laughter. Aren¡¯t we doing work for them by weeding today? Besides, it¡¯s just for a while. What can the two of you do for them? They¡¯re just giving it to me and Ye Chang because of our reputation. On paper, they¡¯re just thanking us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This village must have known that celebrities would come. It¡¯s normal to borrow your hands to send something. We don¡¯t want much. Just half will do,¡± Shen Chun chimed in. Yu Miao did not speak. Her gaze was deep. It was better for her to speak less about such things that might not benefit her. She was not like Yu Ruo, who had so many brainless fans protecting him. ¡°Darling, come to my house for dinner tonight!¡± Just as Yu Su was about to help Yu Ruo recognize reality, Auntie Watermelon walked in and held Yu Su¡¯s hand as if they were close friends. Chapter 29 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios They did not reject Auntie Watermelon¡¯s good intentions, Yu Su and the others happily went to her house to enjoy their dinner. As for whether to invite Yu Miao and the other three, the auntie was a little conflicted. After all, she was not familiar with the other four and did not prepare so much food. Yu Su, on the other hand, expressed that the other four had already eaten and did not need to care about them. Just as the auntie had said, she had prepared some local specialties. The few of them ate happily and fought to help the auntie clean up the dishes after dinner, but they were all rejected. In the end, the few of them discussed and decided to cook a meal for the aunt and her son after some time. After dinner, the production team did not assign any more tasks. That period of time was completely at their disposal. Thinking of the tent they had exchanged for during the day, Yu Su looked at everyone and suggested, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to stargaze during the day? The weather today is not bad. Shall we go take a look?¡± Meng Xi looked up at the sky. The sun had disappeared. Although it was not completely dark, there was already a crescent moon and a few stars. Today¡¯s work had left her aching all over. She wanted to go home, but without her phone, television, and other entertainment equipment, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything to do at home. After thinking for a while, she nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no time like the present. We are only staying for a total of seven days. The weather tomorrow might not be as good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although I¡¯m very tired, my heart is also very fulfilled. Let¡¯s go home and get the tent now. The riverbank where we¡¯re working today is not bad.¡± Yu Su said. ¡°That place is also far from the village. We won¡¯t disturb others if we speak louder, but isn¡¯t it too dark?¡± The riverbank appeared in Meng Xi¡¯s mind. The environment was indeed not bad, but it was very dark at night. Wasn¡¯t it a little scary? Xiao Han thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are lights on the tent. I looked at it when I took it today. This is easy to solve, but there¡¯s no place to plug it in.¡± ¡°Then we won¡¯t be able to go.¡± Just now, when she thought about how excited she was when they were camping, she felt very disappointed. However, Yu Su was still quite receptive. She couldn¡¯t go this time, but she had to be prepared next time. If she had an idea in her heart, she had to put it into practice. ¡°What a pity. It¡¯s rare to have such free time.¡± Meng Xi was also very disappointed. She did not manage to stargaze with her friends. The few of them didn¡¯t say anything else, but their footsteps became much heavier. After a few steps, a staff member called out to them. ¡°Director Lin said we can provide lights.¡± Director Lin listened to their conversation from the surveillance camera on the other side. He felt that this was a good thing. The starry sky, lights, and a few people chatting were not part of the previous parts. It might become a selling point for the program, so he generously helped them solve their problems. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t tell me you want us to work more tomorrow?¡± Meng Xi was traumatized by the work. Ever since the show started, she had to work hard to get anything. She did not quite believe that the director would suddenly be so generous. ¡°Of course not.¡± The staff member smiled awkwardly, wondering if there were too many tasks assigned to them, causing them to be traumatized. After receiving the staff¡¯s answer, Meng Xi felt relieved. She quickly pulled Yu Su home to get the tent and carried her guitar. The few of them arrived at the riverbank. Ding Chen had experience camping outdoors, so he took the initiative to set up the tent. The others were not idle either. They helped the production team set up the lights. They did not call Yu Miao and the others, and the production team did not call them either. They had a feeling that if they called them, their heart to heart segment might be disrupted by another argument. By the time everything was ready, the sky had completely darkened. The moon hung brightly in the sky, and stars surrounded it. The few of them looked up at the starry sky and could not help but fall into a daze. Usually, in the city, with the hustle and bustle of the day, they never seemed to have raised their heads to look at the stars. Even if they raised their heads, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see such a dazzling and beautiful scene in the city that was lit up all night. The small tent stood beside the riverbank. There were various decorative lights hanging on it, and beside it were the big lights prepared by the production team for lighting. Chapter 30 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su and the others sat on the big rock they had moved over and looked up at the night sky. For a moment, no one said anything. ¡°Do you know how to sing? Shall we sing together?¡± Meng Xi was the first to speak after some time. She took out her beloved guitar and ran her fingers lightly over the strings. The melodious music started. Without waiting for anyone to answer, she started to sing a classic old song. The melody was melodious and suited the current atmosphere. The other three people swayed along with the rhythm and could not help but sing along. In such an environment, the few of them felt that their fatigue from the day had completely disappeared. ¡°You guys are too amazing. Your singing is so good.¡± After the song ended, Meng Xi looked at her teammates in surprise. She was a professional musician among the four of them. However, she could tell that the other three were either better at this or very talented. ¡°I studied music, but ended up acting.¡± Ding Chen scratched his head. The atmosphere just now pulled him back to the time when he was learning music. It was as if those days were right in front of him, and he felt a little nostalgic. ¡°I¡¯m just singing casually. I don¡¯t know how to sing, so stop teasing me.¡± At this moment, Yu Su was smiling. She was the kind of talented person Meng Xi had mentioned. ¡°You should smile more, Yu Su. You look so good when you smile.¡± Meng Xi seemed to have discovered something new. Ever since they got to know each other, although Yu Su was easy to get along with and had a good temper and personality, she was low-key and rarely smiled. Most of the time, she looked emotionless. Occasionally, she would smile, but it was just an action without much emotion. Perhaps it was because the atmosphere tonight was indeed very good, but Yu Su also realized that tonight was the most relaxing day since her rebirth. She really threw some things to the back of her mind for the time being and enjoyed her life after her rebirth. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll smile more in the future?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Yu Su¡¯s answer won Xiao Han¡¯s favor again. She sincerely accepted other people¡¯s praise and did not pretend to be humble. Yu Su¡¯s truth was really to her liking. When Yu Su heard this, she turned to look at Xiao Han with a smile. ¡°If you ask me, Xiao Han should be the one that needs smiling the most.¡± After saying that, the few of them laughed. Not long after, melodious songs sounded in the night sky again. One after another, they pulled their hearts closer. It was unknown how long the few of them stayed under the night sky before going back to rest. Meng Xi was really tired and fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow. Yu Su, on the other hand, had some insomnia. The system had just told her that her health points had increased by a year, which meant that the effect of this show was very good after it was broadcasted. Whether it was true fans or passerby fans, the number of fans she had had made a qualitative leap. It was really something to celebrate. Just as Yu Su had expected, the program was not broadcasted in the usual weekly format. Out of seven days in the week, it will be broadcasted for six. This was also a very testing topic for the production team. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to maintain a week¡¯s viewership. The popularity of this program had never decreased since it started broadcasting. Every episode of the show would cause a heated ¡°discussion¡± among fans. [This Yu Su is really selfish. Yu Ruo has already asked her to share some food, but she actually refused. Doesn¡¯t she know that it¡¯s already a blessing to be able to talk to him!] [That¡¯s right. I was so angry when I watched the show. When did Yu Ruo ever suffer like this? But he¡¯s already worked so hard, yet he¡¯s still so protective of his sister. It¡¯s such a blissful thing to be his sister!] [Our immortal siblings are too aggrieved on this show. They don¡¯t have enough to eat every day, and people like Yu Su make them suffer. Every time I see the little princess looking aggrieved and about to cry, I want to rush in and beat her up.] [Isn¡¯t that so? She just accidentally took some of their ingredients. Look at how unforgiving she is. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that she¡¯s some top celebrity. She clearly doesn¡¯t have many fans, and no one can even name her on the show. She¡¯s still so pretentious. I really hate her.] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. My heart aches for Yu Ruo and Yu Miao. I hope that the two babies can win tomorrow and eat well, starve Yu Su for not giving Yu Ruo food.] Such malicious comments about Yu Su kept appearing every time the program was broadcasted, as if she had committed a heinous crime. Fortunately, as the show continued, more and more people began to stand behind Yu Su. Chapter 31 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Singer Yu¡¯s fans are really strange. It¡¯s a show where they rely on their own hard work. He¡¯s so weak that he doesn¡¯t have anything to eat, but his fans are blaming others for not giving him some food. I don¡¯t understand why they would give him food.] [I¡¯ve finally seen someone say it. I think Yu Su did the right thing. Why should she give up something she worked so hard for? She can still reject a top celebrity so forcefully. I love her personality too much. From today onwards, I¡¯m her fan!] [I¡¯ve been afraid of being scolded for the past few days. I¡¯m relieved to see someone say it. The fans still have the cheek to say that they¡¯re asking others to give them food. They¡¯re clearly asking for it boldly and without any manners. How can they have the cheek to criticize others? I used to like Yu Ruo quite a lot, but now, forget about it.] [That¡¯s right, I¡¯m so speechless. And that Yu Miao, she looks so gentle and weak every day. She¡¯s lazy at work and even takes what others have worked hard to exchange for. I¡¯ve really seen it for myself. Such a person is still a little princess.] [I think Yu Su is much prettier than her. She¡¯s beautiful, kind, and neither servile nor overbearing.] [Yu Su¡¯s teammates are all gods, right? Why is everyone so good? Every time, everyone will do their best, unlike some people who have always been sneaky.] [I¡¯ve found an organization. Yu Su¡¯s group is really loving. Xiao Han is also so handsome!] [God Han exceeded our expectations. I originally thought that he was the one who would be starving. Thank you, Ms. Yu Su, for giving him a bite to eat, not minding it and being in the same team as him!] [Thank you, Ms. Yu Su. Otherwise, the fans would really be worried that he would starve to death.] [Speaking of which, does anyone like the combination of Xiao Han and Yu Su? I love these two real and unpretentious people.] [Yes, yes. Xiao Han will inadvertently side with Yu Su every time. It¡¯s true!] [Haha, I also think that the two of them are super compatible. Xiao Han¡¯s mouth is really vicious. Only Yu Su can restrain him.] [What nonsense are you spouting!] Under the production team¡¯s official Weibo, more and more people spoke up for Yu Su. Moreover, the comments made by those fans of Yu Ruo and Yu Miao who had maliciously attacked her would basically sink into the sea. Yu Hong looked at the variety show data and the online evaluation analysis that his assistant had given him. His face became darker and darker. In the end, he threw all the information on the ground with a dark expression. Now, the comments online were thousands of miles away from what he had expected. Although it was true that Yu Miao¡¯s topic had risen, there were more and more negative comments. The number of fans did not increase significantly. Not only that, but the negative comments on Yu Ruo also increased. It was really a double loss. Yu Ruo has had a bad temper since he was young. Coupled with the fact that he became famous at a young age and had a family background like his, he had never suffered much. His personality had never changed, so Yu Hong had never allowed him to participate in reality shows because he was worried that his truest side would be exposed to the public. However, this time, for Yu Miao¡¯s sake, he negotiated with the leader and asked Yu Ruo to bring Yu Miao to participate. Before setting off, he reminded Yu Ruo repeatedly, but he did not expect it to end up like this. He knew very well that the clips that were released now had all been edited. One could imagine how much Yu Ruo had let himself go in the show. However, there was nothing he could do even if he regretted it now. Yu Hong could only try his best to think of a remedy. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He blamed all the mistakes on Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su is a jinx. Ever since she returned to the Yu family, there hasn¡¯t been a day of peace in the Yu family. She didn¡¯t even give her brother a bite of rice when he asked her for it. What an ingrate!¡± Thinking of Yu Su¡¯s smug look on the show these few days, his eyes narrowed dangerously as he said to his assistant, who was trembling at the door. ¡°Go and emphasize to the various entertainment companies that Fanyin will not let anyone who dares to sign Yu Su off. Also, tell the security department of the building that as long as Yu Su comes to the company, no matter what her motive is, they are not allowed to let her in.¡± When the assistant heard this, he quickly left. The moment he closed the office door, he dared to let out a sigh of relief. The reason why Yu Hong was emphasizing this matter was because Yu Su¡¯s popularity had increased this time. He was afraid that some companies would forget what he had said at that time. He felt that Yu Su was just using this increase in popularity to negotiate with him. He could not let Yu Su take the initiative. He had to let Yu Su know clearly that even if she had fans, as long as he wanted to, the Yu family could return her back to her original state at any time. Chapter 32 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Hong was angry at the side, but Yu Su had already started a new job. Yesterday, they were weeding. Today, they were learning how to weave bamboo baskets from the old craftsmen in the village. They would weave today and sell them in town tomorrow. The money they sold would all belong to them. They could use it to buy food or daily necessities. How they handled it was up to them. Yu Su watched attentively as the old man in front of her quickly weaved the bamboo strips with his fingers. She could not help but admire him in her heart. Although the bamboo strips had already been processed, it was still very painful to the hands. However, the old man did not wear gloves and was still unafraid of pain. He was agile and fast. It had really taken decades of polishing to achieve this. The others widened their eyes when they saw the old man¡¯s actions. They held the bamboo strips in their hands and did not know how to start. Helpless, everyone asked him to teach them slowly before they started to practice. However, they still felt that what they learned was useless. Yu Su was still rather alright on this point. Her master was a person who had traveled the martial arts world in modern society and could predict things. Occasionally, he would bring her to some mountains to pick herbs. On normal days, the two of them would weave their own bamboo baskets too. Although it was not as complicated as the one in front of them, she still had some foundation. After a few attempts and shameless questions, Yu Su finally grasped the key points and taught them to her three team members step by step. ¡°Yu Su, why do I feel like you know everything? You can even learn such a difficult bamboo basket in one go.¡± Meng Xi¡¯s eyes continuously stared at Yu Su¡¯s fingers. She imitated her actions and arranged her bamboo strips, but she still felt that the ones she made were different from Yu Su¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s right, Yu Su. You¡¯re simply a talented girl. There¡¯s only things that I can¡¯t think of and nothing you can¡¯t learn.¡± Ding Chen was someone who took time to warm up. In the past two days, he had become much closer to everyone and spoke more intimately. ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you make it out to be. I learned this from my adoptive father when I was young. I have some foundation. Try it more. You¡¯ll definitely be better than me later.¡± Yu Su felt that ever since she came to this show, her friends around her were really not stingy with their praises, unlike the Yu family. Even if she learned how to cook, her parents and brothers would just deem it as actions she made just to fight for their favor from Yu Miao. ¡°They¡¯re not wrong. You¡¯re really good.¡± Xiao Han did not raise his head. He was seriously fiddling with the bamboo strips in his hand. Although his hand was injured, compared to many people, his hand was more agile. However, even so, facing these bamboo strips gave him a headache. Yu Su followed the voice and looked in his direction. Although Xiao Han had his head lowered, she could still see his serious expression. This was also what Yu Su admired about him. He had clearly been pampered since he was young, and it could be seen that he did not really want to participate in this show at the beginning. However, he would be 100% serious in everything he did. Compared to Yu Ruo, whose status was inferior to his, this advantage was even more obvious. ¡°Don¡¯t use so much force. You¡¯ll cut your hand.¡± Seeing that he was trying his best to bend the bamboo strip and pierce it into a small hole, Yu Su hurriedly reminded him. Then, she got up and squatted beside him. Her fingers gently pinched the head of the bamboo strip and pulled it back. Then, she bent it slightly and easily passed through the hole that Xiao Han had spent a lot of effort to pass through. ¡°Look, sometimes it¡¯s not necessarily good to be strong. You need to use some skill. Although you¡¯re wearing gloves, this material is very sharp and it injures easily.¡± Xiao Han looked at Yu Su¡¯s face. She was very close to him, and there was a faint fragrance on her body. As the mountain wind blew into his nostrils, his ears involuntarily turned red. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try again.¡± Yu Su combed her hair behind her ear and nodded. ¡°You have to be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Xiao Han did not raise his head from the beginning to the end, and Yu Su did not stare at him, so she did not notice his red face and ears. On the other side, Ye Chang watched the interaction between the two of them and felt extremely uncomfortable. He subconsciously exerted force and his finger was cut by the bamboo strip. ¡°Brother Ye Chang, your hand is bleeding.¡± Seeing this, Yu Miao cried out in surprise, attracting Yu Su¡¯s attention. However, she only glanced at it indifferently before lowering her head to weave her bamboo basket. What happened to Ye Chang had nothing to do with her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± There was no warmth in Ye Chang¡¯s voice as he casually replied to Yu Miao. However, the way he looked at Yu Su was inadvertently caught by Yu Miao. Yu Miao¡¯s gaze turned fierce. Even if she didn¡¯t want her things anymore, she wouldn¡¯t allow Yu Su to touch them. Moreover, Ye Chang was currently one of her favorite toys. Chapter 33 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It¡¯s finally over. This is too tiring.¡± Meng Xi stretched and complained as he looked at the sun that had already set. ¡°Alright, look at your results today. There¡¯s a big bamboo basket and a small basket. How impressive is that?¡± Yu Su looked at Meng Xi in amusement. She was clearly two years older than her, but she was like a child. However, it had to be said that Meng Xi was really impressive today. Although the production team had already prepared the materials for the bamboo basket this time and had even shaved them in advance, it still took a few hours to prepare a large bamboo basket. Meng Xi¡¯s personality was lively and active, so it was already very impressive that she could calm down and sit patiently to finish weaving. She even got Yu Su to let her weave a small basket. In their group, other than Meng Xi, two boys had woven two large bamboo baskets. Because Yu Su had experience, she moved faster and weaved two large bamboo baskets and two small bamboo baskets with better patterns. On Yu Ruo¡¯s side, they had basically only completed one bamboo basket each. They were all crooked and not very good-looking. No one knew if they could sell them in town tomorrow. At night, Yu Su casually made a few dishes and had a full meal with Xiao Han and the others. ¡°Yu Su, your skills are getting better and better.¡± Meng Xi rubbed her bulging stomach with a satisfied expression. ¡°Recently, my appetite has increased. After I leave the show, I¡¯ll definitely be ordered to lose weight. However, without your food, I don¡¯t think I can eat.¡± After saying that, she shook her head sadly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yu Su¡¯s culinary skills are really good. Not to mention about you, I don¡¯t even know where I can find such delicious food after the show ends.¡± Xiao Han sat on the stone bench and leaned back slightly. When he said Yu Su¡¯s name, he was a little unnatural. He touched his nose and only continued after seeing that the latter did not object or was unhappy. He remembered what Yu Su had said at the beginning. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you. Don¡¯t call me that intimately.¡± ¡°I have reason to suspect that you¡¯re lying to me.¡± Yu Su rested her chin on her hands and looked at the two of them with a smile in her eyes. ¡°How could I bear to lie to you? You¡¯re so smart, beautiful, gentle, and generous. I like you too much.¡± Meng Xi smiled ingratiatingly and snuggled into Yu Su¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Yu Su took the opportunity to tickle Meng Xi, causing her to laugh loudly in her arms and beg for mercy. ¡°If you admit that you¡¯re wrong, go wash the dishes.¡± Yu Su was also smiling very happily. Seeing that Meng Xi was begging for mercy, she retracted her hand and even took the opportunity to pinch the flesh on Meng Xi¡¯s face as she said to her with a smile. ¡°Yes, my little princess.¡± Meng Xi stood up and blinked at Yu Su. The words ¡®little princess¡¯ were deliberately emphasized, earning a light hit from Yu Su. ¡°How is our Yu Su a princess? She¡¯s clearly a queen!¡± Ding Chen obviously knew that Yu Miao¡¯s fans all called her a little princess. There were still fans who ran to his Weibo during the holidays and asked him to take good care of their ¡°little princess¡±. After interacting with her for the past two days, he really couldn¡¯t like Yu Miao, so he also teased her. ¡°Alright, alright, stop fooling around. We still have to go to town tomorrow. In order to make it in time for the gathering, we definitely have to wake up early. Hurry up and pack up. Let¡¯s not end up with everyone sleeping in and not waking up tomorrow.¡± If there were no cameras, Yu Su would also be willing to argue with them. She could ignore it herself, but the people in front of her were all of a certain standing in the entertainment industry. If such a joke was used by someone with an intention, it would not be good for them. Meng Xi stuck out her tongue at her and ran to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Yu Su chatted with the other two for a while before turning around and returning to her room. When she came out again, the cameramen had already gone to bed. She checked the things she had to bring to town tomorrow. Just as she was about to return to her room, she saw Ye Chang standing behind her. ¡°Yu Su, can we talk?¡± ¡°No.¡± When Yu Su saw Ye Chang, she felt vexed and her good mood was completely ruined. Hence, she retracted her smile and refused without giving the Best Actor any face. Chapter 34 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yu Su, can you stop fooling around?¡± Ye Chang was filled with fatigue. He really did not know what Yu Su was up to for so many days. She pretended to be unfamiliar with him and was even so close to Xiao Han today. ¡°Big Brother, you should know that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s being unreasonable by blocking my way.¡± Perhaps it was because she had been criticized like this too many times in her previous life that Yu Su hated the words ¡°stop fooling around¡± the most. Therefore, when Ye Chang spoke, she was originally just annoyed, but now, she was a little angry. ¡°Move aside,¡± Yu Su said coldly. ¡°Yu Su, there are too many misunderstandings between us. You keep refusing to communicate with me. This is not conducive to the resolution of the problem.¡± Ye Chang softened his tone, but he still had no intention of moving aside. He felt that the current Yu Su was just acting like how young girls would. She wanted him to coax her humbly. He was not against it and was willing to lower his head. He believed that as long as he said a few good words, Yu Su would take the initiative to take back the words about breaking up with him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear enough in the message? We have nothing to do with each other now. Please have some self-respect!¡± Yu Su¡¯s answer was clearly beyond Ye Chang¡¯s expectations. He, who had always been held up high by his fans and worshiped like a god, was instantly angry. However, his rationality told him that he had to endure it. ¡°How could it be explained clearly in the text message? You¡¯ve never listened to my explanation at all.¡± Saying that, he grabbed Yu Su¡¯s wrist and refused to let go no matter how much she struggled. Yu Su was speechless. She resisted the urge to hit him and said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t need an explanation. Regardless of whether you explain it or not, my answer won¡¯t change. Breaking up is the only ending.¡± She deliberately lowered her voice when she said the last sentence. There was no need for others to know at the moment. ¡°You¡¯re eating from the bowl and looking at the pot. Do you want to sit back and enjoy the happiness of everyone? Where did you get such a big face from?¡± Yu Su originally wanted to mock him, but she did not expect Ye Chang to think that she had acted in this way because she still liked him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve always treated Yu Su as my sister. That¡¯s all,¡± Ye Chang said. Yu Su sighed deeply. She really could not reason with this person. Just as she was about to hit him and return to her room to sleep, she realized that the wrist of the hand that Ye Chang was holding her was grabbed by a large hand. Immediately after, Ye Chang let go of her hand in pain. Yu Su rubbed her wrist with her other hand and looked up. She saw that Xiao Han had already arrived beside her at some point in time. Under the moonlight, his expression was not too good. ¡°Does your fan know that Best Actor Ye is harassing a female guest here in the middle of the night?¡± As soon as Xiao Han spoke, Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up. ¡°Xiao Han, this matter has nothing to do with you!¡± When Ye Chang saw Xiao Han¡¯s face, he was infuriated. His voice could not help but become much colder. ¡°Yu Su is my friend. I¡¯m protecting my friend from perverts. How is it none of my business?¡± In terms of words, no one could compare to Xiao Han. ¡°Xiao Han, you! Do you believe that I¡¯ll sue you for slander?!¡± Ye Chang wanted to say that Yu Su was his girlfriend, but he endured it. He had too many concerns. Now, he couldn¡¯t risk his relationship being exposed. ¡°No wonder you want to be a pervert harassing a female guest. You really don¡¯t know anything about the law. Investigate carefully and discuss what constitutes defamation with me.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s tone was still calm, and there was even a hint of a smile. ¡°Yu Su, it¡¯s getting late. Didn¡¯t you say that you would wake up early tomorrow? Hurry up and rest. No matter what, Best Actor Ye is a celebrity in the industry. Let¡¯s not lower ourselves to his level. There¡¯s no need to alarm the police in the middle of the night.¡± Yu Su really couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. It was really either he didn¡¯t speak or he could anger someone to death. ¡°Mm, you should rest early too. Good night.¡± After saying that, she walked past Ye Chang and returned to her room. Ye Chang wanted to stop her, but Xiao Han stepped in between the two of them and blocked him. After Yu Su returned to her room, Xiao Han glanced at Ye Chang disdainfully before turning around and returning to his own room, ignoring Ye Chang¡¯s expression. Chapter 35 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The sun had just risen in the mountain village, but Yu Su and the others had already washed up. Today, according to the production team¡¯s arrangements, the group was going to town to sell the bamboo baskets they had woven yesterday for money. Although the villages all needed bamboo baskets, most people would make them themselves. Very few people would spend money to buy them, so today¡¯s test was huge. However, Yu Su took a serious look at the bamboo baskets and small baskets that she had made. The quality was not bad, so she was still quite confident. Yu Su cooked porridge and some eggs that the villagers had given them previously. While the few of them ate, they were also studying how to get to town. The village they were in was located in the mountains. There were very few neighboring villages, so there was no traffic. Usually, most of the villagers relied on their legs, but it was obviously unrealistic for them to walk to town on their legs. ¡°Why don¡¯t we borrow a tractor from Aunt Watermelon?¡± Meng Xi asked Yu Su seriously with an egg in her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Brother Wang seems to be quite busy recently. It wouldn¡¯t be good if we specially asked him to send us to the town. But if we just borrow a vehicle, I don¡¯t think any of us know how to drive a tractor.¡± While Yu Su was still thinking, Ding Chen rejected Meng Xi¡¯s answer first. Meng Xi could only sigh helplessly. Ding Chen was right. None of them knew how to drive a tractor. ¡°Do you trust me? I can drive it, but we have to confirm if the old lady¡¯s tractor will be used today. If they want to use it, we¡¯ll think of another way.¡± Yu Su pondered for a moment and realized that other than borrowing a tractor, the other methods were unrealistic. There were few ordinary cars in the village, and the roads were not as strong as the tractor. The motorcycle could not carry so many things. ¡°Gosh, Yu Su, you know how to drive a tractor?¡± Meng Xi swallowed the egg yolk in her mouth with difficulty and exclaimed. ¡°A little, but I haven¡¯t driven it in many years. If you trust me, we¡¯ll go. Of course, I¡¯ll definitely ensure everyone¡¯s safety. If I¡¯m not confident, I won¡¯t show off.¡± Yu Su used to follow her master. Due to the nature of her master¡¯s work, she had learned a little about everything. After returning to the Yu family, her parents felt that these were all skills that could not be displayed on the table. They had never allowed her to show them. Fortunately, she had already left the Yu family. ¡°Then wait at home. I¡¯ll go ask Brother Wang.¡± After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Xiao Han quickly finished the remaining rice in his bowl and prepared to borrow the tractor. ¡°You really believe me, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± When Meng Xi and Ding Chen heard Yu Su¡¯s words, they still had some hesitation on their faces. After all, Yu Su did not look like someone who knew how to drive a tractor. The mountain road was not easy to walk on, so they had to consider safety. However, Xiao Han did not hesitate at all. ¡°Of course I believe you. You won¡¯t tell me what you can¡¯t do.¡± With that, he went out to borrow the vehicle. ¡°Yes, I believe you too. I¡¯ve only known you for a few days, but I¡¯ll believe anything you say now.¡± When Meng Xi heard Yu Su and Xiao Han¡¯s conversation, she felt a little guilty. How could she not believe Yu Su? ¡°You guys are really magnanimous. Just because she said so, you believe her. Don¡¯t do anything dangerous just because you want to slack off. Yu Su, think carefully. Safety first. You can¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± She didn¡¯t know when Yu Ruo came out of the room, but according to what he said, he should have been out for a long time. ¡°Why? Singer Yu, do you also have a hobby of listening to others?¡± Ding Chen was the first to retort. He was still very unhappy that others doubted his friend. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you to be careful. There¡¯s no need to be so vicious.¡± Yu Su was surprised. After a night, Yu Ruo¡¯s temper was not as bad as the day before. Actually, Yu Miao had secretly talked to Yu Ruo after they went out yesterday. Yu Miao knew that some of the things they had done in the past two days would be very disadvantageous to them after the show was broadcasted. Initially, they thought that Yu Su would either swallow her anger or be the first to explode. However, they did not expect that Yu Su would not go in the direction they had expected at all. Therefore, they had to adjust their strategy after that. They could not let Yu Ruo show his might at any time. Yu Ruo might not listen to others, but as long as it was Yu Miao who said it, he would remember it very well. Chapter 36 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Thank you for your reminder. We believe that Yu Su can bring us there safely.¡± Now, Meng Xi¡¯s scalp goes numb whenever she hears Yu Ruo¡¯s voice. She did not even bother to look up. She lowered her head and cleared the table seriously. Meanwhile, Yu Su looked up at Yu Ruo and revealed a sweet smile. Yu Ruo looked at Yu Su¡¯s smile and cursed in his heart. This sister of his finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, right? Looking at her flattering smile, she was definitely going to make peace with him. However, he would not forgive her so easily. He had to return the torture he had suffered for so many days. Otherwise, Yu Su would not have learned her lesson at all. ¡°I also don¡¯t think our method is very reliable. I wonder if you have any good ways to go to town. Let¡¯s learn from them too.¡± Although Yu Su was smiling, her tone was very calm. ¡°Of course we have a better way.¡± Yu Ruo was smug. It was rare to see Yu Su suffer, so his mood improved a lot. ¡°It¡¯s a village after all. We just have to wait by the roadside and hail a ride.¡± Yu Ruo said it as if it was a matter of course. He sounded as if it was as easy as picking up a rock on the ground to find someone to pick up the four of them and a pile of bamboo baskets. Meng Xi and Ding Chen, who lowered their heads to clear the dishes, rolled their eyes at the same time. They had already stayed here for three days. Did they not know if they could bump into a car? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea, but it might not be suitable for me. Looks like we can only take the tractor.¡± After saying that, Yu Su ignored Yu Ruo and followed Meng Xi into the kitchen. Yu Ruo was the only one standing on the spot. He was still proud, but he felt that something was wrong. Xiao Han returned very quickly. Auntie Watermelon was worried about Yu Su driving the tractor herself and insisted that her son send them to town. Xiao Han rejected her a few times, but the auntie insisted. Her son, Brother Wang, also said that there was nothing urgent in the field recently. Moreover, he had to go to town to buy some things, so Xiao Han agreed. Hence, Yu Su and the others carried the bamboo basket and boarded Brother Wang¡¯s tractor in front of Yu Ruo. When she passed by Yu Ruo, Yu Su did not forget to say softly, ¡°Goodbye. I hope you can find a ride as soon as possible!¡± Yu Ruo did not care. He firmly believed that there was no place in this world that a four-wheeled car could not reach. At the very least, he would go to the villagers¡¯ houses and ask them to send them to the town in a farm car. With his popularity, it was impossible for him to be unable to borrow a car if Yu Su was able to. Therefore, he snorted coldly and strolled leisurely in the courtyard for a while, waiting for breakfast to be served. However, what he did not expect was that after breakfast, they waited at the village entrance for a long time but did not see a single car. In the end, they finally saw a small car, but the driver felt that there were too many of them and things. Besides, they are unable to pay and he decisively rejected the request. Hence, they went door to door to ask if there was a car. In the end, the villagers had already gone to the fields. There were only either old people or children at home. In addition, they were not familiar with the villagers at all. No one was willing to send them off. Meanwhile, Yu Su and the others had already arrived in town. There was a weekly market in this town, and there was a long queue at the market. There were all kinds of strange things being sold. The four of them strolled around and placed their bamboo baskets in an empty place. Then, they squatted there and watched the people coming and going. Yu Su looked at the three of them and wanted to open her mouth to sell a few times, but in the end, she forced herself to hold it back. She shook her head helplessly. Actually, she was quite embarrassed, but she still braced herself and spoke. Otherwise, the four of them would be drowned in a sea of people and no one would care. ¡°Bamboo basket. Bamboo basket. Come and walk around and take a look. We are selling handmade bamboo baskets!¡± Meng Xi, Xiao Han, and Ding Chen looked at her in unison. The four of them looked at each other and laughed. With Yu Su leading them, the other three gradually found their bearings and began to sell in unison. Four handsome men and beautiful women were shouting with all their might. In such a town, they were very conspicuous. Therefore, a group of people surrounded the stall after a while. However, most of them were just looking around and had no intention of buying. Just as Yu Su had predicted, the villagers would not spend money to buy these things that they could make themselves. ¡°How much are your items for?¡± Just as the four of them were feeling disappointed, a passerby¡¯s voice gave them hope. Chapter 37 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su looked up and saw that the person asking for the price was a girl. She was not old and was about 20 years old. She looked gentle and weak and should still be in school. ¡°The big one is 40 yuan, the small one is 30 yuan, and the basket is 15 yuan each.¡± While Yu Su was still thinking, Xiao Han reported the price in his heart first. The girl looked at Xiao Han shyly and then quickly moved back to the bamboo basket on the ground. ¡°Sister, can it be cheaper? I can buy two more.¡± The young lady seemed to be too embarrassed to talk to the boy. She lowered her head and fiddled with the bamboo basket at the stall. The quality met her expectations, so she looked at Yu Su nervously. Her voice was very soft. If Yu Su wasn¡¯t close and had good hearing, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear what she said. ¡°Of course. How many do you want to get?¡± Yu Su asked. ¡°One big bamboo basket and two small ones. I can take all of the baskets.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was still very soft, but perhaps because Yu Su had a kind smile the entire time, she was not as nervous and apprehensive as before. Yu Su was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re buying so much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. My father had an accident, and I¡¯m not very good at making these things. There are very few people in town who come to sell them, but these things are necessary in the countryside, so I wanted to buy more.¡± Yu Su was actually just worried that the young lady might have come to support them because she knew one of them. After all, she did not expect that there would really be farmers who would spend so much money to buy so much. ¡°Then give us 100 yuan for these. After all, it¡¯s quite troublesome to make this, so I can only give you so much of a discount.¡± Yu Su had also heard that something had happened to the girl¡¯s father, so she had made such a huge concession. It was equivalent to giving her two baskets for free. The little girl lowered her head and pondered for a moment. She gritted her teeth and nodded. She gave Yu Su 100 yuan and left with the bamboo baskets she had bought. ¡°She seems to be afraid of me.¡± Xiao Han looked at the girl¡¯s back and touched his nose. Yu Su chuckled and handed him the 100 yuan in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re a businessman, yet you still have a cold expression on your face. How can the young lady not be afraid? This is for you. Keep it well and don¡¯t lose it.¡± Xiao Han took the money from Yu Su and carefully folded it neatly before putting it into his shirt pocket. To be honest, he had more pocket money than this since he could remember, but he was especially happy to have 100 yuan in his hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll smile more later. Will there be more people buying it?¡± ¡°Are you reminding us to use a honey trap?¡± Meng Xi squatted beside Yu Su. She was in a very good mood when someone agreed to buy something she had personally made. She joked with Xiao Han. Xiao Han said, ¡°The two of you are the only ones who can seduce them. You two are prettier than me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The two of you are the ones with good looks.¡± The four of them laughed and joked for a while before starting to shout again. However, things didn¡¯t go so smoothly after that. Occasionally, people would come over to take a look and ask about the price. However, no one bought the remaining three large baskets. However, because they already had an income, their mentality was much better. They no longer treated selling it as a necessary task. If no one bought it, they would carry it home after the show ended. They had personally made it and they would bring it back as a memento. It was very worth it. However, this beautiful wish of bringing it home as a memento was ultimately not fulfilled. The girl who had just left brought a few more people over and bought the last three bamboo baskets. Yu Su smiled gratefully at the girl to express her gratitude. Then, she handed the 120 yuan she had received to Xiao Han. ¡°They¡¯re all sold. Not bad. Is there anything you want to buy? We still have a lot of food now. If there¡¯s anything you especially want to eat, you can buy it.¡± Xiao Han naturally took the money and put it in his pocket. ¡°We have enough food. Let¡¯s walk around in a while and see if there are any local delicacies in town for lunch. Then, I think we should buy something and send it to Brother Wang¡¯s house. Auntie and Brother Wang have helped us too much these few days. We should express our gratitude.¡± It was rare for Xiao Han to say so much. After saying that, he looked at the three of them as if he was asking for their opinions. ¡°I agree!¡± Meng Xi was the first to jump up and agree. Yu Su and Ding Chen also agreed in unison. Chapter 38 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The few of them quickly packed their things and went to have lunch with Brother Wang. In the end, they spent 35 yuan for five bowls of plain noodles. This made them sigh. Such delicious noodles were only seven yuan a bowl. It was really worth it. After that, everyone carefully chose gifts for the auntie¡¯s family. Almost all of them were fruits, milk, gift bags, and so on. They spent more than 70 yuan. After all, the countryside valued food, and there was indeed no other choice in the town too. The few of them took Brother Wang¡¯s tractor back to the village. There was less than a hundred yuan left in their hands. Their hearts were bleeding. It was really easy to spend money but difficult to earn money. After sending gifts to the auntie¡¯s house and returning home, they realized that Yu Ruo and the others were still at home. Their twisted bamboo baskets were piled up in the courtyard, and no one cared. Meng Xi and Yu Su looked at each other before covering their mouths and laughing secretly. In the end, the God of Music was rejected. After that, the production team did not assign any tasks. The entire afternoon was reserved for their own free time. ¡°A few days ago, there were a few grandmothers who were already in their 80s. Without their children by their side, I want to take a look and see if there¡¯s anything I can help with. It¡¯s good even if I can help tidy up the house,¡± Yu Su said to Meng Xi as she tidied herself up. ¡°I¡¯ll go too, I¡¯ll go too. In the blink of an eye, we¡¯re already halfway through our schedule here. The villagers are all quite good to us, so we should help.¡± Meng Xi was no longer as focused on resting as before. Facing Yu Su¡¯s suggestion, she responded very positively. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± Thus, the two of them held hands and set off together. This time, they had plenty of time, and they did not have any tasks for the production team, so the two of them admired some of the scenery on the way. Occasionally, stray dogs would bark at the two of them from afar. When the two of them approached, they would run away quickly. Then, they would turn around and bark. The two of them started from the families of the lonely old people nearby. They simply helped them sweep the courtyard, clean the rooms, and even washed some of the old people¡¯s hair. Every time the family ended, an old lady would hold their hands and tell them some vague stories from a long time ago. After hearing so many stories, Meng Xi¡¯s state of mind was inevitably affected. She cried uncontrollably because of the story of an old man and his wife when they were young. ¡°Alright, alright. The wind in the evening is still quite strong. Be careful of your little face.¡± The two of them walked home slowly. Yu Su also patiently comforted the girl beside her. Sometimes, she felt that Meng Xi was very similar to her in her previous life. She was simple-minded and had strong empathy, so she could not help but show more concern and patience to her. As they walked, they saw Yu Miao squatting in the distance, coaxing a crying child. When she saw the two of them coming over, she hurriedly greeted them. ¡°Yu Su, Meng Xi, where did you go?¡± ¡°We were just strolling around.¡± Meng Xi was already in a bad mood, and her voice was very cold. Yu Miao looked a little embarrassed, but she was certain that Yu Su had bad mouthed her to them. Otherwise, why would anyone not like her when she was so understanding? At this moment, the child, who had just sat on the ground with snot bubbling, wiped his tears with his hand and got up, wanting to pull Yu Miao¡¯s hand. Yu Miao seemed to have sensed something and quickly took a step back. The child pouted and cried again. ¡°Sister is lying. Sister said she wanted to buy me candy. Sister is lying.¡± Yu Miao instantly coaxed the child in a flurry, but the flash of disgust in her eyes was still captured by Yu Su. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t bring any money with me. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely buy it for you next time, okay?¡± Yu Miao coaxed the child gently, but he was only three or four years old. How could he understand logic? He only knew that he had bumped into this sister just now. The sister in front of him apologized and said that she wanted to buy him candy, but now she was going back on her word. Meng Xi tugged at Yu Su¡¯s hand, gesturing for her to leave quickly. She did not want to stay in the same space as Yu Miao. However, when Yu Su looked at the child, she suddenly remembered that she was also such a small child at that time. She had been beaten and scolded by human traffickers in all sorts of ways, and her body was covered in bruises. A child¡¯s heart was innocent, but it was also extremely easy to be hurt. Although she didn¡¯t like Yu Miao and knew that Yu Miao was just putting on a show, she really couldn¡¯t stand to see a small child being deceived. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll take you to buy candy and send you home.¡± Ignoring Yu Miao, Yu Su walked forward and picked up the child. Without even saying goodbye, she walked towards the small shop in the village. Chapter 39 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su carried the child to the small shop in the village to buy candy. Yu Miao followed behind her the entire time and even said that she would return the money to Yu Su later. In her opinion, she definitely would not let Yu Su be the only one to show off her kindness. It would be best if she could create the impression that Yu Su had done it for the sake of becoming famous. Yu Su could tell what she was thinking, so she did not mind. She brought the child to buy candy and hurried home. After dinner, it started to rain. As time passed, the rain became heavier and heavier, as if a hole had appeared in the sky. It instantly hit the ground, bringing with it some dust. Yu Su looked at the pouring rain outside the window and felt uneasy. However, she did not think too much about it and went to sleep early. The next day, the rain continued to fall, accompanied by the occasional thunderstorm. It was obviously impossible for them to go out and work in such weather. Director Lin did not assign any tasks and let them stay at home. This might be the most leisurely day they had ever had here. Yu Su sat by the window and looked at the rain outside. Meng Xi was playing the guitar at the side. The tune was very appropriate, as if it was for this rainy day and for the person sitting by the window. The room in the simple farm house was quiet and comfortable. ¡°Gather, gather!¡± The two of them were enjoying the light at this moment when Director Lin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the middle room. Meng Xi put away her guitar in confusion and looked at Yu Su. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we have to go out to farm in this weather?¡± Yu Su was also puzzled. In her previous life, she had not finished watching this variety show in its entirety, so she did not know some details. The two of them arrived at the house in the middle with doubts. Xiao Han and Ding Chen were already waiting at the side, and all the staff were gathered there. Yu Su pulled Meng Xi to stand beside Xiao Han and Ding Chen. After waiting for a while, Yu Ruo and Yu Miao¡¯s group finally arrived. ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily today. I wanted to let you guys rest, but a child disappeared from the village today. The villagers have already started looking for him. The village chief sent a request for help, so we should go and help.¡± When Director Lin saw that everyone had arrived, he quickly said with a hint of anxiety in his voice. ¡°We don¡¯t know much about this place. Just walk around the village and its surroundings. Don¡¯t go deep into the mountains. No one in the village will go into that place. There are many dangers inside, so remember not to go in.¡± After saying that, he gestured for the staff to distribute rain gear to everyone and photos of the missing child. Yu Su took the staff member¡¯s phone and could not help but be shocked. The child smiling brightly on it was the little boy from yesterday. ¡°Why would such a young child go out in such weather?¡± Xiao Han walked over and took a look. When he saw the child¡¯s age in the photo, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°The child¡¯s parents are no longer around, and he and his grandmother depend on each other. This heavy rain came suddenly, and the old lady¡¯s farmland was close to the river. She was worried that the rising water level would flood the farmland, so she went to the edge of the field to raise the border. When she left, she told the child to stay at home. However, when she returned home, the child was not around. The neighbors said that they saw the child holding an umbrella and said that he was going to pick up his grandmother.¡± When Yu Su heard this, her heart could not help but ache. The old and the young relied on each other. The child was so sensible that he would not have gone to play without saying anything. It seemed that he had really encountered danger. For some reason, she recalled the time when she was four years old. In a crowded park, she was carried away by a strange man. She kept crying, but the louder she cried, the more hatred she felt when the man hit her. After that, she fell ill. No one was willing to buy her, so the man forced her to beg in all kinds of crowded places. In fact, for the sake of more people¡¯s sympathy, he deliberately created scars on her body until she was saved by her master. Only then did her nightmare-like days end. Originally, a four-year-old child should not have remembered these things. However, such dark days were deeply ingrained in her mind. She could not forget them no matter what. She hoped that the boy called Zhuangzhuang was just playing around, or that the rain was too heavy and he was hiding somewhere to avoid danger. Xiao Han put on his raincoat and saw that Yu Su¡¯s face was pale as she stood there motionless. Hence, he nudged her with his elbow and asked softly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chapter 40 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just remembered something. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Yu Su came back to her senses and quickly buttoned up her raincoat as she said to Xiao Han. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll split up into groups and contact each other if there¡¯s any news,¡± Director Lin said when he saw that everyone was almost done preparing. Yu Su was the first to leave the room. It was not that she was kind, but that she had to find this child. Perhaps this was a redemption, a redemption for herself that belonged to her. ¡°Yu Su, walk slowly. It¡¯s raining so heavily, and the road is difficult to walk on. That child will definitely be fine.¡± Meng Xi saw that Yu Su was walking very quickly and hurriedly reminded her. Yu Su slowed down slightly and looked at the mountain hidden in the rain. The uneasiness in her heart gradually intensified. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the child¡¯s house to take a look. After all, the neighbor said that he was going to send an umbrella to Grandma and bring her home.¡± ¡°Follow me slowly. I¡¯ll go over and take a look first.¡± After saying that, Yu Su quickened her pace again and even jogged a few steps without waiting for them to reply. ¡°Yu Su, wait for me!¡± Meng Xi ran a few steps after her, but the path was very muddy and she slipped. She accidentally fell to the ground and twisted her foot. Ding Chen and Xiao Han quickly helped her up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Hurry up and follow her. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in the right state.¡± Meng Xi tried to break free from Ding Chen¡¯s hand, but she failed every time. ¡°I¡¯ll go after her. See if you can walk. If you can¡¯t, let Ding Chen send you home. If there¡¯s no problem, just look around the village. It¡¯s not easy to walk through the ridges.¡± Xiao Han saw Ding Chen stabilize Meng Xi before chasing after Yu Su. Shen Chun, who had just come out of the house, saw everything that had just happened. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Tsk, she¡¯s really good at putting on a show.¡± When Yu Ruo heard this, she glared at her fiercely. No matter what, Yu Su was still his sister. He could discipline her and correct her. Who did this Shen Chun think she was? How dare she say that about his sister? ¡°Third Brother, where are we going to find him?¡± Yu Miao naturally noticed the change in Yu Ruo and was very dissatisfied. In addition, they had a good day to rest, but they had to come out and look for the child in the heavy rain. What right did they have? What does the missing child have to do with them? However, no matter how dissatisfied she was, her face was still filled with anxiety. ¡°You guys walk around the village. I¡¯ll follow and take a look.¡± Yu Ruo was still a little worried, but at the same time, he was also worried about Yu Miao, so he instructed Yu Miao to stay in the village and not go out. Ye Chang also hurriedly followed Yu Ruo. Yu Miao stared at the two of them, her face filled with unwillingness, so she pretended to chase after them. She glanced at the stone that was exposed on the ground beside her and fell down. On the other side, Yu Su stumbled into the field. It was easy to recognize the stones beside the strongman¡¯s house, but as far as the eye could see, there was nothing but the river water that had become muddy and turbulent because of the rain, as well as the dense forest in the distance. Yu Su¡¯s intuition told her that the child must have disappeared here, so she slowly walked around the field. Suddenly, her attention was attracted by a flash of red. The field had become a depression. There was a lot of water because of the rain. The water mixed with the soil and it was a blackish-yellow color. It was this small puddle that revealed a bright red plastic sheet. Yu Su squatted down and picked up the plastic sheet. That¡¯s right. This was the wrapper of the sweet that she had bought for Zhuangzhuang yesterday. So the child had gone to the field. Did the child see that his grandmother was not in the field, so he went home, or¡­ As Yu Su thought about this, she subconsciously looked at the forest in the distance. There were not many trees in the periphery of the forest. There were also some roads left behind by the villagers who cut wood and firewood. Further in, they could not see the path ahead clearly. Thick trees were densely arranged one after another, and there was no end to them. She remembered that at that time, in order to avoid the police, that man had hidden her in the mountains for a long time before moving to the next place. The villagers here revered the mountains. Children were told from a young age not to go into the mountains. No matter how one thought about it, such a young child would not take the initiative to walk into the mountains. Then did something happen to him? Or was he also brought into the mountains? With this thought in mind, Yu Su walked towards the deep forest step by step¡­ Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Rescue Chapter 41: Rescue Translator: Atlas Studios | Editor: Atlas Studios After the rain, the soil in the forest became loose and soft. Yu Su walked along the path that the villagers had stepped on when they were cutting wood. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yu Su. If we go further in, we ll really enter the forest. There are tall trees in the forest here. It¡¯s unknown if there will be ferocious beasts inside. Don¡¯t go further in.¡± Xiao Han, who had been following her closely, immediately grabbed her arm when he saw that she still wanted to go deeper. At the thought that the little boy would encounter what she had experienced when she was young, Yu Su kept her head lowered and walked into the forest. After being pulled by Xiao Han, she sobered up a lot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too rash just now.¡± Half of Yu Su¡¯s body was already drenched by the rain. Xiao Han finally asked the question in his heart, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I suspect that Zhuangzhuang encountered a human trafficker and did not get lost.¡± Yu Su¡¯s answer made Xiao Han¡¯s heart tighten. ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± After interacting with her for a few days, Xiao Han knew that Yu Su was not someone who spoke without thinking. ¡°I met Zhuangzhuang yesterday. In order to calm him down, I even went to the convenience store to buy him candy.¡± Yu Su took out the red candy wrapper. ¡°Look, 1 picked this up by Zhuangzhuang¡¯s field. It¡¯s obvious that Zhuangzhuang went to the field to look for his grandmother. Then why did he disappear?¡± Yu Su pointed at the way they had come. Other than the footprints of the two of them, there was another deeper footprint on the road. The footprint had also become much lighter than before because of the rain. At this rate, the only evidence that could confirm her guess would soon disappear in the heavy rain. Xiao Han took a few steps back and squatted down to carefully examine the footprint. ¡°That footprint is about the same size as mine, but it¡¯s much deeper.¡± Xiao Han was 1.87 meters tall and weighed 75 kilograms. His height and weight were tall and well-proportioned, which was rare among boys. Under normal circumstances, his footprints should be considered deep, but that footprint was deeper than his. That person was either taller and stronger than him, just as Yu Su had guessed, he was carrying a child as heavy as a bucket of water in his arms. Otherwise, it would not have left such a heavy footprint. ¡°This footprint is indeed abnormal.¡± Xiao Han stood up. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the villagers to still want to go into the mountains to get firewood on such a rainy day.¡± Almost everyone in the village had been mobilized to search for Zhuangzhuang. Everyone had searched every corner of the village but to no avail. That was why they had asked the production team to search around the village for the child. The village was only so big. With such a thorough search, there was no reason why Zhuangzhuang had not been found. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found both of you.¡± The person who came was a photographer. Yu Su frowned. She did not expect the production team to record it at a time like this. The cameraman guessed what she was thinking and said in embarrassment, ¡°I have no choice, they want to increase the popularity of the show. What is that?¡± The cameraman carried the camera that he had just turned on and walked over. Yu Su and Xiao Han also followed. Yu Su found a perfectly packaged candy under a weed with traces of trampling. The texture and color of the candy package were the same as the one she had bought for Zhuangzhuang yesterday. Yu Su looked pleasantly surprised. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s the candy 1 bought for Zhuangzhuang. Zhuangzhuang must have left this behind!¡± Xiao Han frowned. He hesitated between going back to call for help and going straight into the forest. They were not familiar with the situation in the mountains and could easily be in danger. Yu Su knew what he was worried about, but the human traffickers might not have gone far yet. It was the best time to save Zhuangzhuang. She steeled herself. ¡°Now¡¯s the best time. We have to get into the mountains!¡± ¡°What?¡± The photographer was confused. ¡°Did you bring your phone?¡± Xiao Han asked the cameraman. The photographer nodded. ¡°Yes, but the signal here isn¡¯t very good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as he brought it. Why are the three of us afraid of him alone?¡± As Yu Su spoke, she led the way into the forest with Xiao Han following closely behind. The photographer had no choice but to follow. The cameraman had already turned on the camera. The director, who was far away at the television station, quickly switched the scene from the villagers to Yu Su and Xiao Han.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Grandstanding Chapter 42: Grandstanding Translator: Atlas Studios | Editor: Atlas Studios [Why did Yu Su and Xiao Han enter the mountain?] [They should be looking for Zhuangzhuang.] [Why is Yu Su so rash? They¡¯re entering the mountain in a hurry when they¡¯re unfamiliar with the place. If they¡¯re trapped, they¡¯ll have to trouble the villagers to save them. They were already very anxious after losing a child. They¡¯re obviously causing trouble for everyone!] [I¡¯ve long disliked this Yu Su. She even bullied such a good person like Yu Miao. It¡¯s reasonable for her to do such a stupid thing now.] [That¡¯s right. This person must be crazy about becoming famous!] [Grandstanding.] Yu Su¡¯s actions confused many netizens. Among them, Ye Chang and Yu Ruo¡¯s fans began to mock Yu Su. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I can¡¯t see any traces anymore.¡± Xiao Han walked in front of Yu Su and carefully identified the footprints on the weeds. Yu Su looked around anxiously and realized that there were lush weeds everywhere. She could not find any obvious traces like before. Yu Su hesitated for a while before making a decision. ¡°1 have a way to find Zhuangzhuang.¡± After saying that, Yu Su squatted down and picked up a few withered branches and a few rocks of similar sizes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Han looked at Yu Su in confusion. He saw that she had used the dead branches and stones she had picked up from the ground to place them together in a regular manner. It looked like she was performing some ancient ritual. Yu Su did not answer. Instead, she closed her eyes. With his sixth sense, the photographer aimed the camera at the dead branches and stones Yu Su had placed on the ground without hesitation. [I¡¯m so speechless. What is she doing acting like a witch>] [I¡¯m dying of laughter. Does Yu Su know that her stupidity has been discovered and is trying to salvage the situation?] [Why is Xiao Han running around with her? What if he encounters danger?] [I told you that Xiao Han can¡¯t be with such a person. Now that we¡¯ve entered such a dangerous place, something will happen if we go further in! So what if she cooked a few meals? Our Xiao Han won¡¯t starve to death without her! It¡¯s dangerous to run around with her!] [So when I saw that she knew how to cook, I was at ease and said that 1 wanted to hand Xiao Han over to her. Now, it seems that 1 was wrong! Yu Su is a boor! ] Looking at Yu Su¡¯s actions in the camera, not only were Ye Chang and Yu Ruo¡¯s fans mocking her, but even Xiao Han¡¯s fans, who had always been friendly to her, began to blame her for not listening to the director and bringing Xiao Han into the mountains to take risks. Before Yu Miao went out, she accidentally slipped and her palm was cut by the stone on the ground. Now, under Ye Chang and Yu Ruo¡¯s care, she laid on the bed with a pale face. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry up and look for Zhuangzhuang. There¡¯s also Yu Su. She¡¯s a girl. Nothing is certain that an accident will not happen when she goes out in such weather.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s face was pale and she looked worried. His precious sister was already injured, but she still remembered Yu Su. Yu Ruo felt that her sister was even kinder. When she thought of how Yu Su had argued with him several times, he disliked her even more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯ll be fine with the villagers. On the other hand, you¡¯ve been weak since you were young. Now that you¡¯ve fallen and been injured, you have to recuperate well.¡± Yu Ruo comforted Yu Miao softly. Yu Miao glanced at Ye Chang and realized that he was looking out of the door absent-mindedly from time to time. ¡°Ye Chang, if you¡¯re worried about Yu Su, go take a look. Brother and Shen Chun are here. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Yu Miao probed. She originally wanted Ye Chang to be soft-hearted and stay, but in the next second, Ye Chang stood up. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ll go look for Yu Su now. Yu Miao, rest well.¡± Then, he ran out of the house without looking back, even forgetting to take his umbrella. Yu Miao looked at Ye Chang¡¯s back with hatred in her eyes. Her lips, which had been smiling just now, could not help but purse. If such an expression fell into the eyes of others, it would definitely let people sense Yu Miao¡¯s true heart. However, in Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes, it became that Yu Miao was fragile and sad. His heart ached again. ¡°Yu Miao, don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯re recording a show now. If no one from our side goes, it will affect the show when it¡¯s broadcasted later,¡± Yu Ruo said in a low voice.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Divination Chapter 43: Divination Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao also knew the impact behind this, so even if she deliberately fell, she still pretended to be very anxious, so that after the show was broadcast, the audience could feel her kindness. But even so, she still did not want Ye Chang to look for Yu Su. Everything of Yu Su¡¯s belonged to her. Her only wish was that Yu Su had never appeared! On Yu Su¡¯s side, no one knew how she did it. Without her hands touching, the withered branches and stones that had been placed suddenly automatically formed the shape of an arrow. I!! What¡¯s going on with Yu Su? ] I Could this be the effect of the production team specially hiring post-production for the sake of the show?! ] I Just now, the official account of the social media platform¡¯s production team posted that because of an emergency, they need to help the villagers find the missing child before the storm arrives. Therefore, they will broadcast live before they find the child. ] ¡­.. I Strange, why would the child run out on a rainy day and disappear? ] I Why aren¡¯t Yu Su and the others looking for her? Why are they pretending as if they were like witches? Do they really think they¡¯re sorcerers who know divination?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Just now, Yu Miao fell and even struggled as she wanted to go out to look for the child. Indeed, some people can¡¯t compare to our idol.] ¡°This way,¡± Yu Su said as she pointed in the direction indicated by the arrow. ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Han had also seen the magical scene just now. He was still a little hesitant. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Perhaps to dispel his doubts, Yu Su explained her actions just now. ¡°This is a divination.¡± ¡°You know how to do this?¡± Xiao Han had heard of people who knew divination in the past, but they were all respected elders. ¡°I once learned from my adoptive father. He¡¯s a person who knows everything. He¡¯s very powerful.¡± Yu Su was a little anxious. According to the divination results, Zhuangzhuang might not be in good condition now. ¡°We have to hurry. Zhuangzhuang¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good.¡± After receiving Yu Su¡¯s explanation, Xiao Han did not hesitate anymore and followed Yu Su into the forest. Regardless of whether Yu Su was pointing in the right direction, they had to go over and take a look. If there was really something, it would be a mistake if they missed it. On the Internet that Yu Su and Xiao Han did not know about, after the scene of Yu Su¡¯s divination was edited by the netizens, it was posted on a very popular short video platform. In just ten minutes, the number of likes and shares had reached an astonishing hundred thousand. As this video spread, a topic called # Artiste Catches Eyeballs Using Divination# quickly climbed to the trending list. Moreover, it quickly occupied the sixth place on the trending searches and successfully pushed down the trending searches bought by Fanyin Entertainment for Yu Ruo and Yu Miao. Sitting in the office, Yu Hong¡¯s eyes were so dark that water could drip from them. He clicked on Yu Su¡¯s trending topic and began to browse the netizens¡¯ comments. Seeing the sarcastic comments about Yu Su under the topic, Yu Hong¡¯s mood improved a little. Like those netizens, he did not think that Yu Su really knew how to divine. Divination was one of the five arts in metaphysics. As metaphysics had a strong religious aura, some groups in society would often use the name of religion to perform divination and use the results of divination to accumulate wealth. Therefore, at some point in the country, it had been severely put down by the country. Later on, after a series of confirmations, it was not metaphysics that was wrong, but the people who used it to make mistakes. Only then was metaphysics removed from the list of prohibited skills by the country. Because of history, almost all the people who were proficient in metaphysics now were elderly people. Very few young juniors like Yu Su. Therefore, Yu Hong was even more certain that Yu Su was swindling people and wanted to use this opportunity to gain popularity. Yu Hong made an internal call and called his assistant in. ¡°On this topic, go buy some paid posters and let them say that Yu Su¡¯s divination skills are fake to attract attention. The worse the words are, the better. We can¡¯t let Yu Su¡¯s limelight so easily overshadow Yu Miao¡¯s.¡± Yu Su wanted to use this to gain a good reputation? Dream on! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Human Trafficker Chapter 44: Human Trafficker Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Stop!¡± Yu Su¡¯s originally anxious footsteps became cautious. ¡°There¡¯s someone there.¡± Xiao Ilan looked in the direction of Yu Su¡¯s finger and indeed saw a piece of khaki cloth behind a big tree not far ahead. After some observation, the yellow cloth would change from time to time. From this, it could be seen that the person behind the tree was a human. It was very likely the human trafficker who had taken Zhuangzhuang away. [No way? Did they really find him?] [I didn¡¯t expect Yu Su to really know divination! ] [Tsk, there¡¯s only one way into the mountain. As long as they follow the path, they¡¯ll eventually find it. If you ask me, they¡¯re just lucky! ] ¡°Although 1 don¡¯t know if the people there are human traffickers, we still have to make a plan for safety.¡± Yu Su looked at Xiao Han and the photographer. ¡­.. ¡°If the person behind the tree is really a human trafficker, I¡¯m afraid that the three of us will make him desperate and use Zhuangzhuang as a hostage and harm him.¡± Xiao Ilan was a little worried. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Yu Su pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll be the bait to test if that person is a human trafficker.¡± Yu Su¡¯s plan was to pretend to be a villager who had gone into the mountains alone to look for Zhuangzhuang. She would appear as a weak woman. Human traffickers were called human traffickers because they not only abducted children, but also women and even men when they had the chance. If the person behind the tree was really a human trafficker, then it was dark and raining heavily at night, and Yu Su happened to be a lone woman. If nothing went wrong, the human trafficker would definitely target Yu Su. ¡°That¡¯s too risky. If the other party has a weapon, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± Xiao Han disagreed. ¡°We still need to think of a safer way.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time. Whether it¡¯s dangerous or not, we have to give it a try.¡± Yu Su¡¯s tone expressed her complete trust. ¡°As long as you can subdue the human trafficker in time, 1¡¯11 be fine. Moreover, the person behind the tree might not be a human trafficker.¡± Due to the limited conditions, netizens could see the scene recorded by the camera. However, the conversation of the characters in the scene was mixed in with the sound of the rain and could not be heard clearly. The netizens only saw Yu Su and Xiao Han chat for a while before separating. Not long after, Yu Su appeared further away from her original position and started calling Zhuangzhuang¡¯s name anxiously. The shouts that the netizens heard were sometimes loud and sometimes soft. They were not clear, but the people present could hear them clearly. When Zhuangzhuang heard the familiar voice, he suddenly raised his head. He struggled to break free from the restraints on his hands and feet. A whimper came from his taped mouth. ¡°Behave yourself. If you dare to move again, I¡¯ll break your limbs!¡± The human trafficker pinched the child¡¯s fair face and threatened him. Zhuangzhuang¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot. He looked very disheveled. Seeing him like this, the human trafficker smiled in satisfaction. With such a good appearance, he would definitely be able to sell it for a good price! The human trafficker took out a handkerchief and covered Zhuangzhuang¡¯s mouth and nose. In a few seconds, Zhuangzhuang became groggy. The human trafficker asked him to stay where he was obediently and not make a sound. He actually did as he was told. Then, the human trafficker left his hiding place. He was wearing a khaki jacket and dark red pants. Yu Su looked at the short man who had suddenly appeared in front of her with cloudy eyes and felt goosebumps all over her body. The color of the man¡¯s jacket was exactly the same as what she had seen just now. Yu Su secretly glanced in the direction of the tree from the corner of her eye. The khaki cloth behind the tree had already disappeared. For Zhuangzhuang¡¯s sake, she suppressed the fear in her heart and said slowly, ¡°Have you seen a little boy?¡± The man¡¯s turbid eyes immediately lit up. He nodded and pointed at the forest behind Yu Su. [Oh my god, what¡¯s wrong with such a man? Why doesn¡¯t he look like a good person? Could this be someone specially arranged by the production team for the show¡¯s effect?] [It¡¯s too scary!] [Everyone, don¡¯t forget the official tweet from the production team just now. Now that the recording has been changed to a live broadcast, everyone is helping the villagers find the child¡¯s whereabouts. It¡¯s impossible for them to have time to arrange this show! ] [I saw the tweet too. In that case, this person is not from the production team!] [Could he be an employee of a logging company?] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Successful Rescue Chapter 45: Successful Rescue Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Could this be someone Yu Su spent money to hire? Her acting is really good!] [Everyone else is looking for their children near the village. Why is she the only one who wants to look for them in the mountains? This method is really different.] [Can everyone stop looking at people with prejudice? I think Ms. Yu Su is a very good person. She¡¯s self-reliant and can help the weak as much as she can.] 11 don¡¯t think this person is a good person. Yu Su, don¡¯t believe his words so easily.] Yu Su did not know how the netizens quarreled online. Just as Yu Su looked in the direction of the man¡¯s finger, something unexpected happened. The man suddenly pounced on Yu Su like a ferocious wolf. ¡­.. Seeing his actions, Xiao Ilan and the photographer hung high in the sky. Just as they thought that Yu Su would be pounced on, Yu Su suddenly turned her body to the side and avoided the man¡¯s attack. At the same time, she distanced herself from the man. ¡°Alright, 1 was wondering why a woman like you would dare to enter the mountains in the rain late at night. It turns out that you have some martial arts skills!¡± The man¡¯s voice was sinister. ¡°Yu Su, dodge!!¡± Seeing a silver light flash in the man¡¯s hand, Xiao Han picked up a wooden stick as thick as his wrist and rushed out. However, he did not expect that the man would nimbly dodge his attack and brandish the dagger in his hand to stab at Yu Su. The human trafficker was not stupid. Compared to Xiao Han, who was much taller than him, the petite Yu Su was clearly easier to control. [Oh my god! Is this for real?] [Run, run!] [Yu Su, what are you waiting for? Run! ] [Yu Su is really a useless teammate. Xiao Han risked his life to save her, but she actually just watched. Now, he¡¯s about to stab her with a knife!] [ 1 told you that Yu Su isn¡¯t a good person. The outcome of teaming up with her is to be in danger!] Just as the audience was sweating for Yu Su¡¯s safety, Yu Su suddenly dodged the man¡¯s knife at a very fast speed. Just as the man was in a daze because of this change, she quickly raised her leg and kicked the man¡¯s head heavily. Because of the head attack, the man was temporarily unconscious. ¡°Ill¡± ?Ill- ? ? Xiao Han and the cameraman were shocked by this unexpected situation. Xiao Han was still fine. After a short moment of surprise, he immediately ran over and nervously asked about Yu Su¡¯s situation. Meanwhile, the photographer stood rooted to the ground with his mouth agape. He only came back to his senses when Yu Su walked over and patted his shoulder. [Oh my god, oh my god! Why is Yu Su so powerful? I study martial arts. Yu Su¡¯s leg technique just now was really perfect!! ] I Yu Su is indeed Yu Su. She can slap the faces of malicious fans every time! ] [ Who was the one who said that Yu Su was a pig teammate just now? Stand up and apologize!!] [How is this a stupid teammate? She¡¯s clearly a godly teammate!! ] [Xiao Han¡¯s shocked expression was so funny just now. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an expression on his face. Thank you, Goddess Yu Su!! ] [1 don¡¯t even need to guess. The person above must be a fan who has suffered from Xiao Han¡¯s poisonous tongue like me. Thank you, Goddess Yu Su!!] Soon, the comments on the tweets on the Internet and the live comments on television appeared. Xiao Han¡¯s fans were spamming the comments ¡°Thank you, Goddess Yu Su¡±. Perhaps it was because Yu Su¡¯s performance this time was too shocking, or perhaps Yu Su¡¯s martial arts skills were too ferocious, those malicious fans who had been jumping around happily previously, as well as Yu Miao, Yu Ruo, and Ye Chang¡¯s fans, did not appear again. After the photographer tied the fallen human trafficker up with tree vines, he immediately handed his phone to Xiao Han and asked him to contact the director. Unfortunately, he could not get through to him. The message had just been sent not long ago because of the signal. Yu Su found the unconscious Zhuangzhuang behind the tree. They checked Zhuangzhuang¡¯s breathing and listened to his heartbeat. After confirming that he was fine, they heaved a sigh of relief. When the director rushed over with the villagers and was about to enter the depths of the forest from the periphery, he met the three of them. Yu Su was carrying the unconscious Zhuangzhuang. Xiao Han was carrying the tightly tied human trafficker on his shoulder, while the photographer was still carrying the camera. Zhuangzhuang¡¯s grandmother rushed over to take her grandson. ¡°Zhuangzhuang is fine. He was just frightened, but we still have to bring him to the hospital for a checkup just in case.¡± Yu Su handed the child to the old woman.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Guilty Chapter 46: Guilty Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°My good grandson almost died. It¡¯s all thanks to you, young lady!¡± Zhuangzhuang¡¯s grandmother held Yu Su¡¯s hand tightly. Yu Su patted the old lady¡¯s hand and reminded her to quickly send Zhuangzhuang to the hospital for a checkup. The village chief immediately instructed the young people in the village to drive Zhuangzhuang and the others to the hospital. ¡°Director Lin, when are the police coming?¡± Xiao Ilan pushed the human trafficker forward. When everyone saw the human trafficker, their eyes immediately turned fierce. If looks could kill, the human trafficker would have died 800 times. Because the director had told everyone in advance that the show was broadcasting live, the villagers had already restrained themselves and did not attack directly. A few of the young people almost couldn¡¯t help but pick up rocks and throw them at the human trafficker, but they were stopped by the other villagers. ¡­.. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. The police said that they would be here soon.¡± When he received the message just now, Xiao Han instructed him to call the police first. ¡°Yu Su, are you alright?!¡± Ye Chang, who had rushed over, pushed through the crowd and grabbed Yu Su¡¯s hand. Yu Su pulled her hand out in disdain. As she wiped her clothes, she said in disdain, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Best Actor Ye.¡± Ye Chang had vaguely heard someone mention human traffickers just now and immediately thought of Yu Su¡¯s tragic experience. When he saw her in a sorry state, his heart immediately ached. ¡°Yu Su, stop fighting with me. I didn¡¯t mean to be late. It¡¯s just that Yu Miao accidentally fell and cut her palm just now. In order to treat her wound first to prevent infection, we came late¡­¡± Ye Chang was interrupted by Xiao Han before he could finish speaking. Xiao Han was as sharp-tongued as ever. ¡°I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see you when everyone was helping to look for Zhuangzhuang just now. So something happened to Yu Miao again.¡± The word ¡°again¡± in Xiao Han¡¯s words was very thought-provoking. The staff present, including the netizens watching the show, began to recall Yu Miao¡¯s actions since she recorded the show. With this thought in mind, the netizens really found many flaws. [ I was wondering why Yu Miao gave off a strange feeling. After Ye Chang left in the live broadcast just now, there was always a sense of unwillingness in her eyes when she looked at Ye Chang¡¯s back. So she didn¡¯t want Ye Chang to help! ] I Previous poster, don¡¯t slander him, okay? Yu Miao has always been kind and loving. Don¡¯t forget that she met Zhuangzhuang first yesterday. She has also been comforting the crying Zhuangzhuang! ] [That¡¯s right! If Yu Su and the others hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, Zhuangzhuang would have been appeased! ] [I¡¯m really speechless. Why do some people lie through their teeth so thoroughly to protect their idol? It¡¯s obvious that Yu Miao couldn¡¯t coax him well. In the end, Yu Su spent money to buy candy to coax Zhuangzhuang! ] [Ms. Yu Su is the beautiful and kind one. She worked so hard to make the basket yesterday and spent so much effort to earn that little money this morning. She¡¯s even willing to spend it on an unfamiliar child!] [The person above is Yu Su¡¯s fan, right? Since she¡¯s a fan, it¡¯s not strange for her to praise Yu Su like that.] [Yu Su didn¡¯t earn the money she spent alone. There are three other people in it. It¡¯s too selfish of her to spend it on her own! ] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. In order to make a good impression on the audience, she spent everyone¡¯s money. How hypocritical! Our dear Yu Miao is still the best. She didn¡¯t use everyone¡¯s money without permission and only comforted the little kid with her heart! ] [I¡¯ve really opened my eyes today. This is the first time 1 know what it means to be shameless. Did Yu Miao not use money without permission? To be more precise, she wants to spend money but doesn¡¯t have money!] [I¡¯m dying of laughter. Yu Miao just doesn¡¯t have money!] [What¡¯s even more hilarious is that if you look carefully at the show, you can tell that Yu Miao didn¡¯t take note of the road when she was walking. The little kid was walking on the road well and was knocked down by her for no reason, right?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The little kid is obviously trying his best to avoid her, but he was still bumped by Yu Miao. His butt is already on the ground. How can he not cry?] [If I get knocked down by someone and that person doesn¡¯t even apologize, 1 will definitely feel aggrieved.] [What nonsense are you talking about? How is it clear that Yu Miao bumped into Zhuangzhuang in the video? Without evidence, it¡¯s slander! ] ¡°¡­No, Yu Miao really wants to help, but it¡¯s a rainy day now, and her wound might be infected if it touches water. We took some time to persuade her.¡± Ye Chang was speechless for a moment after Xiao Han said that. He only refuted when he reacted, but his tone was obviously much weaker. Anyone would think that he was feeling guilty.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: The Honeydew Is Very Sweet Chapter 47: The Honeydew Is Very Sweet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡¯s right. If Yu Miao can¡¯t come, what about the others?¡± Yu Su asked bluntly, not giving Ye Chang any face. Ye Chang did not expect Yu Su to say this and was caught off guard. ¡°If Yu Ruo wants to stay and take care of her¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m still holding on even though I sprained my ankle. I don¡¯t know if some people are really taking care of people or taking this opportunity to slack off.¡± Meng Xi limped over with Ding Chen¡¯s help. When Meng Xi saw the dirty Yu Su, she thought of what the villagers had said just now and could not help but cry. ¡°Yu Su, why are you so bold? What if the human trafficker really stabs you with a knife?!¡± Yu Su was being carried by Meng Xi. Hearing her cries, she patted her back gently to comfort her. ¡°I know what to do. Nothing will happen. Look, I¡¯m fine now. Instead, it¡¯s that despicable human trafficker who¡¯s in trouble.¡± Meng Xi pulled Yu Su along, wanting to see if she was injured, but she was interrupted by the sound of sirens. A few police officers walked over, and the leader asked, ¡°Who reported the case just now?¡± ¡­.. Director Lin hurriedly walked forward. After the police found out about the situation from him, Xiao Han, Yu Su, and the photographer were questioned separately. Then, the three of them followed the police back to the police station to record their statements. When the three of them returned from the police station, the director specially applied to the higher-ups to suspend filming for a day. The higher-ups also agreed to do so to give the production team and guests a good rest. However, even though filming was suspended, the phones could not be returned, and the guests could not leave the village. Yu Miao, Yu Ruo, and Shen Chun, who did not participate in the help, learned what had happened from Ye Chang and the staff. After hearing this, Yu Miao was filled with regret. If only she hadn¡¯t acted impulsively back then. Perhaps she would have been the one to save Zhuangzhuang and catch the human trafficker. Yu Miao looked at Yu Su and Xiao Han, who were surrounded by the villagers, and clenched her fists. What right did Yu Su have to stand with Xiao Han and receive the gratitude of the villagers? She should be the one standing beside Xiao Han!! Zhuangzhuang¡¯s grandma brought Zhuangzhuang to the hospital for a checkup. She had already returned and was smiling warmly. She wanted to drag Yu Su and Xiao Han to her house for dinner. ¡°Thank you so much for today. If it weren¡¯t for you, Zhuangzhuang wouldn¡¯t have been able to come back. I don¡¯t have anything valuable to thank you for. No matter what, the two of you have to come home with me for dinner so that I can thank you!¡± Faced with the old woman¡¯s kind invitation, Yu Su and the others really could not refuse her and could only follow. Not only did the old woman invite Yu Su and Xiao Han, but she also invited everyone in the production team, including Yu Miao and the other two who had not appeared. However, Yu Miao and the other two still had their pride and rejected this invitation. In the end, only Ye Chang followed. Although he didn¡¯t help much, he had also put in a lot of effort to find Zhuangzhuang. There was nothing wrong with having this meal. When everyone arrived at Zhuangzhuang¡¯s house, they realized that the old woman had not only invited their production team, but also the entire village. The old woman asked the young men in the village to help her kill her two fat pigs. She also took out the poverty allowance that she had saved up for a long time and went to town to buy many vegetables and fruits. Everyone in the production team had mixed feelings as they looked at this house with four walls and the bright and happy smile on the old woman¡¯s face. Yu Su opened her mouth a few times to say that there was no need to spend so much money, but she did not say anything. Yu Su knew that Zhuangzhuang was the old woman¡¯s hope of living on. She was her greatest spiritual pillar. Therefore, everyone who had helped her in finding Zhuangzhuang was her and Zhuangzhuang¡¯s great benefactor. It was worth her giving everything she had to thank them. ¡°Good child, come and try this honeydew. This is my Zhuangzhuang¡¯s favorite!¡± The old woman walked over with a plate of cut cantaloupe. The price of this honeydew would not be low. It was obvious that their grandparents usually could not bear to eat it. This time, they had specially bought it to entertain them. Yu Su looked at the watery honeydew on the plate and picked up the smallest piece. ¡°Thank you, Granny. This honeydew is fragrant and sweet!¡± Seeing that they were eating happily, the smile on the old woman¡¯s face deepened. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Don¡¯t worry and eat.. There¡¯ll be more if you finish eating!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Come to My House for a Meal Chapter 48: Come to My House for a Meal Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Shen Chun heard the commotion not far away and couldn¡¯t help but run out to secretly take a look. When she returned, she told Yu Miao and Yu Ruo that the entire village had been invited. ¡°This is great. Only the three of us are left here alone in the entire village!¡± This was the first time Shen Chun had tasted the feeling of being isolated. She felt extremely uncomfortable. Seeing Yu Miao nestled in Yu Ruo¡¯s arms aggrievedly, she was furious. ¡°Yu Miao, I¡¯m really curious. You didn¡¯t fall on such a steep slope when we were pulling weeds in the field. Why did you fall on such a flat ground?¡± Shen Chun looked into Yu Miao¡¯s eyes. IIJ_____ H Yu Miao¡¯s first reaction was to retort, but when she looked up and met Shen Chun¡¯s gaze, she felt guilty and could not say anything. Yu Ruo, who had a sister obsession, could not stand her beloved sister being questioned like this. She immediately said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Shen Chun, what do you mean? Miaomiao has been weak since she was young. She can¡¯t fall. When she falls is not something she can control.¡± ¡­.. Seeing that Shen Chun still had the same doubtful expression as before, Yu Ruo emphasized, ¡°Yu Miao is the daughter of the Yu family. She¡¯s a newcomer that Fanyin is trying its best to support. She¡¯s also Fanyin¡¯s little princess. Do you think you can withstand the anger of the Yu family?¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Seeing that Yu Ruo stood up for her, Yu Miao was really happy but they were still teammates with Shen Chun now, so their relationship could not be very strained. Hence, she gently pulled Yu Ruo. ¡°It was indeed my fault yesterday. It¡¯s all my fault for implicating everyone and not being able to help. Shen Chun was too anxious and said something wrong. We¡¯re still teammates. Brother, don¡¯t be angry with her.¡± Yu Ruo understood what Yu Miao meant, but he just couldn¡¯t stand his sister being criticized. Seeing that Yu Ruo did not want to let go, Yu Miao could only pull him again. Seeing that her sister was so understanding and considerate, Yu Ruo gave Shen Chun a warning look and did not say anything else to ask her to apologize. Shen Chun had indeed lost her temper just now, but she regretted it the moment she said it. Yu Ruo was right. The Yu family was behind Yu Miao. Although she was already an A-list celebrity, she was still a small celebrity. If the Yu family wanted to kill her, they only needed to move their fingers. ¡°Yu Miao, I¡¯m sorry. I was too angry with Yu Su just now. You saw her smug look. It¡¯s really infuriating!¡± Shen Chun immediately apologized to Yu Miao and stepped on Yu Su. Although she did not know the reason, she could tell that Yu Miao hated Yu Su to the core. The enemy of an enemy was a friend. Sure enough, in the next second, Yu Miao smiled and accepted her apology. She held her wrist like they were biological sisters and entered the kitchen together. Now, other than the three of them, the entire production team had gone to Zhuangzhuang¡¯s house for dinner. In order not to be hungry, they could only cook for themselves. On Yu Su¡¯s side, it was peaceful. At night, she helped Zhuangzhuang and his grandmother tidy up the courtyard. Before they left, Zhuangzhuang¡¯s grandmother grabbed Yu Su¡¯s hand and said to everyone in the production team, ¡°Children, if you don¡¯t mind, come to our house for dinner in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mother-in-law. This will be too troublesome for you.¡± Yu Su rejected her good intentions. Zhuangzhuang¡¯s grandmother looked at them eagerly. ¡°1 heard that you don¡¯t know how to cook. Although there¡¯s no fish or meat in my house, it saves you the trouble of turning on the stove, right?¡± ¡°Granny, we¡¯re recording a program. We can¡¯t go all the way to your house for dinner.¡± This time, it was Director Lin who spoke. ¡°Besides, there are too many of us. We¡¯ll make you spend money.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhuangzhuang¡¯s grandmother remembered that they were there for their work. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not spending money. You¡¯re all Zhuangzhuang¡¯s benefactors!¡± Although she didn¡¯t want to disturb their work, she also didn¡¯t want to give up this opportunity to thank them. Hence, she changed her words. ¡°Then can you come to our house for dinner?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Director Lin was also a little troubled by the old woman¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°I like your cooking, granny. The braised pork balls tonight are delicious!¡± Xiao Han walked forward and placed his hand on Director Lin¡¯s shoulder, patting it twice. The Xiao family was the biggest sponsor of this show. Since the young master of the Xiao family had agreed, how could Director Lin refuse? Director Lin immediately echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Your culinary skills are excellent. I ate three bowls of rice today!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Remember to come to our house for dinner tomorrow night!¡± Zhuangzhuang¡¯s grandmother sent them out with a smile.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Cold Chapter 49: Cold-Blooded and Heartless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°We¡¯ve benefited from you today. In the future, we¡¯ll be able to eat delicious food for dinner. We finally don¡¯t have to work hard to chop firewood anymore!¡± Meng Xi said happily. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about some despicable people stealing firewood!¡± Everyone present knew who the ¡°little person¡± was referring to. ¡°It¡¯s all because everyone helped look for Zhuangzhuang. It¡¯s not all my fault,¡± Yu Su said with a smile. After saying that, she turned to look at Xiao Han. ¡°As you can see, Zhuangzhuang and his grandmother¡¯s living conditions are not good. Why did you agree to her invitation?¡± Yu Su¡¯s question was also the question in everyone¡¯s hearts. Now, everyone was also looking at Xiao Han, waiting for his explanation. ¡°I just want to help them.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s voice was calm as he only said this. ¡°?¡± Everyone was puzzled. They looked at each other, but Xiao Han¡¯s next explanation did not come. ¡­.. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yu Su looked doubtful. Xiao Han nodded. ¡°Just wait and see.¡± After a whole day of recuperation, everyone returned to work the next day in high spirits. Today¡¯s mission was to go to the orchard where the villagers worked together to help the villagers pick fruits. This time, the task of picking fruits was still carried out in groups. The group that picked the most fruits today could choose the ingredients first at noon. The portioning of food was still the same. Each team could choose one piece of meat and three vegetables, but the portions were different. One serving was bigger than the other. Since this was everyone¡¯s first time picking fruits, the production team specially invited an experienced villager to explain to everyone how to distinguish the qualified fruits. In the end, he would be the one to count the amount of qualified fruits collected in each team. After the villagers¡¯ detailed explanation, Yu Su¡¯s group quickly mastered the trick of distinguishing fruits. When Yu Miao¡¯s group was almost done learning, the competition officially began. Picking fruits seemed simple, but it was actually quite tiring. Less than an hour after the competition began, everyone felt like they had been working for hours. Because they had to raise their arms often, it wouldn¡¯t be long before their arms felt sore and swollen. ¡°Yu Miao, don¡¯t force yourself. Rest for a while.¡± Yu Ruo stopped Yu Miao, who wanted to continue picking fruits, with heartache. Yu Miao glanced at Yu Su, who was still picking fruits neatly. She pursed her lips and shook her head. She raised her arm with difficulty and used all her strength to pluck a fruit. The arm holding the scissors was sore, causing the scissors to fall. The sharp head of the scissors was inserted into the soil, only a few centimeters away from Yu Miao¡¯s toes. She was so frightened that she screamed. ¡°Ah!!¡± ¡°Yu Miao!¡± Yu Ruo immediately threw down the fruit and scissors and squatted down to check on Yu Miao. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just a false alarm.¡± Ye Chang immediately followed her. ¡°Yu Miao, you should go and rest first.¡± Yu Ruo helped the frightened Yu Miao to a shady place and sat down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to work hard. Your own safety is more important.¡± Yu Ruo glanced at Yu Su, who was still picking fruits without looking back. He immediately felt that she was cold-blooded and heartless. Her sister was almost injured, but she could still pick fruits without changing her expression. ¡°Some people are really cold-blooded. They didn¡¯t even come over to care when their companion was almost injured. They only want to pick fruits. As expected, they¡¯re cold-blooded people who only care about winning.¡± Yu Ruo¡¯s voice was neither loud or soft, just enough to reach Yu Su¡¯s ears. ¡°You!¡± Meng Xi was a straightforward person. In the face of such indirect criticism, she immediately wanted to retort, but Yu Su stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about what others think.¡± Yu Su comforted Meng Xi, then turned around and said meaningfully, ¡°You should act within your limits. If you know that you can¡¯t do it, but you still insist on doing it, you shouldn¡¯t blame others for your injuries. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person.¡± ¡°Who are you calling shameless!¡± Of course, Yu Ruo couldn¡¯t stand such a sarcastic tone. ¡°Whoever speaks up is shameless.¡± Yu Su glanced at Yu Ruo indifferently. ¡°I have reason to suspect that Big Star Yu¡¯s words just now are deliberately delaying our team so that your team can get a chance to choose the ingredients first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. 1 never had such thoughts. If our team wants to defeat you, there¡¯s no need to use such methods!¡± The more Yu Ruo looked at Yu Su¡¯s calm expression, the angrier he became. This was what Yu Su had been waiting for. She immediately smiled at him and said, ¡°You said it yourself. Since Big Star Yu doesn¡¯t have such thoughts, we¡¯ll continue picking fruits..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Ignoring the Truth Chapter 50: Ignoring the Truth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After a few days of verification, the police officials released an announcement that confirmed that the person captured by Yu Su and Xiao I Ian was a human trafficker. Moreover, he had been in this line of work for five years, and there were a total of 50 women and children who had been abducted by him. This time, Yu Su, Xiao Han, and the photographer had indeed made a great contribution. The police¡¯s official account even tagged the production team¡¯s official account, hoping to use this opportunity to publicize the need to fight human traffickers. When faced with such popularity, the production team would love to do it more. Thus, they immediately agreed. They also edited the live broadcast footage taken by the photographer that day and placed it on various platforms. Yu Su was still focused on filming the show, but there was a huge commotion on the Internet because of her saving Zhuangzhuang. [This young lady is so brave and handsome. She¡¯s simply like a hero in a movie! 1 11 thought that Xiao Han would be the hero saving the damsel in distress today. I didn¡¯t expect the ending to be a beauty saving herself. Ilahaha.J ¡­.. [As expected, Xiao Han¡¯s nemesis is Yu Su. Ever since 1 met Yu Su, Xiao Ilan has almost become my daily source of happiness.] I Yu Su is so smart and detailed. From the moment she saw the candy wrapper, she could actually deduce that Zhuangzhuang was in danger through the details of his footprints.] [Previous poster, if you didn¡¯t mention it, 1 would have forgotten. Previously, I thought that Yu Su¡¯s divination was just to attract attention and toy with us like monkeys. I didn¡¯t expect Yu Su to really know divination, and it was so accurate! ] I As a student from the Mystical Academy, I¡¯ve already systematically studied mystical studies for two years. But, I¡¯m still stumbling in my divination class now. I¡¯ve only succeeded four times out of ten times. Yu Li is simply an existence I worship! ] [As expected of a goddess. Not only does she know how to cook, but she also knows divination and can fight. She¡¯s amazing! Our Xiao I Ian has gotten a huge advantage by hanging out with her! ] [Although, I think the moves in Yu Su¡¯s video are more like martial arts than combat techniques.] Many of Xiao Han¡¯s fans fell in love with Yu Su because of this. Actually, it was not only Xiao Han¡¯s fans. Many other sensible netizens also liked Yu Su. Together with Yu Su¡¯s old fans, these new fans gave Yu Su a friendly nickname, ¡°Baby Su.¡± [Baby Su is so amazing. She can actually point out the correct direction by divination and calculate that the child is not in a good state.] It¡¯s indeed powerful. Since it can successfully subdue the enemy with one move when the other party has a sharp weapon.] [ If Baby Su doesn¡¯t know martial arts, she and Xiao Han will be in danger.] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. With Xiao Han and Baby Su¡¯s looks, the next time I see them, they might be the face of some custom shop. ] [Thank you, Goddess Yu Su, for saving my Xiao Han and preventing him from becoming a young man who had lost his footing.) [Are Xiao Han¡¯s fans all so funny?] [ It¡¯s hard not to be funny. After all, Xiao Han doesn¡¯t even let his own fans off when he¡¯s sharp-tongued. If we don¡¯t know how to entertain ourselves, we might die of anger. I Although there were many people praising Yu Su online now, there were still people who chose to ignore the truth and continue to smear Yu Su¡¯s reputation. For example, Yu Ruo and Yu Miao who were called ¡°hypocritical¡± by many netizens because they did not help to find Zhuangzhuang, as well as a small number of Ye Chang¡¯s fans were still smearing Yu Su. low could there be such a coincidence? 1 still think this is a script arranged by the production team!] [ 1 think so too. Didn¡¯t some Mystic student mention that she had learned divination for two years just now and she only succeeded four out of ten times? The probability of success is so low, let alone accuracy.] [Didn¡¯t someone say that Yu Su had a sugar daddy previously? Xiao Han was born into a wealthy family, and at the same time, the Xiao family was the biggest sponsor of the show. He also belittled Yu Miao for her every time. Could Xiao Han be that sugar daddy?] [The production team really put in a lot of effort to promote the two of them. They can even think of such a script. They¡¯re really amazing!] These fans¡¯ disregard for the truth made the other netizens dumbfounded. They really could not imagine what kind of brain would question the official statement. Although Xiao Han was a professional eSports player previously and did not have as many fans as true celebrities in the entertainment industry, many of the fans who followed him were game enthusiasts in the eSports circle. People who knew how to play games were completely different from those who didn¡¯t. If you made the slightest mistake in the game, you would be scolded by your bad-tempered teammates. Over time, how to strike people¡¯s hearts had basically become every game player¡¯s specialty. Faced with someone making up stories about their idol, Xiao Han¡¯s fans rubbed their palms together. A war between fans of the eSports scene and the entertainment industry was about to break out.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Complete Victory of the Fans of the ESports Circle Chapter 51: Complete Victory of the Fans of the ESports Circle Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Is your script like this? Xiao Han cut the tree bark with that dagger. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s a real dagger and it¡¯s very sharp. If you¡¯re not careful, you might die!] [This is a live broadcast. Don¡¯t you have eyes when you watch television?] [What¡¯s all the fuss about? I¡¯ll directly help you @ the police officials and get them to help you appraise it. Are you blind? I It was fine if Xiao Han¡¯s fans did not make a move, but once they did, they rendered those people speechless. The evidence that they threw out one after another made those who were maliciously accusing them unable to twist the truth and argue. This time, Xiao Han¡¯s fans perfectly dealt a blow to the confidence of the malicious netizens. At the same time, it also made the fans of the other guests and the passers-by on the Internet decrease their good impression of Yu Ruo, Yu Miao, and Ye Chang. Yu Miao and the other two did not know that after the small interlude just now, Yu Ruo had taken over her sister¡¯s part of the work. In the beginning, although there were only three laborers on their side, they were not much behind Yu Su¡¯s team. However, as time passed and their stamina was lost, their team¡¯s progress quickly fell behind. ¡­.. Even if Yu Ruo and Ye Chang sped up and tried their best to catch up, they could not compare to Yu Su and the others who had worked hard. Shen Chun gritted her teeth and persevered. She picked the fruits with her aching arms and looked at Yu Miao, who was drinking mineral water in the shade. The unwillingness in her heart deepened. Why was it that although they were guests of the same team, Yu Miao could sit at the side and rest while she had to work hard to catch up? Shen Chun glanced at Yu Ruo, who was sweating profusely from exhaustion, and could only silently hide her unwillingness. She didn¡¯t dare and couldn¡¯t offend the Yu family. Gritting her teeth, Shen Chun picked a few more fruits. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± However, Yu Ruo rejected her suggestion without thinking. ¡°No, Yu Su and the others have already picked so much. If we want to choose the ingredients first, we can¡¯t rest for a moment. Instead, we have to speed up!¡± ¡°But there are four of them and only three of us.¡± Shen Chun glanced at Yu Miao, who was resting very well, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Yu Miao to help?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Shen Chun was a little stunned as she looked at Ye Chang and Yu Ruo, who rejected her suggestion in unison. ¡°Why not? She¡¯s been resting for so long. She should have recovered, right?¡± The first to speak was Yu Ruo. His expression was very matter-of-fact. ¡°Yu Miao is the apple of the Yu family¡¯s eye. She has never suffered at all since she was young. She can¡¯t do this.¡± Why would she participate in this reality show if she couldn¡¯t do work? Was there something wrong with their brains?! Although Shen Chun was cursing in her heart, she still smiled on the surface and tried to persuade him with the outcome of the competition. ¡°Yu Ruo, look, we¡¯re competing this time. In order to win, we have to put in some effort occasionally. It¡¯s inevitable to suffer a little.¡± Shen Chun lowered her voice. ¡°Everyone goes on the show to increase their popularity. Didn¡¯t you say last time that Fanyin wanted to promote Yu Miao? Then what a good opportunity this time. As long as she shows a hardworking spirit, won¡¯t Yu Miao¡¯s popularity increase?¡± Although Yu Ruo was a little tempted, he was more concerned about whether Yu Miao would suffer. Just as he was about to refuse, Shen Chun interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse. Yu Miao is the person involved. 1 think we should ask her for her opinion.¡± Shen Chun did not wait for Yu Ruo to agree. She immediately turned to look for Yu Miao and repeated what she had just said. After Yu Miao heard this, she immediately expressed that she wanted to come back and continue picking fruits. Seeing Yu Miao¡¯s cooperation, Shen Chun heaved a sigh of relief. She finally didn¡¯t have to continue doing the work of two people alone. With Yu Miao¡¯s participation, the progress of their group was obviously much faster. Although they were still behind Yu Su and the others, the gap was finally not that big. ¡°Shen Chun, take a rest! Just now, you, Brother, and Ye Chang had been working. Now that I¡¯m here, you can take a rest.¡± Yu Miao looked at Shen Chun and revealed a very sweet smile. Shen Chun rolled her eyes in her heart and shook her head with a smile on her face. ¡°No need, no need. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that 1 wanted to win the competition, 1 wouldn¡¯t have let you work so hard, Yu Miao. Fortunately, Yu Miao, you¡¯re considerate and prioritize the overall situation. I¡¯m really happy that you can help!¡± Looking at the sincere smile on Shen Chun¡¯s face, Yu Miao did not think too much about it and also praised Shen Chun with a smile.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Beautiful and Kind Chapter 52: Beautiful and Kind Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The competition lasted from eight in the morning to eleven in the afternoon. As the competition ended, the guests present relaxed as if they had been relieved of a heavy burden. The villagers who first taught them to pick fruits led the other five villagers who worked in the orchard all year round to seriously examine the fruits and calculate the results of the two teams. In the end, after removing the unqualified fruits, Yu Su¡¯s group won the competition with the advantage of two fruits and obtained the opportunity to choose the ingredients first. Most of the fruits that Yu Miao¡¯s team did not pass came from her basket. At this moment, she felt very embarrassed facing the other three silent people. When she was listening to the lecture just now, she was in a daze. Because she felt that picking fruits was very simple, she looked down on a farmer teaching her. Looking at the disappointed and indignant expressions of the three of them, Yu Miao pursed her lips and took a few steps forward, pulling Yu Su, who was about to choose the ingredients. ¡­.. ¡°Yu Su¡­ Can you let us choose the ingredients first this time?¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were a little misty, making her look very pitiful. However, Yu Su did not fall for her tricks at all. She put on a faint smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Yu Miao immediately said, ¡°Brother and the others haven¡¯t eaten properly for a few days. There¡¯s still a lot of work to do next. If this continues, their bodies won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Looking at Yu Su¡¯s unmoved expression, Yu Miao said something that successfully angered Yu Su and her teammates. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re kind-hearted. You definitely won¡¯t bear to see the guests in the same group suffer from health problems because they can¡¯t eat their fill!¡± Yu Miao¡¯s expression was innocent, like a young girl who was ignorant of the world. No matter what others thought, Yu Su could see the threat in her eyes. This time, the first to speak was not the straightforward Meng Xi, but Ding Chen, who had always been good-tempered. ¡°1 heard your plan from so far away. Ms. Yu Miao is on a rural reality show. The highlight is that celebrities work hard to get enough food. Are you trying to reap what others sowed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re destroying the fairness of the show by doing this.¡± Meng Xi quickly continued Ding Chen¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not an outstanding virtue to gain without working. As a public figure, your actions are spreading bad values.¡± ¡°Spreading bad values¡± was such a huge label. Yu Miao could not bear it, but she couldn¡¯t take it back since she had already said it. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m just worried about my brother and the others¡¯ bodies. 1 don¡¯t want to gain without working.¡± Yu Miao could only use her usual methods to squeeze out a few tears and explain pitifully, ¡°1 haven¡¯t finished speaking just now. 1¡¯11 work hard later and return all of this to you!¡± Seeing that her sister was aggrieved, Yu Ruo stepped forward and shielded Yu Miao behind her. With an angry expression, he criticized Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, why are you always targeting Yu Miao? Yu Miao is just worried about our health! If you¡¯re concerned, you¡¯ll be confused. How can you think of her so badly?¡± ¡°?¡± Yu Su looked at him speechlessly. She didn¡¯t seem to have spoken just now, right? ¡°Yu Ruo is right. Yu Miao is just being kind. Yu Su, don¡¯t speculate about her feelings.¡± Ye Chang also walked over and looked at Yu Su with an expression that said, ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± ¡°There are really weirdos every year. There are especially many this year.¡± Xiao Han walked forward and blocked Yu Ruo and Ye Chang¡¯s gazes on Yu Su. Shen Chun was originally rolling her eyes in a place where no one and the camera could see. When she heard Xiao Han¡¯s words, her eyes immediately lit up as she looked over, hoping that he would say something vicious. For no other reason than to see him control Yu Miao. On the surface, Yu Miao and she were teammates who had a good relationship, but in private, Yu Miao relied on Yu Ruo and Ye Chang¡¯s biasness to throw the work to her many times. ¡°¡­¡± Yu Miao didn¡¯t care what others said, but after hearing what Xiao Han said, Yu Miao felt extremely uncomfortable. Looking at her sister, whose tears kept falling, the anger in Yu Ruo¡¯s heart reached its peak. ¡°Xiao Han, don¡¯t think that you can insult our Yu family¡¯s daughter just because you¡¯re from the Xiao family! 1 want to see if the head of the Xiao family will still indulge you when he sees his son bullying others!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also quite curious. Then hurry up and complain.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s gaze was calm, not threatened by him at all. ¡°!!!¡± Shen Chun widened her eyes slightly. Xiao Han was indeed the vicious-tongued male god of the eSports scene. With just two short sentences, he could make Yu Ruo so angry that his face turned red.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Xiao Han Is Mighty Chapter 53: Xiao Han Is Mighty Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Han is mighty. I will raise the flag for Xiao Han!! Shen Chun looked at Yu Ruo in satisfaction. He was so angry that she could not speak properly. She felt that the anger she had suffered yesterday had dissipated a lot. Yu Miao¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at Yu Su, who was protected behind Xiao Han. The jealousy in her heart made her almost go crazy. Why?! Why did Xiao Han stand up for Yu Su every time? She was just an i8th-tier celebrity. What right did she have to obtain the attention of Young Master Xiao!! Yu Su glanced at Yu Miao and Yu Ruo, who did not look too good, and walked out from behind Xiao Han. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but in order to maintain the fairness of the show, I won¡¯t give up the priority of choosing the ingredients.¡± Yu Su put on a guilty expression. ¡°1 believe that Best Actor Ye and the others will make a small sacrifice to set an example for everyone.¡± ¡­.. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chang was rendered speechless by Yu Su¡¯s words. In the end, he could only change the topic. ¡°Yu Su, quickly go and choose the ingredients. After you choose, we can choose and use the ingredients to cook.¡± Hearing Yu Su¡¯s familiar words, Yu Miao knew that she was deliberately rebuking her. She could only watch unwillingly as they happily went to choose the ingredients first. The ingredients prepared by the production team today were pork ribs, carrots, corn, and tofu. There were two portions of each dish, one big and one small. Yu Su and the others decisively chose the larger portion. After choosing the ingredients, Ding Chen immediately ran to chop firewood. Meng Xi reminded him loudly from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t chop too much. Just enough for our meal today so that others won¡¯t benefit!¡± When Meng Xi said the last sentence, she happened to see Yu Miao and the others, but she only glanced at them briefly before looking away. It was as if taking another look was torture to her. Meng Xi¡¯s obvious disgust made Yu Miao feel very upset. She pursed her lips as if someone had bullied her. ¡°This is too much¡­¡± Yu Ruo was about to step forward and argue when Yu Miao grabbed her clothes. Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said pitifully, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fine. Mengxi might not have done it on purpose.¡± Yu Ruo¡¯s heart ached when she saw her like this. She softened her voice to comfort her. ¡°Our Yu Miao is the kindest. They saw that you were kind and didn¡¯t mind, so they pushed their luck and became even worse!¡± Shen Chun really had nothing to say to the siblings. She urged impatiently, ¡°Why do you care about others? Hurry up and cook with the ingredients!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have enough to eat, yet you still remember to step on others. It¡¯s fine if you have the ability to succeed, but you have to be counterattacked every time!¡± Shen Chun muttered softly and went to get the ingredients. She didn¡¯t see Yu Miao¡¯s dark gaze on her from behind. Director Lin looked at the scene of the guests opposing each other and suddenly felt that the higher-ups¡¯ decision to change from a recording to a live broadcast and not tell the guests about this was a smart move. Wasn¡¯t there a trending topic now? There was no need to edit it at all. Director Lin glanced at the daughter and son of the Yu family. He was very glad that he had resisted the pressure and did not replace Yu Su with Yu Miao. It was obvious that this Yu Miao was not a person that was easy to handle. She had a big appetite and little ability. She would definitely cause big trouble in the future! As the guests did not know that it was still a live broadcast, the state they displayed was relatively realistic. It was this real side that stunned the netizens who were watching. All kinds of comments flooded the screen. The most frequent comments were from Yu Miao and Yu Ruo¡¯s fans who said that Yu Su was cold-blooded. However, these comments were quickly covered. [I think some people¡¯s fans are really obsessed. This is clearly a reality show that simulates farmers¡¯ lives. How can they eat if they don¡¯t work?] [My grandmother¡¯s generation is the one where they really work fully as farmers. She told me since 1 was young that people have to be hardworking. Otherwise, they will go hungry. She never said that being lazy can fill my stomach! ] [What¡¯s wrong with Yu Miao? 1 used to think that she was very kind. Why does she always do moral kidnapping? How disgusting!] [What else could it be? They just changed the recording to a live broadcast. Without the editing, wouldn¡¯t the truest side of the guests be exposed?! [1 think this kind of reality show should be broadcasted live. The recording doesn¡¯t look real. It¡¯s too easy to beautify and slander someone by editing..] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Gentle Chapter 54: Gentle Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Shen Chun doesn¡¯t seem to be so annoying anymore. Although she only cares about herself, she doesn¡¯t kidnap others morally.] [Shen Chun isn¡¯t annoying enough? Who¡¯s annoying enough? Don¡¯t forget that she also morally kidnapped Yu Su previously!] When Ding Chen cut the firewood and entered the kitchen, Yu Su and the other two had just finished processing the ingredients. Yu Su used these ingredients to make a carrot corn pork rib soup and a mapo tofu. Although there were only two dishes, the four of them still ate with relish. ¡°I¡¯m so full. Sure enough, the food 1 traded for is the best!¡± Meng Xi touched her round stomach and sighed. Yu Su was about to respond when Ding Chen suddenly stood up and walked away. ¡­.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Su was a little confused. A few seconds later, a loud burp sounded. II II After a short silence, the three of them suddenly began to laugh. Even the staff present were amused by this sudden burp. If not for the fact that they remembered that they were still filming, the audience might hear laughter that not only belongs to Yu Su and the other two. Ding Chen scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yu Su¡¯s dishes are too delicious. 1 couldn¡¯t help but eat a little too much.¡± Meng Xi smiled and said, ¡°I understand very well. I almost became like you. Fortunately, I held back.¡± After lunch was the lunch break. At two in the afternoon, everyone returned to the orchard to continue working. As they had agreed to go to Zhuangzhuang¡¯s house for dinner, the director arranged for the staff to prepare dinner for Yu Miao and the rest in advance. In the afternoon, the villagers who were picking fruits in the orchard got off work. Everyone ended their work, but the filming continued. The production team¡¯s photographers were divided into two groups. One group followed Yu Su and the others to Zhuangzhuang for dinner and filming today, while the other group stayed in the courtyard with Yu Miao and the others. They would exchange the photos the next day. This way, not only would it not delay their work, but they would also be able to do what they had promised Zhuangzhuang¡¯s grandmother. It would be the best of both worlds. ¡°What was the solution you mentioned yesterday?¡± Yu Su asked Xiao Han as she walked. Xiao Han smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get to Zhuangzhuang¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Xiao Han, you¡¯re so unkind. How can you keep everyone in suspense like this?¡± Ding Chen teased him with a smile. After interacting with him, Ding Chen realized that although Xiao Han looked cold, he was actually not as difficult to get along with as he looked. On the contrary, he was quite enthusiastic. When he saw that anyone in the team was tired, Xiao Han would take the initiative to help. Sometimes, when he saw that he was too tired, he would help him finish chopping firewood without a word. As they chatted and laughed, everyone arrived at Zhuangzhuang¡¯s house. It was still the same red wooden door that had lost some paint. It was still the same low wall made of red bricks. However, when they walked into the small courtyard, everyone widened their eyes in surprise. The small unfurnished bungalow had already been renovated. Not only was the rough concrete floor covered in white anti-slip tiles, but the bare walls had also been painted with white environmentally friendly latex paint. The only two electrical appliances in the house, an old super heavy television and an old yellow refrigerator, had all been changed to the latest model. There were also sofas, tables, chairs, and a series of furniture that looked brand new. In addition, there were a lot of home appliances that were not there before. ¡°This is¡­¡± Yu Su looked around the room and then at Xiao Han. ¡°Did you prepare this?¡± Xiao Han nodded. Meng Xi asked soulfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± ¡°This is the return gift for yesterday¡¯s meal.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s expression did not change. Ding Chen gave him a thumbs up without hesitation. ¡°Will you¡­¡± Yu Su was a little worried that Zhuangzhuang and his grandmother would feel that they had been given charity. Xiao Han understood what she meant and explained, ¡°The Xiao Corporation allocates a portion of the funds every year to support the families of poor children. Granny spent so much money to treat me to a meal yesterday and said she¡¯ll cover my dinner in the next few days. No matter what, I should thank Granny.¡± ¡°Does Granny know that you¡¯re renovating her house?¡± Yu Su looked at him. Xiao Han was curious why she asked this. ¡°Of course. 1 just want to give you a thank-you gift and sponsor Zhuangzhuang. I¡¯m not a bandit. 1 won¡¯t barge into someone¡¯s house without permission.¡± ¡°I was thinking too much.¡± Yu Su silently changed her words. ¡°This is probably the gentleness that only rich people have..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Fake Goodwill Chapter 55: Fake Goodwill Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [The gentleness of a rich person. To think that Yu Su could think of such a description. I¡¯m dying of laughter.] [I thought Xiao Han would send firewood, rice, oil, and salt to Granny directly. I didn¡¯t expect him to send her to a new home.] [Granny¡¯s house has so many things. Shouldn¡¯t he change the door too?] [I think so too. I implore Xiao Han to help Granny change the door. That door looks so fragile that it can t even withstand two kicks from Yu Su.] [There seems to be a new door beside the door that hasn¡¯t been changed in time.] Originally, the comments were praising Xiao Han for being handsome and kind-hearted, and Yu Su for having super strong combat strength, but someone just had to disturb the harmonious atmosphere in the comments. [He¡¯s handsome and kind? 1 think he¡¯s taking the opportunity to show off his wealth! Granny and her grandson¡¯s lives are not good to begin with, but they insisted on going to someone¡¯s house to eat. In the end, they even used the excuse of thanking them to renovate their house and send home appliances to her. They ruthlessly flaunted their wealth in front of them before leaving. How disgusting! ] ¡­.. [Granny usually works in the fields during the day and doesn¡¯t have time to stay at home at all. How could she know these things?] [Xiao Han really has no bottom line in order to ride on the popularity of others. He barged into someone else¡¯s house without permission to show his love. Is this the heir of the Xiao Corporation? It¡¯s really disgusting.] For some reason, when Xiao Han was criticized by the netizens, he did not see his manager and the public relations team of the Xiao Corporation protect him and they just allowed him to be slandered. It had to be known that as long as the Yu family saw Yu Ruo and Yu Miao being mocked by the crowed, whether they hired fake reviewers to brainlessly praise the two of them or hired people to mock Yu Su, Yu Hong would immediately use public relations to protect his younger siblings¡¯ image. Before everyone could be surprised for a while, Zhuangzhuang and his grandmother came out of the kitchen. Behind them was a man in a suit and leather shoes, but he was wearing a pink apron. ¡°Young Master Han.¡± The man greeted Xiao Han. Xiao Han smiled at him. ¡°Special Assistant Lin, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Young Master Han. I¡¯m the one in charge of this funding project. 1 should be the one thanking you for helping me complete my work.¡± Special Assistant Lin shook his head and took the rolling pin, planning to return to the kitchen to roll out the dumpling skin. ¡°Granny will make dumplings for everyone today. 1¡¯11 go back and get busy.¡± Xiao Han nodded. ¡°Little kitten.¡± Xiao Han leaned over slightly and wiped the flour off Zhuangzhuang¡¯s face. Zhuangzhuang chuckled in embarrassment. He reached out his flour-covered hand and touched Xiao Han¡¯s face. ¡°Brother is a little kitten now too!¡± Everyone present gasped when they saw Zhuangzhuang¡¯s bold actions. Director Lin screamed in his heart, This is the young master of the Xiao family. Little kid, you¡¯re so bold! Just as Director Lin thought that Xiao Han would be angry, Xiao Han smiled. That smile could only be described as making hundreds of flowers pale in comparison! Meng Xi grabbed Yu Su¡¯s hand and whispered excitedly in her ear, ¡°A beauty, a beauty! The netizens are not lying to me. As expected of the male god of the eSports scene!¡± ¡°Now, we should add the title that he¡¯s the male god of the entertainment industry.¡± Yu Su also laughed. Xiao Han¡¯s looks were really perfect. When he wasn¡¯t smiling, he was an iceberg idol. When he smiled, he was a delicate flower idol. No matter what, he was good-looking! Granny knocked her grandson¡¯s head with a smile. ¡°Look at you. How can you smear flour on Big Brother¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Brother looks good like that too!¡± Zhuangzhuang said confidently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Granny. Zhuangzhuang is very cute like this.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll help Granny. I¡¯ve never made dumplings before. 1 want to try.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too, I¡¯m going too. In the past, 1 always made dumplings with my mother during the new year. I¡¯m very good at making dumplings!¡± Meng Xi felt that Xiao Han¡¯s suggestion was great and immediately raised her hand. Yu Su and Ding Chen also raised their hands expressing their want to help. Granny looked at the enthusiastic children in front of her and felt warm in her heart. It was as if she had returned to the time when her son and daughter-in-law were still alive. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Everyone, let¡¯s help!¡± Granny was touched by the scene and tears subconsciously welled up in her eyes. She hurriedly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and invited everyone into the kitchen with a smile. The kitchen in the small farmyard was usually very spacious. Even if Yu Su, the other three, and the photographer came in together, it did not seem crowded at all. There was a long dining table in the kitchen. Granny said that she had bought it before her son passed away. At that time, their family of four always gathered at the dining table to make dumplings during the holidays. In order to prevent Granny from being sad again, Yu Su quickly changed the topic and let Granny teach them how to make dumplings.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Making Dumplings Chapter 56: Making Dumplings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Other than Meng Xi, who often made dumplings, the other three had made dumplings a few times or had never done it before. However, although Xiao Han had never made dumplings once, he was very smart. Granny only demonstrated a few times, and he quickly learned how to make them. He even made them better than Ding Chen, who had made dumplings before. However, no one expected Special Assistant Lin to be so proficient in rolling the dough. Usually, everyone only heard that there was a super capable Special Assistant Lin beside the president of the Xiao Corporation. He was President Xiao¡¯s most capable assistant and could handle various matters in the business world with ease. ¡°My parents are very ordinary. I still have a sister to take care of, so in order to take care of my sister for my busy parents, 1 know how to cook and clean everything.¡± Special Assistant Lin had long noticed everyone¡¯s surprised gazes from time to time. He explained as he rolled the dough. Now that they heard Special Assistant Lin¡¯s explanation, Yu Su and the other two suddenly felt like they had been caught peeping. [Our Xiao Han is so smart. He learned it immediately!] ¡­.. [So Special Assistant Lin knows how to smile. He looks so good when you smile! ] [When I first met Special Assistant Lin at the press conference, I already thought that he was quite handsome!] [So Special Assistant Lin has a sister? 1 really want such a super capable brother!!] [Previous poster, you¡¯re not allowed to snatch Special Assistant Lin from me. He¡¯s mine. I discovered him first!] [It¡¯s just an ordinary sponsorship. Is there a need for Special Assistant Lin, who¡¯s beside the president, to step in? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s here to resolve Xiao Han¡¯s trespassing, right?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If we had said that Xiao Han wasn¡¯t good in the past, his public relations would have long gone down to refute the rumors. Why aren¡¯t they saying anything now? You must have a guilty conscience! ] [ 1 have reason to suspect that Special Assistant Lin¡¯s appearance is to spend money to shut Zhuangzhuang and his grandmother up so that they won¡¯t say that Xiao Han is trespassing. ] When the most loyal fans of Xiao Han¡¯s fan club saw the comments mocking Xiao Han, they were so angry that they almost smashed the cup with Xiao Han¡¯s autograph in their hands. Xiao Han was kind and polite. Other than his poisonous mouth, he was good in every aspect. What right did they have to slander Xiao Han everywhere? Were they really being treated like sick cats if they didn¡¯t show their might?! As they watched the live broadcast, they contacted the head of the online army they know. They planned to buy a wave of army to help Xiao Han fight for justice. They had just finished editing the news and had yet to send it to the head of the troll army when they heard Special Assistant Lin speak on the screen. ¡°In view of the fact that there are many netizens slandering Xiao Han on the Internet now, the Xiao Corporation¡¯s Public Relations Department plans to send a lawyer¡¯s letter to those netizens who wantonly slandered him after verifying the situation. Please pay attention to it. See if there have been any untrue comments slandering Xiao Han on the Internet recently. Delete the comments in three days. The Xiao Corporation will not pursue the matter.¡± The netizens looked at Special Assistant Lin, who was wearing a suit and a pink apron with a serious expression on his face on the screen. No matter how they looked at it, it felt very out of place. However, no one dared to question the authenticity of his words. [It¡¯s quite novel for Special Assistant Lin to say such threatening words while dressed like this.] [I finally know why Special Assistant Lin came personally. He¡¯s clearly here to support Xiao Han!] [Who said that the Xiao Corporation didn¡¯t do anything because they were guilty? Now, they¡¯re slapping their faces! ] [As expected, Xiao Han has someone to dote on him! ] Xiao Han¡¯s loyal fans looked at the sudden change in the trend on the Internet and felt much better. They silently deleted the message that they had edited in the dialog box. Since the Xiao Corporation had made a move, there was no need for them to worry. The public relations of the Xiao Corporation was recognized as powerful in the industry. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Xiao Han.¡± Meng Xi pulled Yu Su and whispered, ¡°The company has dealt with it so quickly. I wonder how small celebrities like us will be slandered by them during this period of time. I wonder if the company will help us deal with it.¡± Hearing Meng Xi¡¯s increasingly low tone, Yu Su could only pat her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. At least you still have a company. 1 don¡¯t even have a company. This time, 1 even offended Yu Miao and Yu Ruo. No matter what, you won¡¯t be inferior to me.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you. I¡¯m not comforted at all.¡± Meng Xi wanted to say something but hesitated. It was true that this was the case, but this could only mean that Yu Su was in an even worse state.. It could not comfort her! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Helping Oneself Chapter 57: Helping Oneself Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Yu Su smiled sweetly. Meng Xi pinched her face impolitely and said resentfully, ¡°Su Su, it will be very difficult for you to develop in the entertainment industry like this. You should find a reliable management company as soon as possible!¡± Meng Xi looked at Xiao Han, then whispered to Yu Su in a mysterious voice, ¡°I think Yixing Entertainment under the Xiao Corporation is not bad. With the Xiao Corporation backing them, they are more experienced than Fanyin and treat celebrities better than Fanyin. Moreover, Xiao Han is protecting you everywhere now. I think Xiao Han won¡¯t refuse if you ask. As long as Xiao Han asks, with your conditions and business value, Yixing has no reason to refuse.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but I still want to earn my own living. I¡¯m already preparing my own studio.¡± Yu Su knew that Meng Xi meant well, but she still rejected this suggestion. ¡°You¡­ Why did you choose the most difficult path?¡± Meng Xi did not understand. ¡°Because 1 want to be the boss myself! Alright, the dumplings are ready. Let¡¯s go over quickly.¡± Yu Su pulled Meng Xi to the dining table. She was relying on the system to continue living. What she needed was to become the queen of the entertainment industry as soon as possible. She could not guarantee that this goal of hers would succeed in an entertainment company, but it was different if she was the boss. ¡­.. She could accumulate resources for herself while nurturing artistes. This way, as the artistes she nurtured became more and more popular, she could also come into contact with more and more high-quality resources. A week before she participated in the variety show, she had already established and registered her studio. However, due to time constraints, she had yet to find a suitable office location and did not have enough time to find a suitable seedling. Therefore, she planned to announce the establishment of the studio after this variety show ended and everything was ready. After helping Granny clean up the bowls and chopsticks, everyone slowly carried the dumplings that Granny had given them and some fruits that they had bought last time. Yu Miao, who had gone out to pour water, saw the stone table filled with fruits and dumplings in the courtyard. Her heart ached. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re back?¡± Yu Miao walked over and wanted to touch the dumplings on the table, but Yu Su blocked her with her hand. ¡°I already said that I¡¯m not familiar with you. There¡¯s no need to call me that intimately.¡± Yu Su¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yu Miao apologized subconsciously. Yu Ruo, who had heard the commotion and went out to check, heard the apology. He thought that Yu Miao was being made difficult again, so he quickly ran over. ¡°Yu Su, why are you bullying Yu Miao all day long?¡± He started to criticize Yu Su without asking for the reason, as if he had forgotten that he had been defeated by Yu Su previously. Yu Su couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him and called for everyone to bring these into the kitchen. Yu Ruo also saw those dumplings. At this moment, his heart was a little sour. Yu Su had been at home for so long, but she had never mentioned to them that she knew divination and was even a master-level existence. This made him feel cheated. However, he did not think about how in the past, in the eyes of the Yu family, they had always felt that everything about Yu Su was unpresentable. Even if Yu Su took the initiative to mention it, they would not believe her. He might even mock her and ask her to find something serious to do instead of fantasizing about being a metaphysical master. Yu Miao looked at the table full of melons, fruits, and dumplings and then thought of the food she had for dinner that did not have any oil and water. She felt even more unhappy. ¡°Yu Su, you must have eaten well at Granny¡¯s house today. You also brought these back from Granny¡¯s house, right? Granny treats you so well. Even if your life is difficult, she has to let you eat well.¡± Yu Miao changed the topic. ¡°But can you finish so much? The weather is hot now, and there¡¯s no fridge here. I wonder if these dumplings will spoil tomorrow.¡± As someone who had lived two lifetimes, Yu Su was very familiar with Yu Miao. She could easily see the greed in her eyes and understood the sarcasm in her words. She even wanted her to share some with them. Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your reminder. If not for your reminder, I would have almost forgotten. Granny taught everyone how to store food for the entire summer today. As long as we seal the dumplings and place them in the well, the cold well water will have the same storage and preservation effect as the refrigerator.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, there¡¯s a well in our courtyard. This is great!¡± Meng Xi clapped her hands happily. Hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Yu Miao¡¯s eyes darkened. This woman was obviously pretending not to understand! Hence, Yu Miao said even more bluntly, ¡°There¡¯s so much.. You guys can¡¯t finish it, right?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: You Don’t Have to Worry Chapter 58: You Don¡¯t Have to Worry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su was unmoved. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. Ms. Yu, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± After saying that, Yu Su found a very large canned food bottle on the spot and stuffed the dumplings in. Then, she placed the canned food bottle in a bamboo flower basket and hung the flower basket with a rope before placing it in the well. ¡°Your face can be used to build a city wall, right?¡± Xiao Han looked at Yu Miao with a faint smile. ¡°This is Granny¡¯s dumpling to thank everyone for saving Zhuangzhuang. Whether you can finish it or how you eat it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, who didn¡¯t help, right?¡± [I¡¯m dying of laughter. Xiao Han is indeed Xiao Han. This is too awesome!] [Xiao Han is right. This is the dumplings Granny gave Yu Su and the others. What does it have to do with her, Yu Miao? ] [Can you not be like a beggar and always reach out to others to beg? 1 [Previous poster, what are you saying?! You¡¯re the beggar!] ¡­.. [I¡¯m getting anxious. Some people¡¯s fans are getting anxious!] [I¡¯m not wrong. Your Princess Yu Miao has reached out more than once to ask for things, right? She doesn¡¯t work hard all day long and something happens every time she works. She still wants to eat free food and daydream, right?] On the Internet, some netizens who did not like Yu Miao argued with her fans. On the other hand, the atmosphere on the filming¡¯s side was not too good. ¡°If you¡¯re greedy, use your own abilities to earn it. Don¡¯t always think of eating for free.¡± Yu Su did not expect Xiao Han¡¯s words to be even more impolite than before. She felt amused and relieved. Before she came to the production team, she had not experienced the feeling of being protected for a long time. Ever since she came here, be it Ding Chen, who was gentle and did not cause trouble, Meng Xi, who was straightforward and liked to rub shoulders with others, or Xiao Han, who was cold and sharp-tongued but actually warm-hearted, she had sought injustice for her more than once. She was really grateful to them. They were the ones who had made her feel the warmth and care she had not felt in a long time. After being told off by Xiao Han, Yu Miao felt extremely aggrieved. What did he mean by they were greedy? Xiao Han clearly knew that she was the daughter of a wealthy family. Since she was young, she had eaten all kinds of meat. He had deliberately said those words to humiliate her! She clearly just wanted to show the image of her caring for her teammate¡¯s body in front of the camera to divert the audience¡¯s attention from Yu Su. However, after what Xiao Han said, it seemed that she was very greedy and was a lazy person. Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s voice was very aggrieved. ¡°I was just reminding you out of kindness. It¡¯s easy for things to spoil in the hot weather.¡± ¡°Your mouth is on you. Whatever you say.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s gaze was calm and his tone was cold. Yu Miao had been doted on by her family since she was young. This was the first time she had been ostracized in public so rudely. Moreover, the person who ostracized her was none other than the boy she wanted to get close to. Yu Miao felt even more aggrieved. When she spoke again, her voice was filled with tears. ¡°I really didn¡¯t. Xiao Han, you have to believe me.¡± ¡°Xiao Han, Yu Miao already said that she was just reminding you out of kindness. How can you speculate about her like that?¡± Yu Ruo pulled Yu Miao into her arms with heartache. [Yu Ruo is right. Xiao Han is maliciously guessing Yu Miao¡¯s good intentions! ] [To think that he¡¯s the vicious-tongued male god of the eSports scene. 1 think he¡¯s just a clown who speculates about others as he pleases!] [Yu Miao has already explained. How can he still hold on?] The people who hated Xiao Han on the Internet and the fans of Yu Miao and her brother caught the meaning in Yu Ruo¡¯s words and launched a new round of condemnation of Xiao Han. They all accused him of maliciously speculating about Yu Miao. ¡°Are tears that useful?¡± Xiao Han was implying something. And then¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve always been a straightforward person¡­ 1 didn¡¯t expect it, 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be wrong to speak from the bottom of my heart¡­¡± Xiao Han¡¯s voice immediately turned hoarse and low. The tip of his nose and his eyes were slightly red. He looked in the direction of the Yu siblings with helplessness and hesitation. ¡°!!!¡± Yu Su looked at the change in Xiao Han in disbelief. What was he trying to do? He was so arrogant just a second ago. How did he become a little pitiful now? With her acting skills, he should have entered the entertainment industry as soon as possible!! Yu Su was not the only one. Everyone present was shocked by Xiao Han¡¯s actions. Even Yu Miao, who was originally crying sadly, looked at him in a daze, not knowing if she should continue crying. Xiao Han¡¯s face was simply against the rules. Now that he had been wronged, he looked even more pitiful.. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this!! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: A Handsome Man Crying Chapter 59: A Handsome Man Crying Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Xiao Han, Xiao Han, Xiao Han, he¡¯s really making me cry!!] [Won¡¯t he cry to death? In order to verify if his tears are useful, he really cried!] [Xiao Han, don¡¯t call yourself a vicious-tongued male god in the eSports scene in the future. You might as well call yourself a vicious-tongued beauty! You look even more pitiful than a girl when you cry! ] [Previous poster, you¡¯re too much. How can you say that Yu Miao isn¡¯t as good-looking as Xiao Han when she cries? She¡¯s clearly not as good-looking as Xiao Han when she doesn¡¯t cry!] [Can you guys say that you are allies earlier in the future? I¡¯m already halfway through swinging my long saber. It¡¯s very difficult to retract it!!] [To be honest, Yu Miao looks so silly now. She must be stunned by Beauty Xiao Han¡¯s peerless beauty, right?] This time, Yu Miao¡¯s fans and people who hated Xiao Han tacitly fell silent. This was because Xiao Han¡¯s looks were really impossible to mock. Even his aggrieved crying appearance was better than Yu Miao¡¯s. ¡­.. Xiao Han¡¯s most loyal fans looked at these comments praising Xiao Han with satisfaction and revealed proud expressions. Yu Su adjusted her expression. Now, she was going to be the hero who saved Beauty Xiao Han and leave the matter of ostracizing the bad guys to her! ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. A person should be as magnanimous as you.¡± Yu Su walked up to Xiao Han and shielded him behind her, just like when he was protecting her previously. ¡°The ones who are wrong are those fellows who clearly have dark hearts but want to pretend to be good people and look sanctimonious.¡± Yu Su¡¯s words were powerful and her gaze was like a sharp sword, making people not dare to look straight at her. Yu Miao was already feeling guilty because of Xiao Han¡¯s words just now. Now, she did not dare to look Yu Su in the eye. When Yu Su stood in front of him, Xiao Han cooperated and revealed a grateful and happy expression. Coupled with the atmosphere at the scene, it was a scene of Yu Su saving a damsel in distress. ¡°Yu Su is so handsome!¡± Meng Xi whispered excitedly to Ding Chen, ¡°I suddenly feel that Xiao Han¡¯s 187 centimeters height has been wasted. He¡¯s simply like Yu Su¡¯s little wife!¡± The corners of Ding Chen¡¯s mouth twitched as she reminded her, ¡°Be careful with your words. We¡¯re on a live broadcast now. If Xiao Han¡¯s fans hear this, I¡¯m not sure if Yu Su will be scolded to death.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s fans were famous for being domineering. A few years ago, Xiao Han was still playing professionally in the eSports circle. There was a super game blogger who wanted to form a screen couple with Xiao Han. In the eyes of most people, that blogger¡¯s looks were already the highest of the Internet celebrity world. However, Xiao Han¡¯s fans felt that he was not worthy of Xiao Han. As soon as news of the on-screen couple spread, Xiao Han¡¯s fans went to the blogger¡¯s social media account to leave messages. It only took a day for the young lady to close her comments and private messages function. This matter was very famous at that time. Even netizens who did not pay much attention to the eSports and gaming circles knew about it. However, there was another reason why this matter would go out of bounds. It was just that Xiao Han¡¯s fans were quite high-quality. They did not criticize the young lady at all. Every word they said was reasonable and well-founded. The young lady could not refute them even if she wanted to. From then on, the topics #Don¡¯t provoke the eSports scene# and #Don¡¯t provoke Xiao Han¡¯s fans# would be trending again from time to time. The elegant but vicious evaluation of scolding became synonymous with the eSports scene. ¡°I¡¯ve experienced this when 1 was playing games in the past. No one in the game is bad at scolding.¡± Meng Xi felt a lingering fear just thinking about it. ¡°I almost cried after hearing what my teammates said to me that time. Fortunately, you reminded me. In the future, 1 won¡¯t mess around talking about them being a onscreen couple anymore, so that Yu Su won¡¯t be criticized.¡± Yu Ruo was almost angered to death by Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, how can you help Xiao Han pick on Yu Miao?¡± As his biological sister, Yu Su actually helped an outsider like Xiao Han ostracize him. This was simply stepping on his bottom line of tolerance. ¡°I¡¯ll help whoever is right,¡± Yu Su replied without changing her expression, not taking the angry Yu Ruo seriously at all. Xiao Han couldn¡¯t stop laughing in his heart, but he still looked aggrieved. ¡°Yu Su, you don¡¯t have to offend the Yu family for me. It¡¯s all my fault. 1 was too direct and didn¡¯t consider that Yu Miao¡¯s heart would be so fragile. In short, it¡¯s all my fault. You don¡¯t have to offend anyone to help me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yu Miao fell silent. Didn¡¯t she say this herself before? Xiao Han¡¯s words successfully made Ye Chang, who was about to come up to persuade him, stop in his tracks. Ye Chang was lost in his memories.. Why did this sentence sound so familiar? Had he heard it somewhere before? And not just once? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Brainless Sister Fanatic Chapter 60: Brainless Sister Fanatic Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing the guests bicker, Director Lin¡¯s face was about to burst into laughter. If they fought well, bickering meant that there was something to watch. If there was something to watch, it meant that there was popularity. What they hoped for the most in variety shows was for the guests to bring their own popularity. If it really didn¡¯t work, it was good to create popularity. Who said that everyone had to be united in variety shows? Conflicts made the show more real. Even though Yu Su seemed a little aggressive now, Director Lin still did not think that Yu Su was in the wrong. Ever since she had saved his sister and Zhuangzhuang, Director Lin had known that Yu Su was a smart and rational person. She would not be unreasonable to others just because of her personal preferences. Since she had been standing opposite the Yu siblings and Ye Chang since the beginning of the show, the three of them must have done something that she could not forgive. ¡­.. Director Lin did not think that Yu Su was doing this to attract attention. With his experience in the entertainment industry, there would definitely be a reversal in this matter in the future. Moreover, the intensity of this reversal would not be low. No matter what the final outcome was, this was a hot topic and popularity for the production team. Not only would he not stop it, but he also wanted to add fuel to the fire. The live comments of the program had already been dominated by Xiao Han¡¯s fans. Many passers-by and netizens also joined in the commotion after seeing Xiao Han¡¯s unexpected performance. [One of these siblings is retarded, and the other is hypocritical! Yu Miao is very familiar with the operation of being a b*tch and establishing a chastity archway! ] [I have to say that it¡¯s a pity for Xiao Han to only enter the entertainment industry now. With how he just imitated Yu Miao, that¡¯s too vivid!] [I was wondering why I felt a sense of deja vu. So Xiao Han is learning from Yu Miao!] [This Little Princess Yu Miao clearly wants other people¡¯s dumplings. She still refuses to admit it after being seen through and even wants to use the pretense of thinking for others to kidnap her morally. Yu Miao is so familiar with doing such things. It¡¯s obvious that she has done this many times in the past.] [To put it nicely, Singer Yu is protective of her sister. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s indiscriminate and brainlessly defending his family.] [If a sister-con like Yu Ruo appeared in novels, comics, and movies, I might be very envious of having such a brother, but in real life, I really can¡¯t accept it.] [If Yu Ruo had a girlfriend in the future and his girlfriend happened to have an argument with Yu Miao, who would he help?] [Previous poster, this hypothesis¡­ I think he will help Yu Miao. If I put myself into the perspective of a girlfriend. Just thinking about it is scary.] [I suddenly don¡¯t dare to look at those sis-con virtual characters.] As they spoke in the comments section, they dug up another matter. [Fortunately, our Xiao Han is the young master of the Xiao family. With the Xiao family protecting the Yu family, he won¡¯t dare to do anything. Sister Yu Su will be in trouble if she goes against the Yu family.] [Previously, I heard that the Yu family had banned Goddess Yu Su from the industry. Overnight, no one dared to invite the Goddess to work. I heard that she had a chance to participate in this show this time because she had already signed a contract. In addition, the Goddess had saved the life of Director Lin¡¯s sister, so Director Lin resisted the pressure and kept the Goddess¡¯s spot.] [I¡¯m dying of laughter. As a passerby, I feel embarrassed for Yu Ruo. He¡¯s known as the most talented genius of the new generation in the domestic music industry, but he only barely graduated after retaking his university specialization.] [Xiao Han was accepted by a top music academy overseas before he even became an adult. He spent two years completing his credits and graduated early with outstanding results. After that, he returned to the country and entered the eSports circle to play professionally because of his hobby. He easily led the team to win the world championship.] [They¡¯re both from music academies. And Xiao Han? He graduated early!!] [Also, I remember that Xiao Han is proficient in many foreign languages. In the past, when he led teams overseas to compete, they didn¡¯t need to hire an extra interpreter.] Xiao Han¡¯s fans and passerby fans mocked Yu Ruo and did not stop. They also mocked Yu Ruo¡¯s precious sister, Yu Miao. This truly reflected what it meant to be from the same family. It also showed the net that they would not favor one over the other. [Our beloved sister of the God of Song, Princess Yu Miao, is also amazing!] [Isn¡¯t that so? I used to find it strange when I saw her. Last time at the film festival gala, the female celebrities were originally chatting happily. She always starts to feel aggrieved before she could even chat for a while. Then, Yu Ruo will go over and accuse everyone of bullying her. Now, it seems like she did it on purpose..] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: You Don’t Have to Worry Chapter 61: You Don¡¯t Have to Worry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before everyone could mock Yu Miao for long, they were led astray by a comment. [What did Yu Ruo mean just now? Why did he think that Yu Su was going to stand on his side?] [The photos of Yu Su and Yu Ruo being alone previously were exposed by the reporters.] [That makes sense. Their relationship must not be simple!] The netizens began to think. [Could it be that the two of them had an ambiguous relationship before?] [According to the guess above, Yu Su seemed to be standing against Yu Ruo from the beginning of the show. Could she have been abandoned by Yu Ruo before?] ¡­.. [I¡¯m stunned!! Yu Su was actually once the girlfriend of a dude with a sister complex? So the scene that everyone was talking about just now, where Yu Ruo criticized his girlfriend for his sister, really happened?] [Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions for the time being. I don¡¯t think the two of them have that kind of relationship.] [I don¡¯t think so either. From the beginning, it was Yu Ruo who kept approaching Yu Su. It looks more like Yu Su dumped Yu Ruo.] Everyone¡¯s train of thought became more and more deviated. In the end, some netizens even guessed that Yu Su had abandoned Yu Ruo for the sake of the more outstanding Xiao Han. Yu Hong sat in his company¡¯s office and watched the comments. The veins on his forehead twitched. ¡°What nonsense is this!¡± Yu Hong¡¯s voice was filled with anger, scaring the assistant beside him. The assistant asked carefully, ¡°CEO Yu, do you need me to inform the public relations department?¡± Yu Hong calmed down and thought for a while. He nodded. ¡°Go. Tell them to pay attention to the announcement that Yu Ruo had never been in a relationship, let alone have a sweetheart!¡± Yu Hong wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed the problem in the bullet screen. Many entertainment reporters also noticed this. The comments sent by the netizens made them feel that there was a relationship between Yu Ruo and Yu Su that was worth digging deeper into. Moreover, once this relationship was dug out, it would definitely be super explosive news! Many entertainment news companies used their connections and began to arrange for people to dig up Yu Ruo and Yu Su¡¯s background. Of course, compared to Yu Ruo, who had the Yu family backing her, and Yu Su, who was a pitiful little girl who had no financial company or backing, the reporters all chose to focus on Yu Su. However, Yu Su did not know about it and she was still acting with Xiao Han. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you then. You¡¯ve been tired for the entire day. Go take a shower and rest. Don¡¯t mind their words.¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes were gentle as she comforted the ¡°aggrieved¡± Xiao Han in a coaxing tone. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Han obediently agreed to her suggestion. Before he left, he looked in the direction of the Yu siblings and said meaningfully, ¡°Yu Su is right. It¡¯s not worth grieving for those bad people.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This time, Yu Ruo did not refute. This was because he realized that he was asking for trouble by bickering with these two people. They could not argue or scold him. They could only passively be scolded. He really felt too aggrieved! It was fine if Xiao Han said that, but what made him the most angry was that as his biological sister, Yu Su actually helped Xiao Han every time, completely disregarding their sibling relationship! The more she thought about it, the more upset Yu Ruo felt. Yu Su was his sister, not Xiao Han¡¯s sister! Thinking of this, he looked at Xiao Han¡¯s back with hostility. Originally, Yu Su had a conflict with the Yu family because of various misunderstandings. Could it be that Xiao Han knew something and was prepared to take the opportunity to get close to Yu Su and do something to the Yu family? At the thought of this, Yu Ruo hurriedly looked at Yu Su. However, when he met Yu Su¡¯s cold gaze, he became even more certain of his thoughts. Yu Ruo secretly made up his mind that he must not let Xiao Han¡¯s scheme succeed! Yu Ruo decided to ease his relationship with Yu Su. He softened his attitude and asked Yu Su, ¡°Are you cooking tomorrow morning?¡± Yu Su raised her eyebrows and looked at him without answering. Although Yu Ruo was very unhappy with her attitude, he still endured it in order to ease the relationship. ¡°1 don¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s my turn to chop firewood tomorrow. I can help you chop some firewood.¡± Xiao Han had been paying attention to the commotion here. When he heard Yu Ruo¡¯s words, he decisively returned and rejected his suggestion on behalf of Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su is our teammate. Ding Chen and I will do these things. There¡¯s no need for an outsider like you to worry.¡± Xiao Han blocked Yu Ruo¡¯s vision. ¡°Outsider?¡± This word accurately crossed Yu Ruo¡¯s bottom line. His tone became serious and cold. ¡°We¡¯re all guests of the same show. During the filming of the show, we should be like family.. How can you call me an outsider?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Doesn’t It Look Good? Chapter 62: Doesn¡¯t It Look Good? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Looking at Yu Ruo, who was obviously more agitated than he was just now, Xiao Han thought that the attitude of siblings of the Yu family to Yu Su seemed to be a little special since the beginning. She did not look like a stranger they had just met, nor did she look like a friend they had known for a long time. After interacting with her for the past few days, he felt that Yu Su had a good personality. In short, she was an easy person to get along with. Why did she have to target the Yu siblings? The Yu siblings¡¯ surname was Yu, and Yu Su¡¯s surname was also Yu¡­ Could it be!! The Xiao family and the Yu family were both wealthy families in the city. Some people did not know about this. The wealthy families in the same circle circulated among each other. As the eldest grandson of the Xiao family, he probably knew a little. About a year ago, he heard someone mention something about the Yu family. The Yu family¡¯s biological daughter, who had been missing for many years, seemed to have been found. However, for some reason, the Yu family did not publicize this news, let alone bring this daughter whom they had found to any banquet in the circle. ¡­.. Not only did the Yu family not publicize the news that their biological daughter had been found, but they still treated their adopted daughter as a rich young lady. Xiao Han quietly sized up the Yu siblings and recalled their interactions with Yu Su in the past few days. From Yu Miao¡¯s way of currying favor and stepping on Yu Su, as well as the fact that every time Yu Ruo would definitely accuse of Yu Su targeting Yu Miao due to various reasons everytime Yu Miao tried to curry favor with her, it looked like Yu Su should be the real daughter of the Yu family. As for Yu Miao, this fake daughter who had occupied the magpie¡¯s nest for more than 20 years, because she couldn¡¯t bear to return this wealth to Yu Su, she used the Yu family¡¯s many years of feelings for her to constantly dig holes for Yu Su. Yu Su, who had just returned to the Yu family, was naturally no match for Yu Miao. Of course, she was restricted by her everywhere. After figuring out the key, Xiao Han finally understood why the Yu family did not publicize the news of their biological daughter immediately. All of this was probably thanks to Yu Miao. Thinking of how Yu Ruo had expressed her disdain for Yu Su on the first day, Yu Su¡¯s image in the hearts of the Yu family had probably been ruined by Yu Miao¡¯s various methods. Xiao Han didn¡¯t like Yu Miao, who wanted to stick to him whenever she saw him, to begin with. Now, he hated her even more. Yu Miao had been looking at him since he returned. For some reason, although Xiao Han was only silent for a while, Yu Miao realized that the way he looked at her again had become even colder. His gaze made Yu Miao feel uncomfortable. ¡°Xiao Han¡­¡± Xiao Han interrupted Yu Miao coldly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to admit it, you should be an outsider. When you don¡¯t need something, you will kick it away. And when you need it, you will rush to build the connections. How can there be such a good thing in the world?¡± Yu Miao was so frightened by Xiao Han¡¯s words that her body trembled. She looked at him in disbelief. What did Xiao Han mean by that? What did he know?! Yu Ruo was also shocked by Xiao Han¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean!¡± ¡°Third Young Master and your sister should know what 1 mean.¡± Xiao Han curled the corners of his lips and revealed a disdainful smile. ¡°Gold will shine wherever it is, and even if some iron pieces are wrapped in a golden shell, they are useless on the outside!¡± Looking at Yu Miao¡¯s instantly pale face, Xiao Han still felt that it was not enough. He slowly added, ¡°Third Young Master Yu, have you and your sister heard of it?¡± ¡°You!¡± Yu Ruo could tell what Xiao Han meant and understood that he was testing the relationship between Yu Su and the Yu family. He wanted to flare up, but he was afraid of angering him. Once this matter was made public, Yu Miao¡¯s situation would not be good. He did not dare to take the gamble. ¡°You what?¡± Xiao Han looked at Yu Ruo with satisfaction. He was angry but did not dare to say anything. Yu Ruo gritted her teeth and squeezed out a sentence with difficulty. ¡°Although I¡¯m not as outstanding as Young Master Xiao in my studies, 1 still know this idiom.¡± Didn¡¯t Xiao Han just want to stand up for Yu Su? A man was magnanimous. He would let him off this time! ¡°So Third Young Master Yu knows¡­¡± Xiao Han did not intend to let the siblings off just like that. He changed the topic and looked at Yu Miao. ¡°What about your sister?¡± ¡°Xiao Han, don¡¯t go overboard! If there¡¯s anything, come at me. Yu Miao is a girl. Why are you scaring her?!¡± Yu Ruo blocked Xiao Han¡¯s gaze on Yu Miao and glared at him. ¡°When did I scare her?¡± Xiao Han¡¯s face was full of smiles, but his eyes were cold.. ¡°Is my smile ugly?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Messenger of Justice Chapter 63: Messenger of Justice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Good-looking, good-looking. Beauty Xiao Han is the most beautiful!!] [He¡¯s good-looking, but why do I feel that Xiao Han¡¯s smile¡­ is a little scary?] [No, right? 1 think Xiao Han is very amiable. He¡¯s even concerned if Yu Ruo and Yu Miao know the idiom! ] [Previous poster, you¡¯re so cute. But who cares if others know the idiom? Who would ask if they know the idiom ¡®doves occupy magpie¡¯s nest*?] The netizen who said that Xiao Han was kind and caring was a pure passerby, so he typed another question. [What do you mean?] When the netizens saw his straightforward question, they were so happy that they could not close their mouths. They replied: [Xiao Han is obviously doing this on purpose! ] ¡­.. [This idiom must have a special meaning to the siblings. Otherwise, Xiao Han wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it repeatedly.] [I keep feeling that the Yu family has a story. 1 want to hear a story!! Entertainment reporters, quickly expose it!!] [Xiao Han didn¡¯t even tell us the story directly¡­ Will it become an accident if he told it?] [Yu Miao¡¯s face turned pale from fright. It must be big news!!] While the netizens were guessing Xiao Han¡¯s intentions, Yu Ruo was still in a stalemate with Xiao Han. Yu Ruo did not understand why Xiao Han was so aggressive. Did he have to force Miaomiao to answer? Miaomiao was so kind and cute. How could Xiao Han bear to force her like this?! Just as Yu Miao could not withstand Xiao Han¡¯s aggressive aura and was about to speak, Yu Su spoke up in time to resolve the stalemate. ¡°Xiao Han, I¡¯m tired. If you don¡¯t want to shower first, 1¡¯11 go shower first.¡± Only then did Xiao Han retract his oppressive aura. He turned around and looked at Yu Su gently. ¡°Yu Su, why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you were tired? Go back and get your toiletries. 1¡¯11 help you adjust the water temperature first!¡± Seeing that Xiao Han was cooperating with her, Yu Su secretly heaved a sigh of relief and said with a double meaning, ¡°Thank you, Xiao Han.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Go quickly.¡± Everyone was smart. Xiao Han knew that her ¡°thank you¡± was not only to thank him for adjusting the water temperature for her, but also to thank him for using the family¡¯s secret to pressure the Yu siblings and also standing up for her. Director Lin¡¯s heart was in his throat just now. Although he hoped that there would be friction between the guests and create some hot topics, he did not want to be involved in the secrets of these wealthy families. God knew how afraid he was that Xiao Han would reveal some shocking secret in a fit of anger just now. Fortunately, Yu Su intervened in time. Not only had she saved his sister, but she had also saved him this time. Yu Su was simply his benefactor!!! Director Lin gave the assistant director a look, and the assistant director immediately raised the sign in a corner where the camera could not capture. The sign read: [Wash up and go to bed.] The other guests present heaved a sigh of relief and dragged their tired bodies back to their rooms. ¡°I was scared to death today.¡± When Meng Xi washed up, Yu Su was already lying on the bed. She looked like she was ready to sleep, but she still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yu Su, why do you think Xiao Han suddenly became so aggressive?¡± ¡°Perhaps he thinks that the siblings are going too far,¡± Yu Su replied calmly. Meng Xi nodded. ¡°1 think so too. It¡¯s not the first time they¡¯ve reached out and begged like this. How can they be so shameless! It¡¯s too infuriating!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very infuriating.¡± Yu Su looked at Meng Xi and suddenly felt that she was very cute when she was angry. ¡°Meng Xi, you look so cute when you¡¯re angry.¡± Meng Xi said with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re so sweet. However, Xiao Han¡¯s angry look just now was so scary and beautiful. He was like the brightest star in the night sky. It was as if he was the angel of justice, specially protecting you and dispelling the darkness of the human world for you.¡± Yu Su looked at the dark night sky outside the window and found the most dazzling one among the stars. Dispel the darkness of the human world¡­ Yu Su recalled how Xiao Han had defended her and her heart subconsciously warmed. ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s a righteous envoy.¡± ¡°Brother¡­ does Xiao Han know?¡± Yu Miao was sitting in the courtyard with Yu Ruo and Ye Chang, talking away from the cameraman¡¯s camera. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Yu Ruo shook his head. Xiao Han¡¯s aggressive attitude just now and that thought-provoking idiom made Yu Ruo feel that he should know a little. However, Yu Ruo could not be completely sure if Xiao Han really knew Yu Su¡¯s identity.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Miserable Chapter 64: Miserable Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Chang looked at Yu Miao¡¯s pale face and felt his heart ache. He comforted her, ¡°Yu Miao, don¡¯t think too much. The Yu family handled this matter very carefully. The fact that Yu Su is the Yu family¡¯s biological daughter hasn¡¯t been spread. It¡¯s impossible for Xiao Han to know.¡± ¡°Ye Chang is right. Yu Miao, don¡¯t worry. Dad and Mom have always been very careful about this matter. They have never mentioned it to outsiders. Xiao Han might have only heard some rumors and is testing us.¡± Yu Ruo also comforted Yu Miao. Yu Ruo paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Even if Xiao Han really knows something, he won¡¯t say it easily. After all, we¡¯re from the Yu family. Even if he¡¯s the eldest grandson of the Xiao family, he won¡¯t do that for the sake of the relationship between the two families.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Yu Miao hugged Yu Ruo in his arms with tears in her eyes. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the best. Thank you, Ye Chang.¡± Seeing that Yu Miao had returned to her innocent expression, Ye Chang shook his head and smiled. Shen Chun, who had just come out of the shower, happened to see this scene. She avoided the camera and pursed her lips. One was too hypocritical, one could not see clearly, and the other was too gullible. ¡­.. What kind of weird trio was this? Why was she blind to form a team with the three of them back then? The online army that Yu Hong had asked his assistant to buy previously was now active. For a moment, the topic of #Yu Ruo had never been in a relationship# was trending. [Our Yu Ruo is an innocent boy. He has never been in a relationship before.] [1 wonder where the rumors online about him being dumped by Yu Su came from.] [Our Yu Ruo¡¯s love history has been blank since he was young. How could he be dumped?] [Can some people¡¯s fans not force an on-screen couple?] [It¡¯s really disgusting to force an on-screen couple. Our Yu Ruo wants to be beautiful alone!!] [That¡¯s right! Even if someone is dumped, it can¡¯t be Yu Ruo, right?] [Some people really think that they¡¯re an A-list celebrity just because they went on a variety show. How dare an 18th-tier celebrity try to scam others?] Yu Hong¡¯s move took effect very quickly. Almost on the same day, many passers-by and netizens had a much worse impression of Yu Su. The next day. In order to perform, Yu Miao specially woke up early to prepare breakfast for the members of her team. She spent a lot of effort kneading the noodles and cooking the noodle soup. She also made a tomato scrambled egg. The noodle soup sprinkled with green onions looked very good when mixed with red tomato scrambled eggs, but the taste was a little unsatisfactory. Although it was edible, the taste was really ordinary. Shen Chun felt that this meal was not comparable to the work meals she had casually eaten on set in the past. The four of them had just taken a few bites when Yu Su and the others entered the kitchen. They were carrying the dumplings that had been iced with well water yesterday and some fresh vegetables. Yu Su started a fire and steamed the dumplings in one go. Before long, the fragrance of the dumplings came from the wooden steamer. Smelling this fragrance, Shen Chun immediately felt that today¡¯s breakfast was even more boring. She ate the tomato scrambled eggs and noodles soup mechanically. Shen Chun felt that she was eating like a tasteless robot. Actually, Shen Chun was not the only one who felt this way. The other three people, including Yu Miao, suddenly lost their appetite. However, there would be a lot of work to do next. In order not to starve, the few of them quickly finished their breakfast and left the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and wash the dishes.¡± Halfway there, Yu Miao remembered her purpose for waking up early today and could only turn back to wash their bowls and chopsticks. When she returned, Yu Su and the rest were preparing to eat breakfast. When she was washing the dishes, the fragrance of the food wafted into her nose. She had no choice but to speed up the washing of the dishes. After washing the dishes, Yu Miao quickly fled the kitchen. Meng Xi had been observing Yu Miao. At this moment, Yu Miao¡¯s fleeing posture made her laugh. ¡°So our Princess Yu Miao can be so miserable too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about others. Eat well. You still have a lot of work to do later!¡± Yu Su also found it funny, but she held it in now that she was facing the camera, lest Yu Miao¡¯s fans used this matter to mock her.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Performance Chapter 65: Performance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Yu Su and the others walked out of the kitchen, they saw that Yu Miao and the others, who had left previously, had not left. They were sitting at the stone table in the courtyard, as if they were waiting for them. ¡°Director, they¡¯re here.¡± When Shen Chun saw Yu Su and the others, she immediately reminded Director Lin. When Director Lin saw Yu Su, he immediately smiled and called them over. ¡°Everyone is here. I have something to inform you.¡± Everyone looked at him in confusion. ¡°As you know, there are many elders and children in the village. In order to express our gratitude for this filming, the production team plans to prepare a performance for everyone in the village on the last day of this show.¡± Director Lin glanced around. ¡°This performance will be completed by you.¡± Then, Director Lin took out two ballot boxes and said, ¡°As usual, you will be divided into two teams. When the time comes, we will give each villager a piece of red paper and let them vote for you. We can fulfill a small request for the team with the most votes .¡± Everyone understood that the production team wanted to create a topic. ¡­.. Yu Miao had long wanted to perform. Now that she heard that there was such a good opportunity, she immediately asked, ¡°Is there a rule for the content of the prepared show?¡± Director Lin shook his head. ¡°There are no rules. Your team can discuss it yourselves.¡± As they had to prepare for the show, the production team did not arrange for the guests to work. Although they didn¡¯t have to work anymore, they still had to cook themselves. Yu Su and the other three moved to Xiao Han¡¯s room and began to discuss what program to prepare. Xiao Han had a good impression of the villagers here and was also very interested in the performance, so he was the first to speak. ¡°What¡¯s everyone¡¯s plan?¡± ¡°The residents in the village are mainly elderly and children. 1 don¡¯t think they will like singing and dancing.¡± Yu Su expressed her opinion, which was unanimously agreed by everyone. Ding Chen was a little worried. He had jumped out of the industry by singing, so it was a pity that he could not use what he was best at. ¡°What a pity. Singing and dancing are my forte. Looks like I can only make a few creative programs.¡± Meng Xi had a flash of inspiration. ¡°I heard that there are elders in the village who are the inheritors of intangible culture. I think we can ask around. If it¡¯s suitable, it can be used as a show.¡± ¡°Yu Su, do you have any ideas?¡± Xiao Han looked at Yu Su, who had been silent the entire time. ¡°I think Meng Xi¡¯s suggestion is very good, but I don¡¯t know what this intangible culture is about.¡± Yu Su frowned and pondered. Xiao Han was a man of action. He immediately suggested that everyone go and find the inheritor of the intangible culture. Along the way, Yu Su and the others finally arrived at a two-story building on the westernmost side of the village under the guidance of the villagers. ¡°This house¡­ feels so old.¡± Ding Chen looked up at the small building in front of him and sighed. The two-story building in front of him was made of wood. There were no traces of reinforced concrete. ¡°It¡¯s already very rare to see such a wooden house now. 1 didn¡¯t expect to see it here, and it¡¯s even more difficult to build a two-story building.¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement. The construction process of such a small building was even more difficult than houses with brick and tile structures. Every building had extremely high artistic value. Xiao Han nodded. ¡°In this day and age, such a small building is no longer as simple as just a house. It also has artistic and ornamental value.¡± Ding Chen and Meng Xi listened to the introduction of this small building and were surprised by Yu Su and Xiao Han¡¯s knowledge. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right.¡± A deep and deep male voice came from behind them, and they were all shocked. They turned around and saw a white-haired old man walking towards them not far away. ¡°Grandpa, let me help you.¡± Xiao Han took a few steps forward and took the shoulder pole from the old man¡¯s shoulder. He picked up two heavy bundles of firewood for him. ¡°Thank you, young man.¡± The old man followed Xiao Han with a smile. ¡°You must be the celebrities who have come to film a show recently. Come in and have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandpa. We¡¯re here to film a show. We heard that you¡¯re the inheritor of an intangible culture, so we came specially to visit you!¡± As Yu Su spoke, she followed the old man into the courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Meng Xi was stunned by the garden in the courtyard as soon as she entered. Just now, the courtyard was blocked by the courtyard wall, so they could only see the small building. They did not expect such exquisite garden scenery to be hidden in the courtyard under the small building.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Shadow Puppetry Chapter 66: Shadow Puppetry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°This house was built by my grandfather¡¯s father.¡± The old man invited everyone to sit down in a small pavilion in the garden. Then, he went into the kitchen and took out tea sets and fruits. ¡°Grandfather¡¯s father¡­¡± Meng Xi did the math. Then, the amazement in her eyes increased. ¡°Then, it¡¯s almost a hundred years old?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old man poured tea for everyone. ¡°Tell me, why did you come to see me today?¡± As the saying went, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, there must be something.¡± The old man didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and directly asked. Yu Su replied with a smile, ¡°Nothing really escapes your eyes. We¡¯re indeed here for something this time. The production team is preparing a performance for everyone in the village on the last day. We heard from the villagers that you¡¯re the inheritor of ventriloquism and want to invite you to join our performance.¡± ¡°Performing for the villagers? That¡¯s something to consider, but what do you plan to perform?¡± The old man was interested. ¡°Shadow puppetry,¡± Xiao Han said. ¡°We plan to perform shadow puppetry scenes combined with ventriloquism.¡± ¡­.. Originally, they only wanted to look for the inheritor of the intangible culture. However, on the way, they heard from the villagers that this intangible culture was ventriloquism. On the way, they discussed and planned to use the form of shadow puppetry combined with ventriloquism to perform a story. ¡°Shadow puppetry¡­ I haven¡¯t heard anyone mention this name for many years. The last time 1 heard it was when I was in elementary school. I¡¯m already in my fifties now. Time really flies.¡± The old man fell into his memories, and his eyes revealed a nostalgic expression. Looking at the old man who was immersed in his memories, the few of them did not rush him and waited quietly. ¡°Now that shadow puppetry is gradually fading out of people¡¯s sight, you can still remember it. You¡¯re very meticulous.¡± The old man¡¯s tone was filled with nostalgia for the past. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Everyone just hopes that such an outstanding traditional culture can be known and understood by more people. We don¡¯t want it to disappear because of the development of the times.¡± The old man laughed and praised them. ¡°Good children, all of you are good children! Where are you going to find the puppets?¡± The puppets are the key to shadow play and the most difficult part to produce. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll laugh at us. We plan to make it ourselves,¡± Yu Su said in embarrassment. ¡°You know how to make shadow puppets?¡± The old man looked at them in disbelief. Not only the old man, but the netizens were also surprised. [It can¡¯t be, right? Yu Su even knows how to do this?] [I don¡¯t really believe it.] [This is a proper traditional skill. If she knows it, it will be too heaven-defying.] Just as the netizens were arguing about whether Yu Su knew how to make a shadow puppet, Yu Su spoke first. ¡°We want to use paper cutting and carving to make it. It¡¯s too difficult and time-consuming to make a shadow puppet. There are only a few days before the performance begins, so we can only try our best to save time,¡± Yu Su said embarrassedly. Unexpectedly, the old man laughed out loud. ¡°Little girl, you really scared me. I thought you knew how to make shadow puppets!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yu Su quickly apologized. ¡°If you think our method is feasible, we¡¯ll hurry back to write the script and produce the scenes and characters.¡± ¡°It is worthy to support you young people¡¯s innovation. Hurry up and go back to prepare!¡± The old man smiled and cheered them on. The netizens did not expect Yu Su to be so honest. For a moment, they did not know if they should praise or mock her. While Yu Su and the others rushed back to the courtyard to prepare the props and script, Yu Miao and the others were also discussing the performance. Yu Miao wanted to show off, so she took the initiative to perform classical dance and piano solo. Seeing that Yu Miao was trying so hard to perform, Shen Chun couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Yu Miao. She only said that she could perform solo. Yu Ruo was good at singing and dancing, so he chose his best pop song. Ye Chang was in a dilemma. He was best at performing characters according to the script, but those were not suitable for the current situation. After thinking about it, he decided to sing a song. He had participated in singing competitions in school before. Although he was not a professional, he could still deal with such performances. In the end, the director received a program list. Yu Su¡¯s team were going to perform shadow puppetry, and Yu Miao¡¯s team produced a program with five performances.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Folk Music Band Chapter 67: Folk Music Band Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It took Yu Su and the others an entire day and a half to prepare the script and props. The script was a familiar story of ¡°Nezha¡¯s Ruckus of the Sea¡±. Yu Su and the others used sulfuric acid paper with good light penetration and a certain hardness to make the prop characters. The work of drawing these characters and setting accessories was undertaken by Ding Chen, who had learned art. Everyone would cut the sulfuric acid paper that Ding Chen had drawn and carve them using cutting and carving knives. Finally, they would punch holes in the joints of the characters and insert fine iron wires. Then, they could use these iron wires to move the characters. ¡°Now, there¡¯s only the controls of these characters and the soundtrack,¡± Xiao Han said as he looked at the props on the table. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Now, the sound of the scene will be simulated by the ventriloquist. We just have to settle the soundtrack.¡± ¡°Can you ask the director if we could borrow their speakers?¡± Ding Chen looked at everyone. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough manpower to begin with. We can¡¯t spare anyone to play background music.¡± ¡­.. Meng Xi saw that everyone was frowning and thought of a solution. ¡°Should we ask everyone in the village for help?¡± Xiao Han and Yu Su turned to look at her at the same time. Their burning gazes shocked her. Meng Xi stammered, ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Meng Xi, you¡¯re a genius! This idea is awesome!¡± Yu Su hugged Meng Xi happily. ¡°When the time comes, we can teach everyone how to control the characters and also ask the folk music band in the village to help with the music!¡± Xiao Han smiled and agreed. ¡°Meng Xi¡¯s idea is very good. This way, the villagers will watch more seriously when they see people they know participate in the performance.¡± For the past two days, they had been walking around the village. Most of the villagers could not recognize their faces that often appeared online. It could be seen that the elderly and children in the village did not chase after celebrities, nor did they like to watch pop songs on television. If they wanted to win the villagers¡¯ favor, they could only use the psychology of the crowd to make the villagers feel involved. While the few of them were busy, the number of viewers in the live-stream increased unknowingly. The comments gradually turned into [Immersive Watching Handicrafting]. That¡¯s right. The netizens treated Yu Su and the others¡¯ hard work in preparing the program props as handicraft. [Although this scene reminds me of kindergarten children, I¡¯m still looking forward to this shadow puppetry.] [I¡¯m also looking forward to it. I quite like Yu Su and the others¡¯ method of combining the past and present. It¡¯s novel.] While the netizens were discussing fervently, Yu Su and the others had already gone to the village to find the village chief. After telling the village chief about this, the village chief immediately expressed his support happily. He even introduced the folk music band in the village to Yu Su and the others. Yu Su and the other three met the folk music band for the first time and both of them were a little surprised. Yu Su and the others did not expect that the members of the folk music band were all old people. The old people did not expect that the people they were collaborating with this time would be such young people. ¡°Old Yu, are these the people we are collaborating with this time?¡± The captain of the folk music band, Uncle Wang, had a look of disbelief. The village chief, Old Yu nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s these four young people who want to cooperate with you!¡± ¡°This, this, this! Young lady, are you really planning to cooperate with us? And the kind that¡¯s on television?¡± Uncle Wang¡¯s tone was surprised. Yu Su said to him in an affirmative tone, ¡°Yes, Master. We¡¯re here to cooperate with you this time!¡± ¡°Actually, not only did we look for you, but we also looked for the children in the village to help!¡± Meng Xi added. After receiving an affirmative answer, not only was Uncle Wang pleasantly surprised, but the elders of the entire folk music band were also very excited. Uncle Wang¡¯s eyes subconsciously filled with tears. As he wiped his tears, he said, ¡°Thank you, young lady. Being on television is my lifelong dream with my old friends. I originally thought that I would never have the chance in my life. 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be realized today. Thank you so much!¡± Xiao Han and Ding Chen held Uncle Wang from the left and right, stopping him from bowing to them. Xiao Han said softly, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Folk music is an outstanding traditional culture. It¡¯s our honor to be able to obtain the help of you and the other elders this time..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: A Sow Will Climb Up a Tree Chapter 68: A Sow Will Climb Up a Tree Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su and the others¡¯ method of collaborating with the folk music band had received the support and praise of most netizens online. However, the Yu siblings and Ye Chang¡¯s fans were still dissatisfied with Yu Su. They began to say that Yu Su¡¯s actions were to attract attention and take advantage of the popularity of the traditional cultural protection initiative in the country. Ever since the program changed to a live broadcast, the production team would turn off the live broadcast at nine o¡¯clock sharp every night. However, the guests were still unaware. Yu Su and Meng Xi, who had been busy the entire day, prepared to wash up together. Yu Miao was already waiting in the courtyard. When she heard Yu Su and the others¡¯ voices, she walked over and blocked their way. Meng Xi thought of how Yu Miao had been rendered speechless by Yu Su and Xiao Han previously. Thinking that Yu Miao might be here to find trouble now, she immediately stood in front of Yu Su. However, she did not expect Yu Miao to walk past her and hold Yu Su¡¯s hand with a concerned expression. ¡­.. Yu Miao¡¯s voice was filled with concern. ¡°Yu Su, you must be tired from cutting the paper for today¡¯s performance, right? Do you want me to massage you?¡± Yu Miao¡¯s words not only made Meng Xi almost drop the basin in her hand, but even Yu Su looked at her strangely. Yu Miao thought that Yu Su¡¯s expression showed that she didn¡¯t believe her and quickly explained, ¡°I often give my mother massages at home. I¡¯m very good at massages!¡± Meng Xi moved aside and stood beside Yu Su, sizing Yu Miao up suspiciously. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ She was clearly about to cry from Yu Su¡¯s words last time, but now, she was trying to please Yu Su. She remembered that Yu Miao was not such a forgiving person. When Yu Su saw Yu Miao like this, she only found it funny. In the past, every time she was secretly harmed by Yu Miao, Yu Miao would put on such a caring expression and pretend to care for her sisters in front of her parents and Yu Ruo and the brothers. At first, she naively thought that Yu Miao really planned to get along well with her. However, as time passed, she finally understood that Yu Miao did not really want to get along well with her. It was just that Yu Miao liked to look at her grateful expression as a victor. Now, she was not stupid. This trick was no longer useful to her. Instead of believing that Yu Miao wanted to get along well with her, she might as well believe that a sow would climb a tree! ¡°Yu Miao, I remember saying from the beginning that I¡¯m not familiar with you, right?¡± Yu Su was not polite at all. ¡°Are you trying to get some benefits from me by coming to me again and again?¡± Yu Miao felt a little aggrieved. This time, she really just wanted to care about Yu Su. ¡°1 didn¡¯t. I really just wanted to care about you.¡± ¡°Yu Su, why don¡¯t you always believe that Yu Miao cares about you?¡± Ye Chang had come over at some point and was standing behind Yu Miao, looking at Yu Su. ¡°Why?¡± Yu Su revealed a sarcastic smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the Yu Miao whom you think is really kind-hearted in your heart?¡± In Ye Chang¡¯s eyes, Yu Su, who said this, was like an unreasonable little girl who was using this method to gain the attention of the people she cared about. Ye Chang sighed. ¡°Yu Su, can you stop being unreasonable? I know you want others to pay attention to you, but you can¡¯t use Yu Miao¡¯s kindness to achieve your goal.¡± Unreasonable, using Yu Miao¡­ Ye Chang¡¯s words made Yu Su laugh in anger. Her voice turned cold. ¡°Movie King Ye, 1 have something to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it? As long as it¡¯s something I know, 1¡¯11 definitely answer if I can.¡± Ye Chang thought that Yu Su had thought it through. His tone became much lighter as he waited to answer Yu Su¡¯s question. ¡°Did you cry so much when you were born that you spoiled your brains?¡± Ye Chang did not expect Yu Su to say such cold and vicious words from her 37¡ãC mouth. He stood rooted to the ground for a long time. Meng Xi watched as Yu Su stunned Ye Chang. She had already given Yu Su a few thumbs up in her heart. Yu Su was formidable, and Yu Su¡¯s courage was commendable!! As expected of the Yu Su who settled the human trafficker with one kick. It was really too awesome! ¡°Yu Su, how can you say that about Ye Chang? Ye Chang was just reminding you out of goodwill¡­¡± Yu Su interrupted Yu Miao. ¡°Yu Miao, put away your extremely hypocritical appearance in front of me.¡± With that, Yu Su pulled Meng Xi and continued walking. Yu Miao faced the empty aisle in front of her. Her expression was terrifyingly ugly, and she did not look gentle and sweet like before at all.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Destined to Be Unfated Chapter 69: Destined to Be Unfated Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Yu Su and Meng Xi returned from washing up, Meng Xi saw Ye Chang standing in Yu Miao¡¯s previous position, but Yu Miao had already disappeared. Meng Xi poked Yu Su with her elbow. ¡°Yu Su, I guess he¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Meng Xi really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Chang had been on Yu Miao¡¯s side from the beginning, but he still often came to look for Yu Su in private. Was it really as Yu Su had said? Was Ye Chang¡¯s brain damaged? ¡°Ignore him. His brain is damaged.¡± Yu Su pulled Meng Xi and Ye Chang past each other. She did not lower her voice when she said this, and Ye Chang heard it clearly. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chang¡¯s face darkened and his voice became much colder. ¡°My brain isn¡¯t damaged.¡± ¡­.. Yu Su did not even turn around. ¡°Psychopaths are the ones who claim that they¡¯re not mentally ill!¡± Meng Xi tried her best to hold back her laughter. Sensing this, Yu Su smiled and squeezed her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Hurry up and go back to rest.¡± Meng Xi nodded and was about to go back with Yu Su when Ye Chang stopped her. ¡°Yu Su, are you satisfied with the scolding? If you are, let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± Yu Su still did not turn around. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already cut ties, there¡¯s no need to talk about it.¡± Ye Chang frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like hearing you say that.¡± Yu Su was about to leave when Ye Chang stopped her. Ye Chang whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you forcing me to publicize our relationship by doing this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just an ex-boyfriend. If you want to make it public, just do it.¡± Yu Su was unmoved. Now that she was alone, Ye Chang would be the one who would suffer the most if they made their relationship public. ¡°I don¡¯t agree to breaking up.¡± Ye Chang subconsciously tightened his grip on Yu Su¡¯s arm. Yu Su felt the pain in her arm and frowned. ¡°Ye Chang, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Ye Chang was stunned and let go. Yu Su took the opportunity to pull her arm away. ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission to break up. I¡¯ll agree on my own.¡± Yu Su frowned and added, ¡°You and Yu Miao are very annoying. It¡¯s better for both of us to stay away from me.¡± Ye Chang refused to give up. ¡°If you talk to me alone, I¡¯ll give you peace.¡± Ye Chang stared at Yu Su¡¯s perfect side profile. He had a feeling that if he still did not talk to Yu Su, the two of them would become further and further apart. Especially every time he saw her interact with Xiao Han, this feeling would deepen. ¡°If you¡¯re here to look for me on behalf of Yu Miao and ask me to help her put in a good word for Xiao Han, you should give up on this idea as soon as possible.¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Xiao Han is Xiao Han, and I¡¯m me. Whatever he wants to do and do has nothing to do with me.¡± Hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Ye Chang¡¯s expression changed. He did not expect Yu Su to have guessed it. However, he did not want to have a good talk with her because of Yu Miao. He wanted to win her back through a conversation. Yu Su had been paying attention to the changes in Ye Chang¡¯s emotions. At this moment, Ye Chang¡¯s silence made her feel ridiculous. If it was the innocent her in her previous life, she would probably feel terrible causing such actions from her lover now, right? ¡°Xiao Han is right. I¡¯m not someone you can summon and dismiss at will. Recognize the reality, Ye Chang. It¡¯s impossible between us.¡± Yu Su turned to look into his eyes. ¡°From the first time you ignored the truth and favored Yu Miao, our outcome was already decided.¡± Looking at Yu Su¡¯s clear eyes, Ye Chang suddenly felt a dull pain in his heart for some reason, and his breathing gradually became difficult. ¡°It¡¯s not so, Yu Su¡­¡± No matter how hard he tried, he could not say the rest. He could only watch as Yu Su slowly walked away. Why wasn¡¯t she willing to calm down and have a good talk with him? Why did she have to make things so awkward for the both of them? Why? He clearly just wanted to resolve the misunderstanding with her. Why did it end up like this? No, he could not let her go just like that. He had to make things clear! Just as Ye Chang was about to chase after him, someone pressed his shoulder firmly, preventing him from moving at all. ¡°Best Actor Ye, our ancestor once said, ¡®Leave a way out for everything so that we can meet peacefully again in the future.¡¯ Since Yu Su has already said that, you shouldn¡¯t treat her as an excuse for you to push your luck again and again.¡± Ye Chang recognized Xiao Han¡¯s voice almost immediately. Ye Chang mocked, ¡°Idol Xiao, it¡¯s not gentlemanly to hide in the dark and eavesdrop.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping.¡± Xiao Han let go of the hand that was holding his shoulder and walked up to him to cover Yu Su¡¯s back view. ¡°I was standing behind you just now, Movie King Ye. It¡¯s just that you were too engrossed in your performance to notice..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Seizing the Industry? Chapter 70: Seizing the Industry? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, Ye Chang would not admit that he was not vigilant in front of Xiao Han. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°What are your intentions for getting close to Yu Su?¡± His change of topic made Xiao Han feel ridiculous, but he did not harp on it. ¡°What thoughts?¡± Xiao Han asked with a smile. ¡°Yu Su is beautiful, good at cooking, knows martial arts, and is smart and has a high EQ. Why do you think I got close to her?¡± Hearing his extremely high praise for Yu Su, Ye Chang¡¯s heart tightened, and his hands subconsciously clenched into fists. Xiao Han looked at Ye Chang¡¯s angry expression with satisfaction and his smile deepened. When he spoke again, his tone was filled with evil laughter. ¡°Best Actor Ye, I really hope that you can announce your relationship with Yu Su as soon as possible. I can¡¯t wait to see your fans clamor about how you hid your relationship and deceived them.¡± ¡°I remember you once said that if you were in a relationship, you would definitely publicize it immediately to give the woman a sense of security, right?¡± Xiao Han curled his beautiful lips and stared at Ye Chang¡¯s sparkling eyes calmly. ¡°Such a responsible sentence. It gave you a lot of fans back then.¡± ¡­.. Ye Chang originally thought that a young master like Xiao Han was protecting Yu Su because he was just curious about her. He did not expect Xiao Han to threaten him for Yu Su. It seemed that Xiao Han was really sincere to her. ¡°You make it sound nice. Are you trying to take the opportunity to snatch our Yu family¡¯s assets?¡± Yu Ruo appeared behind them. Xiao Han turned around and watched as Yu Ruo slowly approached. The smile on his lips deepened. ¡°The Yu family¡¯s business?¡± Xiao Han seemed to have heard a joke and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Your Yu family¡¯s business is too simple. I don¡¯t fancy things without a complete system.¡± Yu Ruo suppressed the urge to beat up Xiao Han, who was smiling like a flower in front of him. He squeezed out a sentence from the gaps of his teeth, ¡°Young Master Xiao, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant!¡± Xiao Han shook his head, his eyes sincere. ¡°Your Yu family has only started to make a fortune from the entertainment industry since your great-grandfather¡¯s generation. Moreover, after your grandfather took over, he didn¡¯t expand his business into other industries. Although your Yu family can indeed be considered a benchmark in the entertainment industry, what would you be considered as if you left the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He could not refute this! ¡°Also, I¡¯m not interested in your Yu family¡¯s family matters. Third Young Master Yu, you and your sister can rest assured. As long as you¡¯re polite to Yu Su in the future, your secret will always be a secret with me.¡± Xiao Han finished his threat in a gentle tone and turned to leave without any reluctance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Xiao Han has a vicious tongue and is unreasonable, he has a good reputation in the circle of aristocratic families. He usually does what he says. As long as you and Yu Miao stay away from Yu Su in the future, he won¡¯t target you.¡± Ye Chang comforted his good friend. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll tell Yu Miao when I get back and ask her to stay away from Yu Su.¡± Yu Ruo understood what Ye Chang meant and knew that Xiao Han¡¯s words just now were both a threat and a promise. Xiao Han walked towards his room and saw Yu Su standing at the door from afar. ¡°Yu Su.¡± Xiao Han quickened his pace and walked to the door. Yu Su looked over and thanked him. ¡°Thank you for stopping Ye Chang just now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Just treat it as my reward in return for listening in on the Yu family¡¯s secret.¡± Xiao Han shook his head. ¡°But how did you discover me? I shouldn¡¯t have made any sound when I walked, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Yu Su winked at him playfully. Although she had been talking to Ye Chang just now, she did not fall too deep into her emotions like Ye Chang. Naturally, she saw Xiao Han, who happened to be standing behind a tree. Yu Su did not want to continue this topic, so she decided to talk about tomorrow¡¯s arrangements. ¡°I¡¯m going to get up tomorrow to make breakfast. As a thank you, you can order what you¡¯d like to eat.¡± ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t stand on ceremony. 1 want to eat fried dumplings.¡± Xiao Han remembered that they had brought back some flour from Granny¡¯s house last night. Originally, the production team had prepared the ingredients for tomorrow. However, because they did not know if there would be flour and Meng Xi wanted to eat noodles, they shamelessly asked Granny for some flour. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what ingredients the production team will prepare tomorrow. If there¡¯s meat, I¡¯ll make fried dumplings with meat fillings. If not, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to eat vegetarian fried dumplings.¡± It was not difficult for Yu Su to make fried dumplings. She was already very familiar with making dumplings at Granny¡¯s house last time.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Identity Chapter 71: Identity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su, who had just returned from Xiao Han¡¯s place, sensed that Meng Xi had been secretly sizing her up the moment she entered the house. Yu Su smiled and asked, ¡°Meng Xi, don¡¯t keep looking at me secretly. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Upon hearing her words, Meng Xi revealed a big smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it. Actually, I¡¯ve long felt that your relationship with Best Actor Ye is not ordinary, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be ex-boyfriend and girlfriend. This can be considered big news!¡± ¡°I was just young and insensible. It¡¯s all in the past now,¡± Yu Su said as she changed into her pajamas. Meng Xi could not help but laugh when she saw her calm expression. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you like this. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to let go. It¡¯s better to stop your losses in time than to regret it for the rest of your life.¡± Actually, what Meng Xi hated the most in her heart was men like Ye Chang, who clearly had a girlfriend but was still entangled with other women. Recalling Xiao Han¡¯s attitude towards Yu Miao and Yu Ruo last time, Meng Xi could clearly feel that Xiao Han knew something about the Yu family and Yu Su. ¡­.. In that case, Xiao Han¡¯s existence was like a time bomb to the Yu family. In order to prevent a time bomb like Xiao Han from exploding, Yu Miao had no choice but to lower herself and take the initiative to curry favor with Yu Su. Everything made sense now! Meng Xi could not help but ask again, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you and Yu Ruo were together too?¡± Singer Yu acted as if it was only right for him to order Yu Su around. He really did not seem to treat Yu Su as an ordinary friend. Yu Su raised her eyebrows, sat up, and said to Meng Xi mysteriously, ¡°I have a big secret. Do you want to hear it?¡± Meng Xi nodded almost immediately, but a few seconds later, she shook her head violently. ¡°No, no. In television dramas, people who know such a big secret usually don¡¯t have a good ending!¡± Meng Xi¡¯s words made Yu Su laugh. ¡°I¡¯m related to him by blood.¡± Yu Su stopped, giving Meng Xi enough space to imagine. According to her divination results, Meng Xi was a trustworthy person and would not stab her in the back. There was no harm in telling her these things. However, even if her relationship with the Yu family would soon no longer be a secret, out of some consideration, she could only tell Meng Xi this much. If Meng Xi could guess her relationship with Ye Chang, it would not be too late for her to find out about the rest. As expected, Meng Xi had guessed her relationship with Yu Ruo. ¡°Are you and Yu Ruo siblings too?¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°I was.¡± Meng Xi was enlightened. ¡°No wonder you said that you were alone previously, Yu Su. But why did you sever your relationship with the Yu family? The Yu family is a benchmark in the entertainment industry. As the daughter of the Yu family, staying in the Yu family should be the most helpful to your career.¡± Thinking of Yu Miao, Meng Xi added, ¡°Could it be because of Yu Miao?¡± ¡°Part of the reason is because of her.¡± Yu Su did not deny it. Yu Su¡¯s answer surprised Meng Xi. ¡°But since you¡¯re Yu Ruo¡¯s sister, then Yu Miao is your biological sister. Why is your relationship with her so subtle? You even cut ties with the Yu family because of her?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not biological sisters. She¡¯s a child adopted by my parents.¡± ¡°Adoption?¡± Meng Xi sounded even more surprised. ¡°When I was young, Yu Ruo took me out and lost me. Perhaps they missed me too much, so they adopted Yu Miao from the welfare home. I was only found by the Yu family a year ago.¡± Yu Su¡¯s words solved Meng Xi¡¯s mystery. Meng Xi recalled the time when Xiao Han rebuked Yu Miao and immediately understood why he was so aggressive at that time. ¡°No wonder Xiao Han asked Yu Ruo and Yu Miao if they knew what ¡®doves occupying a magpie¡¯s nest¡¯ meant.¡± Xiao Han was indeed the vicious-tongued male god of the eSports scene. This ridicule could be said to have hit the nail on the head, directly tearing apart the layer of shame on Yu Miao¡¯s body. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Yu Ruo is still biased towards Yu Miao when you¡¯re clearly the Yu family¡¯s biological daughter.¡± Meng Xi looked at Yu Su. Every time Yu Miao and Yu Su had a conflict, Yu Ruo would immediately accuse Yu Su indiscriminately. ¡°They probably think that I¡¯ll take over Yu Miao¡¯s identity as the daughter of the Yu family. In the Yu family, everyone except my eldest brother feels that since I¡¯ve taken over the title of the Yu family¡¯s daughter, I should give in to Yu Miao in everything. Once I show signs of rejection, they think that I can¡¯t tolerate Yu Miao and that I¡¯m a petty person who will fight over every penny..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Rotten Love Chapter 72: Rotten Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°After all, Yu Miao has lived in the Yu family for more than ten years and has long developed a deep relationship with the Yu family. On the contrary, I, a biological daughter who is only related by blood and has no emotional foundation, am a true stranger to them.¡± ¡°I was wondering why Yu Miao¡¯s attitude towards you was so strange. She had a feeling that she wanted to target you but didn¡¯t dare to go overboard. It turns out that she was afraid that you would expose her true identity. She¡¯s really an extremely hypocritical person!¡± Meng Xi pursed her lips. ¡°Your family is too unreasonable!¡± Yu Miao was clearly the one who occupied Yu Su¡¯s identity and had lived a rich life in the Yu family for more than ten years. Why did Yu Su have to accommodate Yu Miao, when she had been the one wandering outside and had never experienced the love of her family for a day? Moreover, it was clearly Yu Ruo who had lost Yu Su. Now, he was actually poking at his biological sister¡¯s heart again and again for the sake of the family¡¯s adopted daughter, Yu Miao. Based on the situation over the past few days, Meng Xi could imagine how much Yu Su had suffered and how much despair she had experienced before she took the initiative to cut ties with her family. Meng Xi knew that continuing would only make Yu Su sad, so she quickly changed the topic. After knowing that Yu Su was going to get up tomorrow to make fried dumplings, Meng Xi hurriedly expressed that she wouldn¡¯t eat noodles anymore and wanted to eat fried dumplings. She also wanted to get up to help her. ¡­.. Yu Su knew that she did this because she did not want to expose her scar. Her heart warmed. ¡°Alright, thank you, Meng Xi!¡± It was still early, so the two of them chatted for a while more. When Meng Xi was about to go to rest, Yu Su suddenly stopped her. ¡°Meng Xi, I suggest you change your manager as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yu Su, what do you mean by that?¡± Meng Xi¡¯s heart tightened. Yu Su said in a serious tone, ¡°If you trust me, I can take a look for you through divination.¡± Meng Xi didn¡¯t believe in these things at first, but Yu Su had relied on divination to save Zhuangzhuang in time. She was a little tempted. After thinking about it, Meng Xi nodded. ¡°Yu Su, please help me take a look.¡± This time, Yu Su took out the divination equipment from her luggage and took a look at it for Meng Xi. ¡°You¡¯re currently plagued by a scum. You want to get rid of him, but because he helped you before, you can¡¯t bear to fall out with him.¡± Yu Su looked at the results of the divination and told Meng Xi the general reason for what she could see, which could be considered to deepen Meng Xi¡¯s trust in her. As soon as Yu Su said that, Meng Xi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Oh my god! Yu Su, you¡¯re right!¡± After being surprised, Meng Xi told Yu Su everything. The rotten romance that Yu Su was talking about was her ex-boyfriend and her current manager. Her ex-boyfriend had been taking care of her ever since she debuted. In the past few years, he had indeed given her a lot of help. At that time, she thought that her ex-boyfriend was an upright, smart, and bold person. He was different from other managers who would sleep with their artistes. However, after they confirmed their relationship, she accidentally found out that her ex-boyfriend was fooling around with other women behind her back, and not just one. She had thought that her ex-boyfriend would be embarrassed to be exposed by her, but she did not expect him to not care and tell her directly without any shame that she was his only true love. The other women were just substitutes of her. He was just using them to relieve his loneliness. These words made Meng Xi feel disgusted. Although Meng Xi loved her ex-boyfriend very much, she still decisively chose to break up. Meng Xi¡¯s family background was not bad. In order to repay her ex-boyfriend who had helped her before, she introduced him to several famous people in the entertainment industry after they broke up. These people gave her ex-boyfriend many good jobs. In other words, she no longer owed her ex-boyfriend anything. However, not only did her ex-boyfriend not draw a line with her because of this, he even pestered her even more. The reason why Meng Xi participated in this variety show was because she wanted to avoid being pestered by her ex-boyfriend. After hearing her finish, Yu Su said in a serious tone, ¡°When you introduced him to the few big shots, he had his eyes on you. He wants to obtain more benefits from you. If you can¡¯t be ruthless, he will ruin your originally happy life in the future and even cause your parents to become bankrupt..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Xiao Han Needs a Beating Chapter 73: Xiao Han Needs a Beating Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Initially, Meng Xi was a little embarrassed to tell him that she wanted to stop working with him, but now, Yu Su¡¯s words made her realize the seriousness of the matter. She immediately nodded, indicating that she would apply to the company for a change of manager immediately after the show ended. Seeing that Meng Xi had listened to her advice, Yu Su stopped chatting with her and quickly fell asleep. The next morning. Yu Su woke up before seven o¡¯clock. After washing up, she practiced Tai Chi in the courtyard. Before Yu Su could finish practicing her Tai Chi Fist Technique, Xiao Han came out of the room. Seeing her smooth fist technique, Xiao Han stood at the door of the room and admired it. Yu Su had actually discovered Xiao Han long ago, but she did not stop. She only greeted Xiao Han after she finished practicing the entire set of fist techniques. ¡­.. ¡°You¡¯re up so early. I was just about to make fried dumplings. Come over and help after washing up.¡± Yu Su washed her hands and walked into the kitchen. Xiao Han smiled and followed behind her. ¡°I¡¯ve already washed up. I woke up early to help you.¡± This time, the ingredients prepared by the production team included meat. Just as Yu Su was about to cut the meat filling, Meng Xi came in, followed by the videographer. ¡°There¡¯s meat! And shepherd¡¯s purse!¡± Meng Xi looked at the ingredients on the table and revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°Let¡¯s make fried dumplings with shepherd¡¯s purse pork filling today!¡± Xiao Han and Yu Su did not have a preference for dumplings with a certain filling. Thus, they looked at each other and nodded in agreement at Meng Xi. Since Meng Xi had been making dumplings with her mother since he was young, she had taken over the job of kneading and rolling the dough. Xiao Han consciously began to chop the meat filling. Seeing that the two of them had taken over the most arduous work, Yu Su could only do the easiest work¡ªcleaning the shepherd¡¯s purse. Yu Su, who had finished washing the shepherd¡¯s purse, was about to chop some firewood when Ding Chen came in with the chopped firewood before she could walk out of the kitchen. ¡°1 heard from Xiao Han yesterday that you were going to make fried dumplings. I woke up early in the morning to chop firewood. I was looking forward to eating fried dumplings early!¡± Ding Chen sat on a small stool and organized the firewood. The nctizens in the live broadcast looked at the handsome men and beautiful women busy in the kitchen and their mood improved a lot. They immediately felt that it was not difficult to wake up early. Looking at everyone¡¯s skillful way of making dumplings, they sighed at their intelligence and also sighed at Granny for being a good teacher. She only used a few hours to teach everyone how to make dumplings. The few of them were originally making dumplings seriously when they suddenly saw the assistant director raise his sign and ask them to explain the steps while making the dumplings. It turned out that the assistant director, who had been paying attention to the live comments, suddenly realized that many nctizens had made this request. Seeing that their comments had been noticed by the production team, the nctizens who had made the request felt satisfied and were in a better mood. After making the dumplings, all that was left was to fry them. This was Yu Su¡¯s job because no one else knew how to do it except her. After wrapping the dumplings, Xiao Han finally had a chance to take a good look at Yu Su. He realized that Yu Su, who was serious and focused on her work, was even more beautiful than before. The phrase ¡®pleasing to the eye¡¯ was the most suitable to describe her. In addition to fried dumplings, Yu Su also made tomato egg soup. When the dumplings were ready, Xiao Han carried them out and placed them on the stone table in the courtyard. Ding Chen and Meng Xi saw his obvious show-off move and went out with the soup and bowls and chopsticks with a smile. Yu Su looked at their childish behavior and shook her head with a smile, not saying anything to stop them. Xiao Han picked up a fried dumpling for Yu Su first. ¡°Chef, please cat first.¡± ¡°You eat too. Everyone, hurry up and eat.¡± Yu Su smiled and picked up a piece for him. Xiao Han obediently took a bite of the fried dumpling. The fragrance of the shepherd¡¯s purse mixed with the cooked meat instantly filled his mouth. The dumpling skin emitted a special charred fragrance as he chewed. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Meng Xi could not wait to eat the second one. Ding Chen also bit into the dumpling, his eyes shining as he nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡± Xiao Han looked into Yu Su¡¯s eyes and said in a very serious tone. At this moment, Yu Miao and the others were just about to wash up. The moment they went out, they saw a delicious breakfast and Yu Su and the others eating heartily. When Xiao Han saw them, he specially picked up a fried dumpling with a spoonful of tomato egg soup and deliberately ate it in small bites for them to see. The intention of showing off was too obvious! Ye Chang and Yu Ruo¡¯s faces darkened almost at the same time.. They only had one thought in their hearts now, and that was to beat up Xiao Han, this guy who deserved a beating! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Unlike Siblings Chapter 74: Unlike Siblings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing Xiao Han looking at Yu Su gently as he ate the fried dumplings, Yu Miao felt very upset. Why did he ridicule her despite her liking him so much? Why did he always pay attention to Yu Su, who did not take the initiative to get close to him? The more she thought about it, the angrier Yu Miao became. She was indignant that Xiao Han paid too much attention to Yu Su. Although she didn¡¯t know how to cook fried dumplings, she had learned how to make dumplings. Yu Miao pursed her lips tightly and entered the kitchen without saying a word. Seeing this, Ye Chang and Yu Ruo quickly followed. ¡°Yu Miao, what are you doing?¡± Shen Chun entered the kitchen last and happened to see Yu Miao rummaging through the ingredients on the table. Yu Miao didn¡¯t answer and just rummaged around. She searched through all the remaining ingredients, but she couldn¡¯t find any traces of flour inside. She only found an unopened bag of scallion pancake skins. ¡­.. ¡°I¡¯m looking for flour.¡± Only then did Yu Miao have the time to answer Shen Chun¡¯s question. ¡°How can there be no flour? Yu Su and the others have already made dumplings.¡± ¡°Did Yu Su and the others use up all the flour?¡± Yu Ruo thought of a possibility. ¡°How can they be so selfish?¡± Shen Chun secretly rolled her eyes. She had never seen such a stupid person. Ever since Yu Su participated in the show, she had been very obedient to the rules. How could she do such a derogatory thing? ¡°Where did you get your confidence from to look for Yu Su without any evidence?¡± Shen Chun stopped Yu Ruo, who wanted to reason with Yu Su, and sighed resignedly. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the production team if they prepared any flour today.¡± Soon, she returned and told Yu Miao and the others that the production team had not prepared flour today. ¡°Since there¡¯s no flour, how did Yu Su and the others make the dumplings?¡± Yu Ruo still did not believe it. Yu Miao recalled what Yu Ruo had told her yesterday. Xiao Han¡¯s threats and she felt a little afraid. She pulled Yu Ruo back. ¡°Brother, forget it if there¡¯s no flour. I originally wanted to make egg chives dumplings for everyone, but it seems like I can¡¯t anymore. I can only have everyone watch Yu Su and the others eat the dumplings.¡± Shen Chun shook her head helplessly when she heard Yu Miao¡¯s extremely familiar way of speaking. When could she stay away from a hypocrite like Yu Miao? After what happened yesterday, Ye Chang didn¡¯t want the matter to be related to Yu Su. He changed the topic at the right time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if there are dumplings or not. Don¡¯t we have scallion pancakes? I remember that Yu Miao makes delicious scallion pancakes. Let¡¯s eat scallion pancakes this morning.¡± Shen Chun couldn¡¯t wait for Yu Miao to end her hypocritical speech, so she nodded vigorously. ¡°Best Actor Ye¡¯s suggestion is good. I love scallion pancakes the most!¡± ¡°Ye Chang is right. I like your scallion pancakes the most too, Yu Miao. Let me help you!¡± Yu Ruo immediately rolled up his sleeves. Looking at Yu Ruo¡¯s eager appearance, Shen Chun pursed her lips. Occasionally, she would feel that Yu Ruo doted on Yu Miao too much. Sometimes, this doting did not seem like a brother doting on his sister. Instead, it was more like a young couple where the male doted on the female unconditionally. This sudden thought shocked Shen Chun. The more Shen Chun looked at Yu Ruo, the more she found it strange. She gradually sensed that something was wrong from the way they interacted. If these two were not biological siblings, they would definitely become a couple, right? Shen Chun hurriedly shook her head and shook off the messy thoughts in her mind. She went forward to help Yu Miao. Now that she was in front of the camera, it was better for her not to let her imagination run wild. It was better for her to finish filming the show safely and leave Yu Miao early! Yu Miao whined to Yu Ruo before they noticed Shen Chun standing behind them. She looked at the camera quietly and immediately softened her voice to ask Shen Chun, ¡°Shen Chun, I plan to make scallion pancakes with shredded meat for everyone. I will also be putting shredded cucumbers and carrots in them. Do you eat these ingredients?¡± If it were any other time, she would definitely not care if Shen Chun ate it or not. She had already worked hard to make it, so she did not care if others liked it. In any case, she was not the one who had to be hungry. But now that she was facing the camera, in order to give the audience a good impression, she had to lower herself to ask Shen Chun.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Wasting Her Efforts Chapter 75: Wasting Her Efforts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing the smile in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes, Shen Chun laughed dryly and said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t like carrots at all, but facing Yu Ruo and Ye Chang, who were standing beside Yu Miao, she really didn¡¯t have the courage to reject her. Referring to the scene where Yu Ruo and Ye Chang joined forces to protect Yu Miao and ostracized Yu Su, she was afraid that she would be ostracized to death by the two of them if she expressed any form of rejection. After Yu Miao received Shen Chun¡¯s affirmative answer, she happily started making scallion pancakes. Because she wanted to show off, when Yu Ruo and the other two expressed that they would help, she rejected it. She made scallion pancakes, stir-fried shredded meat, sliced cucumbers, and carrots alone. Shen Chun watched as the orange-red carrot gradually turned into carrot shreds, and her mood gradually became less beautiful. Recalling the way Yu Su and the other three ate heartily just now, smelling the fragrance of the fried dumplings from the courtyard and feeling the hunger in her stomach, she felt that she was really too miserable today. ¡­.. In the courtyard, Yu Su, who had just finished breakfast, sat leisurely under the shade of the tree and watched as Xiao Han and the others chatted and laughed as they washed the dishes. She was not like Yu Miao, who only wanted to show off and took all the work on herself to show off. Yu Miao finished making the scallion pancakes for four and walked out of the kitchen. Coincidentally, she saw Yu Su¡¯s relaxed appearance and immediately felt even more unbalanced in her heart. She felt that Yu Su should be as tired as her when she was preparing breakfast. She had completely forgotten that she was the one who had taken on all the work. When others wanted to help, she would not let them. Now that she saw Yu Su¡¯s relaxed and comfortable appearance, she felt unbalanced internally again. As she thought about it, her eyes turned red again. Filled with grievance, she turned around and returned to the kitchen. At this moment, the other three people in the team didn¡¯t know about her grievances and dissatisfaction. They were really eating the scallion pancakes happily. Shen Chun quietly pulled the carrot shreds out of the pancake and threw them into the trash can behind the camera and the others. The scallion pancakes weren¡¯t as delicious as Yu Ruo and Ye Chang had boasted. The stir-fried shredded meat was a little salty, but since the crust was very crispy, it didn¡¯t taste bad. Shen Chun silently watched as Yu Ruo and Ye Chang continued to praise Yu Miao¡¯s cooking. It was until Yu Ruo praised Yu Miao¡¯s scallion pancakes for being delicious when Shen Chun pursed her lips. These scallion pancakes were instant food prepared by the manufacturer. As long as the pancakes weren¡¯t charred, they wouldn¡¯t taste bad! Shen Chun was eating scallion pancakes when she suddenly heard Yu Miao¡¯s voice. ¡°Shen Chun, is this scallion pancake not to your liking?¡± It turned out that when Yu Miao passed by the trash can, she saw the shredded carrots that had been thrown into the trash can. She only needed to take a look at which of the three of them did not have shredded carrots in their pancakes to know who had thrown them. Yu Miao was already in a bad mood. Seeing Shen Chun¡¯s attitude, she immediately sounded disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shen Chun. I didn¡¯t know you didn¡¯t like carrots, but we only have these few ingredients. I hoped that everyone¡¯s breakfast would be more nutritious, so I added carrots. I didn¡¯t expect you to not like them.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s my fault for not telling you in time.¡± Shen Chun forced a smile. Yu Miao¡¯s hypocritical words really made her want to vomit. It was not until Yu Miao finished speaking that Yu Ruo realized that she had been wronged. Her eyes were red like a little white rabbit. Yu Ruo immediately scolded Shen Chun impolitely, ¡°Yu Miao has been busy this morning. Without her, you wouldn¡¯t have breakfast today. Isn¡¯t it a little too much for you to be picky now? You didn¡¯t do anything and can still fill your stomach. What you should do is thank Yu Miao, not trample on her efforts casually!¡± Yu Ruo¡¯s words were too harsh. Even though Shen Chun had been in the entertainment industry for a few years, she still felt aggrieved. Before she could say anything, she was labeled by the siblings in front of her as someone who did not work and only enjoyed the fruits of their labor. Shen Chun was about to explain when she was interrupted by Ye Chang, who was anxious to make Yu Miao happy. Ye Chang praised Yu Miao fiercely. Although he did not explicitly mention Shen Chun in his words, Shen Chun could clearly sense his disgust for her. After Ye Chang and Yu Ruo¡¯s efforts, Yu Miao was finally coaxed by them. She beamed and joked with the two of them. From the beginning to the end, Shen Chun did not manage to explain. Not only that, but she was also criticized by the fans of Yu Miao and the other two in the live broadcast. They said that she had princess syndrome, was unreasonable, and ruined the hard work of their fairy Yu Miao.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Gold Chapter 76: Gold Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It¡¯s quite lively here. The two of you are tall and strong men, but you¡¯re bullying a weak girl?¡± Xiao Han came in to put down the washed dishes and happened to see this scene. After Xiao Han¡¯s reminder, the passers-by and netizens who had not been drawn by Yu Miao and the two guys and were still watching quietly in the live-strcam immediately realized that something was wrong. [Xiao Han is right. Although it was Shen Chun¡¯s fault for not mentioning that she doesn¡¯t eat carrots, there¡¯s no need for her to be ostracized by Yu Ruo and Ye Chang, right?] [I was almost led astray by the three of them. This is obviously another form of bullying. I actually felt that Yu Ruo and Ye Chang were right when they did this just now.] [Also, when she realized that there were carrots in the trash can just now, Yu Miao¡¯s gaze was really scary. But in the next second, she became aggrieved. Her expression changed so quickly! ] [Yu Miao¡¯s actions just now seemed to be deliberately guiding Yu Ruo and Ye Chang to protect her and step on Shen Chun.] After being reminded by Xiao Han and the netizens, Shen Chun¡¯s fans, who were originally submissive and did not dare to speak, immediately started a counterattack in the live-stream. They fought with Yu Miao and the other two¡¯s fans for a long time. ¡­.. [A Best Actor and a top singer are actually so biased towards Yu Miao. It¡¯s too much to bully Shen Chun!] [Yu Miao did it on purpose. With her hypocritical speech and fake acting skills, she still wants to gain sympathy? Docs she think that everyone is easy to deceive?] Yu Ruo and Yu Miao were afraid of Xiao Han. Even though they were mocked by him, they held back and did not retort. Ye Chang originally wanted to defend himself, but he was stopped by Yu Miao, who was quick-witted. Under Yu Miao¡¯s pleading gaze, he dispelled the thought of defending himself. Looking at the three of them who were as quiet as quails, Shen Chun suddenly felt that it was actually quite good that Xiao Han had such a vicious mouth. She was not completely without a temper. She immediately put down the bowl and chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m full. The three of you can eat slowly.¡± Shen Chun admitted that she had indeed wanted to get close to Yu Ruo and obtain the support of the Yu family¡¯s Fanyin Company, but now, she felt that it was quite good. For someone like Yu Ruo who doted on his sister without distinguishing between right and wrong, whoever became his girlfriend in the future would definitely be disgusted to death by Yu Miao. Although Yu Miao did not want to provoke Xiao Han, she could not help but ask, ¡°Xiao Han, do you not like me?¡± Otherwise, why would she always help others ostracize her? This was clearly not her fault. It was Shen Chun who did not know what was good for her. As the daughter of the Yu family, she made breakfast for a small celebrity like her. It was fine if Shen Chun was not grateful, but she even threw the shredded radish she had painstakingly cut into the trash can. Before Yu Su returned, she had clearly been the person everyone liked. Yu Su and Xiao Han must have spoken ill of her in private! The more Yu Miao thought about it, the more she felt that Yu Su was evil. However, she had never thought about her own issues. Xiao Han looked at her indifferently. His words hurt her heart. ¡°If you¡¯re not gold, don¡¯t think that everyone will like you. If you think too much, you¡¯ll get delusional.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She bit her lip and looked at Xiao Han, her tone a little agitated. ¡°I¡¯m not delusional. I just don¡¯t want you to hate me! Xiao Han, can you not always look at me coldly?¡± Xiao Han looked at the pitiful Yu Miao and said to her with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to hypocrites. If I don¡¯t stay away from them, I might be sent to the hospital for emergency treatment.¡± The smile on Xiao Han¡¯s face gradually became mischievous. He sized up Yu Miao¡¯s sad expression in satisfaction. ¡°For the safety of my life, I¡¯ll stay away from you, Ms. Yu Miao.¡± With that, he turned around and left the kitchen. Xiao Han¡¯s action seemed to be very satisfying, but the live-stream and social media platforms exploded because of his action. [Isn¡¯t Xiao Han going too far? Although Yu Miao is very annoying, she really likes him!] [I also think that Xiao Han is too much. Other people¡¯s sincerity should not be trampled on.] [Isn¡¯t Xiao Han¡¯s style the same as those scumbags who claim to be handsome and ruin girls¡¯ sincerity? They say that girls are ugly and not worthy of him?] [What vicious-tongued male god in the eSports scene? I think he¡¯s just a bastard with no EQ.!] The netizens were arguing about whether Xiao Han was really a bastard who ruined a girl. There was even a topic called #Xiao Han¡¯s poisonous tongue is fake, and it¡¯s true that he maliciously used words to hurt others#. It instantly reached the third place on the trending list.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Kindness Chapter 77: Kindness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao was furious. She wanted to curse at Xiao Han, but she still had to pretend to be pitiful and hurt. As Yu Miao¡¯s brainless defenders, Yu Ruo and Ye Chang felt that Xiao Han was ungentlemanly as usual and his words were too hurtful. Shen Chun was the only one who was secretly pleased. She felt that Xiao Han had done a good job. Shen Chun finally understood that a hypocritical bitch like Yu Miao needed someone like Xiao Han, who could see things clearly and had a poisonous tongue, to deal with her. A person like Xiao Han was simply an expert at identifying scheming women! Seeing that Yu Ruo and Ye Chang were about to start comforting Yu Miao again, Shen Chun immediately stood up and walked out of the kitchen, leaving the space for them. After leaving the kitchen, Shen Chun took a few deep breaths as she looked at the green trees in the courtyard. Only then did she feel much better. ¡­.. What people from the olden times said was right! Out of sight, out of mind! On the other side. Yu Su and the other three arrived at the old ventriloquist¡¯s house. At this moment, the elders of the folk music band had already arrived, and there were a few children in the courtyard who had come to help. After a simple discussion, they allocated the work. The old ventriloquist and the elders of the folk music team went to the side to dub the soundtrack according to the script while Yu Su and the others taught the children how to control the characters. The children had never seen this thing called ¡®Shadow Puppet¡¯ before. Only a boy who had already entered high school had seen it in a textbook. Everyone was very interested in Shadow Puppetry. As they were interested, they would naturally be willing to understand. If they were willing to understand, it meant that they were willing to learn. Hence, Yu Su and the others taught the children seriously. In less than a day, the children had basically mastered how to control the shadow puppets. Coincidentally, the elders had already arranged the soundtrack and ventriloquism. Yu Su and the others decided to strike while the iron was hot and cooperated with the children and elders to perform their first shadow play. The village chief, who came to check on the situation, became the first audience to watch the innovative shadow play. The leather shadow scene of ¡°Nezha¡¯s Ruckus of the Sea¡± lasted for an hour before it ended. The moment the lights went out and the shadows disappeared, the village chief stood up excitedly and applauded vigorously, constantly praising everyone. ¡°Old Yu, is our performance really that exciting?¡± Uncle Wang, the leader of the folk band, asked the village chief seriously. The village chief replied affirmatively, ¡°Of course. I, Old Yu, have never been good at lying. Old friend, don¡¯t you understand me after so many years?¡± ¡°Old Wang, this is only your first time working together, but you guys can cooperate so well with the children. You¡¯re really amazing!¡± The old man with the ventriloquism patted Uncle Wang¡¯s shoulder with a smile. Everyone was from the same village. He knew that everyone in the folk band had a dream of being on television. Now that they finally had a chance, it was inevitable that they would be excited and nervous. Yu Su also smiled and affirmed Master Wang, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! Your outstanding band will definitely shine in this show!¡± As this performance was also considered a competition, the production team would not film during the practice time before the performance officially began, in case everyone lost interest in the show after watching it in advance. Therefore, from the moment the netizens saw that the first rehearsal was about to begin, the director cut the scene. It was not until the village chief clapped that the scene was cut back. The scene that had been cut off was like a movie that had suddenly stopped at its climax. Netizens posted comments to scold the production team for being unkind and keeping them in suspense. [What kind of genius director is this? Cutting off the scene at such a critical moment is too much!] [Damn it! Return my ¡®Nezha¡¯s Ruckus of the Sea¡¯!!] The netizens were crazily posting in the comments section, but the production team was unmoved. In front of the program¡¯s viewership ratings, the netizens¡¯ complaints were useless to them. They still continued to cut the scenes they had planned to. Compromise? Impossible, absolutely impossible! When Yu Su and the others left the ventriloquist¡¯s house, they were carrying a pile of vegetables and fruits that the band elders had stuffed into their hands. They carried the pile of fruits and vegetables to Zhuangzhuang¡¯s house. Granny was shocked to see them carrying so many bags. After Yu Su¡¯s explanation, Granny finally felt relieved. She was afraid that Yu Su and the other children had specially bought these fruits just to thank her for a few meals. Xiao Han¡¯s generous thank-you had scared her out of her wits. Although Special Assistant Lin said that this was a sponsorship for poor children, Granny knew that this was Xiao Han¡¯s thank-you for her meal. For the sake of her grandson, she did not choose to reject this funding, but she was also afraid that Xiao Han and the others would use other similar methods to thank her again.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Reversal Chapter 78: Reversal Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Xiao Han mocked Yu Miao last time, a reply from the Xiao Corporation¡¯s public relations department suddenly appeared under the topic of #Xiao Han¡¯s poisonous tongue is fake, and it¡¯s true that he maliciously used words to hurt others#. There were no unnecessary words in that reply, only a report about Xiao Han and Yu Miao. Out of curiosity about the report, the netizens clicked on the link to the report attached to the reply. After clicking on the link and completing the jump, a striking title came into view: ¡°Why is the daughter of the Yu family speaking ill of newbies in the entertainment industry while welcoming them with a smile?¡± The reporting time was March a year ago. At that time, Xiao Han had just transitioned from a professional eSports player to the entertainment industry for his own reasons. At that time, Xiao Han was a newcomer. Almost no one in the industry knew that he was the eldest grandson of the Xiao family. The few programs he participated in were only small-budget programs. The guests of the program were newcomers like him or some less popular seniors. In one of the mid-range shows, Xiao Han met Yu Miao, who had also just entered the entertainment industry. Different from Xiao Han, when Yu Miao first entered the entertainment industry, she had done so with the title of ¡°Young Missy of the Yu family¡± and ¡°Princess of Fanyin¡± etc. The reason why she had participated in this program although it was a rather middle tier one was because it was rather popular online despite its tier. It was coincidentally suitable for Yu Miao to gain popularity. ¡­.. It could be said that participating in this show was only a springboard for the Yu family to develop Yu Miao into a higher field. The production team also knew this, so they placed the focus of the entire show on Yu Miao. There were pitifully few scenes and scripts for the other guests. Yu Miao had originally participated as a formality, but she accidentally noticed Xiao Han and couldn¡¯t forget him at a glance. One of the segments of the show was for each guest to confess to the guest they liked. Originally, the production team had arranged for Yu Miao, a senior who was quite popular and had some outstanding representative works. However, Yu Miao did not follow the script. Instead, she confessed to the unpopular Xiao Han on the spot. Moreover, when the host was holding a camera and taking a photo of them, Yu Miao reached out and held Xiao Han¡¯s arm. After Xiao Han clearly rejected her, she still insisted on leaning her head on his shoulder. After Xiao Han forcefully pulled his arm away from her chest, Yu Miao¡¯s face quickly darkened. She also said that it was an honor to be liked by her, the daughter of the Yu family. She asked him not to be ungrateful. Although Xiao Han was a newcomer and not very popular, his looks were the best among all the male guests present. Even though he did not have many scenes on the show, many netizens quickly became his fans. Seeing that Yu Miao had obviously taken advantage of Xiao Han and even accused him of not knowing what was good for him after failing to take advantage of him, the netizens were furious and went to Yu Miao and the production team¡¯s social media accounts to seek justice for Xiao Han. However, not only did the netizens¡¯ actions not seek justice for Xiao Han, but many netizens¡¯ comments were also artificially deleted. Not long after, after Xiao Han¡¯s identity as the eldest grandson of the Xiao Corporation was exposed, Yu Miao tweeted,, tagging Xiao Han on social media the next day. Not only did she post a photo of the two of them on the show, but she also added some words that made people mistake them for good friends. Hence, the netizens who had their comments deleted previously wrote this report indignantly. They even mobilized money to hire an entertainment blogger to publish it. Now that the Xiao Corporation¡¯s public relations department had released this report again, the netizens¡¯ dead and past memories began to recover, and they began to feel angry for Xiao Han. It was clearly Yu Miao who had done something to take advantage of Xiao Han first. Not only did she not succeed, but she also blamed him. That was why she was hated by Xiao Han. She even pretended to be stupid and wanted to continue pretending to be aggrieved in exchange for the protection of fans and netizens who did not know the truth. She used public opinion to trap Xiao Han again. [This is too detestable. Yu Miao is playing us like monkeys!] [I didn¡¯t expect the truth to be like this. I almost thought that Xiao Han was really the kind of bastard who trampled on others¡¯ sincerity!] [This Yu Miao has two different attitudes towards Xiao Han. I have reason to suspect that she has taken a fancy to Xiao Han¡¯s identity as the eldest grandson of the Xiao family and wants to climb up the social ladder!] As soon as this tweet from the Xiao Corporation¡¯s Public Relations Department was released, it made the netizens shift their gazes over. Even though Yu Hong had urgently started public relations to deal with this matter, Yu Miao¡¯s reputation instantly fell to the lowest level in history.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Wave After Wave Chapter 79: Wave After Wave Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao originally had more than three million fans on her social media account. In a short period of time, she had lost one-fifth of her fans, and the number of fans had decreased to only over two million. Many brands that worked with Yu Miao also called and tactfully expressed that if Fanyin could not settle this matter as soon as possible and salvage Yu Miao¡¯s image, they would not consider renewing their contract with Yu Miao after the contract expired. Some of the cooperation between Fanyin and the internationally renowned brands that they had spent so much effort to get for Yu Miao had also gone down the drain. Even though Yu Hong had called many times to put in a good word for the contract with the internationally renowned brands, the other parties ultimately rejected the collaboration with Yu Miao on the grounds that it was too risky. In fact, after these internationally renowned brands rejected working with Yu Miao, they did not choose to work with the other artists under Fanyin. Instead, they turned around and signed a cooperation contract with the artists under Yixing Entertainment. Moreover, after Yixing Entertainment reached a collaboration, not only did they not hide and secretly count the money, but they also tweeted to celebrate and even bought the trending topics for it. In an instant, the entire industry knew that Fanyin¡¯s cooked duck had flown away, and it had even flown into the pot of their old rival, Yixing Entertainment. ¡­.. Yu Hong¡¯s molars were about to shatter. Yixing Entertainment was obviously targeting Fanuin. It was obvious that they wanted to stand up for Xiao Han, the future head of the Xiao family. However, what could Fanyin do in the face of Yixing Entertainment¡¯s blatant ridicule? Yixing Entertainment was backed by the Xiao Corporation. The Xiao family behind Fanyin was said to be a wealthy family. Compared to the Yu family, they were just upstarts in the entertainment industry. The Yu family could not afford to offend the Xiao family at all! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tolerate this. Just take it that our Fanyin is giving the Xiao family face!¡± Yu Hong¡¯s assistant lowered his head and listened to his superior¡¯s ¡°magnanimous¡± words through gritted teeth. He couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart: What do you mean by giving face to the Xiao family? You¡¯re clearly bullying the weak and afraid of the strong and you can¡¯t defeat the Xiao family! Compared to Yu Hong¡¯s anxiety, the few people participating in the show seemed to be living a peaceful life. When Yu Su and the others returned to the courtyard after dinner, they happened to see Yu Ruo hugging Yu Miao with a pained expression and sucking her right index finger. Wasn¡¯t this action too intimate? Was this something a brother and sister should do? Yu Su and the other three were stunned on the spot, not knowing if they should walk in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yu Miao this time?¡± Ding Chen looked at the two people who almost had full body contact with each other and could not help but break the silence. Ding Chen¡¯s question was also a question in the hearts of the others. Other than Yu Ruo and Yu Miao, probably no one else could answer it. Even Ye Chang, who was in the same group as Yu Ruo, could not help but frown when he saw this scene. ¡°Shen Chun has already gone to get a band-aid. Let¡¯s disinfect Yu Miao¡¯s wound first.¡± Yu Miao accidentally broke a plate when she was washing the dishes just now. Her hand was hurt when she was dealing with the fragments of the plate. When the netizens saw Yu Ruo¡¯s actions that went against common sense, they sent many questioning comments in the live-stream. [Using such a method to stop the bleeding¡­ Is his brain not working well?] [No way, I clearly saw that when Yu Ruo came over just now, it was Yu Miao who placed her hand on Yu Ruo¡¯s face first!] [I saw it too. She looked extremely familiar with it, as if she had done it countless times!] [It¡¯s so twisted. Even if they¡¯re close as siblings, isn¡¯t such an intimate action a little too much? Even my husband has never stopped my bleeding like this!] There were more than one or two netizens who felt awkward. Even if Yu Miao and Yu Ruo¡¯s fans stood up in the end to defend the two of them, under the clear questioning of the netizens, they gradually became speechless. Yu Su and the others, who were already watching Yu Miao and Yu Ruo at the entrance of the courtyard, finally saw this blinding scene stop after Shen Chun found a band-aid. Then, Yu Su saw Yu Ruo nervously and carefully cleaned and disinfected Yu Miao¡¯s wound and applied a band-aid. Yu Su could not be bothered to watch the two of them show off their sibling relationship to everyone. She quickly looked away and prepared to return to her room, but she inadvertently glanced at Shen Chun, who was rolling her eyes behind Yu Miao and the other two. Yu Su raised her eyebrows. It seemed that Yu Miao and the other three were not very united. At least, Shen Chun must not like Yu Miao.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Food Poisoning Chapter 80: Food Poisoning Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su had gone to bed early today, but the sound of vomiting in the courtyard woke her up in the middle of the night. When she went out, she realized that Yu Ruo was hugging the trash can and sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard, vomiting violently. After a few seconds of vomiting, he started retching again. Yu Su watched quietly as Yu Ruo vomited repeatedly. In the end, she really felt that it was too noisy and walked over. She reached out and placed her hand on Yu Ruo¡¯s right hand to feel his pulse. ¡°You ate something you shouldn¡¯t have. There¡¯s some slight food poisoning.¡± Yu Su¡¯s voice was very soft. The sudden sound and the touch on his wrist shocked Yu Ruo, who was focused on vomiting. If it were any other time, Yu Ruo would definitely scold her loudly. But now, for some reason, looking at Yu Su¡¯s good-looking but expressionless face, Yu Ruo actually could not say anything to scold her. ¡°Thank you.¡± In the end, Yu Ruo thanked Yu Su for the first time. ¡­.. Yu Su did not feel anything special about his thanks. She only nodded perfunctorily and asked, ¡°What did you eat today?¡± Yu Ruo thought for a moment and said honestly, ¡°Yu Miao made mushroom stir-fried chicken tonight.¡± ¡°Mushrooms¡­¡± Yu Su frowned and thought for a while. ¡°Where are the leftovers?¡± ¡°I poured it out. It didn¡¯t taste good. I was the only one who ate some. I really can¡¯t finish it,¡± Yu Ruo said honestly. Every day, the production team would deal with the trash in the kitchen after filming ended. It had probably been transported away by the garbage truck. Yu Su sighed. ¡®Til accompany you to the village¡¯s infirmary to take a look.¡± Yu Ruo nodded. He wanted to stand up, but he almost fell and hit the stone table. ¡°I don¡¯t have strength¡­¡± This sudden accident made Yu Ruo a little embarrassed. Yu Su looked at the pitiful Yu Ruo. She did not have much intention of helping him. All she could do was accompany Yu Ruo to the infirmary. She did not want to give her care and help to the Yu family except for her eldest brother, Yu An. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Just as the pitiful Yu Ruo and the cold-faced Yu Su were in a deadlock, a pair of strong arms pulled Yu Ruo up and he was carried on someone¡¯s back. Yu Ruo was shocked when his body suddenly soared into the air. He hugged the other party¡¯s neck tightly. After seeing who had suddenly carried him on his back, Yu Ruo lowered his voice angrily and said, ¡°Xiao Han, what are you doing!¡± Xiao Han ignored him and looked at the equally surprised Yu Su. ¡°Are we setting off now? I don¡¯t know the way to the infirmary. Yu Su, lead the way.¡± Yu Su nodded and led the way for him. She had previously accompanied an old man who lived alone in the village to the infirmary. Although it was said to be an infirmary, it was actually just an ordinary farmer¡¯s courtyard. The doctor was the owner of the courtyard. However, the owner of the small courtyard was a certified doctor. He had a medical license. According to the old man, the doctor worked as a doctor in the town¡¯s hospital when he was young. After he retired, he returned to the village. At the same time, he helped the villagers solve some headaches and fevers. ¡°I can¡¯t cure this. It¡¯s best if we go to the hospital in the county city to have a look. Only after the test can we treat the problem.¡± The old man with white hair gently pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. ¡°No! Yu Miao is still here. How can I leave her alone?¡± When Yu Ruo heard that he had to go to the county city to see a doctor, he refused without thinking. ¡°Doctor, just prescribe me some antidote. I¡¯m young and healthy. I can recover on my own.¡± After hearing Yu Ruo¡¯s words, the doctor sized him up as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°Young man, although you only have mild food poisoning, it¡¯s caused by eating mushrooms. You want to take medicine without knowing what mushroom you had consumed? You will get yourself into trouble, do you know that?¡± ¡°I believe that nothing will happen to me, doctor. Just prescribe me some medicine. My sister is still recording a show here. She will be sad if I leave suddenly.¡± Yu Ruo looked at the doctor sincerely. Xiao Han couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°You vomited in the courtyard for so long. My room is the furthest away and I could hear. Do you think your good sister, Yu Miao, can¡¯t hear it?¡± Yu Su also added, ¡°Due to their occupations, Meng Xi and Shen Chun like to wear earplugs in order not to be disturbed when they sleep. It¡¯s normal that they can¡¯t hear the sounds of the outside world. After spending more than a year with Yu Miao, I¡¯ve never heard of her wearing earplugs when she sleeps.¡± ¡°But Ye Chang and Ding Chen did not hear it either,¡± Yu Ruo struggled on the verge of death. Xiao Han sneered and mocked him for deceiving himself. ¡°You and the two of them are roommates.. Don¡¯t you know if they¡¯re in deep sleep?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Big Brother Is Here Chapter 81: Big Brother Is Here Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Ruo still wanted to find an excuse for Yu Miao, but he was ruthlessly interrupted by Yu Su. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and get the director to arrange for a car to send you to the county. Otherwise, if anything happens to you, the Yu family will blame me.¡± With that, Yu Su walked out without looking back. Yu Su returned to the small courtyard and woke the director up. She told him the situation, and the director was extremely anxious. If something really happened to the young master of the Yu family, he would not be able to bear this responsibility at all. However, the show still needed his guidance. He could only immediately call the assistant director up and ask him to quickly drive Yu Ruo to the county hospital for treatment. After Yu Ruo was picked up by the assistant director, the director immediately informed the Yu family. After receiving the director¡¯s call, the Yu family¡¯s house was brightly lit. Other than Yu Zong, who was on a business trip, Hu Ying woke her sons up from bed. ¡­.. ¡°Yu Ruo¡¯s stomach hasn¡¯t been good since he was young. This time, he ate uncooked mushrooms and got food poisoning. What should we do?¡± Hu Ying paced around the living room anxiously. ¡°Yu An, book a plane ticket now and bring your third brother to the hospital in the city!¡± Without waiting for Yu An¡¯s reply, Yu Hong immediately said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t I go? Big Brother just came back from a business trip. He should rest well.¡± He was just worried that he would not be able to find an opportunity to go over and discipline Yu Su openly. He wanted her to restrain herself a little. She should not think that she can be arrogant just because she had increased her popularity on variety shows, nor should she think that everything would be fine just because she had hooked up with Xiao Han. Yu An glanced at his second brother, who had been scheming since he was young. After sending a message to his assistant to help book the plane ticket, he stood up and said to Hu Ying, ¡°Got it, Mom. I¡¯ll go back to my room to change my clothes and leave.¡± ¡°Big Brother, do you want to¡­¡± Before Yu Hong could finish speaking, he was frightened by Yu An¡¯s gaze and shut his mouth. His eldest brother was capable and loved his siblings. He was good in every aspect. However, for some reason, he had changed since Yu Su returned. He often gave Yu Miao and the other brothers a cold face. ¡°Alright, alright. Yu Hong, don¡¯t worry and let your brother go!¡± Hu Ying patted her second son¡¯s shoulder. Then, she thought of her disobedient biological daughter and revealed a disappointed expression. ¡°Yu Su was really too heartless this time. She really didn¡¯t cook for Yu Ruo and Yu Miao. She clearly knew that they didn¡¯t know how to cook¡­¡± When Yu An went downstairs, he happened to hear his mother, Hu Ying, and his two younger brothers criticizing Yu Su in the living room downstairs. He frowned and interrupted them. ¡°Mother, Yu Su is the daughter of the Yu family. As her blood relatives, you shouldn¡¯t help outsiders criticize her.¡± Yu An¡¯s words immediately hit Hu Ying¡¯s sore spot. She said in a more agitated tone than before, ¡°Yu An, who are you calling an outsider? Yu Miao?! She has been the daughter of the Yu family for more than ten years. Not only is she usually filial to your father and me, but she¡¯s also close to you brothers. How can you say that she¡¯s an outsider?!¡± ¡°Yu Miao is your daughter, Yu Su is also your daughter. Why are you always on Yu Miao¡¯s side? Why can¡¯t you treat Yu Su better and listen to her heart more?¡± Yu An didn¡¯t like his mother being so biased towards Yu Miao, but he didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with his mother. ¡°The plane will take off in two hours. I¡¯ll go to the airport first.¡± Just like that, Yu An quickly walked out of the house. On the way to the airport, Yu An sat in the car and frowned in deep thought. He didn¡¯t understand why his mother, who used to be so gentle and loved the four brothers and Yu Miao so much, would change the gentleness and amiability she used to treat them with after finding her biological daughter. She ignored Yu Su, her long-lost daughter, and doted on Yu Miao, her adopted daughter even more. When Yu An returned home and heard from his fourth brother that Yu Su had cut ties with the Yu family, he was not surprised. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief. Other than him, almost everyone in this family would choose to side with Yu Miao without hesitation when Yu Miao and Yu Su quarreled. Although his heart ached for Yu Su, he often went on business trips because of work and could not protect her in time every time. He could only bring her out to relax as much as possible after returning from every business trip. Thinking of the yearning for kinship in Yu Su¡¯s clear eyes when she first returned to the Yu family, Yu An¡¯s heart ached. He was the one who did not protect his only sister, Yu Su. He was the one who did not fulfill his responsibility as a big brother.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Staring and Refusing to Let Go Chapter 82: Staring and Refusing to Let Go Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯ll call Yu Su now and ask her to come back!¡± Hu Ying looked at her eldest son, who had left the house without looking back, and the anger in her heart burned even more. ¡°Mother, calm down. Yu Su has already cut ties with our family. She might not listen to you now.¡± Yu Hong helped Hu Ying, whose chest was heaving up and down from anger, sit down. Hu Ying took a sip of the tea her second son handed her and calmed down a little. However, she was still very dissatisfied with Yu Su. ¡°Yu Miao has been pampered by me since she was young. It¡¯s already not easy for her to learn how to cook and work for this show, but Yu Su is still targeting Yu Miao. I feel very upset.¡± Hu Ying grabbed her second son Yu Hong¡¯s hand indignantly. ¡°Yu Su used to care about me very much and would make medicinal cuisine to nourish my body every day. If I say that I¡¯m not feeling well and miss her very much this time, she will definitely soften her heart and come back to see me. At that time, as long as we delay her from returning to the production team, Yu Miao and Yu Ruo will be able to finish filming the show perfectly. They might even be able to salvage their image!¡± ¡°This might not be a bad idea. We can give it a try.¡± Yu Hong felt that his mother¡¯s idea was feasible. At most, he would get Fanyin to compensate Yu Su with a few better resources in the end. The fourth son of the Yu family, Yu Zheng, also said, ¡°When the time comes, as long as Yu Su comes back obediently, I¡¯ll give her the role of the second female lead in the new drama.¡± As for why she was not the female lead, of course, it was because he wanted to leave the female lead to his favorite Yu Miao. ¡­.. With the support of her two sons, Hu Ying was so happy that she immediately wanted to call Yu Su. When she heard the sound of the phone being switched off on the other end of the line, she suddenly remembered that the production team had asked the guests to hand in their phones. Hu Ying hurriedly wanted to call the director, but Yu Hong stopped her with the excuse that it was too late. He asked her to call the director tomorrow morning. Although Hu Ying was anxious, in order to let Yu Miao live a little better on set, she endured it and planned to call the director tomorrow. The next morning, the director received a call from Hu Ying as soon as the program started recording. After that, Yu Su, who was making breakfast, was called over by the director. Yu Su took the phone and a familiar number came into view. In the past, Yu Su yearned for kinship. As soon as she returned home, she memorized the numbers of everyone in the family. No matter who in the family took the initiative to call her, she would be able to be happy for the entire day. But now that she saw Hu Ying¡¯s call, her first reaction was to walk back to her room, turn on the recording and turn on the speaker. Putting the phone to her ear, Hu Ying¡¯s voice quickly sounded in her ear. ¡°Yu Su, it¡¯s me.¡± Hu Ying was overjoyed to hear Yu Su¡¯s voice, and her tone became a little excited. Indeed, Yu Su still couldn¡¯t let go of her family and was still willing to answer her call. Didn¡¯t this mean that she had said those words in a fit of anger that day about severing ties with their family so that she could attract their attention? At the thought of this, Hu Ying did not care about Yu Su¡¯s attitude and said directly, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯ve been feeling unwell ever since you left home and can¡¯t sleep at night. Can you come back to see me today?¡± Yu Su said coldly, ¡°Go back and stew medicinal cuisine for you?¡± Yu Su¡¯s cold tone made Hu Ying¡¯s breath stagnate. She really meant that, but why did the words sound different when they came out of Yu Su¡¯s mouth? Not only did it not have the warmth that it should have, but it even made her sound like she seemed to treat Yu Su as a medicinal cuisine chef? Hu Ying smiled awkwardly and explained, ¡°I¡¯m just not feeling well. I wanted you to come back and see me.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t miss me. You only thought of asking me to go back because you were feeling unwell.¡± Yu Su asked Hu Ying without giving her any face. ¡°Am I just a nanny to you who can be summoned by you?¡± On the other end of the line, Hu Ying¡¯s expression was awkward and embarrassed. Even if Yu Su had hit the nail on the head, she would not admit it in order to protect her dignity as an elder. ¡°Yu Su, what are you saying? I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re busy with work and don¡¯t have time to come back. That¡¯s why I wanted you to come back to see me.. How can I say that I treat you as a chef and nanny?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: I’m Your Mother Chapter 83: I¡¯m Your Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Perhaps because Yu Su¡¯s attitude was too cold, in the end, Hu Ying emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m your mother. You have to come back if I want you to.¡± Meng Xi, who had just replaced Yu Su as the chef for breakfast, frowned. She had originally come to the room to call Yu Su for breakfast, but she did not expect to hear Hu Ying¡¯s domineering words. Yu Su had already discovered Meng Xi. After nodding at her, she said to Hu Ying, ¡°Then you should know that I¡¯m participating in a variety show now. Yu Miao is also a guest on this show. You should know that there¡¯s such a rule in the contract of this variety show. During the recording of the variety show, the guests are not allowed to stop filming for any reason. Otherwise, they will have to pay double the compensation for breach of contract.¡± Of course, Hu Ying knew this rule, but for the sake of her adopted daughter, Yu Miao, she still chose to sacrifice the interests of her biological daughter, Yu Su. ¡°It¡¯s just a variety show. Is it more important than my health?¡± Hu Ying¡¯s attitude was very indifferent. ¡°Come back and see me. In the future, your second brother will arrange a better job for you. Your fourth brother will also give you the role of the second female lead in his new drama.¡± Yu Su did not buy it. ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t believe it. In the past, Second Brother said the same thing when he tricked me into signing the contract with Fanyin. However, the resources that Fanyin provided me with after signing the contract were all leftovers from Yu Miao. I don¡¯t dare to believe the words of you and your sons anymore.¡± ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Look, Yu Miao is your sister. She performed very well in the production team. If you continue to stay in the production team like this, you won¡¯t be able to compare to her. Then why don¡¯t you stop wasting time and go home quickly? Let your second brother arrange a few good resources for you. This way, you and Yu Miao won¡¯t have a conflict of resources and you can show the netizens your sisterly relationship, right?¡± Hu Ying knew very well if her adopted daughter, Yu Miao, had done well in the show. However, she was unwilling to admit it and continued to attribute Yu Miao¡¯s poor performance to Yu Su. In her eyes, the reason why Yu Miao could not perform well was entirely because Yu Su had performed too well and would do anything to outshine Yu Miao. Yu Su could not be bothered to continue letting Hu Ying pretend to be confused. She directly said something that surprised Hu Ying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys think of this excuse to coax me home and leave the recording because you saw that Yu Miao couldn¡¯t compare to me in the show?¡± Yu Su¡¯s expression was calm and her tone was cold. ¡°Mrs. Yu, don¡¯t pretend to be polite to me anymore. Is it very difficult to say what you¡¯re thinking? Also, ever since the Yu family found me, you haven¡¯t publicized my identity as the biological daughter of the Yu family. How can you let the netizens know that Yu Miao and I have a deep sisterly relationship? I remember that the female lead of Yu Zheng¡¯s new drama is Yu Miao, right? Are you asking me to be a green leaf and a foil for your daughter again?¡± Hu Ying was also on speaker. Although she was rendered speechless by Yu Su, it was different for Yu Zheng, who was also listening. Yu Zheng was hot-tempered and could not tolerate being mocked by Yu Su like this. He immediately shouted at Yu Su on the phone, ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t be ungrateful. If not for the fact that you¡¯re my biological sister, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you! Without the Yu family, forget about being a match for Miaomiao, you don¡¯t even have the right to appear in the same drama as Yu Miao!¡± Yu Zheng¡¯s loud voice suddenly came from the phone, scaring Meng Xi. Her frown deepened. Was this person really Yu Su¡¯s biological brother? Helping an outsider, Yu Miao, to step on her biological sister like this, he must be seriously ill! Yu Su sneered and said, ¡°Now that I¡¯m alone, you can continue to ban me from the entertainment industry like before.¡± As the saying goes, ¡°Those who are barefoot are not afraid of those who wear shoes.¡± Now, she was the one who was ¡°bare-footed¡±. She had nothing to worry about and was not afraid of anyone! The word ¡°alone¡± pierced Hu Ying¡¯s nerves. Her tone became agitated. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! We¡¯re family. We used to be, we are, and we will always be!¡± Was Yu Su blaming them for letting her wander outside all these years? However, they had been looking for her for more than ten years and could not find her. This was clearly fate¡¯s doing. How could she blame this on her family? ¡°A person who lies to themselves for too long will believe it. From the moment you guys blindly sided with Yu Miao, the outcome between us was destined. I¡¯ve already cut ties with your family. Mrs. Yu, if you¡¯re really not feeling well, go to the hospital to see a doctor.¡± With that, Yu Su hung up.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: You Have Been Aggrieved Chapter 84: You Have Been Aggrieved Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing the busy tone coming from the phone, Hu Ying sat on the sofa in the Yu family¡¯s living room in a daze. Yu Hong and Yu Zheng¡¯s expressions were also very ugly. Yu Hong narrowed his eyes and revealed a philosophical gaze. ¡°Yu Su has grown up¡­ Since she doesn¡¯t care about her family, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± When Hu Ying heard her second son¡¯s words, her grip on the glass of water tightened. ¡°She¡­ Yu Hong, Yu Su is your sister after all. Don¡¯t be too ruthless.¡± She originally wanted to tell Yu Hong not to bother with Yu Su, but when she thought of Yu Miao, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Yu Hong nodded. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± If not for the fact that they were siblings, he would not have endured until now before choosing to use extraordinary methods. He did not believe that she would still be able to obtain good resources if he went all out this time. If Yu Su still wanted to survive in the entertainment industry, she had to lower her head to the Yu family. He wanted her to know the consequences of angering him. He wanted her to return to the Yu family and apologize to the family personally! Thinking of Yu Su¡¯s determination when she hung up the phone, an indescribable emotion arose in Hu Ying¡¯s heart. It was as if a piece of her heart had been emptied and something important had been stripped away. On the other side. ¡°Yu Su¡­¡± Meng Xi wanted to comfort Yu Su, but when she saw her calm expression, she felt that Yu Su did not need her comfort at all. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The Yu family can¡¯t make me sad anymore. They¡¯re not worthy.¡± Yu Su took her phone and was going to return it to Director Lin. ¡°Meng Xi, go back and let everyone eat first. I¡¯ll go look for you guys after returning the phone to Director Lin.¡± Meng Xi nodded. Yu Su found Director Lin and asked if she could borrow his phone to send her the recording of the call just now. After getting permission, Yu Su quickly sent the recording of the call to her email. When Yu Su returned the phone to Director Lin, she even considerately deleted the recording of this call and the email records to prevent her actions against the Yu family from implicating him in the future. When Yu Su arrived at the kitchen, she realized that everyone was not eating first. They were just waiting for her to come back. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Yu Su smiled and sat at the dining table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept everyone waiting. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat!¡± After breakfast, Yu Su and the others continued to go to the old ventriloquist¡¯s house to rehearse with the villagers. As everyone wanted to save some time, everyone shamelessly ate at the old man¡¯s house today. At six in the afternoon, Yu Su and the others had just finished their day of rehearsal. They walked out of the old man¡¯s house feeling really tired and prepared to go to Granny¡¯s house for dinner. ¡°Yu Su.¡± Yu Su and the others had just stepped out of the old man¡¯s courtyard when a low and pleasant male voice sounded. The moment she heard this voice, Yu Su suddenly turned her head in the direction of the voice. Yu Su¡¯s actions piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity, and they all looked over. They saw a tall figure slowly walking towards them along the limestone road in the village against the sunlight. Yu Su stared nervously at the figure, her heart beating faster and faster as the person approached. Xiao Han noticed Yu Su¡¯s abnormal emotions and the doubts in his heart could not help but deepen. He also stared intently at that figure with her. ¡°Big Brother!¡± When Yu Su saw the person¡¯s face clearly, she rushed out like a little cheetah and plunged into his arms. Yu An looked at his sister, who was running towards him, and opened his arms to hug her firmly. When Xiao Han saw that the person who came was Yu An, he suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. The sudden sense of danger in his heart disappeared. ¡°Big Brother, why are you here? Are you tired? We¡¯re going to have dinner now. Come and eat with us!¡± Yu Su looked up from Yu An¡¯s arms and looked at him with her clear eyes. This was the first time Xiao Han had seen Yu Su trust someone so wholeheartedly. Looking at her blissful expression, he felt like he was looking at a deer in the forest acting coquettishly to its ciders. After Xiao Han¡¯s observation, he concluded that Yu An and the other members of the Yu family were different existences. Moreover, Yu An must have an extremely heavy weight in Yu Su¡¯s heart. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯ve suffered..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Unintentional or Deliberate Chapter 85: Unintentional or Deliberate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The first thing Yu An said again was not to answer the few questions that Yu Su had just asked. As soon as he said that, Yu Su¡¯s eyes turned red, as if she had finally found an outlet to vent the grievances she had suffered these past few days. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not aggrieved. I really¡­¡± Yu Su could still control her emotions, but when she saw Yu An¡¯s gentle eyes, she could no longer hold back her tears and could only wipe them aggrievedly like a child. Seeing that his sister was crying aggrievedly, Yu An immediately wiped her tears in a hurry. However, not only did she not stop crying, but she also cried more and more. Yu An had no choice but to pull her into his arms again and coax her softly, ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t be afraid. Eldest Brother is back. No one will dare to bully you here. Eldest Brother will help you chase those people away!¡± Yu Su sobbed as she said to him, ¡°Brother¡­ you¡¯re so childish¡­¡± Yu Su cried in Yu An¡¯s arms for a few minutes before she sorted out her emotions and brought Yu An and everyone to Granny¡¯s house for dinner. Yu An got off the plane and rushed to the small courtyard where the production team was. He did not look at Yu Miao, who was practicing her dance in the courtyard. After communicating with Director Lin, he came to look for Yu Su immediately. As for sending Yu Ruo to the city hospital for treatment, he ignored it. If Yu Ruo only had a slight case of food poisoning, the county hospital could treat him. There was really no need to go through so much trouble to send him to the city for treatment. In order to increase the viewership ratings of the show, Director Lin did not get anyone to cut out the scene of Yu Su and Yu An meeting after asking for Yu An¡¯s opinion. Hence, the netizens who were watching the live broadcast saw this touching scene of siblings meeting. [Is this Yu Su¡¯s brother?] [The goddess¡¯ brother looks just like her. He¡¯s so handsome!!] [Doesn¡¯t that mean that the goddess¡¯ brother is a male idol? Donned in a suit, he has the aura of a domineering CEO!] [The goddess is crying so pitifully. What¡¯s going on?] [Why is Ms. Yu Su crying so beautifully? I really pity her when I see her.] While the netizens were praising Yu An and guessing why Yu Su was so aggrieved, Xiao Han¡¯s fans realized that he was also looking at Yu Su with heartache. Hence, Xiao Han¡¯s fans exploded. They all went to Xiao Han¡¯s homepage to comment and bombard him, questioning if he was having designs on their goddess, Yu Su. That¡¯s right, Xiao Han¡¯s fans were as unusual as him. In the county hospital, Yu Ruo was lying weakly on the bed with a drip. More than an hour ago, Yu Miao called him to ask about his physical condition. Of course, because of the rule that one could not bring a phone to record a show, they used the director and assistant director¡¯s phones to converse. For some reason, Yu Miao¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was clearly anxious and concerned, but he couldn¡¯t feel that she was worried about him. Even Yu Su, who had been very cold to him last night, gave him a better feeling than Yu Miao. Why was it like that? Yu Ruo closed his eyes and wanted to rest, but the scene of Yu Su caring about him in the past subconsciously appeared in his mind. Everyone in his family knew that his stomach had not been good since he was young, but as time passed, they gradually stopped caring too much. Only Yu Su would seriously remind him what he could and could not eat when he left home to work. There were a few times when he ate the wrong things and she even put off her job to take care of him. At that time, he enjoyed her care and concern, but at the same time, he despised her nagging. She had clearly just returned to this family not long ago, but she cared about him more than Yu Miao, who had lived in the Yu family for more than ten years. Was Yu Miao¡­ really as concerned about him as she had shown just now? Yu Ruo could not help but doubt this. She clearly knew that his stomach was not good, but she kept urging him to eat more of the mushroom stir-fried chicken that she herself was unwilling to eat. Did she really want him to eat his fill, or was she certain that he wouldn¡¯t reject her and use him to show the deep sibling love between them? Yu Ruo suddenly opened his eyes and shook his head. He could not think about it anymore. Yu Miao was so kind. She would definitely not do that.. He should believe her! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: No Porridge Chapter 86: No Porridge Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Ruo was really worried about Yu Miao. Even though he was still a little uncomfortable, he still wanted to rush back as soon as possible. The next morning, at Yu Ruo¡¯s request, the assistant director brought him back to the production team. When the assistant director brought Yu Ruo back to the small courtyard, he saw Yu Su and the others eating breakfast at the stone table in the courtyard as soon as he entered. It smelled like porridge and egg pancakes. Yu Ruo, who had not eaten breakfast in the county city, instantly felt hungry when he smelled the fragrance of porridge and egg pancakes. However, Yu Su had clearly looked over the moment he and the assistant director stepped into the courtyard, but she did not invite him over for breakfast. Just as Yu Ruo was feeling disappointed, Yu Su¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Yu Miao and the others have gone to the villagers¡¯ houses for breakfast.¡± Yu Ruo looked up at her in a daze and thanked her. Yu Miao and the others had gone to the villagers¡¯ house for breakfast. What should he do? ¡®Starve? Or making his own breakfast?¡¯ Yu Ruo, who was already disappointed, felt even more upset. It was fine if his biological sister didn¡¯t like him, but why did Yu Miao go to the villagers¡¯ house for breakfast without waiting for him to come back? The assistant director clearly said that he had already called the director to tell him that they were on their way back. The county city was only an hour away from the village where the production team was. Why didn¡¯t Yu Miao wait for him in this short hour? Yu Ruo¡¯s pale face and dejected look made the fans in the live-stream feel sorry for him again. At the same time, they scolded Yu Miao. [Our Yu Ruo entered the hospital because she ate her mushroom stir-fried chicken. It¡¯s fine if she didn¡¯t say that she would accompany Yu Ruo to the hospital, but why doesn¡¯t she even wait for him to have breakfast now?] [Looks like Yu Su was right previously. Yu Miao is an extremely hypocritical person!] Yu An sat in the room where the production team was broadcasting the work and quietly watched Yu Ruo and Yu Su interact. When he saw Yu Ruo thanking Yu Su, he raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect his younger brother, who had always disliked Yu Su, to take the initiative to thank her. Yu An asked the director not to inform Yu Ruo and Yu Miao of his arrival. At the same time, he asked Xiao Han and the others, who had seen him before, not to tell anyone. Hence, Yu Ruo and Yu Miao did not know that he was here now. ¡°Has Yu Ruo always been so friendly to Yu Su in the show?¡± Yu An asked the staff beside him. Although the staff member didn¡¯t know why he asked this, he still thought about it carefully. ¡°No. Previously, Yu Ruo always helped Yu Miao. As for being as friendly as today, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him do so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because Yu Su accompanied him to the village infirmary for treatment last night,¡± the staff added. Yu An frowned. ¡°Yu Miao didn¡¯t go with them?¡± Yu Ruo doted on Yu Miao the most among the brothers, and Yu Miao was also the closest to him. Logically speaking, Yu Ruo shouldn¡¯t have asked Yu Su, whom he didn¡¯t like, to accompany him to the infirmary last night. The clerk shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Please tell me the details of the matter.¡± Yu An pursed his lips tightly, and his expression became a little unhappy. After listening to the staff¡¯s detailed description of what had happened, the terrifying aura emitted by Yu An shocked the staff. Fortunately, Yu An restrained his aura in time and thanked the staff with a smile. After the staff left, Yu An revealed an unhappy expression again. It was understandable that Yu Miao was already used to enjoying the care of her parents and brothers, and it was inevitable that she would subconsciously neglect that they also needed care and concern. However, even Yu Su could hear Yu Ruo vomiting, how could she not hear the sound of Yu Ruo vomiting when Yu Ruo was poisoned because of her? Did she really not know, or was she too lazy to care? Just as Yu An was deep in thought, the voice on the screen pulled him back to reality. ¡°Big singer Yu, didn¡¯t your precious sister tell you about this? Two nights ago, you vomited and had diarrhea because of her. You even went to the county hospital for an IV drip. Didn¡¯t she think of making some porridge for you when you came back?¡± Xiao Han couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken when he saw Yu Ruo¡¯s injured appearance. Just like the time when he joined forces with Yu Miao to bully Yu Su previously.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Hypocritical and Shameless Chapter 87: Hypocritical and Shameless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios How could Yu Ruo not know Xiao Han¡¯s intention to watch the show? He didn¡¯t want Xiao Han to succeed. Yu Ruo glanced at Xiao Han. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Xiao Han curled his lips. He did not intend to let him off just like that. ¡°In order to show off your relationship with her, you were really crazy to eat a half-cooked dish. In the end, she did not seem to take your sacrifice to heart. She still left you alone and went off to have fun.¡± When Yu Su was in the Yu family, she must have suffered a lot from Yu Miao. Now, he deliberately made this matter clear. He wanted to see how Yu Miao, that considerate little fairy, would maintain her image! It also let the fans of Yu Miao, who spoke up for her on the Internet all day and attacked Yu Su, see how hypocritical the little fairy they used to protect was. Yu Ruo¡¯s expression froze, but he still calmed herself down. ¡°I didn¡¯t let Yu Miao prepare it because I didn¡¯t have an appetite. Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡± With that, he quickly walked back to his room from the courtyard. However, in the eyes of others, his back view looked more like he had run away in a panic after being poked by Xiao Han. [Xiao Han makes sense. Yu Ruo ate the food to give her face. Why didn¡¯t Yu Miao even give Yu Ruo a bowl of porridge?] [I¡¯m so disappointed in Yu Miao. Every time, it¡¯s Yu Ruo, her brother, who gives, but she doesn¡¯t care at all!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She only knows how to enjoy others treating her well. She¡¯s really too selfish.] Yu Ruo¡¯s fans were already dissatisfied with Yu Miao because of Yu Su¡¯s words just now. Now that Xiao Han had added fuel to the fire, their dissatisfaction with Yu Miao increased even more. On the other side. Because Yu Ruo was not around, no one cooperated with her to put on a show, so Yu Miao was too lazy to wake up early to cook. She suggested going to the villagers¡¯ house to work in exchange for breakfast. After the villagers knew their intentions, they immediately welcomed them warmly. They did not ask them to work and directly cooked egg noodles for the three of them. As she ate the steaming hot and delicious noodles, Shen Chun felt like crying. In the past, she would definitely despise such an environment and plain noodles, but now, she felt very happy. After being tortured by Yu Miao¡¯s lousy culinary skills during this period of time, she had completely no more temper and was no longer picky. Now, as long as it was not Yu Miao¡¯s cooking, she could happily eat two big bowls in a row. Looking at Yu Miao, who was eating egg noodles happily like her, Shen Chun thought about it and planned to make things difficult for her. ¡°Yu Miao, didn¡¯t the director say that your brother will be back this morning? Isn¡¯t it not good for us to come out for breakfast without waiting for him? If he rushes back before breakfast, he will starve, right?¡± Shen Chun deliberately asked in front of the camera, ¡°Should we ask the host to cook another bowl of noodles and send it to him?¡± Yu Miao stopped eating her noodles and blamed Shen Chun for being a busybody. So what if Yu Ruo came back? What did it have to do with whether she cooked or not? Moreover, he and the assistant director could buy whatever they wanted to eat in the county city. Even if he did not have money, the assistant director would not let a patient like him travel on an empty stomach. Why did she have to wake up early to make breakfast? Besides, they didn¡¯t know when they would arrive. The director didn¡¯t say when they would be back. Did he want her to wait stupidly on an empty stomach? Although Yu Miao thought so in her heart, she still pretended to be embarrassed on the surface. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for being too tired from rehearsal yesterday, causing me to feel dizzy when I woke up this morning. Fortunately, Shen Chun, you reminded me in time. Otherwise, Brother might blame me for not caring about him when he returned to the courtyard and starved. Thank you for reminding Shen Chun!¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re welcome.¡± Shen Chun¡¯s laughter was a little stiff. She did not expect Yu Miao to find such an excuse to protect her considerate image. For a moment, she did not know if she should feel sorry for Yu Ruo or praise Yu Miao for being hypocritical and shameless. Yu Miao looked at Shen Chun¡¯s unnatural expression with a smile. She snorted in her heart and went to the host¡¯s house to ask for another bowl of noodles. Did she think she didn¡¯t know that she did it on purpose? In the past, Shen Chun looked quite gullible. Now, it seemed that she was also a pretentious person. To think that she had always thought that she was a stupid person, a pretty girl that only knew how to throw a tantrum.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Excuse Chapter 88: Excuse Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The host was touched by her concern for her brother. Without a word, he cooked another bowl of noodles for her. This time, not only did he add eggs, but he also added some nourishing ingredients. When Yu Miao came back with the egg noodles, she still felt that she should say something to protect her considerate persona. ¡°When my brother was at home in the past, as long as this happened, he would lose his appetite and be unable to eat for the next two days. Even if he ate noodles, he would vomit. When he gets stuck in the cycle of vomiting after eating, not only would he suffer, but I would also feel sad.¡± Yu Miao looked at Shen Chun with a smile. ¡°Although you don¡¯t understand, what you said makes sense. Maybe Brother had recovered quickly this time after going to the hospital?¡± ¡°¡­ I was careless. Yu Miao, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s follow your understanding of Yu Ruo.¡± Shen Chun smiled awkwardly. She really didn¡¯t know about this situation! It was only after Yu Miao was on the way back with the noodles before Shen Chun said that Yu Miao must have said that on purpose. It was revenge for her words just now! Originally, she wanted to show that Yu Miao didn¡¯t care about Yu Ruo in front of the fans. Now, after Yu Miao¡¯s explanation, it seemed as if it was her who came up with the idea blindly and tried to use this matter to gain the favor of the netizens! Yu An was sitting in front of the screen where the production team was working. Naturally, he could see what was happening on both sides clearly through the screen. After all, Yu Miao had lived in the Yu family for more than ten years. It could be said that she had been watched by Yu An since she was young. Yu An knew very well what her every move, word, and action represented. At this moment, Yu An knew that Yu Miao¡¯s words were specially said to make up for forgetting to cook porridge for Yu Ruo. The onlooker saw things clearly. Looking at Shen Chun and Ye Chang, who had been successfully fooled by Yu Miao¡¯s words, Yu An finally knew how his three silly brothers and parents had been coaxed by her. If he had not seen her true colors a few years ago, he would probably be one of them now and a pawn she used to bully Yu Su. Yu Su and the others planned to go to the villagers¡¯ houses to experience the ancient method of squeezing oil. Because there was a lot of work waiting to be done in the fields at the villagers¡¯ houses, they did not have time to rehearse every day. Moreover, after a few days of rehearsal, everyone¡¯s cooperation was getting better and better. Therefore, they discussed that they would rehearse for two hours every day after dinner. The rest of the time, everyone would do their own things. After breakfast, they tidied up the kitchen and prepared to set off. Before Yu Su left, she found Director Lin and said to him, ¡°Yu Ruo¡¯s body is still very weak. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t live with an empty. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange for the staff to cook some porridge for him to fill his stomach.¡± She didn¡¯t do this because she was concerned about Yu Ruo. She just wanted to use this method to contrast Yu Miao¡¯s coldness and heartlessness, deliberately creating a contrast with Yu Miao. Because of Yu An¡¯s existence, the director did not see the situation between the two parties today. He did not know what Yu Miao had said to Shen Chun at the villagers¡¯ house just now, so he upheld the idea that he cannot allow anything could happen to Yu Ruo and immediately got someone to cook porridge for him. Yu Ruo was currently curled up in the room, hungry and uncomfortable. When he saw the staff bring in a bowl of steaming porridge, he couldn¡¯t care less and took it to eat. After asking the staff, he found out that Yu Su had instructed them to cook this bowl of porridge for him. Yu Ruo had mixed feelings, and at the same time, he could not help but feel a little hopeful. Did Yu Su¡¯s actions mean that she still had him as her brother in her heart? Even after he finished the bowl of porridge, he did not vomit after eating, like what Yu Miao had said. He even fell asleep peacefully after eating the porridge. Only then did Yu Ruo¡¯s fans, who had been watching the live broadcast, come to a realization. They had all been deceived by Yu Miao¡¯s sweet words! What about him being unable to eat and vomiting if he ate? These were all excuses that Yu Miao found to absolve herself after she was pointed out! Yu Ruo¡¯s fans were furious because they had been deceived. They began to post comments in the live-stream, cursing Yu Miao for treating Yu Ruo like this. The other netizens watched the commotion and tried their best to fan the flames. When Yu Miao and the others brought the egg noodles to Yu Ruo¡¯s room and saw the porridge bowl with some rice grains in it on the table, Shen Chun and Ye Chang immediately turned to look at Yu Miao.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Seed of Suspicion Chapter 89: Seed of Suspicion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The moment Yu Miao saw the porridge bowl, she knew that something was wrong. She hurriedly put down the egg noodles and put on an anxious expression to wake up the sleeping Yu Ruo. ¡°Brother, Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t eat so early? Why don¡¯t you listen to Mommy¡¯s advice? You always like to use your health to do rebellious things?!¡± Yu Ruo, who was sleeping well, was suddenly woken up by someone shaking and shouting. He sat up from the bed in a daze. Before he could figure out what was going on, he was stunned by Yu Miao¡¯s words. ¡°Brother, are you feeling unwell?¡± Yu Miao sounded anxious. ¡°No, Yu Miao. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Ruo looked at her in confusion and shook her head. Seeing that Yu Ruo didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary, Yu Miao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. Brother, you can¡¯t be as willful as today next time. What if you eat something bad and get food poisoning again? In the future, I¡¯ll eat first and you can eat later!¡± In the face of his sister¡¯s serious tone, although Yu Ruo did not know how a bowl of porridge could cause food poisoning, he was still happy to be cared for by his sister. He nodded cooperatively. ¡°I understand, Yu Miao. In the future, I will pay attention to not eating indiscriminately.¡± ¡°?¡± Shen Chun felt that the siblings¡¯ conversation was very strange. She clearly felt that they were not talking about the same thing, but why did she feel that they were talking about the same thing? Ye Chang asked, ¡°Yu Ruo, did you vomit after eating the porridge? Or are you feeling unwell?¡± Yu Ruo thought that his good friend was worried that he would get food poisoning like the day before yesterday, so she smiled and shook his head. ¡°Ye Chang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine this time. The situation which happened previously did not happen.¡± The ¡°previously¡± in Yu Ruo¡¯s answer was very interesting. By a freak combination of factors, he helped Yu Miao clear her suspicion of lying. It made everyone think that what she said about Yu Ruo not having an appetite was a matter of probability, not that Yu Miao was lying. Hearing Yu Ruo¡¯s answer, Yu Miao and Ye Chang heaved a sigh of relief. Yu Miao was glad that her lie just now was not exposed, while Ye Chang was glad that Yu Miao did not lie because she wanted to avoid criticism. ¡°Brother, eat quickly. I specially went to the villager¡¯s house to cook this for you. The villagers were very nice and heard me say that I wanted to nourish your body. They even specially added some nourishing ingredients inside.¡± Yu Miao handed the egg noodles to Yu Ruo. Yu Ruo was already a little full, but looking at his sister¡¯s eager gaze, he still didn¡¯t say anything to reject her. He silently finished the bowl of egg noodles. Yu Miao¡¯s fans, who were originally in the wrong, immediately reignited their fighting spirit after this reversal. They began to protect Yu Miao and accuse Shen Chun of having impure motives for her previous words. She was clearly suspected of causing trouble. Although the fans and netizens¡¯ impression of Yu Miao was salvaged by Yu Miao in time, Hu Ying, who was also watching the live broadcast, felt a trace of dissatisfaction with Yu Miao. After all, she was a daughter who had been raised by her side for more than ten years. Hu Ying¡¯s understanding of Yu Miao was the same as Yu An¡¯s understanding of Yu Miao. She could sense Yu Miao¡¯s true intentions from her subtle actions and expressions. Moreover, her third son, Yu Ruo, did not have the habit of not eating after he had stomach problems. Yu Miao¡¯s previous words were clearly an excuse for her. This made Hu Ying wonder if Yu Miao really treated Yu Ruo as an older brother. ¡°Fourth Brother, do you think Yu Miao really knows some of Third Brother¡¯s little habits, or are her words completely made up?¡± Hu Ying could not make up her mind. She nervously asked Yu Zheng, who was also watching the live broadcast beside her. Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo also doted on Yu Miao very much. Although his sister had said something about his third brother¡¯s habit that they did not know, his third brother¡¯s reaction and answer just now proved that Yu Miao was right, so he still chose to believe Yu Miao. Therefore, Yu Zheng reached out to hold Hu Ying¡¯s hand and comforted her. ¡°Mom, Third Brother also admitted what Yu Miao said just now. This means that Yu Miao is telling the truth. Perhaps we don¡¯t care about Third Brother as much as Yu Miao, so we didn¡¯t know that Third Brother has this little habit.¡± Hearing her son¡¯s words, although Hu Ying was still a little hesitant, she still chose to believe Yu Miao in the end. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was too concerned and messed up. I¡¯ve been too concerned about Yu Miao in recent years and neglected you brothers. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yu Zheng wheedled and coaxed Hu Ying for a while, finally making her much happier. However, once the seed of doubt was planted, would it not take root in the dark just because of a few words? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Erhu Chapter 90: Erhu Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At night, Yu Su and the others returned to the small courtyard after dinner and realized that the director, Yu Miao, and the others were already waiting in the courtyard. Upon seeing them, the director immediately asked them to come over. Then, he began to talk about the arrangements for the performance the day after tomorrow and informed the guests to prepare everything in advance. Just as the production team announced the list of guests¡¯ performances this time and while the guests were making final preparations for the performance the day after tomorrow, many unfavorable comments suddenly appeared on the Internet. [I think the production team must have a script. Yu Su must have acted according to the script. Otherwise, how could she have rehearsed shadow puppetry in such a short time?] [Yu Su¡¯s shadow puppetry must not look good. I¡¯ve never heard of her knowing this before.] [The production team actually dares to assure that it is authentic. I want to report it!] [I heard that Yu Su saved Director Lin¡¯s sister before, so she got a spot in this show.] [Everyone, think about it carefully. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as the previous poster said. There must be something fishy going on.] [If that¡¯s the case, didn¡¯t the director specially tailor this variety show for Yu Su?] These bad comments were posted by the fake reviewers that Yu Hong had gotten someone to buy in the beginning. The sibling relationship and little fairy persona that he had tried to arrange for Yu Miao previously did not have a good effect. In fact, under Yu Su¡¯s comparison, not only was Yu Miao not as popular as he had expected, but her reputation had also fallen a little. He was really holding his anger in. He could not tolerate his plan failing, so he bought fake reviewers and claimed that the production team wanted to promote Yu Su to smear Yu Su. Although he knew that this could not completely suppress Yu Su, it could also wash away Yu Miao¡¯s slightly collapsed persona. When Yu Ruo and Yu Miao¡¯s fans saw this, they immediately followed the trend and cooperated with the paid reviewers to scold Yu Su for being shameless. Yu Su¡¯s few fans came out to refute, but because there weren¡¯t as many of them as the hired posters and the fans Yu siblings, those refutations were quickly drowned out. Yu An and the director, who had returned to the front of the screen, saw the large number of comments. They all knew very well that someone had hired paid posters to deliberately defame Yu Su and the production team. Yu An and Director Lin frowned at the same time. They knew that if they let this continue, it would not be good for the program and the guests. ¡°If we really had a script, I would accept it, but we clearly don¡¯t have a script. It¡¯s really aggrieved to be slandered like this.¡± Director Lin¡¯s tone was filled with displeasure. Just as Director Lin was at a loss, Yu An recalled that Yu Su had once mentioned learning erhu from her adoptive father. Hence, he said beside the director, ¡°Yu Su knows how to play erhu. Director, you can let Yu Su improvise a song. I think everyone will reduce such comments after listening to it.¡± ¡°Will this work?¡± Director Lin was a little hesitant. ¡°Yu Su has been by her master¡¯s side since she was young and has learned many skills. For example, I¡¯ve heard her mention the erhu before,¡± Yu An said calmly without changing his expression. After hearing Yu An¡¯s words, the director did not hesitate anymore. He immediately got someone to borrow an erhu from the old man in the folk band. After a simple communication with Yu Su, Yu Su decisively agreed to play a song with the erhu to help the production team clear their suspicion of having a script. ¡°But I hope that the Director can invite everyone from the folk band over. That might be more convincing,¡± Yu Su suggested. The director nodded and quickly sent someone to invite the village chief over. He asked the village chief to invite the old people of the folk band over. [Just now, many netizens on the Internet suspected that our show had a script. In order to prove that there was no script for the show, the production team decided to vote online to choose a song for the folk music band to perform together alongside an erhu. The song with the highest number of votes can be played live by Yu Su and the folk band. The voting time is from 8 p.m. to 8.30 p.m. Everyone is welcome to participate actively.] While waiting for the village chief and the others to come over, the director followed the method taught by Yu An and asked for the approval from the higher-ups. Soon, the higher-ups approved his suggestion and he immediately launched this small event on the official account. As soon as this small event was released, it received a large number of reposts. Many netizens participated in the event. After the 8:30 event ended on time, the most popular song was ¡°Ambush From Ten Sides¡±. The production team also carried out their promise and planned for Yu Su and the folk band to play this song.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Ambush From Ten Sides Chapter 91: Ambush From Ten Sides Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Amidst everyone¡¯s anticipation, the melodious voice of the erhu sounded first. Yu Su used a few simple tunes of the erhu to bring everyone into the song. The sound of the other instruments that followed, coupled with Yu Su¡¯s erhu, brought an exciting and magnificent experience to the netizens and everyone present. [Who was the one who said that there was a script for the show just now? Who said that Yu Su acted according to the script? Step forward and I promise not to hit you.] [I¡¯m dying of laughter. The performance this time was voted on by everyone. Let¡¯s see how those people are going to defame the production team and our powerful Goddess Yu Su.] [Don¡¯t tell me that someone hired posters to defame Yu Su?] Yu An looked at the comments on the Internet on his phone and revealed a satisfied smile. However, he was not happy for long before he received a call from his younger brother, Yu Hong. ¡°Big Brother, you were the one who came up with that idea for the production team just now, right? Why did you do it? Did you know that I spent a lot of effort to reduce the public opinion about Yu Miao on the Internet? Aren¡¯t you clearly helping Yu Su step on Yu Miao?!¡± Yu Hong¡¯s tone was very agitated. However, facing his brother¡¯s question, Yu An only said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s me. I want to help Yu Su take back what she deserves. Moreover, Yu Su has never been like you and Yu Miao, using groundless accusations to suppress others. The reason why Yu Miao¡¯s popularity fell is completely because she was disappointing. She can¡¯t blame anyone else.¡± Hearing Yu An¡¯s words, Yu Hong became even more agitated. His tone was even filled with disbelief. ¡°Big Brother, Yu Miao is your sister. She¡¯s the sister we¡¯ve doted on and protected for more than ten years. How can you help Yu Su bully her?!¡± Hearing his brother¡¯s words, a mocking smile appeared on Yu An¡¯s face. He sneered. ¡°My only sister is Yu Su. Who does Yu Miao think she is?¡± With that, he hung up the phone without hesitation. All the staff in the room were stunned by his words. They looked at each other, not knowing what to do. In the end, it was Director Lin who wanted to break the silence. ¡°CEO Yu, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t say a word of this to anyone. Thank you for your advice this time. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Director Lin, you¡¯re too polite. I haven¡¯t had the time to thank you for resisting the pressure and saving my sister¡¯s spot as a variety show guest. I hope my disappointing brother didn¡¯t scare you,¡± Yu An said with a gentle smile. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. CEO Yu, you must be joking. Yu Su saved my sister¡¯s life. Moreover, the guests for this variety show were already decided in the past. I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word so easily,¡± Director Lin said with a smile. Yu An looked at Director Lin¡¯s unnatural smile. Based on his understanding of his younger brother, Director Lin must have been threatened by his younger brother. Since that was the case, as the elder brother, he should apologize on behalf of his younger brother. Hence, Yu An said in a gentle tone, ¡°Our Yu Corporation is willing to invest a million dollars. Just take it that I¡¯m apologizing to Director Lin on behalf of my disappointing brother.¡± Director Lin was smiling so much that his face was about to bloom. He waved his hand repeatedly and said, ¡°CEO Yu, you¡¯re too polite. Then I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of everyone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty. Thank you for taking care of Yu Su, Director Lin.¡± Just as Yu An and Director Lin were praising each other, Yu Hong, who was in the Fanyin office building, smashed the new phone into pieces. The commotion made the assistant, who was about to knock on the door, stop. He retreated resentfully and planned to come back later. Recalling his eldest brother Yu An¡¯s indifferent attitude and tone just now, Yu Hong felt a ball of fire burning in his chest. He was clearly the one who doted on Yu Miao the most from the beginning. Why did he hate Yu Miao so much now? ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Apart from Yu Hong, who was angry in the office, Yu Zheng, who was at home, was also angry. Yu Zheng did not expect his biological sister, who he had been with for more than a year, to play the erhu so well. She could even play such a difficult song like ¡°Ambush From Ten Sides¡± perfectly.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Big Brother Has Changed Chapter 92: Big Brother Has Changed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This time, they had really miscalculated. Not only did they not succeed in defaming Yu Su and the production team, but they even helped them increase their popularity. He wondered how angry their second brother, Yu Hong, would be. On the production team¡¯s side, when Yu Miao saw Yu Su perform the erhu, she was also tempted to show herself in front of the camera. Hence, after discussing with the director, she also managed to perform a classical dance in front of the camera as she had wished. However, for some reason, after Yu Su¡¯s ¡°Ambush From Ten Sides¡± just now, not only did Yu Miao¡¯s classical dance not impress the netizens, but many netizens even questioned her dance skills. ¡°¡­¡± Looking at Yu Miao dancing in the live-stream, Yu Zheng felt that what the netizens said made sense. This dance was really¡­ indescribable. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Yu Su to play erhu. If Yu Miao knew that she was inferior to Yu Su, how sad would she be?¡± Hu Ying looked at Yu Miao, who was dancing in the live-stream, and did not notice that her address of Yu Su had began to sound more intimate. After Hu Ying¡¯s reminder, Yu Zheng thought of Yu Miao¡¯s pitiful expression and couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He went upstairs and called Yu Hong, but Yu Hong didn¡¯t pick up after calling a few times. The anxious Yu Zheng did not think too much about it and drove to Fanyin to look for Yu Hong. However, just as he reached the office door, Yu Hong¡¯s assistant stopped him. The assistant said softly, ¡°Fourth Young Master, President Yu is currently really angry. Why don¡¯t you wait a while before going in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Zheng shook his head and pushed the door open. When Yu Hong heard the door open, he was about to curse when he saw that it was Yu Zheng. He could only hold back the words that were about to come out of his mouth. Yu Zheng glanced at his broken phone and finally understood why his second brother did not pick up his call. ¡°Second Brother, why don¡¯t we hire the paid posters to defame Yu Su again? Yu Miao was mocked by the netizens when she danced just now. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be sad when she sees it in the future.¡± Yu Zheng picked up his phone from the ground, pulled out the SIM card, and placed it on the table for Yu Hong. As for the broken phone, he threw it into the trash can without hesitation. Yu Hong looked at the SIM card on the table and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Big Brother is protecting her.¡± ¡°Big Brother? How is that possible? Doesn¡¯t Big Brother dote on Yu Miao the most?¡± Yu Zheng looked at Yu Hong in disbelief. Yu Hong sighed. ¡°You were travelling around because you were filming and weren¡¯t at home often, so you didn¡¯t know. In the year where Yu Su returned home, Big Brother¡¯s attitude towards Yu Miao had become very strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Yu Zheng quickly asked. Although Big Brother had argued with their mother for Yu Su last time, it was understandable. After all, Yu Su was the biological daughter of the Yu family. In his opinion, it was indeed not good for his mother to make Yu Su sacrifice her own interests for Yu Miao. ¡°I can¡¯t pinpoint much. It¡¯s just that he often has a cold face when Yu Miao makes remarks like a little girl,¡± Yu Hong said as he recalled. Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°Big Brother is indeed abnormal, but we can continue to attack the production team. This way, Big Brother won¡¯t interfere, right?¡± Yu Hong shook his head. ¡°Not now. We¡¯ve already defamed the production team once. If we let them continue to defame them in other aspects, it will be too obvious. The netizens are not fools. They will be able to tell. Moreover, Director Lin¡¯s status in the industry is not low. It¡¯s not good for us to anger him.¡± Director Lin was indeed a genius in variety shows. All the variety shows he did were popular. Many film and television entertainment companies, including Fanyin, hoped that their artists would be able to appear on Director Lin¡¯s variety show. This was an excellent way for artists to increase their popularity. ¡°But, are we just going to watch Yu Miao be defeated?¡± Yu Zheng was a little unwilling. ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen either, but in order to gain more stability and hold of the situation, I can only have Yu Miao to put up with it first.¡± Yu Hong said coldly, ¡°This episode of the variety show is about to end. Even if there¡¯s a reversal, there¡¯s not much meaning. Next time, let Yu Miao prepare to suppress Yu Su!¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Since his second brother had already decided, Yu Zheng could not say anything else and could only nod in agreement.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Cousins Chapter 93: Cousins Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios While the second and fourth sons of the Yu family were thinking about how to defame Yu Su, many entertainment news companies were also thinking of ways to dig deeper into the relationship between Yu Su and Yu Ruo. However, because they were digging from the ambiguous relationship between a man and a woman, or from the direction of a lovers¡¯ relationship, so much time had passed, and they had only managed to dig out photos of Yu Su often accompanying Yu Ruo to dance and the two of them going out to eat together in private. Moreover, this news had already been exposed by others before. It had no extra value to them. Now that they saw Yu Ruo¡¯s live broadcast of him down with food poisoning, these entertainment reporters finally came to a realization. Perhaps Yu Su and Yu Ruo were not lovers or had an ambiguous relationship at all. Perhaps they were related by blood. That was because Yu Su looked like she was angry at her brother during the live broadcast, but she looked like a sister who couldn¡¯t help but care about her brother. The entertainment reporters who had watched the live broadcast turned into sharks that smelled blood and quickly swarmed in the direction of the smell of blood. All the reporters wanted to find the breaking news immediately and get the most exclusive headlines. Following the actions of the entertainment reporters, a topic called ttWhat¡¯s the relationship between Yu Su and the popular singer Yu Ruo# rushed to the trending searches. When the staff managing the trending topics on the social media platform saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Is this Yu Su the legendary darling of the entertainment industry with her own traffic and topics? How many times has she been trending this month?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the third time, right?¡± The staff member¡¯s colleague said as he clicked on the trending topic and watched the commotion with the netizens. Before Yu Su participated in the variety show, the netizens had seen many similar topics about her and Yu Ruo. Those topics were all about the ambiguous relationship between the two of them. As there were photos and the truth every time, most of the netizens had already believed it. Yu Su wanted to use Yu Ruo to get close to the Yu family and get them to introduce her to some good resources. However, after the variety show started filming, Yu Su¡¯s attitude towards Yu Ruo made the netizens¡¯ eyes widen. Not only did she not please Yu Ruo as the netizens thought, but she also often mocked Yu Ruo and ignored him. On the other hand, Yu Ruo often tried to get her attention. It was as if she would feel uncomfortable if he didn¡¯t get scolded by her for a day. Originally, everyone had been a little shaken by their relationship since the variety show. Now that this topic was brought up, the netizens overturned their previous guesses and began to reevaluate their relationship. Initially, Yu Hong did not intend to take any further actions to defame Yu Su. However, this topic had appeared at the right time. Of course, he would not let anyone know about her true relationship with Yu Ruo. Hence, he called his assistant over and asked him to arrange for an army of paid posters He fabricated a relationship between Yu Su and Yu Ruo and posted it online. Before long, a post called ¡°Yu Su is actually Yu Ruo¡¯s Cousin¡± appeared on the Internet and it gained a lot of traffic. The content of the post was: [Yu Su¡¯s true identity is actually a cousin of Yu Ruo¡¯s who has a decent relationship with him. Yu Su also entered the entertainment industry under Yu Ruo¡¯s care. Previously, many of Yu Su¡¯s resources were also given to her by Yu Ruo. However, Yu Su gradually stopped being satisfied with the second or third-rate resources given by Yu Ruo and began to ask Yu Ruo for first-rate or even S-list resources. After Yu Ruo rejected her unreasonable request, Yu Su took the initiative to fall out with her cousin. It was because Yu Su knew that Yu Ruo doted on her sister, Yu Miao, that she targeted Yu Miao on variety shows.] These fake reviewers¡¯ writing skills were not bad. The lies they made up were reasonable and well-founded. They even made up many examples for the sake of authenticity, causing many netizens to believe in Yu Su and Yu Ruo¡¯s cousin relationship. [It¡¯s actually such a relationship. It¡¯s one thing for Yu Su to be taken care of by her cousin and receive resources, but how can she bite the hand that feeds her?] [If it weren¡¯t for Yu Ruo who helped her to enter the entertainment industry, how could she have successfully done so?] [I knew their relationship was not simple. It turns out that they are cousins.] [Yu Su targeted Yu Miao just because Yu Ruo didn¡¯t give her resources? She¡¯s too petty!] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Ingrate Chapter 94: Ingrate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Two days after this post was posted, many topics such as #So Yu Su is an ingrate# and #Yu Su repays kindness with ingratitude# rushed to the trending searches. Seeing this, Yu Hong got his assistant to buy some traffic and hyped up these trending topics even more. He wanted Yu Su to confirm the title of ¡°Cousin of Yu Ruo¡±! Originally, Yu An happened to be watching Yu Su¡¯s performance in the live-stream, but his eyes were suddenly stung by some insults from Yu Su. His face turned cold as he asked the assistant director beside him, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many comments defaming Yu Su?¡± Faced with the terrifying aura emitted by Yu An, the assistant director only felt cold sweat dripping down his forehead. He even stuttered a little as he said, ¡°This¡­ Two days ago, a post suddenly appeared. It said that Ms. Yu Su is Yu Ruo¡¯s cousin and that she fell out with Yu Ruo after asking him for resources to no avail. That¡¯s why she has been targeting Yu Ruo¡¯s most beloved sister, Yu Miao¡­¡± Under Yu An¡¯s extremely calm gaze, the assistant director could not continue. In the end, he chose to shut up. Yu An did not continue to make things difficult for him. He found the director and asked him to help call Yu Su into the room and send the other staff away. Yu An did not say anything and only flipped open the post and handed it to Yu Su. ¡°This must be your second brother¡¯s doing.¡± Yu An¡¯s voice was extremely cold. ¡°The Internet has already confirmed your relationship as Yu Ruo¡¯s cousin. If this continues, it will be very disadvantageous to you. Should I get someone to help you remove the trending topic now, or do you have an idea to resolve it yourself?¡± Yu Su looked up at her brother¡¯s worried and concerned eyes, and her heart warmed. She was so lucky to meet her eldest brother. It was her eldest brother who let her know that she could also be favored unconditionally, just like how the others in the Yu family treated Yu Miao. Yu Su suddenly hugged Yu An¡¯s waist and rubbed against him like a kitten. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re my sister. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who should I treat well?¡± Yu An gently rubbed her head. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re worth it.¡± Yu Su rubbed against him again before looking up from his arms. She said to him seriously, ¡°After the show ends tomorrow, I¡¯ll settle this matter myself. There¡¯s no need to remove the trending searches. Since they like to defame me, let them defame me as much as they want. The bigger this matter gets, the better!¡± Initially, she was still worried that the popularity of the variety show alone might not be enough. Now, Yu Hong¡¯s paid posters had helped her a lot. This was the effect she wanted. It would be best if this matter was on the trending searches for three to four days and the entire Internet knew about it. That way, when the truth was exposed, it would be even more explosive and exciting, right? At the thought of this, Yu Su could not help but reveal an excited expression. When Yu An saw her expression, his eyes were filled with helplessness. He reached out and gently pinched her soft cheek. He said in a doting tone, ¡°Yu Su, how are you going to tease your second brother again? You have to remember to anger him to death this time. You can¡¯t let him off lightly anymore.¡± Yu Su blinked her big eyes at him. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you feel sorry for him?¡± Yu An shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s the one who went too far. This is the punishment he deserves.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy.¡± Yu Su reached out to lift the corners of his lips. Seeing the concern in his sister¡¯s eyes, Yu An laughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Actually, he was not unhappy. It was just that when he thought of the grievances Yu Su had suffered over the past year, he could not help but want to hang those stupid brothers of his up and beat them up. ¡°Sometimes, I even wonder if our parents had accidentally brought the wrong children home. They clearly look so similar to the two of us, but why are they not as smart as the two of us?¡± Yu An patted the girl¡¯s back as if he was coaxing a child. Hearing his words, Yu Su felt awkward for a moment. If not for the fact that she had been reborn and that her previous generation had been implicated and killed by Yu Miao, she might have been one of the people her brother had mentioned. ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t tell Director Lin about our relationship, right?¡± Yu Su suddenly thought of this. Yu An shook his head. ¡°No, but he should have guessed it.¡± After all, Yu An had no intention of hiding it at all from the beginning. He even wanted to tell the production team about this so that Yu Miao could restrain herself here. However, he realized that his sister seemed to have other plans, so he held back from saying it.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Xuan Sect Disciple Chapter 95: Xuan Sect Disciple Translator: Atlas Studios | Editor: Atlas Studios In a remote county. On the highest mountain in the small county sat a majestic Taoist temple. At this moment, many Taoist masters and disciples were sitting in a large conference room, staring at the video projected on the screen. The main character in the video was Yu Su, who was filming a variety show thousands of miles away. Originally, their Taoist academy did not encourage students to watch these variety shows. However, the matter of Yu Su using divination to save people last time was really too popular. The masters of the Taoist Alliance felt that this was good material, so they got the lower-level academies to broadcast this variety show to their disciples in their free time to encourage them to put their learning to use. A young disciple who was watching the live broadcast whispered to his master beside him, ¡°Master, why are the comments saying that Yu Su and Yu Ruo are cousins? 1 don¡¯t think so!¡± The disciple¡¯s master was an old Taoist priest with a white beard. When the old Taoist heard this, he calmly asked the young disciple, ¡°Then what do you think their relationship is?¡± The disciple who failed to ask the question and instead got the question thrown back at him became nervous and answered carefully, ¡°I think¡­ They look like biological siblings.¡± The old Taoist priest turned to look at him in surprise, making the young disciple¡¯s heart skip a beat. The young disciple could not help but ask, ¡°Master, am I wrong?¡± He was really afraid that if he answered wrongly, his master would deduct his points. Just as the young disciple was feeling extremely uneasy, the old Taoist priest opened his mouth and said with a gratified smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re indeed not cousins but biological siblings. I¡¯ll give you two points usually..¡± The young disciple widened his eyes in surprise. As he thanked the old Taoist, he looked at his fellow disciples who were looking at him enviously with a smug expression. After the young disciple was done showing off, he asked the old Taoist priest, ¡°Master, can I help Sister Yu Su?¡± The old Taoist priest immediately allowed his disciple¡¯s request. After all, this could be considered a meritorious deed that would help his disciple¡¯s future cultivation. When the nctizens attacked Yu Su in the live-stream for Yu Ruo and Yu Miao, several accounts with the same ID format suddenly appeared on the bullet screen. Moreover, the comments posted by these accounts were all saying that Yu Ruo and Yu Su were biological siblings. Yu Ruo and Yu Miao¡¯s fans were already angry at the posts of the water army. Now that they saw these refutations, they immediately couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started to refute crazily. [Don¡¯t think that you can spout nonsense just because you¡¯ve changed your ID to the identity of a disciple of a Taoist school. The people on the Internet have already exposed it rationally, proving that Yu Su and Yu Ruo are cousins. How can they be biological siblings?] [You ¡°Taoist disciples¡± are the paid posters hired by Yu Su to cause trouble, right?] [I think you¡¯re unskilled and wrong. The evidence is in the post. How can it be fake?] When the Taoist disciples were criticized by their master in school, they could not refute. After all, their master¡¯s skills were definitely more solid than theirs. But now, as outsiders, these nctizens dared to say that they were not skilled? These Taoist disciples could not tolerate it at all. The Taoist disciples did not post any bullet comments or waste their breath arguing with the nctizens. Instead, they began to @ the official account of the Taoist Alliance. The staff of the Taoist Alliance¡¯s official account was dumbfounded. This was the first time he had seen so many @ messages on the official account since he started work. The staff member clicked on it curiously and immediately ran to his superior. After his superior saw it, he immediately went to look for the Taoist mystic master on duty today. The master was originally drinking tea leisurely in the office. After hearing his superior¡¯s words, he immediately became energetic and ran to the staff excitedly. After looking at the physiognomy of Yu Su, Yu Ruo, and Yu Miao, the master immediately snatched the staff¡¯s keyboard and began to use his official account to post comments in the live-stream. These young nctizens were really too rude. They actually said that the students of their Taoist school were paid posters.. Which paid poster would have the words Taoist school in their ID? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Panic Chapter 96: Panic Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Soon, the comments in the live-stream were flooded by the account with the ID ¡°Daoist Alliance.¡± Looking at the golden words that had been officially verified by the platform, the live-stream was strangely silent for a long time. It was not until a few minutes later that the netizens began to carefully continue sending comments. [The officials have come into action. Moreover, the officials of the Daoist Alliance said that Yu Ruo and Yu Su are biological siblings¡­] [I¡¯ll add something on behalf of the person above. The officials even said that Yu Miao and Yu Ruo are not biological siblings.] [The officials just said not to bully their disciples casually and not to follow the rumors on the Internet.] When the Daoist disciples who had just been questioned saw an official senior standing up for them, the gloominess in their hearts was swept away. But now, not only were the Daoist disciples happy, but many netizens and entertainment reporters who were watching the show were also happy. This news was really too big for the entertainment industry. The entertainment news reporters were all like dogs that had smelled meat. They started digging in this direction one after another, and they showed the attitude that they would not stop until they could dig the truth out. Since the metaphysical officials had already come out to testify that Yu Su and Yu Ruo were biological siblings, they only needed to find evidence next. The entertainment reporters began to dig up Yu Ruo and Yu Miao¡¯s growth experiences, but the clues they dug up would all be interrupted without exception. However, not only did the reporters not feel sad, they were even more excited. The reporters knew very well that this meant that both of them had big capital behind them and were deliberately hiding the truth. If they could successfully dig out some useful information, this would be the easiest and most rewarding time since they started working as entertainment reporters! On the other side, Director Lin looked at the reversal of the comments in the live-stream and could not help but open his mouth wide. Although he had previously guessed the relationship between Yu Su and the Yu family from Yu An¡¯s words, the impact on him when this relationship was really exposed did not lessen much. Looking at the satisfied smile on Yu An¡¯s face, Director Lin sighed slightly. The Yu family¡¯s relationship was really too complicated. Yu Su was clearly their biological daughter, but she only received the love and care of one big brother. The other members of the Yu family were biased towards their adopted daughter as if their brains were damaged. What was going on! Just as Director Lin was lamenting the complicated relationship between the Yu family, his phone rang. It was a call from the assistant director. Director Lin was usually in charge of Yu Su¡¯s group of guests, while the assistant director was in charge of Yu Miao¡¯s group. ¡°Old Lin, there¡¯s a situation between Yu Ruo and Yu Miao. I think it¡¯s good material to attract attention. Do you want to start a live broadcast?¡± The assistant director spoke quickly. Director Lin¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the director to cut the scene over now.¡± When the director received Director Lin¡¯s notice, he quickly changed the scene in the live-stream to Yu Miao and the others. After Yu Miao washed up, she lay on the bed and felt suffocated. She kept feeling that something bad would happen, so she got up and went to the courtyard to take a breather. As soon as she went out, she saw Yu Ruo standing under the big tree in the courtyard. ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± She walked over. When Yu Ruo saw her coming over, he naturally opened her arms and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I just can¡¯t sleep.¡± Yu Ruo gave a perfunctory reply and did not tell Yu Miao that he came out to take a breather because he was flustered. Yu Miao didn¡¯t think too much about it and directly said her reason for coming. ¡°Brother, I keep feeling flustered, so I came out for a breather. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Yu Ruo was a little surprised. He did not expect Yu Miao to feel as flustered as him. Yu Ruo patted her back and asked gently, ¡°What happened?¡± It would have been fine if Yu Ruo hadn¡¯t asked. The moment he asked, Yu Miao felt her panic grow. She hugged his waist tightly in fear. Yu Miao looked up at him with red eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that our relationship will be dug out. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll implicate you and our family and cause everyone to be scolded. I¡¯m afraid that after the netizens find out about my relationship with Yu Su, they¡¯ll scold me for occupying the identity of the daughter of the Yu family and making Yu Su suffer.¡± Towards the end, Yu Miao¡¯s voice was filled with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to occupy the identity of the daughter of the Yu family. I just can¡¯t bear to part with Mom, Dad, and you.¡± Ever since Yu Su was found, she had been afraid of this matter.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Scheme Chapter 97: Scheme Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As the saying went, ¡°It¡¯s easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to frugal.¡± She had been the daughter of the Yu family for more than ten years and had long been used to being a rich young lady. She did not want to give up on a rich life so easily. Therefore, after Yu Su returned home, she often spoke ill of Yu Su when she was alone with her family, instilling in them that not only did Yu Su want to snatch her identity away when she returned, but she also wanted to suppress and bully her. After more than a year of hard work, other than her eldest brother, everyone in the family had deeply engraved that thought in their minds. As long as something happened to Yu Su when she was present, regardless of whether it was Yu Su¡¯s fault, her parents and brothers would blame it on Yu Su. Later on, as time passed, as long as she inadvertently revealed that she wanted something from Yu Su, the Yu family would take the initiative to snatch it from her. At that time, she would look down on her while watching coldly from the sidelines. So what if she was their biological daughter? She was still inferior to the adopted daughter. However, for some reason, ever since Yu Su refused to give her the variety show slot, what happened after that gradually escaped her control. Yu Su, who originally cared a lot about her family, actually reprimanded the Yu family for this. Then, she simply cut ties with the Yu family and ran away from home. She should be happy that Yu Su had severed her relationship with the Yu family. After all, after chasing the real Miss away, she was the only daughter in the Yu family. The Yu family, who had been heartbroken by Yu Su, would be even closer to her, their considerate adopted daughter. However, the outcome did not make her happy at all. After Yu Su left, although the Yu family complained that Yu Su was disobedient and threatened to ban her, she knew very well that the Yu family did this mostly to force Yu Su to return to the Yu family. Not to mention anything else, just take Yu Ruo as an example. Previously, it had always been Yu Su who had been revolving around him. However, ever since they appeared on this program, their positions had changed. It had become that he could not help but approach Yu Su, wanting to use his actions to attract her attention. She saw all of this. While she felt uncomfortable, she also felt a sense of danger. She had a feeling that things shouldn¡¯t have developed like this. After thinking about it, she suddenly felt that forcing Yu Su away back then was the worst plan. She should have continued to sow discord between the Yu family and Yu Su back then, instead of forcing Yu Su to run away from home and sever her relationship with the Yu family. An idea suddenly surfaced in Yu Miao¡¯s mind. Perhaps she could get the Yu Family to coax Yu Su back. Then, she could slowly sow discord like before and get the Yu Family to take the initiative to chase Yu Su out of the house. Only then could she truly resolve the future troubles. Yu Ruo did not know what Yu Miao was thinking. He just comforted her out of habit. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. You¡¯re our family¡¯s little princess. We won¡¯t bear to treat you like that. As for your identity¡­¡± Yu Ruo paused for a moment and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Second Brother will think of a way to resolve it. We can¡¯t know the news from the outside world now. Thinking too much will only add to our worries. So, listen to me and relax to go back and have a good sleep.¡± It was not that he did not want to acknowledge Yu Su as his sister. It was just that now was not a good time to make it public. At the very least, he had to wait until Yu Miao was no longer in a panic and had completely gained a foothold in the entertainment industry. At that time, be it for Yu Miao or Yu Su, it would be a more suitable time to make it public. ¡°Brother, is what you said true? You really won¡¯t abandon me?¡± Yu Miao looked at him pitifully. Seeing her like this, Yu Ruo¡¯s heart ached a little. Out of habit, he kissed her forehead. ¡°Of course not. You have to trust Mom and Dad, okay?¡± After receiving his promise, Yu Miao smiled through her tears. ¡°Then after this episode of the variety show ends, go and bring Yu Su home! No matter what, Yu Su is Dad and Mom¡¯s biological daughter. I don¡¯t want Dad and Mom to feel the pain of having their flesh and blood separated because of me. I also hope that a sister can stay at home with me, take care of Dad and Mom with me, and care for everyone..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Intimacy Chapter 98: Intimacy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Yu Miao finished speaking, she took the initiative to lean over and kiss Yu Ruo¡¯s face. Ever since she was adopted into the Yu family, in order to make the brothers of the Yu family dote on her more, she had taken the initiative to do some intimate actions to them since she was young. Even when she was young, she took the initiative to ask them to comfort her by kissing her forehead and face. In return, she would kiss them in the same way. Just as she had expected, after she grew up, she continued to maintain this close relationship with her brothers other than her eldest brother. Their relationship also became better and better. In Yu Miao¡¯s heart, she regarded her three brothers as her private property and would never allow anyone else to touch them. When Yu Miao and Yu Ruo showed their kinship to their heart¡¯s content, they did not expect that their every move had already been broadcasted live. From the moment the two of them hugged each other, their actions were seen clearly by the netizens in the live-stream. Although they couldn¡¯t hear their conversation from afar, their intimate actions stunned the netizens. The netizens were already prepared to watch the guests turn off their lights and rest. They did not expect to see such an exciting scene today. Seeing the reflection of the camera under the moonlight, Yu Miao was shocked and suddenly pushed Yu Ruo away. After Yu Ruo was pushed away by her, he saw the camera and photographer. He frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you won¡¯t follow the guests and film us during the time we are washing up before the live broadcast ends?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not following the contract. Do you want to pay us a high penalty for breaching the contract?¡± Yu Miao also reacted at this moment. Faced with their questions, the photographer said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sirs. This is what the higher-ups want. I¡¯m just a small photographer. I can only work according to my superior¡¯s orders.¡± Yu Ruo¡¯s expression was terrible. ¡°Even if you want to record, you should have told me in advance.¡± The photographer continued innocently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t record your words. We can guarantee your privacy.¡± The photographer¡¯s words made Yu Ruo¡¯s expression even worse. When Yu Ruo and Yu Miao were at home, they were already used to such intimate physical contact, so he did not think that there was anything wrong with it. However, the netizens felt that something was really wrong. JOh my god, did you guys see that just now? What kind of strange sibling relationship is this?] [It¡¯s late at night. The two of them are hugging and kissing in the courtyard. They don¡¯t look like siblings, but more like a couple on a date.] [Please, it¡¯s just a kiss on the forehead. It¡¯s normal between siblings. Why are you making a fuss?] [I also have a brother. My relationship with my brother is very good, but at most, I¡¯ll hold his arm. There won¡¯t be such an intimate action.] [They¡¯ve already said that they aren¡¯t not biological siblings. Everyone knows.] Yu Ruo and Yu Miao¡¯s fans did not speak this time. Now, they were busy comforting their injured hearts. Even if they were loyal fans, they could not accept such a scene. While the comments were discussing the intimate actions of the Yu siblings, the video of them hugging and kissing was screen captured by netizens and posted online. This video was quickly reposted by netizens, and topics related to the video also rushed to the trending topics. Director Lin looked at the rising viewership ratings and his mouth was about to reach his ears. He couldn¡¯t help but thank Yu Su again in his heart. If not for her, Yu Ruo and Yu Miao probably wouldn¡¯t have participated in the show. If they hadn¡¯t participated, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many hot topics and the viewership ratings wouldn¡¯t have been so high. Although Director Lin was happy, he did not forget to despise Yu Ruo and Yu Miao in his heart. Which siblings would hug each other in the courtyard at night and kiss each other¡¯s cheeks and forehead? However, it was also thanks to a master pointing out that the two of them were not biological siblings. Otherwise, their show might have been asked to stop its broadcast and edit its content. ¡°Director Lin, why are you so happy?¡± Yu An had just gone out to see Yu Su and did not know what had happened. Only then did Director Lin remember that Yu Ruo¡¯s elder brother was still around. He could not help but feel a little awkward. He had been too excited just now and had forgotten about Yu An. He wondered if Yu An would be unhappy if he knew that he had tricked Yu Ruo like this.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Well Done Chapter 99: Well Done Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Director Lin, is it inconvenient for you to tell me?¡± Yu An looked at Director Lin¡¯s hesitant and conflicted expression and said good-naturedly to resolve the awkwardness, ¡°If it¡¯s really inconvenient, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± When Director Lin heard that Yu An was so polite, the uneasiness in his heart intensified. He made up his mind and said, ¡°CEO Yu, I just asked the photographer to broadcast the situation between Yu Ruo and Yu Miao.¡± Not only was Yu An not angry after hearing this, but he even smiled. ¡°A live broadcast has to be realistic. Director Lin, you don¡¯t have to worry about me being angry because of this. The two of them are already adults. They should be responsible for their actions.¡± Director Lin, who was ready to endure Yu An¡¯s anger, was stunned. ¡°¡­This, CEO Yu, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Yu Ruo is his biological brother and his biological brother was tricked by the production team. Why didn¡¯t he feel angry at all? Instead, there was a hint of schadenfreude in his words? Yu An knew that Director Lin had many questions about his actions, but he had no intention of explaining. No matter how much he hated Yu Miao and despised this stupid brother of his, he was still CEO Yu of the Yu Corporation. There were some things that were not convenient to say openly. ¡°I¡¯ll add another million to the investment.¡± Yu An patted Director Lin¡¯s shoulder. When Yu An left the room, the assistant director, who was also amazed by Yu An¡¯s wealth, patted Director Lin¡¯s shoulder and woke him up. ¡°Old Lin, stop daydreaming. Think about how to spend this two million yuan.¡± The assistant director had already begun to plan for the next episode. ¡°With this funding, we won¡¯t have to save on every aspect of the next episode like now. Perhaps we can try some new tricks.¡± After Director Lin regained his senses, he mercilessly shattered the assistant director¡¯s fantasy. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. How this money is spent depends on the higher-ups or Yu Su¡­¡± ¡°Old Lin, you¡¯re still the one who understands the situation better.¡± The assistant director sighed. Director Lin and the assistant director both understood that the reason why Yu An was willing to invest so much twice was entirely because of Yu Su. He hoped that his biological sister would have a better life on set. The Yu Family. Today was the day Yu Zong returned from his business trip. Hu Ying empathized with her husband¡¯s hard work on his business trip and specially instructed the chef at home to prepare many of Yu Zong¡¯s favorite dishes. After the family finished eating harmoniously, they went to the living room to sit and talk. While they were chatting, Yu Hong received a call. After he picked up the call, his expression visibly darkened. Then, his assistant sent him a video. After watching the video, he projected it onto the television in the living room. The others were still curious about what was going on when they saw the scene of Yu Ruo and Yu Miao hugging on the television. Then, the scene of the two of them kissing each other¡¯s foreheads and cheeks appeared. The video didn¡¯t last long. After watching it, Yu Hong switched to the live-stream with an ugly expression. Originally, he had planned to let his family see the comments in the live-stream scolding Yu Ruo and Yu Miao for their misbehavior. Unfortunately, the live-strcam had long been turned off. After failing to watch the live broadcast, Yu Hong could only settle for the next best thing. He opened the social media platform and projected the tweets of the Daoist Alliance¡¯s official account onto the television. At this moment, the comments section under the tweet was all about Yu Ruo and Yu Miao not being biological siblings and criticizing them for not being blood-related and being too intimate. Yu Zong was already very tired from his business trip. He originally wanted to return home and rest comfortably for a period of time, but he did not expect to encounter an even more vexing matter. After watching the video and comments, Yu Zong¡¯s expression could already be described as as dark as the bottom of a pot. Yu Zong couldn¡¯t help but slam the table, startling Hu Ying, who was leaning against him. ¡°Old Yu, what are you doing? You scared me.¡± Hu Ying touched her chest to calm herself down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really too angry.¡± Seeing that his wife was frightened by him, Yu Zong hurriedly comforted her gently. After comforting his wife, Yu Zong said angrily again, ¡°Outrageous.. Yu Ruo and Yu Miao are really too out of line!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 100 - Chapter 1oo: Just Comforting Her Chapter 1oo: Just Comforting Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Even if they were biological siblings, how could they be so intimate as if they were lovers? Most importantly, it was broadcast live. Now, it has been edited into a video and posted online. If this video was seen by the people from the various aristocratic families in the wealthy circle, wouldn¡¯t their Yu family become the people¡¯s after dinner joke? Yu Miao usually looked gentle, obedient, and was not worrisome. Why has she become so worrisome now? She actually dared to seduce her Third Brother and even made such an intimate move. Because Yu Miao usually avoided Yu Zong and Hu Ying when she did these intimate actions with her brothers, not only was Yu Zong angry now, but even Hu Ying, who had been a full-time housewife at home, was shocked. Although Yu Miao was usually closer to her sons, she had never acted so intimately in front of her like in the video. In Hu Ying¡¯s understanding, siblings could not be so close. During the time when she was the closest to her brothers from her maternal family, they would only lean against each other and talk. Or when she attended banquets, she would hold her brothers¡¯ arms to enter the event. This was also because she had a better relationship with her brothers. However, even so, after she entered junior high school, she did not lean against her brothers and chat with them any longer like she did when she was young. ¡°Yu Ruo and Yu Miao¡­ What arc they doing?!¡± At this moment, even Hu Ying could not help but think about their relationship in a negative way. Could it be that Yu Ruo and Yu Miao were dating in private? How could this be! She had raised Yu Miao like her own daughter. She had told everyone that Yu Miao was her daughter. Now that her third son and adopted daughter were seen by others while being so intimate, how was she going to face the wives of the wealthy families? Unlike the Yu couple¡¯s shock and anger, the Yu brothers who saw this scene did not feel that there was anything wrong at all. After all, they usually interacted with Yu Miao like in the video. What they were angry about now was that Yu Ruo was careless and let outsiders see this way of getting along, causing Yu Miao to face the criticism of the netizens. ¡°Third Brother was too careless. Yu Miao will definitely be sad because of the netizens¡¯ accusations.¡± Yu Hong frowned. The Internet was already arguing about whether Yu Su or Yu Miao was the real daughter of the Yu family. Now that they suddenly did this, wasn¡¯t she clearly causing trouble! Yu Zheng also frowned. ¡°Second Brother, you shouldn¡¯t have let Third Brother participate in this variety show back then. Now, not only did you not help Yu Miao increase her popularity, but you also caused trouble for us and Yu Miao!¡± Between their biological younger brother and Yu Miao, the two brothers subconsciously chose Yu Ruo, their biological younger brother, to criticize. Doing something as intimate as the video just now, no matter if Yu Miao was the Yu family¡¯s biological daughter or adopted daughter, she would still be scolded. Yu Miao was a girl. How could she withstand such scolding? So all of this could only be Yu Ruo¡¯s fault. Hearing the words of his second and fourth sons, Yu Zong, as a father, was also a little stunned. As the saying goes, it takes two to clap. How could Yu Hong and Yu Zheng blame Yu Ruo? ¡°What are the two of you talking about? Everything is Yu Ruo¡¯s fault?¡± Yu Zong said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Yu Miao and Yu Ruo¡¯s actions are too intimate?¡± Yu Hong replied without hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s obvious that Third Brother is comforting Yu Miao.¡± Yu Zheng nodded in agreement. ¡°Yu Miao usually suffers grievances. Other than Big Brother, we brothers coax her like this!¡± In their opinion, Yu Miao was their sister. Such an intimate action meant comfort. Other than proving that they were close, there was no other meaning. Yu Zong¡¯s intention in saying this was clearly to tell his two sons that Yu Ruo and Yu Miao were both in the wrong and let them look at the problem objectively. However, he did not expect that not only were his two sons not enlightened by his words, they even continued to find excuses for Yu Miao. Yu Zong was so angered by his two sons¡¯ matter-of-fact attitude that his body trembled. He looked at them and was speechless.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Yu Su Is The Normal One Chapter 101: Yu Su Is The Normal One Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios All these years, he had been busy with the company¡¯s matters and could only stay at home one day a week. Putting aside the time he spent dealing with documents in the study on this day, strictly speaking, he could only have dinner with his family. He really did not notice anything wrong with the relationship between his sons and adopted daughter. Comfort his sister? What kind of sister needed to be comforted like this? Yu Zong calmed down a little and asked in a low voice, ¡°Yu Hong, Yu Zheng, will the both of you comfort Yu Miao like Third Brother?¡± Yu Hong could sense that something was wrong with his father¡¯s tone. He knew that his father was furious. He was about to deny it when his younger brother beat him to it. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Yu Zheng said matter-of-factly. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing this, Yu Hong could only silently pray in his heart that his younger brother would not be punished too harshly by his father. Yu Zong looked at his fourth son¡¯s ignorant appearance and was so angry that he raised his hand and slammed the table heavily again. ¡°You¡¯re siblings. How can you think that such actions are right and natural?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we¡¯re siblings with Yu Miao, so such actions show that our relationship is good, right?¡± Yu Zheng continued to argue in an innocent tone, trying to change his father¡¯s mind. ¡°Dad, can you not think too much?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yu Zong was so angry that he fell silent. Even if he didn¡¯t think too much, outsiders would think too much! If the people in the circle knew about this, where would he put his face? How would he discuss business with the other families in the future? Seeing that his youngest son did not know what he had done wrong, Yu Zong turned to ask Yu Hong, ¡°Second Brother, do you treat Yu Miao like this too?¡± Of course, Yu Hong was the same as Yu Zheng. However, he did not dare to tell his angry father the truth. He only dared to shake his head guiltily and deny it. ¡°Second Brother, you¡­¡± Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t believe that Yu Hong would lie. He widened his eyes in disbelief and was about to speak when Yu Hong quickly covered his mouth. When Yu Zong saw the two brothers¡¯ actions, how could he not guess the truth? However, he did not choose to expose them immediately. Yu Zong snorted and continued asking, ¡°So do you act like this to your biological sister, Yu Su, too?¡± Yu Hong heaved a sigh of relief and let go of the hand covering Yu Zheng¡¯s mouth. Yu Zheng¡¯s mouth was saved. He glared at his second brother, Yu Hong, without hesitation and immediately answered his father¡¯s question, ¡°No, she bullies Yu Miao all day long. How could we treat her like that? It¡¯s already good enough that we didn¡¯t teach her a lesson. How could we have such a good relationship with her?¡± After saying that, Yu Zheng muttered softly, ¡°Besides, she won¡¯t take the initiative to get close to us.¡± Yu Su would usually ask about their well-being, but she would never take the initiative to have some intimate contact with them like Yu Miao. Hearing Yu Zheng¡¯s words, Yu Zong could not help but frown. ¡°I remember that Yu Su usually cares about you very much. She will always make all kinds of medicinal cuisine and tonics for you to nourish your bodies.¡± Although Yu Zong was not at home often and did not have much contact with his biological daughter, Yu Su, he could often receive the medicinal cuisine and supplements made by Yu Su sent to him at the company. Moreover, he heard from his assistant that not only did Yu Su send him these medicinal tonics, but she also often used them to nourish everyone in the family. If this wasn¡¯t close, then what was close? ¡°Yu Su should be like Yu Miao and be more intimate with us. That¡¯s how a younger sister should be.¡± Yu Zheng shook his head and said what was on his mind. Yu Zong was furious at his self-righteous words. ¡°What do you mean by it¡¯s normal for Yu Miao to be like that? It¡¯s clear that Yu Su is the one who¡¯s a normal sister!¡± Yu Zong was so angry that he almost shouted the last half of his sentence. Seeing this, Hu Ying hurriedly stood up to calm him down. Hu Ying raised her eyebrows and said to Yu Zheng sternly, ¡°Yu Zheng, why did you have to say those words to make your father angry? Apologize quickly!¡± Yu Zheng did not feel that he was wrong. No matter what Hu Ying said, he did not apologize to Yu Zong. Looking at the unconvinced expression on his youngest son¡¯s face, Yu Zong knew that he had not taken his words to heart at all. He could not help but feel even angrier. Yu Zong turned to look at his wife and reprimanded, ¡°Look at the good son you raised. He dares to anger me like this for an adopted daughter!¡± Without waiting for Hu Ying to retort, he went to the study upstairs with a dark expression.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Choice Chapter 102: Choice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying felt extremely aggrieved. Although she knew that her sons and adopted daughter had a good relationship, she didn¡¯t know that they interacted like this in private! ¡°Yu Miao is still young and doesn¡¯t know anything, but you¡¯re all brothers, and you¡¯re a few years older than Yu Miao. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s wrong to interact with your sister like this?¡± The more Hu Ying spoke, the angrier she became. Her tone could not help but become much more serious. ¡°When Yu Miao comes back, you¡¯re not allowed to be as intimate with her as before, do you hear me?!¡± Yu Zheng was still unconvinced and immediately wanted to retort, but he was stopped by Yu Hong. ¡°Mom, we understand.¡± Yu Hong nodded at his mother. After receiving an affirmative response from her second son, Hu Ying took a moment to calm down before saying, ¡°Hurry up and deal with this matter. Don¡¯t let it blow up. If the other noble families find out, our Yu family will be completely embarrassed.¡± Under Yu Hong¡¯s pull, Yu Zheng reluctantly nodded at Hu Ying with him and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After Hu Ying left the living room, Yu Zheng shook off Yu Hong¡¯s hand and questioned, ¡°Second Brother, why did you hold me back just now? You even promised Mom not to get close to Yu Miao in the future. Could it be that you also think that Dad and Mom are right?¡± Yu Hong glanced at him indifferently. ¡°Dad and Mom are old. It¡¯s normal that they can¡¯t accept this kind of intimate interaction. We don¡¯t have to make them accept it. For their health, it¡¯s not impossible to promise them to stay away from Yu Miao.¡± ¡°What do you mean by staying away from Yu Miao? It¡¯s not possible at all. Yu Miao is our sister. How can you bear to do that?!¡± Yu Zheng stared at his second brother in front of him in disbelief. ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡± Yu Hong frowned unhappily. ¡°Your brain isn¡¯t working well. Are you really the bloodline of our Yu Family?¡± After being scolded for no reason, the corners of Yu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Second Brother, do you want to help me do a paternity test then?¡± Yu Hong ignored him and continued, ¡°We can continue to be close to Yu Miao behind their backs. As long as we don¡¯t be as careless as Third Brother and be discovered by Mom, Dad, and outsiders.¡± Hu Ying, who had returned to the bedroom to rest, did not know what her second son was planning. At this moment, she was lying on the bed. Recalling the unconvinced expression on her youngest son¡¯s face at that time, Hu Ying felt resentful towards Yu Miao for the first time. If her second son hadn¡¯t eased the atmosphere in time, she reckoned she would have been as angry as her husband. For the past ten years, she had been nurturing Yu Miao with the standards of a noble daughter from an aristocratic family. Her goal was to nurture her into a well-educated, reasonable, and sensible daughter of a wealthy family. However, why was she not self-respecting to the extent that she would do such intimate actions with a few brothers who were not related by blood? On the other hand, Yu Su had always maintained a suitable distance from men, even to her biological brothers. Thinking of this, Hu Ying subconsciously sighed. Actually, other than snatching Yu Miao¡¯s identity and occasionally having some arguments with her, there was nothing bad about Yu Su, her biological daughter. In fact, in other aspects, Yu Su, her biological daughter, could make her worry less than Yu Miao. Thinking of her own daughter¡¯s thoughtfulness, Hu Ying could not help but mutter to herself, ¡°Yu Su¡­ Can she really not live peacefully with Yu Miao?¡± Like his wife, Hu Ying, Yu Zong, who was in the study, could not help but miss the good things about Yu Su. However, unlike his wife, he began to think about whether he should make a choice between Yu Su and Yu Miao. What had happened during this period of time had made him see things clearly. He could not just keep thinking about taking everything for himself. It was normal for things to develop at the expense of benefits. Moreover, judging from Yu Miao¡¯s current attitude towards his sons, Yu Miao did not seem to treat them purely as elder brothers. Instead, she treated them as chess pieces so that she could stabilize her position in the Yu family. ¡°Yu Zheng seemed to have mentioned just now that Yu An is not as intimate with Yu Miao as they are.¡± Yu Zong rubbed his chin and pondered for a while before making up his mind. ¡°Perhaps I can discuss with Yu An how to deal with Yu Miao and Yu Su..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103:1 Want You to Expose Your Relationship Chapter 103:1 Want You to Expose Your Relationship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Yu Hong and Yu Zheng spoke, they immediately took out their phones and made calls. They began to use their respective connections to settle this matter for Yu Miao and Yu Ruo. However, things did not go according to their plan. Every time the video of Yu Miao and Yu Ruo, the trending topics, and topics were removed, a new one would be uploaded not long after, and it would rush to the trending topics again in an extremely short period of time. Even when Yu Hong threw out the news of another big star to attract attention later, it did not completely divert the netizens¡¯ attention from Yu Miao and Yu Ruo. Yu Hong watched as public opinion on the Internet developed in a direction that they could not control. He was so angry that he could not sleep well. Originally, he wanted Yu Ruo and Yu Miao to participate in this variety show together because he wanted Yu Ruo to use their relationship as siblings to help Yu Miao become a real group favorite. He wanted Yu Miao to rely on this variety show to become popular. Then, he would use Fanyin to arrange the best resources for Yu Miao and strive to help Yu Miao become an A-list celebrity next year. However, who would have thought that things would go against his wishes? Not only did Yu Miao not become famous, but her reputation was also damaged because of Yu Su¡¯s existence. She even became a foil for Yu Su. He couldn¡¯t suppress this matter even with his connections. Yu Hong, who had experienced hundreds of battles in the entertainment industry, actually didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. After sitting in his room and thinking for half a night, an idea suddenly came to his mind. Hence, when the filming started the next day, he called Director Lin. After Director Lin finished the call, he looked at Yu An and turned off the microphone on his phone. ¡°CEO Yu, your second brother called and said that he wants to talk to Ye Chang. What do you think¡­¡± Yu An was handling official business in the production team¡¯s room. When he heard this, he did not even raise his head. He only smiled. ¡°Sure, let him talk to Ye Chang.¡± Although Director Lin was a little surprised by Yu An¡¯s decision, he was the second largest investor in the production team after the Xiao family. Director Lin immediately handed the phone to Ye Chang. ¡°Director, what are you doing?¡± Ye Chang was a little puzzled. ¡°Second Young Master Yu is looking for you.¡± Director Lin left after saying that to avoid hearing something he shouldn¡¯t. Yu Ruo and Yu Miao did not tell anyone about what happened last night, so Ye Chang did not know about it now. Ye Chang was curious and asked, ¡°Second Brother Yu, why are you looking for me?¡± Yu Hong recounted what had happened previously and what was happening online. Ye Chang asked in surprise, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you have any good ideas?¡± If he wasn¡¯t wrong, Yu Hong must have needed his help to make this call to him even though he knew that they couldn¡¯t bring their phones with them to film the show. As expected, Yu Hong¡¯s answer quickly confirmed his guess. ¡°I want you to expose your relationship with Yu Su and help Yu Miao divert the netizens¡¯ attention.¡± Ye Chang didn¡¯t expect Yu Hong¡¯s method to be like this. ¡°I don¡¯t think things have come to this yet.¡± Now that he and Yu Su were breaking up, he didn¡¯t really want to expose this matter. On the other end of the phone, Yu Hong frowned and asked him unhappily, ¡°Then tell me, other than using other bigger news to divert the netizens¡¯ attention, what other more effective method is there?¡± ¡°We can find and expose illegal news of other celebrities,¡± Ye Chang suggested. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this previously, but the celebrity we exposed previously is too far behind you in terms of popularity.¡± Yu Hong said, ¡°Moreover, because of this show, Yu Su has already been trending several times. Now is the time when her popularity is at its peak. Once your relationship is exposed, it will definitely cause a sensation in the entire entertainment industry.¡± Facing Ye Chang¡¯s silence, Yu Hong asked, ¡°Ye Chang, are you just going to watch Yu Miao fall into such a difficult situation?¡± As expected, after Yu Hong mentioned Yu Miao, Ye Chang only fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Yu Hong was a senior of Ye Chang in school. The two of them had grown up together. Yu Hong could only say, ¡°Then give me an answer as soon as possible so that I can make arrangements early.¡± Half an hour later, Yu Hong¡¯s assistant suddenly entered the meeting room and interrupted the conversation between Yu Hong and Fanyin¡¯s public relations team.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Biological Daughter Chapter 104: Biological Daughter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°CEO Yu, bad news. The reporters have dug out Yu Su¡¯s growth experience!¡± The assistant looked anxious. Yu Hong¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good either. ¡°What are you panicking for? Hurry up and find someone to suppress this matter!¡± ¡°CEO Yu, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to deal with this matter immediately, but for some reason, this matter was not suppressed. Instead, Yu Su¡¯s true identity was exposed. Now, these two things are already on the trending searches!¡± The assistant was also shouting in his heart that he had been wronged. It was not that he did not want to deal with this matter, but that he could not! Yu Hong was shocked and immediately picked up his phone to look at the trending topic. When the others in the conference room saw him like this, they immediately picked up their phones to look at the trending topics. The trending topic #So Yu Su is actually the daughter of a wealthy family # was already ranked fifth on the trending list. As soon as Yu Hong opened the trending list, this topic took the initiative to jump out. After clicking on this topic, everyone saw what the reporters had dug up about Yu Su¡¯s childhood. Ever since Yu Su was abducted by human traffickers and almost sold to the mountains to be someone else¡¯s child bride, the reporters carefully listed all her experiences. After watching Yu Su¡¯s life experience, most of the people, including Fanyin¡¯s public relations team, began to sigh at Yu Su¡¯s intelligence and quick-wittcdness. [Yu Su¡¯s experience is so tough. My heart aches for her!] [Yu Su is so outstanding. She gets first place every year.] [No wonder Goddess Yu Su knows divination. So it was taught by her adoptive father.] After Yu Su was kidnapped by human traffickers, she was coincidentally saved by a Daoist metaphysical master. At that time, there were also a few other children who were saved. However, other children had families to claim them, but no one had ever claimed Yu Su. Hence, that master adopted Yu Su. Under the guidance of the master, Yu Su happily spent her childhood. Then, she started primary school. During this period, her grades had always been first in the level. When she was still in school, she even skipped several grades. During the college entrance examination, she even got into Capital University with the best results in the province and graduated with outstanding results, obtaining a graduation certificate and a double degree. When she graduated, Yu Su was discovered by a talent scout because of her outstanding looks. After that, she entered the entertainment industry smoothly. When Yu Su was 19 years old, she was found and brought back by the Yu family. At that time, Yu Su realized that she was not an orphan, but a lost heiress of the Yu family. Yu Miao, who had always appeared in public, was not the biological daughter of the Yu couple at all. Instead, she was a child that Yu Su¡¯s mother had specially adopted in order to pin her longing for her daughter. [In other words, the Daoist disciples and the official big shots are right!] [Previous poster, what¡¯s wrong with you? So you¡¯ve been questioning the official big shot¡¯s words?] Moreover, when the entertainment reporters talked about Yu Su¡¯s background, they did not forget to mention that Yu Su had a conflict with the Yu family and had already announced that she had cut ties with the Yu family and moved out of the Yu family. There was also the matter of the Yu family suddenly announcing that they wanted to ban Yu Su from the entertainment industry. After being reminded by the entertainment reporters, the netizens could not help but start to guess if Yu Su¡¯s severance of ties with the Yu family was related to her adopted daughter, Yu Miao. Could it be that Yu Miao did not want to give up the Yu family¡¯s glory and wealth and had been targeting Yu Su, who had just returned home? Was that why Yu Su had always been unhappy with Yu Miao during the recording? As the entertainment reporters had yet to dig out any deeper information, the netizens could only make wild guesses. There was no reliable evidence to conclude. The Yu family was considered a reputable family in the wealthy circle. Although they had only started their business recently and could not compare to an old family like the Xiao family that had been passed down for a hundred years, in terms of wealth and strength, they were not bad. Coupled with the fact that the Yu couple had deliberately blocked the news previously, there was very little news that the reporters could dig out. They could only rely on a few reports to understand Yu Su¡¯s background and experiences. They continued to investigate in a guessing manner. Just as Yu Hong was still in a terrible fix over Yu Su¡¯s background online, an entertainment news blogger suddenly posted a new post.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Paternity Test Chapter 105: Paternity Test Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were no unnecessary words in this tweet. There was only a screenshot of the paternity test. The names of the two parties were Yu Su, Yu Zong, and Hu Ying. After the blogger sent the tweet, he looked at the rapidly increasing number of comments below the tweet and smiled in satisfaction. This screenshot was sent to his email by someone else. After receiving the screenshot, he immediately got someone to appraise it. After confirming that there were no Photoshop traces, he immediately posted this tweet. The blogger had a large capital behind him, so he was not very afraid of the Yu family. Moreover, this was an account he specially used to expose news. He was not afraid of offending anyone. This tweet quickly started to ferment on the Internet with its shocking content. Previously, be it the cousin relationship between Yu Su and Yu Ruo, or the Daoist master saying that Yu Su and Yu Ruo were actually biological siblings, there was no strong evidence. Most of the netizens were unwilling to believe it and only treated it as an ordinary entertainment revelation. However, it was different now. Even evidence like a paternity test was out. The netizens began to waver. The balance of trust in the netizens¡¯ hearts began to tilt towards Yu Su. Yu Hong looked at the trending topics and the blogger¡¯s revelations, as well as the various guesses and comments of the netizens. Her expression changed from ugly to dark and cold. He hadn¡¯t done his public relations yet, but the Internet had actually revealed the paternity test¡­ He couldn¡¯t wait for Ye Chang to reply to him slowly anymore. He had to immediately prepare to fight back. Therefore, he called Director Lin again and asked him to pass the phone to Ye Chang. With Yu An¡¯s permission, Director Lin sent the phone to Ye Chang. Hearing that it was Yu Hong, Ye Chang took the phone and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. You can¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer. If this continues, Yu Miao will have to bear this infamy forever!¡± Yu Hong¡¯s tone was very bad as he repeated what had happened in the short half an hour to Ye Chang. Ye Chang did not expect the entertainment reporters to act so quickly and dig out the Yu family¡¯s secret that had been buried for so many years under the Yu family¡¯s nose. Back then, be it Yu Ruo or Yu Su, when they entered the entertainment industry, the Yu family did not reveal their identities to the public. Later on, Yu Miao wanted to enter the entertainment industry. In order to protect Yu Miao from the dirty things in the entertainment industry, the Yu family chose to announce Yu Miao and Yu Ruo¡¯s relationship as siblings publicly, as well as their identities as the young master and daughter of the Yu family. Fanyin Entertainment, which was controlled by Yu Hong, was only a branch of the Yu Corporation in the entertainment industry. It had the backing of the huge Yu Corporation. It was not that easy for ordinary people to obtain this exposed paternity test. Ye Chang could not help but think of Yu Su. There was no sound from the other end of the line. Yu Hong¡¯s already anxious mood became even more anxious. ¡°Ye Chang, have you thought it through? It won¡¯t be much of a loss for you to expose your relationship with Yu Su now. You¡¯re no longer a newcomer who depends on popularity to make a living, but a Best Actor who depends on his ability. Moreover, you have the Ye family behind you.¡± Ye Chang was not in a hurry to give an answer. Instead, he asked Yu Hong, ¡°What about Yu Su? Have you thought about the impact on her if I expose my relationship?¡± The Ye family and the Yu family were both wealthy families. In fact, they had only started their business a few years earlier than the Yu family. They were both new nobles in the wealthy circle. Yu Hong was right. He still had the Ye family behind him, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about what would happen after his relationship was exposed. But what about Yu Su? What would happen to her now that she had no one to rely on? ¡°She¡­¡± When Yu Hong heard Ye Chang mention Yu Su, he was suddenly stunned. He had never thought of this before. After hesitating for a moment, Yu Hong continued, ¡°Yu Su has always been very strong. She has experienced many situations since she was young. I believe that she will definitely be able to withstand it. However, Yu is different. Miaomiao is a little princess who has been pampered by the Yu family. She is sensitive and easily hurt.¡± Hearing Yu Hong¡¯s matter-of-fact tone, Ye Chang suddenly felt a tightness in his chest.. ¡°But¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Threat Chapter 106: Threat Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Hong spoke non-stop, not giving Ye Chang a chance to interrupt, nor did he listen to Ye Chang. ¡°Besides, this matter was completely caused by Yu Su. If she hadn¡¯t targeted Yu Ruo and Yu Miao from the beginning, how could the rest have happened? Since she was the one who caused this matter, she should be responsible!¡± Listening to Yu Hong¡¯s endless accusations against Yu Su, Ye Chang felt for the first time that this elder brother he had known since he was young was actually so ridiculous. ¡°What if I say I don¡¯t agree?¡± Ye Chang raised his voice and interrupted Yu Hong¡¯s non-stop chatter. ¡°What did you say? Ye Chang, do you know that Yu Miao¡­¡± When Yu Hong heard Ye Chang¡¯s answer, an incredulous expression appeared on his face. ¡°Yu Hong, don¡¯t forget that Yu Su is also your sister.¡± Ye Chang¡¯s voice was a little bitter, as if he was suppressing some emotion. Yu Hong thought that Ye Chang was worried about Yu Su¡¯s future development. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. I¡¯ll definitely compensate her well in the future. The most important thing now is to help Yu Miao.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± For some reason, Ye Chang felt anger in his chest. ¡°There are many ways to help Yu Miao. Why did you have to think of the one that hurt Yu Su?¡± When Yu Hong heard Ye Chang¡¯s different tone, he gradually understood. Ye Chang was feeling sorry for Yu Su and was not prepared to make an issue out of his relationship with her. Yu Hong¡¯s tone also turned cold. ¡°Ye Chang, the reason why I discussed it with you just now was because the Yu family and the Ye family are long-time friends. Do you think that if you don¡¯t agree, I can¡¯t expose this matter?¡± Yu Hong chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who helped you when you first entered the entertainment industry. You don¡¯t want the trending topic #Movie King Ye Chang is ungrateful# to appear tomorrow morning, right?¡± Ye Chang narrowed his eyes and his tone became cold. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Ye Chang, you¡¯re wrong. How can this be called a threat? I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Yu Hong¡¯s tone remained unchanged. After hearing Yu Hong¡¯s words, Ye Chang fell silent. ¡°Alright, you can expose it, but I have a condition.¡± Ye Chang changed the topic. ¡°After this matter is over, you must compensate Yu Su twice as much.¡± Ye Chang¡¯s compromise was within Yu Hong¡¯s expectations. He smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Yu Su is my biological sister after all. I won¡¯t treat her badly.¡± Facing Yu Hong¡¯s pressure, between Yu Su and Yu Miao, Ye Chang chose Yu Miao again. Even though he was very dissatisfied with Yu Hong¡¯s threat, before hanging up, Ye Chang still reminded him, ¡°Based on the current situation, exposing my relationship with Yu Su can only attract everyone¡¯s attention for a while. If you want to completely help Yu Miao clear her name, you still have to think of another way.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Yu Hong knew that this was not a long-term plan. He did this because he wanted to use this revelation to buy some time for his public relations. As he had watched Ye Chang grow up, Yu Hong was not really angry because of Ye Chang¡¯s lack of cooperation. He comforted Ye Chang and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for Yu Su because your relationship has been exposed. Yu Su likes you so much, so she might have wanted this relationship to be exposed a long time ago.¡± Hearing Yu Hong¡¯s words, Ye Chang did not feel happy. Instead, his mood became even worse. He originally wanted to flare up, but when he thought about how Yu Hong did not know about the breakup between him and Yu Su, he could only endure the unhappiness in his heart. ¡°The last time Yu Su said that she had cut ties with you, she must have wanted to attract your attention. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Yu Hong hung up after saying a few more words. Now, there were still a lot of things for him to deal with. He did not have the time to act as the adhesive between Yu Su and Ye Chang. After You Hong¡¯s explanation, Ye Chang¡¯s positive thoughts about reconciling with Yu Su rekindled. He hoped that after Yu Hong exposed their relationship this time, Yu Su would change her mind. After all, this was what she had always wanted. When the recording of this episode ended, he would tweet to admit this matter. Yu Su might just take advantage of the situation and get back together with him.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Dislike Chapter 107: Dislike Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Hong did not inform Ye Chang¡¯s manager, Lin Hong, in advance when he exposed Ye Chang and Yu Su¡¯s relationship. When Lin Hong found out about Yu Hong¡¯s plan from other sources, she immediately called Yu Hong and asked him to terminate the plan. However, Yu Hong brought Ye Chang out and successfully shut Lin Hong¡¯s mouth. Hence, after Yu Hong, Director Lin received another call which was from Lin Hong. The other party wanted to look for Ye Chang just like Yu Hong. ¡°¡­Alright, Manager Lin. I¡¯ll call Ye Chang over to answer the call now.¡± Director Lin continued to be an errand boy and handed the phone over to Ye Chang. He had been sending cell phones to the guests every day. He was about to change from a director to a professional errand boy! After receiving the manager¡¯s call, Ye Chang only revealed that he agreed to Yu Hong¡¯s method under the other party¡¯s questioning. He did not say anything else. He did not retort when his agent accused him of being stupid. Lin Hong had been Ye Chang¡¯s manager since he debuted, so she knew his temper very well. Faced with Ye Chang¡¯s current good temper, Lin Hong knew that he was determined to cooperate with Yu Hong. Faced with Ye Chang¡¯s decision, Lin Hong had no choice but to suppress her anger and cooperate with Fanyin¡¯s public relations team. She sent the photos of Ye Chang and Yu Su when they were students to Fanyin¡¯s public relations team¡¯s email. In the photo, the energetic Ye Chang was hugging the smiling Yu Su. The two of them stood under the cherry blossom tree and looked at the camera with a blissful smile. Lin Hong did not have these photos at first. She had followed Ye Chang¡¯s instructions and downloaded them from his personal computer. After receiving the photos from Lin Hong, Fanyin¡¯s public relations team posted them online along with the other photos they had collected. Soon, topics such as #Best Actor Ye¡¯s relationship was exposed#, #Not only were they childhood sweethearts, but they were also lovers#, #The most eye-catching couple of the year, Ye Chang and Yu Su#, and other related topics quickly rushed to the trending searches. This trending topic successfully suppressed the reporters¡¯ previous news. Yu Hong took the opportunity to invest a lot of money and got someone to remove the trending topics that had been suppressed. Yu Hong¡¯s prediction was right. This time, exposing Ye Chang and Yu Su¡¯s relationship successfully caused Ye Chang¡¯s fans to explode on the spot. They really could not accept that Ye Chang, whom they treated as their husband, had secretly gotten a girlfriend behind their backs. The fans rushed to Lin Hong¡¯s social media account to ask for an explanation. However, a small number of fans were not too surprised. In the past, many people had suspected that the two of them were not just neighbors who grew up together, but more likely childhood sweethearts. However, these fans were puzzled. Before they admitted their relationship, the two of them clearly looked like a couple. Why did they not look so similar now that their relationship had been exposed? The two of them did not seem like a normal couple in the show. Instead, they seemed to have fallen out. Faced with the fans¡¯ demand for an explanation, Lin Hong, as their manager, did not respond directly. She only posted a tweet, indicating that Ye Chang would personally explain to everyone after this show ended. Lin Hong looked at the agitated fans on her social media account and took a sip of her cold coffee. She could not help but worry. From the beginning to the end, she had never approved of Ye Chang and Yu Su dating. However, as her employer and the eldest young master of the Ye family, no matter how much she disagreed, she could not influence his decision. Since she could not stop him, she could only settle for the next best thing and make a three-point agreement with Ye Chang to not allow his relationship with Yu Su to be exposed. It was also because Ye Chang ignored her objections and insisted on being with Yu Su that she had never liked Yu Su. She felt that Yu Su just wanted to cling onto Ye Chang and not let go. She wanted to rely on Ye Chang and the Ye family to obtain better development resources. Yu Su also knew her attitude, so she rejected Ye Chang¡¯s suggestion to let her become an artiste under Lin Hong. Yu Su had good intentions, but Lin Hong was not as understanding as Yu Su. In Lin Hong¡¯s opinion, it was one thing for her to look down on Yu Su, but being rejected so directly by the other party, she would only feel that Yu Su looked down on her. As a veteran manager, how could Lin Hong stand being rejected by a newcomer? After this matter, her dislike for Yu Su deepened.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Not Recording Chapter 108: Not Recording Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lin Hong did not know that Yu Su and Ye Chang had broken up. She only felt that Ye Chang was crazy. Otherwise, she would not be able to explain why Ye Chang was willing to publicize his relationship with Yu Su in order to help Yu Miao. He used such a self-harming act to attract the attention of the netizens. Today was destined to be the most tumultuous day in the entertainment industry this year. The consecutive revelations made Yu Su¡¯s name popular on the Internet in a short period of time. The Internet was filled with stories about her. Director Lin looked at the increasing number of people in the live-stream and was overjoyed. If not for Yu An sitting beside him, he would probably be laughing happily with the assistant director. The television station¡¯s viewership ratings were the highest in history. The leader was happy and waved his hand, signaling to hand over the one million dollars invested by Yu An to Director Lin as the funding for the next season¡¯s program, allowing Director Lin to have full control over it. Director Lin did not expect that because of the unexpected live broadcast yesterday, not only did it expose the sibling relationship between Yu Su and Yu Ruo, but it also exposed Yu Su and Ye Chang¡¯s relationship. However, the trending topics about Yu Su and the Yu family had already disappeared. Director Lin did not need to think to know that this was most likely Yu Hong¡¯s doing. Director Lin secretly glanced at Yu An, who looked normal, and scolded Yu Hong in his heart for being biased towards Yu Miao. In order to help Yu Miao divert the netizens¡¯ attention, he actually did not hesitate to sacrifice his biological sister¡¯s interests. This was clearly not treating Yu Su as family! ¡°CEO Yu, now that Yu Su has been scolded badly by the netizens, should we do something?¡± Director Lin could not bear to see Yu Su being harmed by Yu Hong just like that. Yu An had been browsing through the comments under the relevant topics since just now. Among them, Ye Chang¡¯s fans were especially prominent. They belittled Yu Su and even used many nasty adjectives to label her as a scheming woman, a gold digger, and a blood-sucking worm. Originally, Yu An was very angry when he saw this. However, when he saw Yu Su¡¯s fans defending her with all their might, the anger in Yu An¡¯s heart gradually subsided. At the very least, his sister still had a group of fans who genuinely cared about her. He was very happy. ¡°Let¡¯s tell everyone that we have changed the recording to a live broadcast. I¡¯ve already communicated with the television station.¡± Yu An closed the laptop in front of him and looked at Director Lin with an oppressive gaze. He wanted to force Yu Miao to panic so that he could make use of the situation. Although Director Lin was shocked by such a gaze, he still resisted the pressure and said, ¡°CEO Yu, I still need to verify this with the higher-ups.¡± Yu An wasn¡¯t angry. He just nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ten minutes later, everyone heard Director Lin announce that after helping to find Zhuangzhuang, the show had changed from a recording to a live broadcast. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Among them, Yu Miao, Yu Ruo, and Ye Chang were the most surprised. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± The anger in Yu Miao¡¯s heart surged as she reprimanded loudly. Previously, she had only dared to target Yu Su so arrogantly because she felt that the show was a recording. She wanted Yu Hong to pay to edit out those bad scenes after the show ended. However, who would have thought that the production team would secretly change the recording to a live broadcast? Wouldn¡¯t all her previous actions be broadcasted live?! Yu Miao had already thought of what the netizens would say about her. Her expression turned very ugly. Director Lin couldn¡¯t stand Yu Miao¡¯s arrogant appearance for a long time. He restrained the smile on his face and said, ¡°Ms. Yu Miao, our contract says that the production team will change the recording method according to the specific situation of the show. It doesn¡¯t say that we will only use the recording format.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yu Miao looked at Director Lin¡¯s face and could not retort. She knew very well that he was right. Since she had signed the contract, she had no right to question the production team. Yu Ruo was also very dissatisfied with the production team¡¯s act of acting first and reporting later. Thinking of how his intimate actions with Yu Miao had been broadcasted live, his expression did not look much better. ¡°Director Lin, even if the contract is written in black and white, it¡¯s not right for you to tell us now, right?¡± At this moment, Ye Chang was the calmest. He questioned Director Lin, ¡°Aren¡¯t the production team afraid of being criticized by the netizens?¡± ¡°This is a decision made by the higher-ups. It¡¯s not within my consideration.¡± When Director Lin talked to Ye Chang, his attitude was obviously much better as compared to how he talked to the other two.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Well Done Chapter 109: Well Done Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Director Lin followed Yu An¡¯s instructions. After telling the guests about the live broadcast, he returned to his room and continued to pay attention to the movements of public opinion online. Because of Ye Chang and Yu Su¡¯s relationship, Ye Chang and Yu Su¡¯s fans were in a heated argument. Yu Ruo and Yu Miao¡¯s fans, who always liked to huddle together with Ye Chang¡¯s fans for warmth, had been dealt a heavy blow because of their intimate actions. Now, they did not have the energy to help at all and could only watch the commotion from the side. Soon, Yu Su¡¯s fans stopped arguing with Ye Chang¡¯s fans under Yu Su¡¯s assistant¡¯s plans, leaving Ye Chang¡¯s fans alone to sing a one-man show at the side. Initially, the fans and netizens of the other guests were still interested in this scolding battle, but as time passed, they gradually became tired of it. Coupled with the silence of Yu Su¡¯s fans, they felt disgusted with Ye Chang¡¯s fans, who were still clamoring, and even felt disgusted with Ye Chang himself. After all, many times, fans¡¯ actions had to be paid for by their idols. Compared to Yu Miao and the others, Yu Su¡¯s side was much calmer. Although the few of them were also surprised by the live broadcast, they were not very agitated. ¡°Yu Miao¡¯s expression was really terrible just now. You can¡¯t see her usual little princess appearance at all,¡± Meng Xi said with a smile. ¡°She turned her face faster than I can flip a book,¡± Ding Chen said as he gestured exaggeratedly. Yu Su was amused by the two of them echoing each other. Although she did not know what was going on on the Internet now, she was sure that it would not be very calm on the Internet. The email she had set to be sent anonymously before she started the show¡¯s filming should have been sent over by now. The blogger must have used the screenshots inside to make a big fuss. Xiao Han frowned. ¡°Yu Su, I bumped into your brother this morning. He told me that the Internet was extremely lively today because of you. He even asked me to tell you that you did a good job.¡± Yu Su laughed happily. She did not expect her brother to be so cute. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Han. It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have phones. Otherwise, you would be able to see the grand occasion on the Internet with your own eyes.¡± Meng Xi asked curiously, ¡°Yu Su, tell us what kind of grand occasion it is!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re all good friends now. You can¡¯t not share good stories!¡± Ding Chen was also very curious about what was happening online. Seeing that everyone was interested in this matter, when the photographer was not around, Yu Su took the opportunity to tell everyone that she was the real daughter of the Yu family. She even told them about her actions. ¡°Oh my god, Yu Su, you actually already planned it. Isn¡¯t that paternity test already a slap in Yu Miao¡¯s face?¡± Meng Xi covered her mouth, which was slightly open in surprise, and stared at Yu Su in disbelief. Ding Chen was also shocked. ¡°So this Yu Miao is just an adopted daughter¡­¡± After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Xiao Han raised his eyebrows imperceptibly. He had indeed guessed correctly previously. ¡°Congratulations.¡± When Yu Su heard Xiao Han¡¯s words, she turned to look at him, not understanding why he wanted to congratulate her. ¡°An evil person will eventually be repaid with evil. In the past, Yu Miao used her family¡¯s love to bully you. Now, you sent her into the abyss with your own hands with just a screenshot of your paternity test.¡± Xiao Han looked back at her with gentleness in his eyes. ¡°This is something worth congratulating.¡± Yu Su looked at Xiao Han¡¯s exquisite eyebrows and was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, a tall figure had already appeared in front of her, blocking her and Xiao Han¡¯s gaze. ¡°Thank you for your help, Young Master Xiao.¡± Yu An shielded Yu Su behind him and looked at Xiao Han calmly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your help that Yu Su¡¯s plan was so successful.¡± Xiao Han did not expect Yu An to know that he had secretly helped Yu Su. Looking at Yu An¡¯s protective stance, Xiao Han smiled harmlessly and said, ¡°Yu Su and I are friends. It¡¯s only right for friends to help each other.¡± Yu An¡¯s eyes were calm as he looked at Xiao Han quietly. Xiao Han was not afraid at all and looked at him with a smile. Meng Xi could not help but touch her arm when she saw their calm but turbulent gazes. She realized that the goosebumps on her arm had already risen. This was too scary. He could trigger her goosebumps just by his gaze and without even saying anything.. It was something as expected of CEO Yu of the Yu Corporation! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 110 - Chapter 11o: A Firm Choice Chapter 11o: A Firm Choice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Brother.¡± Yu Su did not want the atmosphere to be in a deadlock. She reached out and tugged at Yu An¡¯s sleeve. ¡°You came to look for me because you have something to say?¡± Hearing his sister¡¯s voice, Yu An naturally looked away first. He lowered his head and said to Yu Su gently, ¡°Yu Su is really smart. I do have something to say to you.¡± Yu Su glanced at Xiao Han, who was still smiling gently, and pulled Yu An to the side. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk at the side. Don¡¯t disturb everyone¡¯s rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu An followed Yu Su obediently and arrived a few meters away from where she was just now. ¡°Yu Su, the screenshot of the paternity test released by the blogger has been removed by Yu Hong.¡± Yu An¡¯s tone was very gentle. ¡°Now, on the trending searches, it¡¯s the news of your relationship with Ye Chang.¡± Yu An¡¯s words stunned Yu Su. She was really surprised. She did not expect Yu Hong to use her and Ye Chang¡¯s matter to help Yu Miao. The Yu family and the Ye family were old friends. Yu Hong must have convinced Ye Chang to do this. However, from this, it could be seen that Ye Chang did not tell Yu Hong that they had broken up. Did Ye Chang¡¯s brain become useless because he had been with Yu Ruo for too long? He had clearly denied his relationship with her in the interview with the reporters two months ago. Didn¡¯t he know what it would bring to him if he exposed their relationship now? Just as she was in a daze, she suddenly felt a warmth above her head. She looked up and realized that Yu An was gently stroking the top of her head. Seeing her look over, a smile appeared on Yu An¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t be afraid. With Big Brother around, Big Brother will teach him a lesson for you.¡± Looking at Yu An, who had a gentle smile on his face, Yu Su shrugged and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Big Brother. Let them be. They¡¯re not worth our energy.¡± Since they insisted on being so ruthless, she would cut ties with Ye Chang completely. While Yu Su and Yu An were talking at the side, Xiao Han was not idle either. He found Director Lin and asked him about the current situation on the Internet. After learning from Director Lin that Yu Su and Ye Chang¡¯s relationship had been exposed, anger rose in Xiao Han¡¯s heart. This anger was not because of Yu Su, but because of Ye Chang. In Xiao Han¡¯s opinion, someone like Ye Chang, who had no opinions and no ability to distinguish right from wrong, was not worthy of being Yu Su¡¯s boyfriend at all. After Yu An left, Xiao Han walked up to Yu Su and asked while suppressing the bitterness in his heart, ¡°Are you and Ye Chang really a couple?¡± Yu Su did not understand why he asked this, but she still nodded. ¡°We were indeed a couple in the past, but I had already broken up with him before I participated in the show.¡± Xiao Han belatedly recalled what happened on the first day. ¡°So¡­ on the first day, you weren¡¯t throwing a tantrum when you said that you had cut ties with Ye Chang. You were serious?¡± After seeing Yu Su nod, Xiao Han¡¯s mood immediately improved. ¡°So both of you¡¯ve already broken up. No wonder you don¡¯t look like a couple to me.¡± Xiao Han was happy and couldn¡¯t help but say bluntly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think Ye Chang is worthy of you.¡± Hearing Xiao Han¡¯s serious tone, Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Thank you.¡± Although he had heard from Director Lin that everyone outside said that Yu Su was not worthy of Ye Chang, he firmly believed that Ye Chang was not worthy of Yu Su. In his opinion, the character of the persons in the relationship was much more important than their status. During this period of time, Ye Chang had protected Yu Miao a lot and helped Yu Miao criticize Yu Su. Just from the fact that he could not distinguish right from wrong, Ye Chang was not worthy of Yu Su. Looking at Xiao Han¡¯s extremely serious expression, Yu Su¡¯s heart warmed. She was very happy that someone was on her side and had chosen her as firmly as her brother, Yu An. Just now, the cameraman had been sent away by Yu An. Now that he saw Yu An leave, the cameraman had already returned with the camera. Before the photographer started the live broadcast again, Xiao Han leaned close to Yu Su¡¯s ear and said, ¡°If you need any help, just ask. I¡¯ll definitely get Special Assistant Lin to help you resolve it.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I can handle this myself.¡± Although Xiao Han was a little disappointed by Yu Su¡¯s tactful rejection, he still nodded and chose to respect her decision.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 111 - Chapter111: Inconsiderate Chapter111: Inconsiderate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Looking at Xiao Han¡¯s disappointed expression, Yu Su gave him a comforting smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t trick me. What I need to do now is wait for public opinion to continue fermenting. After the show ends, I¡¯ll give them a big surprise.¡± Looking at Yu Su¡¯s confident expression, Xiao Han was no longer worried. He blinked and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait to see your big surprise!¡± At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the production team set up the stage in the open space on the east side of the village and arranged the audience seats. The village chief used the radio in the activity room to call all the villagers over, waiting to watch the guests¡¯ performance. Director Lin asked the two groups of guests to send out one person each to draw lots. The group that drew the longer lot would be the first to perform. Yu Su¡¯s group sent Meng Xi to draw lots. The lot for Yu Miao¡¯s group was drawn by Ye Chang. Ye Chang was lucky enough to draw the longer lot. He asked, ¡°Who will go first in our group?¡± No one spoke. In the end, Yu Miao raised her hand. ¡°Let me do it.¡± The other three did not object to her volunteering. Hence, Yu Miao stepped onto the stage in the costume that she had specially asked the production team to prepare. When the stage curtain was pulled open, everyone saw Yu Miao, who was wearing exquisite Han Chinese clothes, appear on the stage. She held a ball fan in her hand and used it to cover her face, giving off a hazy sense of beauty. As the music sounded, petals fell from the stage, and Yu Miao danced in the petal rain with the beautiful music. Yu Miao had learned dance since she was young. All these years, she had not slacked off after entering the entertainment industry. Coupled with the fact that she was fully prepared this time, the stage effect she presented was very good. As the music stopped and the dance ended, the villagers applauded warmly. There were many cheers mixed in the applause. Looking at the smiles on the villagers¡¯ faces, Yu Miao could not help but reveal a smug smile. Before leaving the stage, she even gave Yu Su a provocative expression. After Yu Miao went on stage to perform, it was Yu Ruo. His performance was his best pop song. Although he did not dance badly, because most of the audience below the stage were old people, Yu Ruo¡¯s performance did not receive as much enthusiastic applause as Yu Miao¡¯s. Shen Chun did not receive much applause because she was performing a pop solo. On the other hand, Ye Chang, who was the last to go on stage, received more applause and praise than Yu Miao because he sang a relatively classic old song. Listening to the applause that was even more enthusiastic as compared to hers, Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. However, because the person singing was Ye Chang, she didn¡¯t make her unhappiness too obvious. After Ye Chang¡¯s performance, he could not help but feel a little worried. Their team had neglected a problem previously, which was that they had not considered that the main body of the village was mainly made up of the elderly and children. Yu Ruo and Shen Chun¡¯s performances did not match the preferences of the elderly and children. The final effect was not as good as expected. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We still have Yu Miao¡¯s instrument solo. We¡¯ll definitely be able to get a good impression,¡± Yu Ruo said optimistically when he saw through Ye Chang¡¯s worry. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Yu Miao nodded firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ll definitely perform well!¡± Just like that, Yu Miao stepped onto the stage again with the anticipation of the team members. The familiar prelude sounded. The netizens watching the live broadcast were all surprised. [Is Yu Miao playing ¡°Ambush From Ten Sides¡±?] [What is Yu Miao doing? Last time, Yu Su played with the folk music band. Did she choose this song to perform because she wanted to step on Yu Su?] [Don¡¯t make wild guesses, everyone. It¡¯s the right choice to listen to Yu Miao play well!] After the song ended, the enthusiastic applause that Yu Miao had expected did not come. She felt a little embarrassed. The song she had chosen at the beginning was not this one. This ¡°Ambush From Ten Sides¡± was a last-minute change after listening to Yu Su¡¯s Erhu performance. Her goal was to trample on Yu Su during the performance. However, not only did she not achieve her goal now, but she also made a fool of herself.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Excellent Reviews Chapter 112: Excellent Reviews Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The villagers could not tell if the music player¡¯s skills were good, but many netizens watching the live broadcast could tell. The netizens¡¯ evaluation after listening was also very objective and fair. [Yu Miao¡¯s skills are quite good, but she¡¯s not proficient enough in playing the instrument.] [As a professional folk instrument player, I think Yu Miao didn¡¯t show the ever-changing battlefield and the murderous atmosphere of this song at all. It¡¯s too gentle overall.] [I think if Yu Miao changed to a gentler tune, it might have a better effect.] Everyone knew the reason. If not for Yu Su¡¯s erhu version, Yu Miao¡¯s current version might have received a lot of good reviews. However, with a comparison, even people who didn¡¯t know anything would think that she was inferior to Yu Su. Although the villagers still applauded, everyone could tell that the applause was not as enthusiastic as when Yu Miao danced previously. Yu Miao felt aggrieved, but more than that, she regretted it. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have changed the more popular song in order to trample on Yu Su. Although Yu Miao regretted her decision, she still did not think that a show like Yu Su¡¯s group could defeat the five exciting performances of the four of them. In her heart, as long as Yu Su was not able to show off, she would always be above Yu Su and Yu Su would always be at a disadvantage. The last program was a shadow puppetry performed by Yu Su¡¯s team. Before the program began, Yu Su went on stage to introduce the participants of this shadow film. Apart from the four guests, there was also the village ventriloquist, the folk music band, and the children in the village. When they heard that the show was joined by the villagers, the other villagers were obviously much more excited. They began to look forward to the start of the show. Shadow puppetry was usually performed when it was dark, but the production team was leaving the village tonight, so they could only perform during the day. However, it was also possible to perform it under the sun during the day. Such shadow puppetry that was performed during the day was also known as the hot shadow puppetry. At the start of the program, Yu Su and the others had already prepared a huge white curtain. Yu Su and the others stood behind the curtain with the children in the village holding their role props. The sunlight shone through these translucent paper cutouts and magnified the shadows on the white curtain. The ventriloquist matched the voices of the characters at the side, and the folk music band played the music according to the rhythm of the plot. The children controlled the characters with Yu Su and the others, moving them according to the script. Yu Miao looked at the villagers who were attracted by the shadow puppetry and the smile on her face disappeared. She wanted to wheedle to Yu Ruo and pretend to be aggrieved, but when she turned around, she realized that her teammates were like the villagers, attracted by the shadow puppetry. Yu Miao gritted her teeth secretly and looked at Yu Su, who was controlling her puppet behind the curtain. Her hatred for Su increased greatly. The shadow puppetry lasted for more than an hour before it ended. When Yu Su brought all the participants to close the curtain, thunderous applause sounded from below the stage. Even the netizens who were watching the live broadcast online cheered for the performance. The comments of praise blocked the view of the live broadcast. [Is this still the ¡°Nezha¡¯s Ruckus of the Sea¡± that I¡¯ve seen before? How can it be so breathtaking and captivating?] [When I saw it just now, I really thought that I had become the protagonist, Nezha. I have to say that the voice acting of the ventriloquist is too perfect!] [This is the first time I¡¯ve experienced how thrilling folk music can be!] [I¡¯m going to edit this performance out and share it with everyone on the short video platform!] With the end of the shadow film, today¡¯s performance came to an end. Next, it was time for the tense voting segment. The production team gave each villager a piece of white paper to vote on. As expected, Yu Su¡¯s group won by an overwhelming number of votes during the final voting. Seeing this result, the smiles of the people in Yu Miao¡¯s team looked very ugly. Especially Yu Miao. She looked at Yu Su, who was receiving congratulations from the villagers, with an aggrieved expression. Yu Ruo, who had been paying attention to her, couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache for her.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Donations Chapter 113: Donations Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, it was a live broadcast now. If not for the fact that he wanted to prevent the previous incident from happening again, he would have hugged Yu Miao and comforted her. ¡°Previously, the production team promised that the group that got first place could make a request of the production team.¡± Director Lin looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Then, as the first place, have you thought of what request you have?¡± Hearing this, Yu Su and the other two turned to look at Ding Chen. The four of them had already discussed it beforehand. When they got first place, Ding Chen, who was the oldest, would voice their request. This could also be considered a gift from the three of them as juniors to Ding Chen, allowing him to obtain as much attention as possible. ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed it before. If we get first place, we¡¯ll get the production team to donate a batch of books and teaching tools to the schools in the village.¡± Ding Chen had a warm smile on his face as he told the camera the request of the four of them. ¡°The children here are very studious. We hope that they can have a better learning experience.¡± This request surprised everyone present. They did not expect Yu Su and the others to think so much for the children. The children were even happier when they heard these words. Their clear eyes were looking at Director Lin. ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll arrange everything.¡± Director Lin was naturally very happy to do such a deed which was meaningful and one that was able to bring a good reputation for the show. He immediately agreed with a smile. When the children heard his affirmative answer, they immediately cheered. When Yu Su and the others saw the children¡¯s happy expressions, they also smiled from the bottom of their hearts like the villagers. However, such a smile made Yu Miao feel very upset. Their group had already been inferior, and now, they were completely unable to raise their heads in comparison to Yu Su¡¯s group. Yu Miao looked at Yu Su and the others coldly. If she was not wrong, the Internet must be filled with praise for Yu Su and the others now. After the performance, the filming of this show ended successfully. After Director Lin announced the end of the show and closed the live broadcast, the guests and staff returned to the small courtyard to pack their luggage. The assistant director also sent their phones back to them. This time, there was no need for everyone to walk down the mountain. The production team had already arranged for a car to pick them up. Every guest took the same car as when they had first arrived at the filming location. When they reached the intersection of the village, they realized that the cars were already waiting at the intersection. There was one more car than before, and it was not the same commercial car. It was actually a limited edition high-end off-road vehicle. ¡°Old Lin, what are you¡­¡± The assistant director lowered his voice and asked Director Lin. Director Lin whispered to him, ¡°CEO Yu specially arranged this. Let¡¯s not interfere. Hurry up and get into the car!¡± The assistant director had worked with Director Lin for many years and knew what he meant. He immediately arranged for the staff to put the equipment in the car and wait for him. As the assistant director instructed the staff to put down the equipment, Director Lin bade farewell to the guests. ¡°There are still things for us to deal with on the production team¡¯s side. Everyone, just take the car according to the arrival time. Your assistant is waiting for everyone at the airport. I hope everyone can go back and rest well. We¡¯ll see you next time!¡± With that, Director Lin got into the car and left with the staff. After watching the production crew leave, the guests also prepared to get into the car and leave. Xiao Han wanted to stay with Yu Su for a while longer, but when he thought about how the matter between Yu Su and Ye Chang had yet to be resolved, he dismissed the idea. If he were to ride in the same car as Yu Su alone now, it would probably cause another wave on the Internet and affect her reputation. Just as Xiao Han was thinking about how he could spend more time with Yu Su and not affect her, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Yu Su.¡± Xiao Han looked up and saw Yu An as expected. ¡°Big Brother? Why are you here?!¡± Before Yu Su could respond, Yu Miao exclaimed before her. Yu Miao originally wanted to invite Ye Chang to sit in the car with her and Yu Ruo to discuss the countermeasures for the matters online, but Yu An¡¯s sudden appearance interrupted her plan.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Protective Chapter 114: Protective Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Facing Yu Miao¡¯s question, Yu An did not answer her. He only nodded slightly as a response. Then, he brushed past her and walked towards Yu Su. Yu Miao was extremely embarrassed to be ignored by Yu An like this. She looked at his back and bit her lip. It was Yu Su again. Why would Yu An not give her face for Yu Su¡¯s sake? ¡°Big Brother, why are you here? Are you here to pick me and Yu Miao up?¡± Yu Ruo was also shocked when he saw Yu An appear. He quickly chased after him. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering who that limited edition SUV belongs to. That¡¯s great. Now, Yu Miao and I finally don¡¯t have to sit in a strange-smelling commercial car!¡± Yu An listened to Yu Ruo¡¯s endless complaints and frowned unhappily as he stopped in his tracks. ¡°I¡¯m only here to pick up Yu Su.¡± ¡°Then wait¡­ what?¡± Yu Ruo revealed a surprised expression and asked in disbelief, ¡°Brother, do you mean that you only plan to take Yu Su away and not care about me and Yu Miao?¡± Yu An nodded. When Yu Ruo saw Yu An nod, his heart was immediately filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Big Brother, how can you do this! Yu Miao and I are your younger brother and sister. How can you be so biased as to only take Yu Su away!¡± ¡°Biased?¡± Yu An turned around as if he had heard a joke. He used her height advantage to look down at Yu Ruo. ¡°When you helped Yu Miao bully Yu Su, didn¡¯t you think that you were very biased?¡± Looking at the mocking smile on Yu An¡¯s lips, Yu Ruo felt embarrassed that his thoughts had been exposed. However, for Yu Miao¡¯s sake, he still braced himself and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s already very pitiful that Yu Miao¡¯s identity was snatched away by Yu Su. Why can¡¯t I help her more? Moreover, Yu Miao has been sensitive since she was young and can easily be sad over a small matter. Yu Su is different. She has been working hard outside since she was young and has a strong heart¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Yu An¡¯s tone was clearly very calm, but Yu Ruo felt a huge pressure from it and instinctively shut his mouth. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t blame Third Brother. Third Brother just doesn¡¯t want me to suffer. If you want to blame someone, blame me!¡± Seeing that something was wrong, Yu Miao hurriedly went forward and stood in front of Yu Ruo, pretending to be a younger sister who was suppressing the fear in her heart but still trying her best to protect her brother. Facing Yu Miao¡¯s actions, Yu An was not angry. He only looked at her calmly and used what Xiao Han had once said to tear the cloth on her body into pieces. ¡°Taking over a magpie¡¯s nest and deceiving yourself.¡± This time, Yu Miao was really frightened by Yu An until her face turned pale. Her body trembled and she did not dare to look at him directly anymore. If the Yu family¡¯s parents and the other sons of the Yu family could be easily controlled by her, then Yu An was the existence she did not dare to provoke the most. She didn¡¯t know what went wrong. Although Yu An wasn¡¯t as close to her as her other brothers in the past, he still doted on her very much. He would remember to prepare gifts for her every New Year or holiday or when he came back from a business trip. However, a year before Yu Su returned to the Yu family, Yu An suddenly changed his attitude towards her. Although Yu An didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, he distanced himself from her with his actions. Moreover, when he occasionally bumped into her other brothers hugging her, he would even reprimand them in an extremely serious tone. Yu Miao did not understand. It was fine that Yu An had kept a distance from her since he was young, but how could he be a busybody and not allow her other brothers to be close to her? ¡°Big Brother, how can you say that about Yu Miao!¡± When Yu Ruo saw Yu Miao¡¯s pitiful appearance, he couldn¡¯t care less about his fear of Yu An. He mustered his courage and blocked Yu Miao behind him to face Yu An personally. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go quickly. I still want to talk to you properly!¡± Yu Su saw Yu Ruo¡¯s trembling calves and tried to smooth things over. She did not want Yu An to be angry at someone who was not worth it. Yu An shifted his gaze away from Yu Ruo and Yu Miao and smiled gently at Yu Su. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mom is very worried about you guys. Rush back overnight. Your assistant has already booked the plane tickets. If you set off now, you will arrive at the airport on time for the plane.¡± As Yu An held Yu Su¡¯s hand, he took a few steps forward. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and stopped in his tracks. ¡°Ye Chang, the Ye family¡¯s butler is waiting for you in the car.¡± Ye Chang, who was suddenly called out, was stunned. As he watched Yu An leave with Yu Su, he had a bad feeling. As expected, in the next second, Ye Chang saw Butler Li from the old residence. The other party welcomed him into the MPV with a respectful but unyielding attitude, not giving him a chance to speak to Yu Ruo and Yu Miao again.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Big Brother Is the Best Chapter 115: Big Brother Is the Best Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Butler Li was one of Ye Chang¡¯s grandfather¡¯s subordinates. Ever since Ye Chang could remember, he had always been his grandfather¡¯s right-hand man. It was said that when his grandfather was still in charge of the Ye Group a few years ago, Butler Li was his grandfather¡¯s most trusted assistant. Even though Butler Li no longer worked at the Ye Corporation, Ye Chang¡¯s father still respected him greatly. ¡°Uncle Li, did Father ask you to come?¡± Ye Chang sat in the car and asked Butler Li. Butler Li said gently, ¡°The old master asked me to come.¡± Ye Chang did not heave a sigh of relief after hearing this. Instead, he became even more nervous. Sensing the nervousness in his heart, Butler Li smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be nervous. The old master is not angry. He only instructed me to bring you back to the old residence as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Is it because of my relationship with Yu Su?¡± Facing Ye Chang¡¯s guess, Butler Li shook his head. ¡°No. The old man is just unhappy that you¡¯re too close to the adopted daughter of the Yu family. He hopes that you can keep a distance from her.¡± Hearing that his grandfather was not angry about his relationship with Yu Su, Ye Chang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li.¡± After Ye Chang was taken away by Butler Li, Yu Ruo also left with the distracted Yu Miao. Shen Chun was left alone on the spot. She looked awkwardly at Xiao Han, Meng Xi, and Ding Chen. Shen Chun was already filled with anger. Now that there was no live broadcast, Yu Miao couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pretend. She actually left without saying goodbye. Xiao Han originally wanted to stay with Yu Su for a while longer. Now that Yu Su had left, there was no need for him to stay any longer. He bade farewell to the few of them and left. ¡°Shen Chun, do you want to go with Ding Chen and me?¡± Although Meng Xi did not like the arrogant Shen Chun, they had filmed a show together after all, so she still asked her kindly. ¡°No need. I can walk by myself.¡± Shen Chun gave Meng Xi a friendly smile, then got into the car and left. In the car, Shen Chun was still sulking. It was fine if Ye Chang was forcefully taken away by the butler and did not have time to greet her, but it was normal for Yu Ruo to look down on her as an A-list celebrity. However, why was Yu Miao, a C-list newbie, acting arrogant in front of her? Was it because she had the Yu family as her backing? Or was it because she had the doting of the Yu brothers? What a joke. It had already been exposed that she was an adopted daughter. Moreover, the most capable brother of the Yu family clearly did not like her. What was she proud of?! Looking at Meng Xi and Ding Chen chatting and laughing outside the car window, Shen Chun regretted it very much. Why did she think that Yu Miao was a good person and that Yu Ruo was easy to get along with back then? She wanted to see if she could change to Yu Su¡¯s group for the next season. In the SUV, Yu An personally drove while Yu Su sat in the front passenger seat and replied to Xiao Han¡¯s message. Xiao Han had obviously seen the comments online and hurriedly asked Yu Su if she wanted to respond to them. He said that he could get the Xiao Corporation¡¯s public relations team to help. Seeing the concern in Xiao Han¡¯s words, Yu Su could not help but smile and reply, ¡°Of course I have to respond. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be very boring to watch them sing a one-man show?¡± Receiving Yu Su¡¯s reply, Xiao Han¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately replied: [Then I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it now!] Yu Su had already left Fanyin Entertainment and only had an assistant by her side now. Without a manager to help her with public relations, this matter would definitely not be easy to deal with. The Xiao family behind him had the best public relations team in the industry. They could completely come up with the best plan for her. This time, Yu Su did not reject his good intentions. ¡°Alright, sorry to trouble you.¡± She now had a studio without employees and was indeed short of public relations staff. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Yu An had long noticed the change in her mood. He did not ask because she had been looking at her phone. Now that he saw her in a daze, he asked. Yu Su came back to her senses and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that I¡¯m going to recruit employees for the studio when I go back this time.¡± Only then did Yu An know that she wanted to open her own studio. He smiled and nodded in support. ¡°Yu Su, let Big Brother arrange the manpower for you. You can just be in charge of interviewing the artistes.¡± Faced with Yu An¡¯s concern, Yu Su did not refuse. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. You¡¯re indeed the person who treats me the best!¡± Looking at his sister¡¯s sweet smile, Yu An felt very happy.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Counterattack Chapter 116: Counterattack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After more than two hours of driving, Yu An drove Yu Su to the only four-star hotel in the city. As soon as the car stopped, Yu An asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, when do you plan to give a response to the matter between you and Ye Chang?¡± As Yu Su unbuckled her seatbelt, she said, ¡°After Ye Chang tweets, I¡¯ll give a response immediately.¡± Based on her understanding of Ye Chang, since he had agreed to Yu Hong¡¯s actions to expose his relationship, he would definitely send a reply to this matter immediately after he returned. As expected, as soon as Yu Su arrived at her room and put her luggage away, she turned on her phone and saw Ye Chang¡¯s recent tweet on the social media platform. The content of the tweet was: ¡°Yu Su and I are indeed together.¡± Ye Chang¡¯s response immediately caused an uproar on the Internet. His fans were all in an uproar. Previously, the fans had wanted to lie to their hearts and fantasize that this matter was fabricated by the unscrupulous media just to make money from Ye Chang and Yu Su¡¯s popularity. However, now that Ye Chang had personally tweeted that this matter was true, it completely shattered the fans¡¯ fantasies. Many fans who treated Ye Chang as their future ¡°husband¡± could not help but cry. The fans could not bear to scold Ye Chang, so they ran to Yu Su¡¯s social media account and scolded her. Soon, the topic of #Best Actor Ye Chang Admitting His Relationship# rushed to the trending list. Seeing that Ye Chang¡¯s response had been pushed to the trending searches, Yu Su immediately composed a tweet and posted it. She even bought some popularity for this tweet. The content of Yu Su¡¯s tweet was very simple: ¡°I¡¯ve already broken up with Best Actor Ye Chang and cut ties with him in person. I hope everyone will be rational.¡± Under the tweet, Yu Su even played a recording of the call. In the recording, the breakup was indeed initiated by Yu Su, but this was not her fault. The reason why she wanted to record it was only because she wanted to counterattack. At the same time, she wanted to let the netizens take a good look at what kind of person the famous Best Actor Ye was! What right did she have to take the blame for Yu Miao? What right did she have to block the scolding of Ye Chang¡¯s fans for Yu Miao? She posted this tweet now to completely announce to everyone that she and Ye Chang had already cut ties. It was fine if anyone took the scolding of Ye Chang¡¯s fans for Yu Miao, but it could not be her anymore! Yu Su looked at the netizens¡¯ battle under her tweet and revealed a satisfied smile. She had been waiting for this day for a long time. She really had to thank Yu Hong. If he hadn¡¯t wanted to kill her, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to stab Yu Miao so quickly. Yu Su¡¯s tweet stunned the netizens who were still scolding her. After hearing the recording under the tweet, they immediately turned their guns and ran to Yu Miao¡¯s account to question her. The topic of #Yu Su and Ye Chang¡¯s Breakup Recording# soon appeared on the trending searches. It was only one trending topic away from Ye Chang¡¯s tweet. Moreover, the comments below this trending topic were rapidly increasing. [Oh my god, what¡¯s wrong these few days, Yu Su and Ye Chang have been continuously trending?] [I really didn¡¯t expect Ye Chang to be such a person. To think that I used to think that he was a good person.] [Let¡¯s take the fact that Ye Chang helped Yu Miao bully her real girlfriend, Yu Su, as an example. Ye Chang actually likes Yu Miao, right?] [I think he chose Yu Su as a shield to protect Yu Miao from the fans!] [No wonder he couldn¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong when filming the show. So he was protecting his sweetheart!] At this moment, the Xiao family¡¯s public relations team saw the opportunity and began to help Yu Su control the comments. They directed the direction and attention of the comments to the guest list announced at the beginning of the variety show. [From the recording, Ye Chang still hopes that Yu Su will give the spot to Yu Miao for his sake?] The netizens received the reminder and began to go back to search for the name list announced by the production team more than a month ago. There were also netizens who recalled the news that the media had exposed previously. There was something about Yu Ruo taking the initiative to look for the director and saying that he could record the show with a low salary. And it was also exposed that Yu Ruo had asked the director to let him bring Yu Miao along to film the show. There were also netizens who revealed that the director didn¡¯t want to agree to Yu Ruo at first, but Fanyin Entertainment pressured the television station, so the director had no choice but to agree to let Yu Miao appear on the show together.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Snatching Red Packets Chapter 117: Snatching Red Packets Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The netizens did not expect Yu Miao, who usually looked innocent and harmless, to have such a detestable face in private. They were all angry for Yu Su and commented online indignantly. [This Yu Miao is really amazing. Not only can she use her status as an adopted daughter to make the Yu family target Yu Su for her, but she has also become the goddess of Yu Su¡¯s boyfriend.] [I¡¯m impressed. Little Princess Yu Miao is indeed a little princess. She can even hide such a hypocritical persona so well. It took her more than ten years to be discovered.] Of course, there were also many more objective netizens who mocked Ye Chang under his account. [On one hand, he¡¯s dating his childhood sweetheart, Yu Su, and on the other hand, he has to protect his goddess, Yu Miao. Best Actor Ye is really amazing!] [The warmest man in the universe, Ye Chang, is willing to sacrifice his girlfriend to make his goddess happy.] [To put it nicely, it¡¯s because he¡¯s soft-hearted and couldn¡¯t bear to see his goddess sad. However, to put it bluntly, he¡¯s two-timing.] [Yu Su should have broken up with such a scumbag earlier, but it¡¯s not too late now.] Seeing that the netizens were obviously helping Yu Su, the Xiao family¡¯s public relations team continued to work hard and pretended to be a passerby netizen and led the way. [Let me reveal another piece of news to everyone. The reason why Ye Chang and Yu Su¡¯s relationship was exposed was because the Yu family and Ye Chang had discussed it. They wanted to use this matter to help Little Princess Yu Miao divert everyone¡¯s attention so that everyone would forget that she was overly intimate with Yu Ruo and that she was the adopted daughter of the Yu family.] His words made the netizens react instantly. They had been played. The netizens were even angrier and began to scold Yu Miao, Yu Ruo, Ye Chang, and the Yu family. Some of their righteous fans no longer liked them because of this. Seeing that the netizens had already been led away by their rhythm, the Xiao family¡¯s public relations team retired and quietly lay low. At this moment, the netizens who treated Ye Chang as their ¡°husband¡± were completely driven crazy. They had finished watching the show every episode. It was obvious that Yu Miao was inferior to Yu Su! They were originally prepared to scold Yu Su, but now, they could no longer say it. Could they call her a blood-sucking bug for sticking to Ye Chang? But she had already broken up with Ye Chang before the show started and cut ties with him. Could they scold her for not knowing what was good for her and actually looked down on Ye Chang? However, there was a reason why she did this. Apart from these two points, they could still say, ¡°Ye Chang is so perfect. Even if he protects his goddess, Yu Miao, his girlfriend, Yu Su who was inferior to him in all ways, could only bear with it.¡± However, although the fans liked Ye Chang very much, they still had the most basic moral bottom line. They could not say such words. The fans couldn¡¯t find a way to vent, but they couldn¡¯t bear to scold Ye Chang. In the end, after thinking about it, they felt that all of this was Yu Miao¡¯s fault, so they ran over to scold Yu Miao. Xiao Han, who had been paying attention to this matter, revealed a satisfied smile as he watched the fans¡¯ scolding battle on the Internet. Xiao Han immediately sent a message to Yu Su to take credit: [Yu Su, did you see the reversal on the Internet? Do you think this is enough?] [This is just an appetizer.] Looking at Yu Su¡¯s reply, Xiao Han curled his beautiful lips and his gaze gradually became excited. He also felt that this was not enough. He wanted to see Ye Chang regret his decision. Hence, Xiao Han invited Yu Su into the chat group of the Xiao Corporation¡¯s public relations team. The person-in-charge of the public relations team was still wondering who had invited someone into the group when he saw their future boss, Xiao Han, send a huge red packet to the group. [Welcome, Ms. Yu Su.] The words on the cover of the red packet successfully shocked all the members of the public relations team. After a short silence, the group chat was flooded with the words ¡°welcome goddess¡±. After Yu Su greeted everyone, she also clicked on Xiao Han¡¯s red packet. However, she did not expect to successfully snatch the largest red packet. Then, Yu Su sent another large red packet without hesitation. Everyone snatched the red packet and realized that the amount of red packet Yu Su sent seemed to be even larger than Xiao Han¡¯s. Yu Su¡¯s actions instantly won the favor of the people in the group chat. They began to take the initiative to chat with Yu Su in the group chat.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Lin Hong’s Thoughts Chapter 118: Lin Hong¡¯s Thoughts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meanwhile, Ye Chang, who had arrived at another hotel, was staring fixedly at Yu Su¡¯s tweet. An expression of disbelief appeared on his face. Then, his expression gradually turned ugly. He did not expect Yu Su to be so well-prepared. When she called that day, she had already planned this step. She did not hesitate to push him out in exchange for her own safety. So she had been on guard against him for a long time? Thinking of this possibility, Ye Chang¡¯s heart suddenly felt a heart-wrenching pain. How did this happen? The two of them had been on very good terms previously. Why had they suddenly become like this? Before Ye Chang could sink into deep self-doubt, his phone suddenly rang. The moment Ye Chang picked up the call, the anxious and sharp voice of his manager Lin Hong sounded. ¡°Did you see Yu Su¡¯s tweet? You¡¯re being scolded by the netizens now, do you know that?¡± Lin Hong was very agitated on the other end of the phone. After a moment of silence, Ye Chang said, ¡°I know.¡± Hearing his calm voice, Lin Hong was a little angry. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you had broken up? And about the recording? If I had known the truth, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to your plan with Yu Hong no matter what!¡± The more Lin Hong thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Yu Hong is obviously stabbing you in the back for Yu Miao!¡± Yu Hong had been in charge of Fanyin for several years in the entertainment industry. She did not believe that Yu Hong did not know the consequences of doing so for Ye Chang. This Yu Su was not a good person cither. Ye Chang had just posted a post admitting to his relationship and she immediately jumped out and said that they had broken up. Lin Hong would never believe that Yu Su did not do it on purpose! It was fine if she tweeted, but she even posted the recording. Yu Su was clearly taking drastic measures to prevent Ye Chang from refuting! Sensing the manager¡¯s agitation, Ye Chang could not help but rub his eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless.¡± By doing this now, Yu Su was clearly deliberately stepping on his face. She was deliberately plotting against him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Yu Su broke up with you?!¡± Lin Hong asked angrily. If Ye Chang had told her earlier, she would have been able to make preparations earlier and not be in such a tight spot. Ye Chang sat on the bed and slumped his shoulders as if he had deflated. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to Yu Su¡¯s breakup. I thought that she was just throwing a tantrum with me. I always thought that we would reconcile¡­¡± He had never thought of breaking up with Yu Su, so he did not tell anyone about this, including Lin Hong. Lin Hong took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. ¡°We have to counterattack now. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be nailed to the pillar of shame for being a scumbag.¡± Now, not only did Lin Hong hate Yu Su even more, but she also hated Yu Miao. In fact, her disgust for Yu Miao had already exceeded her disgust for Yu Su. She did not want to see Ye Chang give up his thriving career for another woman one day. As the man she admired, Ye Chang could not be trapped in love. She would not allow it! Ye Chang did not know what Lin Hong was thinking. He only asked, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Tell me, is Yu Miao the person you really like?¡± Lin Hong suppressed the jealousy in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s better for us to know this.¡± Ye Chang frowned and denied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Yu Miao. I only like Yu Su.¡± The reason why he was protecting Yu Miao was completely because he pitied her identity as the adopted daughter. In addition, due to the influence of his good friend, Yu Ruo, he gradually felt that since Yu Su had taken away Yu Miao¡¯s identity, Yu Su should give in to Yu Miao. When Lin Hong heard Ye Chang deny that he liked Yu Miao, she was overjoyed. However, before she could be happy for a few seconds, she was woken up by a basin of cold water. However, when she thought of Yu Su¡¯s tweet just now, she felt a little better. ¡°In that case, send another tweet to deny that you like Yu Miao.¡± Lin Hong suppressed the displeasure in her heart and started to plan methodically for Ye Chang. ¡°Just say that because you were childhood friends with Yu Ruo, you were entrusted by Yu Ruo to take extra care of Yu Miao..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Disregarding Old Feelings Chapter 119: Disregarding Old Feelings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The first thing they had to do now was to help Ye Chang wash away his reputation as a scumbag who was two-timing. Ye Chang thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tweet now.¡± Ye Chang immediately followed Lin Hong¡¯s instructions and tweeted. After seeing the tweet, fans who still insisted on believing him breathed a sigh of relief and commented ¡°believe him¡± under the tweet. Immediately after, Lin Hong immediately arranged for the public relations team to start leading the way and divert the netizens¡¯ hatred towards Ye Chang. Yu Hong, who had been watching Ye Chang¡¯s movements closely, immediately brought Fanyin¡¯s public relations team to cooperate with Lin Hong. With the joint efforts of both sides, the netizens¡¯ attention was successfully brought back to Yu Su and they began to question the authenticity of her recording. Xiao Han¡¯s reaction was also very fast. The photo of Ye Chang and Yu Miao meeting in private was quickly posted online. These photos were all made by Yu Su. She had expected this day to come after she broke up with Ye Chang, so she had found a hacker early on and saved these screenshots of Ye Chang and Yu Miao¡¯s private meeting from the surveillance video. In addition, she spent a lot of money to find a private detective and took many clear photos of Ye Chang and Yu Miao interacting in private. At that time, Yu Su¡¯s heart ached a little for the money she had spent on the private detective. However, in the end, the truth proved that her money was worth it. The private detective specially found an angle and took a few intimate photos of the two of them. Xiao Han looked at the photos that the public relations team had posted online and could not help but sigh again at Yu Su¡¯s foresight. She had undoubtedly saved more than half of the time for the public relations team. Just as the Internet was in a heated argument over Yu Su and Ye Chang, Yu Miao was also running around in her room anxiously. After she was sent back to the Yu family by Yu An¡¯s men, she had been paying attention to the development of things on the Internet. These few days, she had been looking at the netizens who had scolded her on the Internet and felt especially aggrieved. Yu Ruo was her brother to begin with. So what if he treated her better? Yu Su was the one who had snatched her identity and brother away. What right did those people on the Internet have to scold her indiscriminately and say that she was a vain woman who occupied a magpie¡¯s nest? And now, there was a commotion on the Internet about Yu Su and Ye Chang¡¯s relationship. She had really been shot although she did not do anything. She admitted that she was indeed a little interested in Ye Chang and had found many excuses to approach him in private. She deliberately pretended to be very dependent on him, hoping that Ye Chang would fall in love with her and take the initiative to abandon Yu Su. However, she did not do anything out of line. Ye Chang was completely willing to ostracize Yu Su for her. Why did the netizens say that she was shameless? This was clearly Yu Su being useless. She was the one who could not even control her own boyfriend. How could she blame others for being too charming? She was already unhappy because of the netizens¡¯ blame, but when she saw Ye Chang tweet that he didn¡¯t like her, she became even angrier. How could he not like her? If he really did not like her, why did he meet her in private back then and even criticized Yu Su for being insensible again and again? Although her rationality told her that Ye Chang¡¯s actions would be better for their reputations, she still felt insulted and tears welled up in her eyes. Yu Ruo was also paying attention to this matter in the room. When he saw the scoldings about Yu Miao on the Internet, he was worried that Yu Miao would be sad, so he planned to comfort her. However, just as he reached the door, he heard Yu Miao¡¯s suppressed cries in the room. He was so anxious that he barged into Yu Miao¡¯s room without knocking. ¡°Yu Miao!¡± Yu Ruo opened the door and saw Yu Miao with red eyes. He pulled her into her arms. Yu Miao also took the opportunity to bury her head in his arms and confide in him with a sobbing tone. ¡°Third Brother, everyone on the Internet is scolding me. I¡¯m so sad. I¡¯ve never done anything to let Yu Su down. I¡¯ve even tried to accommodate her in every way. How can she disregard our friendship and frame me like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to be good sisters with her and return everything I¡¯ve owed her for the past ten years, but¡­ but I really can¡¯t bear to part with you guys. I can¡¯t bear to part with Dad and Mom¡­¡± Yu Miao cried until she was out of breath. ¡°I¡¯ve already tried my best to reduce my presence at home.. Why can¡¯t she tolerate me¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: It’s Too Late to Regret Now Chapter 120: It¡¯s Too Late to Regret Now Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao¡¯s words were obviously to draw hatred for Yu Su, and just as she had expected, Yu Ruo successfully became dissatisfied with Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su has really gone too far this time!¡± Yu Ruo frowned and felt indignant for Yu Miao. This time, not only did Yu Su trick Ye Chang, but she also dragged Yu Miao down with her. Yu Ruo felt that Yu Su was too heartless. It was clearly his second brother and him who asked Ye Chang to help take care of Yu Miao. He had mentioned this to Yu Su in the past, and at that time, she had agreed readily. But now, she wanted to bite back and say that Miaomiao and Ye Chang had an ambiguous relationship. She even broke up with Ye Chang because she was bothered about Ye Chang¡¯s concern for Yu Miao. Wasn¡¯t she trying to smear Yu Miao¡¯s image by painting her as a third party? It was simply unreasonable! Yu Ruo hugged Yu Miao and patted her back gently to comfort her. ¡°Yu Miao, don¡¯t be sad. Since she¡¯s unwilling to be your sister, just pretend that she never existed. We all like you more than she does. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s in the Yu family or not.¡± Yu Miao twitched her lips somewhere he couldn¡¯t see and continued in a sobbing voice, ¡°I want to call Second Brother.¡± After saying that, she ignored Yu Ruo and got up to call Yu Hong. Hearing his sister cry so hard that she was out of breath, Yu Hong immediately frowned and his heart ached. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I will definitely settle it for you. Don¡¯t read these reports on your phone at home. Let Yu Ruo take you out for a vacation to relax.¡± Hearing Yu Hong¡¯s tone on the phone, Yu Miao revealed a satisfied smile with her back facing Yu Ruo. The reason why she had to call Yu Hong just now was because she hoped that Yu Hong would handle this matter for her. With Yu Hong¡¯s ruthless style of doing things, Yu Su would not have any good life soon. After that, Yu Miao called Ye Chang again and cried, saying that it was her fault for implicating him. She even cried and said that she wanted to find Yu Su to clarify things and help him reconcile with her. Ye Chang¡¯s heart was already in a mess. After hearing Yu Miao¡¯s cries, his heart became even more chaotic. Ye Chang was so frustrated that he couldn¡¯t be bothered to beat around the bush. He said bluntly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This matter between me and Yu Su has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡± According to Yu Su¡¯s personality, if Yu Miao went to explain to her now, she might be even angrier. He did not recommend Yu Miao to do such a counterproductive thing. ¡°Ah¡­ I see. All the best.¡± Yu Miao hung up the phone in disappointment. Hearing Ye Chang¡¯s blunt words, Yu Miao felt an unknown anger burning in her heart. Since Ye Chang didn¡¯t want her to look for Yu Su, she would tweet it herself! Yu Miao quickly sent a tweet: [Best Actor Ye and I are just good friends. Because he¡¯s my third brother¡¯s childhood friend, he¡¯s also my brother. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.] After ending the call with Yu Miao, Ye Chang tried to call Yu Su again, wanting to have a good chat with her, but he realized that he still couldn¡¯t win. He desperately wanted to contact Yu Su now, so he went downstairs and borrowed the servant¡¯s phone. Ye Chang knew Yu Su¡¯s phone number by heart and quickly dialed it. ¡°Yu Su, it¡¯s me.¡± Yu Su did not expect the call to be from Ye Chang and she had picked it up immediately. Hearing Ye Chang¡¯s voice, Yu Su said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I told you before that I only like you and have no improper relationship with Yu Miao. Can we meet?¡± Yu Su¡¯s cold voice made Ye Chang¡¯s throat tighten, but he still tried his best to say what was on his mind. Yu Su sneered. ¡°I gave you a chance in the past, but you didn¡¯t take it seriously. Now you know how to regret it? It¡¯s too late!¡± After saying that, Yu Su hung up the phone without hesitation and blacklisted this number. She also told her assistant to prepare a new phone card for her. After receiving Yu Miao¡¯s call, Yu Hong and Lin Hong worked together to increase the momentum online. They even said that this matter was deliberately fabricated by Yu Su to defame Yu Miao and Ye Chang.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Bitch Chapter 121: Bitch Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Hong even personally tweeted: [After Yu Miao entered the entertainment industry, I did personally ask Ye Chang, this senior, to take care of her. I didn¡¯t expect to cause Yu Su to misunderstand Yu Miao because of this. This incident had started because of me after all. I will be responsible for explaining it to Yu Su. Yu Su and Yu Miao are both daughters of the Yu family. As their brother, I also hope that they will be well. Please stop attacking Yu Miao and Ye Chang verbally.] As Yu Su¡¯s relationship with the Yu family had already been exposed, Yu Hong did not hide it this time. With Yu Hong¡¯s personal declaration and the public relations team trying their best to set the pace, many netizens on the Internet had already begun to believe them. When Ye Chang¡¯s fans saw this, they felt that Yu Su was being calculative. She hated the adopted daughter, Yu Miao, but there was no need to drag Ye Chang down, right? She even made Ye Chang sound like a scumbag. As Ye Chang¡¯s fans, how could they tolerate it? Hence, Ye Chang¡¯s fans began to say that Yu Su had gone overboard again. There were even many fans who scolded Yu Su for being petty. Even if she was acknowledged back to the Yu family, she was not as magnanimous as a daughter of a wealthy family should be. Instead, she kept harping on small matters all day. It was said that Yu Su was afraid that she would not be able to catch an outstanding man like Ye Chang, so she was so sensitive and inferior. She wanted to use the method of belittling others and breaking up to play hard to get with Ye Chang. When Ye Chang saw the netizens speaking up for him, he could not help but feel a little hopeful. Would Yu Su agree to reconcile with him in order to stop the netizens¡¯ ridicule? Xiao Han couldn¡¯t help but get angry when he saw the situation online. Previously, when he faced netizens who suspected that the photos and videos of Ye Chang and Yu Miao¡¯s private meeting were photoshopped, he immediately asked the public relations team to find the officials to appraise these videos. Not long after Yu Hong posted the tweet, the official authentication certificate was out. He immediately asked the public relations team to post these certificates online and even asked the public relations team to @ the official platform. The officials also gave them face. Not long after, they commented under the tweet. This comment was quickly pushed to the top by Xiao Han¡¯s team. Seeing that the officials had appeared, the netizens finally looked at the photos and videos that Xiao Han and the others had posted last time. The tweets were all photos and videos of Yu Miao and Ye Chang being alone together. In every photo, the two of them were dressed differently. Some fans carefully compared the two of them and realized that there were a total of five different sets of clothes they have worn in the videos and photos. In other words, the two of them might have met more than once or twice in private. Recalling the time when Yu Miao entered the entertainment industry, it was enough to prove that it was common for her and Ye Chang to meet in private. Their relationship was not as simple as what they and Yu Hong had declared. It was more than a senior caring for a newbie. Moreover, after watching the video, the fans also felt that the two of them were too close. The photos could be taken from a position to show intimacy, but it was completely impossible to do so from the video. In the first video, Yu Miao¡¯s entire body was about to stick onto Ye Chang. In the second video, Yu Miao and Ye Chang met their heads with a smile on their faces. They lowered their heads to look at a tablet. In the last video, Yu Miao lay very intimately on Ye Chang¡¯s shoulder and whispered into his ear. After the official response, the number of clicks on the photos and videos of Yu Miao and Ye Chang increased exponentially. The topic of #Best Actor Ye Chang cheating with Yu Miao, the newbie in the entertainment industry # was instantly trending. Ye Chang¡¯s fans, who had already calmed down, and Yu Su¡¯s fans, who had been condemned by the netizens, wished they could tear Yu Miao apart immediately. [He said that he was helping his childhood friend take care of his sister. What kind of care does she need for him to have to meet her in private and do such intimate actions?] [Yu Miao¡¯s innocent image as a little princess has collapsed. Not long ago, she was hugging her brother who was not related by blood. Now, she¡¯s so intimate with her brother¡¯s childhood friend. How shameless.] [She looks like a bitch. She clearly seduced someone else¡¯s boyfriend, but she still pretended to be innocent.] Yu Hong and Lin Hong were stunned by this turn of events. They did not expect Yu Miao and Ye Chang to have so much contact in private. Moreover, the two of them did not only seem to have met many times in private. They were also very intimate when they interacted.. Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Trust Chapter 122: Trust Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lin Hong was about to die from anger. At the thought that Ye Chang had arrived at this point because of Yu Miao, she wished she could run to Yu Miao and slap her a few times now. Great. She had just spent a lot of effort to help Ye Chang clarify his relationship with Yu Miao but now she was ruthlessly slapped in the face by Yu Su and the officials. With such a series of reversals, the netizens would definitely not trust Ye Chang anymore. Such a trust crisis was exactly what celebrities were most afraid of facing. ¡°What should we do now? All our previous efforts have benefited Yu Su.¡± Lin Hong sat in Yu Hong¡¯s office and looked at him with a dark expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Yu Su had already left Fanyin Entertainment and was even banned by you? But from the looks of it, she clearly has a powerful public relations team helping her.¡± Who was the person behind Yu Su? None of this seemed to have been prepared at the last minute. Instead, it was as if they had planned this for a long time and they seemed to have deliberately prepared photos and videos for them. Yu Hong¡¯s expression was also really terrible. Ever since he took over Fanyin, this was the first time he had fallen into such a passive situation. Furthermore, this first time was caused by his biological sister. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yu Hong frowned and shook his head. Actually, he already had a guess in his heart. He suspected that his eldest brother, Yu An, was helping Yu Su behind the scenes. However, according to Yu Ruo and Yu Miao, his elder brother had only appeared in the production team on the last day of the show. He did not have enough evidence to prove that the person who had helped Yu Su was his elder brother. If his elder brother really interfered, this matter would become troublesome. Yu Hong had originally only planned to force Yu Su to go home and apologize to them. However, now he regretted making that resolute decision that day. He just wanted her to stop competing with Yu Miao for their love and befriend Yu Miao so that they could be the daughters of the Yu family together. However, he never expected Yu Su to be so stubborn. She even relied on her eldest brother, Yu An, as her backer to fight him to the end. However, Yu Hong¡¯s previous speech to clear Yu Miao¡¯s name was quickly discovered by some smart netizens. [Isn¡¯t Yu Hong Yu Su¡¯s biological brother? Why has he been tweeting to help Yu Miao clear her name? Why doesn¡¯t he care about his biological sister at all?] As soon as these words were spoken, the netizens felt that it was extremely terrifying. [So Yu Hong is biased towards Yu Miao and helping Yu Miao cover up and attack his biological sister instead?] [If I remember correctly, the person who lost Yu Su back then was Yu Ruo, right? Yu Ruo is also biased towards Yu Miao.] [What¡¯s wrong with these brothers from the Yu family? Yu Miao¡¯s identity as a bitch has clearly been exposed. How can they still be so biased towards her, an adopted daughter, and even help her to bully her biological sister?] Seeing that the netizens could see it so clearly, Yu Su felt a little gratified. It seemed that there were still more normal people! Although a large part of the reason she entered the entertainment industry back then was to follow in Ye Chang¡¯s footsteps, as time passed, she gradually developed a strong interest in the acting industry and made up her mind to develop well. Thinking of the fans who had always supported her, Yu Su sent the photo she had in her hand to the group chat of the public relations team. [Please post these photos. Let¡¯s resolve this matter today. I don¡¯t want to take up public resources anymore.] Everyone in the group opened the photos and browsed through them. Yu Su had marked the photos, so they only needed to post the photos online according to the marks. The public relations team could not help but sigh. It was really easy and pleasant to work with a smart person like Yu Su. The PR team moved very quickly. Just as Yu Miao¡¯s fans and Ye Chang¡¯s fans were arguing, a well-known blogger posted a tweet. [Here¡¯s the latest news. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to appraise these photos. There are no traces of photoshop. Everyone can look at them without worry.] Under the caption were five clear expose photos. After Xiao Han¡¯s team¡¯s operation, this tweet quickly spread on the Internet. In the photo, Yu Miao and Ye Chang were wearing the same jade pendant. This jade pendant was a limited edition of a certain fashion brand on Valentine¡¯s Day. The price of one was as high as three million dollars. There were only six pieces sold worldwide, and they were not sold alone.. Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Jade Pendant Chapter 123: Jade Pendant Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In other words, if one had not spent a lot of money to reserve it, he would not have had a chance to obtain it. The netizens also pointed out that Valentine¡¯s Day was before Yu Su and Ye Chang broke up. This time, Ye Chang¡¯s betrayal of Yu Su with Yu Miao was completely confirmed. It caused the netizens to sigh and run to Yu Su¡¯s social media account to comfort her. This tweet could be said to have really nailed Ye Chang and Yu Miao to the pillar of shame of the ¡°scumbag¡± and the ¡°bitch¡±. No matter how their public relations team tried, they could not help them clear their bad reputation. In the CEO¡¯s office of Fanyin Entertainment, Yu Hong and Lin Hong were so angry that they almost vomited blood. Yu Hong could no longer hold it in and roared, ¡°What are the two of them doing?¡± It was one thing to eat and shop in private, but what was the meaning of wearing a couple jade pendant after doing so many ambiguous actions? Lin Hong was so angry that she could not help but call Ye Chang. At this moment, Ye Chang was in the study grinding ink for his grandfather, who was writing calligraphy. When Elder Ye heard his phone ring, he raised his head and gestured for Ye Chang to answer it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Chang picked up his phone and left the study. Hearing his impatient voice, Lin Hong could not help but ask loudly, ¡°1 wanted to ask you what¡¯s going on! Do you not trust me so much that you have to lie to me that you like Yu Su?¡± Ye Chang was stunned by Lin Hong¡¯s sudden temper. ¡°What did 1 lie to you about?¡± ¡°Lie to me about what?¡± Lin Hong was so angry that she laughed. ¡°You keep saying that you only like Yu Su, but why are you wearing a couple jade pendant with Yu Miao?¡± Today, she had already been provoked by the real news on the Internet. Now that she found out that her crush, Ye Chang, had lied to her for another woman, she immediately felt very sad. Ye Chang was usually very respectful to others, and he was even more tolerant of Lin Hong, his manager. However, just because he was tolerant of her did not mean that she could question him, her boss, like this! ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to lie to you. If you can¡¯t calm down and talk to me, then 1 don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to continue.¡± Ye Chang¡¯s cold tone immediately poured a bucket of cold water on Lin Hong. However, because of this, Lin Hong realized that she had been blinded by jealousy and anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was so angry about what happened on the Internet just now that I lost my mind for a moment.¡± Lin Hong took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. ¡°Your ambiguous relationship with Yu Miao has just been confirmed.¡± Ye Chang did not look at his phone just now and did not know that such a thing had happened. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lin Hong rolled her eyes in front of Yu Hong. She did not hide her speechless attitude toward Ye Chang at all. He actually had the cheek to ask her back? Ye Chang returned to his room and used his tablet to look at the trending topics. Before he could read a few, he said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are these people talking about?! 1 didn¡¯t have a private meeting with Yu Miao at all, let alone wear a couple jade pendant with her!¡± Lin Hong was so angry that she laughed instead. ¡°A professional has already seen the photos. There are no traces of Photoshop.¡± ¡°The time Yu Miao leaned on me was because she was dizzy from low blood sugar, so I helped her walk for some distance. For the picture of our heads leaning on each other to look at the tablet, Yu Miao¡¯s phone had run out of battery and she was using my tablet to watch the script with me. Also, the time she whispered into my ear, 1 happened to sit up straight and bumped into her!¡± Ye Chang became angrier and angrier as he spoke. ¡°¡­But this behavior can¡¯t clear the suspicion that you two are close in the video.¡± After a moment of silence, Lin Hong asked, ¡°What about the jade pendant?¡± Ye Chang looked at the jade pendant in the photo and his heart sank to the bottom. This was a birthday gift that the person had specially prepared for him. He said that if he sent it to the Buddhist temple to worship it, it would protect his safety and help his life to be smooth-sailing. In order not to let that person down, he had been wearing it. He did not expect it to be a couple jade pendant! He did not expect Yu Miao to have one too. Ye Chang thought of a possibility and was instantly furious. He could not help but drop the tablet on the ground. How was he going to explain this? Had that person planned to make things difficult for him from the beginning? Lin Hong was shocked by the sound of the computer hitting the ground. She could already imagine Ye Chang getting angry, so she did not dare to speak again.. Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: You’re Too Much Chapter 124: You¡¯re Too Much Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing the commotion, Butler Li hurriedly went upstairs to check on the situation. When he saw Ye Chang, he was stunned. This was the first time he had seen such an ugly expression on Ye Chang¡¯s face. At this moment, Ye Chang gave him the feeling of a furious lion. ¡°Young Master?¡± Li Guan sounded worried. Facing Butler Li¡¯s worried gaze, Ye Chang took a few deep breaths to calm down. He waved at Butler Li. ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to tell Grandpa about this.¡± He didn¡¯t want his grandfather to worry. On the other side, Yu Ruo and Yu Miao were also paying attention to this matter. After reading the news, Yu Ruo looked at Yu Miao in disbelief. He did not expect Yu Miao and Ye Chang¡¯s private relationship to be so good that they even wore couple jade pendants. Yu Ruo asked Yu Miao in a daze, ¡°Yu Miao, what¡¯s your relationship with Ye Chang?¡± The entire family knew that Yu Su was Ye Chang¡¯s girlfriend. Even though he doted on Yu Miao, it was very difficult for Yu Ruo to accept that Yu Miao would snatch her sister¡¯s boyfriend. Yu Miao did not expect that the photos of her meeting Ye Chang alone would be dug out, and there were more than ten photos. However, the intimate positions in these photos were indeed specially made by her to make Ye Chang take the bait. Of course, it was impossible for her to tell him the truth. As for the jade pendant, she did not buy it, nor did Ye Chang give it to her. Instead, it was a birthday gift she received. If it wasn¡¯t for today¡¯s revelation, she wouldn¡¯t have known that Ye Chang had one too. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have brought it to the event openly. ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary friends. It¡¯s not like what the Internet says.¡± Yu Miao looked aggrieved. Even if she did have designs on Ye Chang, she could not show it in front of Yu Ruo. Otherwise, the persona she had disguised for more than ten years would be ruined. Yu Ruo¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°If you really have nothing to do with each other, then what¡¯s with these photos and the couple jade pendant? Do you dare to say that you and Ye Chang didn¡¯t meet in private behind my back?¡± Yu Ruo¡¯s words made Yu Miao unable to refute. She had indeed met Ye Chang many times in private. Yu Miao explained, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not what the Internet says. These photos were obviously taken from an angle.¡± Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Yu Miao, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Miao was speechless. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a photo taken from an angle, you have to be close enough to take it! Yu Miao, aren¡¯t you letting Yu Su down by doing this?¡± Yu Ruo¡¯s tone was filled with sadness. ¡°1 know Yu Su often targets you, but you don¡¯t have to seduce her boyfriend! Not only will you hurt your relationship with her, but you¡¯ll also affect your own reputation.¡± ¡°No wonder Yu Su insisted on breaking up with Ye Chang. Ye Chang is indeed a bad person. He actually cheated on me and wants to lay his hands on my two sisters!¡± When Yu Ruo thought of Ye Chang, she looked like she wanted to kill him. Although he did not like Yu Su, she was still a member of the Yu family. It was not Ye Chang, an outsider¡¯s place, to bully her. Yu Miao hurriedly pulled the extremely angry Yu Ruo back. ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t say that about Ye Chang.¡± In Yu Miao¡¯s opinion, this was all Yu Su¡¯s fault. She had never thought about the matter being her own fault at all. For the first time, Yu Ruo shook off Yu Miao¡¯s hand and looked at her with disappointment. ¡°Yu Miao, you clearly know that he¡¯s Yu Su¡¯s boyfriend. Why are you still flirting with him? You¡¯ve really gone overboard this time.¡± He indeed doted on Yu Miao very much and had always doted on her like she was his biological sister. He did not even care so much about his biological sister Yu Su. Although he was angry at Yu Su for targeting Yu Miao, this did not mean that he did not care about his biological sister. He had always blamed himself for losing Yu Su when he was young. This was also one of the reasons why he had been avoiding spending too much time with Yu Su after her return. He did not dare to face Yu Su, nor could he get over the hurdle in his heart. Hence, he placed all his concern for Yu Su on Yu Miao. He originally thought that Yu Miao would compensate Yu Su for him, but he did not expect Yu Miao to do something ambiguous with Ye Chang. He really could not forgive Yu Miao.. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Yu Miao’s Visit Chapter 125: Yu Miao¡¯s Visit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This was the first time Yu Miao had been treated like this by Yu Ruo. She revealed a look of disbelief and sat on the bed in a daze as she watched him leave. How could Yu Miao tolerate such treatment? She immediately called Yu Hong and planned to complain to him. Yu Hong suppressed the displeasure in his heart and patiently listened to Yu Miao¡¯s words. He did not comfort her like before. He pinched the bridge of his nose and asked in a tired tone, ¡°Why did Third Brother scold you? Isn¡¯t it because you have feelings for Ye Chang that you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Yu Miao originally thought that Yu Hong would scold Yu Ruo for her, but she didn¡¯t expect Yu Hong to actually say that she shouldn¡¯t be so close to Ye Chang. Yu Miao tried her best to defend herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Ye Chang and I are innocent!¡± Hearing Yu Miao¡¯s anxious explanation, Yu Hong was silent for a moment. ¡°With the evidence on the Internet, it¡¯s very difficult to believe that you guys are unrelated.¡± Faced with Yu Hong¡¯s suspicion, Yu Miao panicked. She was very afraid that Yu Hong would hate her like Yu Ruo. If Yu Hong also hated her, her development in the entertainment industry might be affected. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing between us. It¡¯s fine if Third Brother doesn¡¯t believe me. After all, he has always felt that he had let Yu Su down. 1 can understand all of this, but why don¡¯t you believe me, Second Brother?¡± Yu Miao finished speaking with a sobbing tone and hung up the phone without hesitation. Compared to pretending to be aggrieved in front of the Yu family in the past, Yu Miao really felt aggrieved now. She had been adopted by the Yu family since she was young and had grown up under the pampering of the Yu family. She had never suffered any grievances. Now that she was faced with Yu Ruo and Yu Hong¡¯s distrust, she experienced for the first time how Yu Su felt back then. The reason why she hung up the phone was because she wanted Yu Hong to take the initiative to call and coax her. Unfortunately, her wish did not come true this time. Yu Hong, who was in a fit of anger, had no intention of coming over to coax her. In a fit of anger, he smashed his new phone again. Yu Miao could only walk out of the room with tears in her eyes. She went to the living room downstairs to find Hu Ying to comfort her. However, when she reached downstairs, she was told by the servant that Hu Ying had gone on a vacation with her best friend early in the morning. Now, only Yu Ruo and her were left at home. ¡°¡­¡± Yu Miao was still angry at Yu Ruo. She couldn¡¯t get over herself to find Yu Ruo to reconcile immediately. Yu Miao thought about it and realized that the only person she could find now was her fourth brother, Yu Zheng, and her eldest brother, Yu An. However, Yu Zheng was filming overseas now, and she did not know where Yu An was. What should she do without someone to rely on? ¡°Grandpa.¡± After Ye Chang hung up Yu Miao¡¯s call, he returned to the study to continue grinding ink for Old Master Ye. Old Master Ye looked at his grandson¡¯s distracted expression and said calmly, ¡°Did that adopted daughter of the Yu family look for you again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Chang nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t contact her anymore. She¡¯s too scheming. She¡¯s not a pure person,¡± the old man said as he wrote. Although Ye Chang was having a hard time because of Yu Miao now, in his heart, he still didn¡¯t want her to be evaluated like this. ¡°Grandpa, Yu Miao is a very good person. She¡¯s not what you think.¡± When Elder Ye heard his grandson refute him, he did not feel angry. Instead, he put down the brush and looked up at Ye Chang. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news online. 1 believe the sons of the Yu family are also disgusted by her actions now.¡± The old man chuckled and continued, ¡°I guess she¡¯ll come looking for you soon.¡± ¡°Yu Miao, she¡­¡± Ye Chang was interrupted by a knock on the door. Then, Butler Li opened the door of the study and said to Ye Chang, ¡°Young Master, the adopted daughter of the Yu family, Yu Miao, wants to see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chang did not expect Yu Miao to really look for him. Old Master Ye chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just nice, I can meet this junior of the Yu family.¡± Ye Chang was shocked that his grandfather was actually going to see Yu Miao. He only came back to his senses when Old Master Ye walked to the door and looked back at him. ¡°Grandpa, why do you want to see Yu Miao?¡± In Ye Chang¡¯s impression, those who could see his grandfather were the previous heads of wealthy families of the same generation as his grandfather.. Why did his grandfather take the initiative to see Yu Miao today? Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Not Allowed to Interact With Yu Miao Chapter 126: Not Allowed to Interact With Yu Miao Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao sat in the Ye family¡¯s living room. When she heard the footsteps, her first reaction was to reveal her usual aggrieved and pitiful image. She looked eagerly in the direction of the footsteps. Yu Miao was already prepared to throw herself into Ye Chang¡¯s arms the moment she saw him, but the first person she saw was actually a dignified old man. ¡°Brother Ye Chang, this is¡­¡± Yu Miao looked at Ye Chang in confusion. ¡°This is my grandfather.¡± Ye Chang quickly stood up and introduced the two of them to each other. ¡°Grandpa, this is the youngest daughter of the Yu family, Yu Miao.¡± Old Master Ye nodded with a smile and spoke first, ¡°May 1 know why Ms. Yu is here this time?¡± ¡°Hello, Grandpa Ye.¡± Yu Miao immediately greeted Old Master Ye obediently. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Brother Ye Chang this time. I want to think of a way to deal with the rumors online with him.¡± Elder Ye nodded. ¡°I already know about the matter involving the both of you. In my opinion, there¡¯s only one solution to this matter.¡± Yu Miao was already worried that there was no solution. Now that she heard Old Master Ye say that there was a solution, she immediately looked at him with hope in her eyes. ¡°Grandpa Ye, what is it?¡± ¡°Draw a clear line between you and Ye Chang.¡± The old man¡¯s tone was gentle, but his gaze when he looked at Yu Miao was extremely sharp. ¡°¡­¡± Yu Miao was frightened by Old Master Ye¡¯s gaze and was speechless for a long time. So this was the previous CEO who helped the Ye Corporation into the upper class. His aura was even more terrifying than Father Yu¡¯s! ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t scare her.¡± Ye Chang saw that Yu Miao was frightened and immediately came out to smooth things over with an awkward expression. Looking at Ye Chang¡¯s anxious expression, Yu Miao was secretly pleased. So what if he was Ye Chang¡¯s grandfather? If she wanted Ye Chang to draw a line between them, wouldn¡¯t he have to be willing? Take Ye Chang for example, he was so worried about her now. Ye Chang probably wouldn¡¯t listen to him. Old Master Ye had been paying attention to Yu Miao. Although Yu Miao hid it very well, he had seen countless people and could see the smugness in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes at a glance. No wonder Yu Miao could successfully coax the entire Yu family. Her scheming and shrewdness were not inferior to the elites in the business world at all! ¡°Ye Chang, I¡¯ve taught you since you were young to distinguish between right and wrong. You have to look at the inner content of people and things through their outer shell.¡± Old Master Ye looked at his nervous grandson and sighed. ¡°I thought that after so many years of teaching, you could already distinguish between good and bad, but 1 didn¡¯t expect you to still not be able to see clearly.¡± Looking at his grandfather¡¯s disappointed expression, Ye Chang¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve always followed your instructions and done things. All these years, I¡¯ve also been tolerant of others. I¡¯ve never looked at anything or anyone one-sidedly. I¡­¡± ¡°Is this the reason why you have been meeting other women in private without caring about your girlfriend Yu Su¡¯s feelings?¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s gaze was like a torch, making Ye Chang extremely shocked. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Ye Chang subconsciously wanted to defend himself. ¡°No? Why don¡¯t you tell me why you¡¯ve always been biased towards Yu Miao and even criticized Yu Su although she did nothing wrong?¡± Old Master Ye did not give him a chance to finish his sentence. ¡°Have you forgotten how you criticized Yu Su on the show? Yu Su¡¯s excellence is her strength. What right do you have to ask Yu Su to give her earnings to Yu Miao, who can¡¯t do anything well? Just because Yu Miao can¡¯t do anything well, and because Yu Miao will wheedle at you to gain sympathy, so she can stop working with a clear conscience?¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s words hit the nail on the head, instantly making Ye Chang and Yu Miao, who was beside him, turn pale. Looking at his grandson¡¯s pale face, Old Master Ye continued mercilessly, ¡°You have hands and feet, and you won¡¯t starve to death even if you work. Why do you always have to keep an eye on Yu Su¡¯s results? If the production team didn¡¯t set the rules, would you have snatched them directly?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I never thought of snatching Yu Su¡¯s things!¡± Ye Chang retorted with a trembling voice. As Yu Su¡¯s boyfriend, how could he do such a thing? Old Master Ye looked at Yu Miao without hiding anything and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t thought about it, but that doesn¡¯t mean that others haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± Yu Miao did not expect her disguise to be seen through so easily one day. Her face turned even paler, and her body could not help but tremble slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to interact with Yu Miao anymore.¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s voice was serious.. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Reaping the Karma chapter 127: reaping the karma translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ye chang refused excitedly, ¡°1 don¡¯t agree!¡± elder ye seemed to have expected his rejection. there was no anger on his face at all. he only said calmly, ¡°since you¡¯re unwilling to give up, you can forget about the ye family¡¯s business in the future.¡± hearing old master ye say that ye chang could not get the ye family¡¯s business, yu miao was even more agitated than ye chang. she grabbed ye chang and said to the old man before he could speak, ¡°grandpa ye, i won¡¯t interact with brother ye chang anymore. don¡¯t be angry, and don¡¯t give up on such an outstanding grandson just because of me!¡± what a joke. back then, she had approached ye chang not only because he was yu su¡¯s boyfriend, but also because she thought highly of ye chang as the future heir of the ye corporation. if ye chang lost his status as the heir, wouldn¡¯t all her efforts in the past be in vain? this was definitely not what she wanted to see. when old master ye heard this, he glanced at yu miao and smiled at her. ¡°little girl, you¡¯re very tactful.¡± the corners of yu miao¡¯s mouth twitched with difficulty. ¡°grandpa ye, you must be joking. i¡¯m also brother ye chang¡¯s friend. naturally, 1 want him to live well.¡± old master ye smiled but did not say anything. he nodded and instructed butler li to entertain yu miao well before leaving. ¡°yu miao, you don¡¯t have to do this. even without the support of the ye family, 1 can still rely on myself¡­¡± yu miao rolled her eyes in her heart and interrupted ye chang¡¯s words. she said considerately, ¡°ye chang, i know you¡¯re very outstanding. you can live well even without the support of the ye family, but as a friend, i don¡¯t want you to have a difficult life.¡± if ye chang lost his status as the heir of the ye family, he would not be able to help her at all. why would she lose her help for that ridiculous friendship? ye chang didn¡¯t know what yu miao was really thinking, but he was touched by her sacrifice for him. ¡°yu miao, it¡¯s my fortune to have such a good friend like you. thank you for thinking so much for me.¡± when butler li heard ye chang¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh that this young master of his was too innocent. he didn¡¯t know how he could still be so innocent after entering the entertainment industry for so long. could it be that he was protected too well by the ye family? yu miao stayed in the ye family for a while longer. in the end, ye chang personally sent her out. when they were saying goodbye, neither of them noticed that not far away, a reporter holding a camera had taken a photo of them standing together. sitting in the car, yu miao couldn¡¯t help but think that ye chang was also an insensitive person. seeing that she was so considerate of him, he didn¡¯t drive her home personally. when she returned home, yu miao was still looking forward to yu ruo coming to apologize to her as soon as she thought it through. however, after she returned home, she did not see yu ruo again until dinner. even dinner was sent to his room by the servant. on the internet, an entertainment blogger suddenly posted a tweet. the content of the tweet was a few photos of yu miao and ye chang. the photos were high-definition. in the first few photos, yu miao¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she looked at ye chang reluctantly. in the last few photos, ye chang sent yu miao to the car with a cold expression. the netizens began to guess if it was because the affair had been exposed, so ye chang and yu miao had an argument and were very unhappy. moreover, from the looks of it, it was obvious that the two of them were a couple who had quarreled and the girl was so angry that she cried. this revelation made the situation that was already unfavorable for the two of them worse. lin hong was almost angered to death by ye chang. he clearly knew that the previous matter had not been resolved, but he still met yu miao in private so brazenly. did he think that her life as a manager was too easy? from time to time, he would create a public relations crisis for her. was there no end to it?! on the other side. yu an brought yu su around the city where the show was being filmed. the two of them went to tour the famous scenic spots in the city. the beautiful scenery and the good developments on the internet made yu su feel that these few days were the happiest time in her two lifetimes. ¡°now that the public relations crisis has already appeared, ye chang and yu miao can¡¯t turn things around.¡± yu an handed the milk tea he had just bought to yu su. ¡°thank you, big brother!¡± yu su smiled sweetly at him. ¡°since ancient times, there has been a saying that you reap what you sow. they don¡¯t have any good karma, so what they plant is naturally an evil karma. you can¡¯t blame others.¡± yu su lowered her eyes. this was only the beginning. she hoped that yu miao could hold on. she still had an even bigger surprise for her. yu an was right. lin hong and yu hong¡¯s team discussed for a long time but could not come up with an effective countermeasure.. Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Big Brother Will Raise You chapter 128: big brother will raise you translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios just as the two of them were at a loss, lin hong received a call from ye chang. ¡°yu miao told me that her jade pendant was given to her by someone else.¡± ye chang paused and continued, ¡°my jade pendant is the same.¡± lin hong caught the main point and immediately asked, ¡°do you suspect that it¡¯s the same person?¡± ye chang held the phone and nodded. ¡°this jade pendant is not for sale individually, so i think it¡¯s the same person.¡± ¡°who is it?¡± lin hong asked. ye chang was silent for a while before saying, ¡°it¡¯s an elder. this elder¡¯s identity is special and he can¡¯t come forward to clarify this matter.¡± lin hong frowned when she heard that. ¡°ye chang, what kind of situation is this? just how special is this elder¡¯s identity? he can¡¯t even clarify for a junior like you. could it be that this elder is just going to watch your future be destroyed?!¡± lin hong did not know what ye chang was thinking. it was clearly something that could be clarified, but he said no? ye chang understood lin hong¡¯s feelings. he took a deep breath. ¡°with her status, even if she came forward to clarify, no one would believe her. when 1 first said that 1 didn¡¯t give the jade pendant to yu miao, didn¡¯t you also not believe me?¡± lin hong had worked with him for many years and did not believe what he said. would the netizens believe that he and yu miao were innocent just because of an elder¡¯s clarification? moreover, as long as that eider¡¯s identity was revealed, the netizens would not be willing to believe her clarification. they might even think that she was lying to them. he did not want the other party to be implicated because of him and yu miao. lin hong frowned and asked, ¡°then what should we do? if we ignore this matter, it will greatly affect your reputation.¡± ye chang said tiredly, ¡°i¡¯ll tweet later. we¡¯ll let them decide whether they want to believe it or not.¡± in front of so much evidence, it was almost impossible for them to clear their names. lin hong did not know what to say. ye chang looked like he was really ready to give up. lin hong said carefully, ¡°why don¡¯t you ask that elder of yours?¡± ye chang refused without thinking. ¡°no, that¡¯s it. i¡¯m hanging up.¡± lin hong listened to the busy tone coming from the phone and frowned even more. a few minutes later, her phone notified her that ye chang had posted a new tweet. [let me clarify again. the only person 1 like is yu su. i¡¯ll only like yu su in this lifetime. the rumors on the internet that i cheated on yu miao are slander from others. i didn¡¯t give yu miao the jade pendant.] although ye chang¡¯s tweet was seen by many netizens, the netizens no longer believed his words. looking at the unfriendly comments below the tweet, ye chang took a deep breath and exited the interface. out of sight, out of mind. it was better for him to do something else to adjust his mentality. no matter how much ye chang and yu miao struggled to clear their suspicion of having an ambiguous relationship, yu su was just living her happy life. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to go back early to open the studio, yu an would have brought her overseas to play. ¡°it¡¯s rare for you to be free this time. are you really not going?¡± yu an asked again, unwilling to give up. he was afraid that yu su would be sad because of ye chang. yu su knew what he was worried about and said to him with a smile, ¡°brother, you don¡¯t have to worry that i¡¯ll feel sad because of ye chang and yu miao. i¡¯m only concerned about whether my studio can open smoothly and whether i can find capable and motivated artists.¡± looking at yu su¡¯s normal expression, yu an gradually relaxed. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll start making arrangements when i get back tomorrow. your studio will be opened in the office building under my name. there¡¯s only a small company i¡¯ve invested in working there now. look at which floor you want and tell my assistant directly. after you¡¯ve chosen it, get him to arrange for a designer to renovate it for you.¡± yu an¡¯s concern warmed yu su¡¯s heart. she hugged yu an¡¯s arm and wheedled, ¡°big brother, you¡¯re so good to me. it¡¯ll be very difficult for me to find a boyfriend who treats me better than you in the future.¡± yu an smiled and patted her back. ¡°so be it. who said that girls have to get married and have children? as long as you¡¯re happy, it doesn¡¯t matter. i¡¯m considered a domineering ceo. not to mention raising you, i can even raise a hundred more!¡± ¡°wow! it¡¯s good to have a domineering ceo brother. when i don¡¯t want to work anymore, i¡¯ll stay at home every day to spend your money!¡± yu su also followed the flow of yu an¡¯s words. her strange appearance made yu an unable to help but laugh out loud.. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: The Address Has Changed chapter 129: the address has changed translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios hu ying stared blankly at the tablet that her eldest son handed over. looking at the reports about yu miao and ye chang, as well as the closeness between her other sons and yu miao, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder when the relationship between her sons and her most beloved adopted daughter became like this. when she first brought yu miao back to the yu family, the sons in the family resisted her moving in as her younger sister. they even said that they would only acknowledge yu su as their younger sister. especially her third son, yu ruo. because of his negligence, he lost yu su. he felt guilty and would wake up crying every night. during the day, he was even more dispirited and could not be interested in anything. at that time, their entire family was extremely worried about yu ruo¡¯s health. in the end, they found a metaphysical master under the recommendation of a friend. the master came to their house to help yu ruo and yu miao read their fortunes. the suggestion was for yu miao to change her original name to the name of the youngest daughter at home. it was said that this would help them find their biological daughter in the future. it was also said that yu miao was born to be rich and noble. if she completely integrated into the yu family after changing her name and was accepted by the yu family, it could help the luck of everyone in the yu family and make the yu family¡¯s life even happier. the master also said that they could let yu miao and yu ruo sleep in the same room for a period of time until yu miao helped yu ruo suppress his nightmares before separating them. this was good for yu ruo and it was said to also be helpful in helping them find their biological daughter. hence, the sensible yu miao took the initiative to go and accompany yu ruo at night. even in the face of yu ruo¡¯s sarcasm, she did not waver. perhaps because she thought that yu miao¡¯s original intention was to help the yu family find yu su as soon as possible, yu ruo gradually accepted yu miao¡¯s company. with yu miao accompanying him, yu ruo¡¯s condition gradually improved. after that, yu ruo doted on yu miao like she was his biological sister. other than yu ruo, the other sons were also gradually moved by yu miao¡¯s kindness. it did not take long for them to accept yu miao. at that time, they were clearly still normal siblings. when did they start to change? hu ying began to recall the way the siblings interacted and finally concluded that all of this seemed to have started to change a few years after yu miao came to the house. if yu miao accidentally fell asleep on the sofa, her sons would fight to send her back to her room. when the family went on a trip, whenever yu miao showed that she was a little tired, her sons would also fight to carry her on their backs. sometimes, when yu miao couldn¡¯t finish half of her food, she would even take the initiative to stuff it into her sons¡¯ mouths. her sons would never refuse or despise her. in the past, she had thought that her adopted daughter and her sons were as close as biological siblings. however, now that she recalled their intimate actions in the past, hu ying could not help but feel a chill run down her spine. the way yu miao interacted with her sons was not the way normal siblings interacted. instead, they were more like lovers! hu ying could not figure out why her adopted daughter, whom she had carefully nurtured since she was young, would do such an ambiguous act with a man who had a girlfriend. moreover, that man was the boyfriend of her sister! ¡°this is outrageous! yu miao is your sister!¡± hu ying was so angry that she raised her eyebrows. yu an looked at his angry mother quietly and felt that it was ridiculous for no reason. he had already placed the evidence of yu miao¡¯s impure thoughts in front of her. how could she still ignore it and even continue to treat yu miao as her daughter in her heart? ¡°mom, do you really think yu miao wants to be your daughter?¡± yu an¡¯s words were extremely straightforward, causing hu ying¡¯s expression to immediately change. hu ying glared at him. ¡°yu an, what are you trying to say!¡± yu an looked at hu ying¡¯s reaction and felt disappointed in her. when he spoke again, his tone was even heavier. ¡°mother, stop lying to yourself.¡± hearing that her son had changed the way he addressed her, hu ying¡¯s expression became even uglier. ¡°are you not even willing to call me ¡®mom¡¯ now?¡± ¡°no.¡± yu an shook his head and looked at her calmly. ¡°in my impression, my mother is smart and considerate. your self-deception now makes me feel afraid..¡± Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Fear chapter 130: fear translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios infuriated, hu ying slammed the teacup on the table, spilling more than half of the tea. ¡°as expected of the good grandson personally taught by the old man. as expected of the future heir of the yu corporation. now, even i, the mother who gave birth to you and raised you, are already stupid and ignorant in your eyes, right?¡± hu ying¡¯s voice echoed in the private room, making it easy for people to feel the anger in her heart. facing his mother¡¯s anger, yu an still managed to remain calm. ¡°mother, what yu miao wants to do is to be the only daughter of the yu family. really, can¡¯t you tell?¡± hu ying¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°yu an, i know you haven¡¯t been close to yu miao since you were young. you might not know her well enough. she¡¯s kind and cute. she¡¯s definitely not the kind of person you¡¯re talking about.¡± she had raised yu miao according to the standards of a rich young lady since she was young. in her heart, yu miao¡¯s image was perfect and could only be perfect. no one could say that the daughter she had nurtured for more than ten years was bad, even if that person was her most outstanding son! she had nurtured yu miao to let others praise her, not to let others laugh at her and say that she was useless! yu an sighed. he knew that his mother would not admit it, so he placed the folder he had prepared on the table. ¡°what is this?¡± hu ying looked at him suspiciously. yu an smiled. ¡°this is a document from yu miao¡¯s high school days. you¡¯ll know after taking a look.¡± hu ying seemed to have sensed something and subconsciously resisted opening the folder. ¡°i don¡¯t want to look at it. i don¡¯t need this.¡± yu an was not affected, he looked at her with an irresistible authority in his calm gaze. ¡°you must look.¡± hu ying was terrified by her eldest son¡¯s gaze, but she still shook her head and refused. ¡°i¡¯m your mother. as a son, you can¡¯t force me to do things 1 don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°alright.¡± yu an smiled and returned to his usual respectful appearance. seeing that he seemed to have been convinced by her, hu ying heaved a sigh of relief. however, before she could completely relax, yu an¡¯s words made her feel as if she had fallen into an ice cave. ¡°since you don¡¯t want to see it, mother, i¡¯ll directly post this information online and let the world see what it means to be two-faced and extremely hypocritical!¡± the more yu an said, the colder his expression became. in the end, there was only a terrifying coldness in his gaze when he looked at hu ying. yu an¡¯s sudden change made hu ying realize that her eldest son, who she was proud of, had grown into a figure she could only look up to. hu ying even felt that the person sitting in front of her was not the son she had given birth to after ten months of pregnancy, but the dignified patriarch of the yu family more than twenty years ago, the previous head of the yu corporation, her father-in-law¡ªold master yu. hu ying¡¯s family background was not good in the eyes of a new noble like the yu family. even if her parents were elites in the industry and her family¡¯s assets were considered middle-class, it was still difficult for her to marry into the yu family. if not for her outstanding grades and outstanding looks, even if she and her husband had been schoolmates since junior high school to university, no matter how much her husband liked her when she was young, she would not have had the chance to marry into the yu family and become one of the upper class. therefore, she had always been in awe of the dignified old master yu. she was afraid that if she was not careful, old master yu, who did not think highly of her, would take the opportunity to make things difficult for her. actually, during the period when yu su was lost, she was also worried every night like yu ruo, afraid that old master yu would ask her husband to divorce her because of the loss of his granddaughter. the reason why she adopted yu miao was not only because she missed her biological daughter, but also because of old master yu. she had nurtured yu miao since she was young according to extremely high requirements because she wanted old master yu to know that she was useful. it was not until yu miao was in the limelight at a banquet and saw old master yu show love to yu miao for the first time that she completely relaxed. she knew that old master yu had acknowledged yu miao as his granddaughter and would no longer make things difficult for her because of the loss of his biological granddaughter.. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131:1 Refuse chapter 131:1 refuse translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios looking at her eldest son who was becoming more and more like old master yu, the fear in hu ying¡¯s heart that had disappeared for many years with old master yu¡¯s passing returned. hu ying took the folder with trembling hands. ¡°i¡­ give me some time. i¡¯ll finish reading it.¡± looking at his mother, who was frightened by him, yu an sighed in his heart. ¡°thank you, mother.¡± after saying goodbye to hu ying, yu an drove to the mall to pick yu su up. when yu an arrived, yu su was sitting on a public bench by the street eating ice cream. there were bags of shopping on the other side of the chair. ¡°big brother, this is for you!¡± when yu su saw yu an, she handed him the iced fruit tea in her hand. yu an helped her carry the shopping bags into the car. just as yu su sat in the front passenger seat, she received a call from yu hong. yu su raised her eyebrows and answered the call. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± hearing yu su¡¯s calm tone, yu hong did not put on airs this time and said bluntly, ¡°i¡¯m yu hong.¡± ¡°i know. you¡¯re president yu of fanyin, and you¡¯re also a well-known manager in the industry.¡± yu su poked at the unfinished ice cream. yu hong frowned. he didn¡¯t like how yu su addressed him. however, in order to let yu su hear everything, he still said patiently, ¡°1 have something to discuss with you.¡± yu su smiled and did not give him any face. ¡°i have nothing to discuss with you.¡± yu hong suppressed his anger and said, ¡°i¡¯ve discussed with the senior management of fanyin and plan to get you a new contract. the new contract will be based on the treatment of an a-list celebrity. what do you think?¡± as if he felt that it was not enough, he added, ¡°i reckon only fanyin is willing to give you such treatment in the entire entertainment industry now.¡± yu su chuckled. ¡°then shouldn¡¯t i thank you for your charity? unfortunately, i¡¯m a tough person and can¡¯t accept things that are insulting. you should save this treatment for others.¡± yu hong wondered if there was something wrong with his ears. with yu su¡¯s current net worth, she was actually rejecting such a good opportunity. yu hong couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. ¡°you don¡¯t want it?¡± yu su held her phone a little further away and said sarcastically to yu hong, ¡°i was wondering why you couldn¡¯t even bring out a best actor or best actress. it turns out that not only do you have poor taste in people, but your basic understanding is also so poor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± faced with yu su¡¯s sarcasm, yu hong was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°this is already the best treatment you can get with your current identity. in the industry, i¡¯m the only one who¡¯s willing to give you this treatment on account of being your brother. do you really want me to ban you?¡± ¡°please lower your voice. my eardrums are about to burst from your voice.¡± yu su pursed her lips and did not care about his threat. ¡°you call yourself a young master of a wealthy family? just your loud voice can scare away a bunch of young ladies from wealthy families. no wonder the yu family is always worried that you won¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend.¡± yu hong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°yu su, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± he had known in the past that his biological sister yu su had a sharp tongue, but he did not expect her to be so irrefutable when she mocked people. in order to finish the ice cream, yu su had put yu hong on speaker since she started refuting yu hong. hence, yu an heard every word that yu hong said later. seeing his second brother suffer, yu an couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°you can¡¯t take it anymore? if 1 use the words you used to mock yu su in the past, won¡¯t you anger yourself to death?¡± ¡°big brother?¡± yu an¡¯s sudden voice stunned yu hong. he did not expect yu an to be with yu su. yu an deliberately angered him and said, ¡°it¡¯s me. i¡¯m preparing to accompany yu su to choose the office location of her studio. yu hong, are you interested in coming along?¡± ¡°brother, how can you help yu su set up her own company?¡± yu hong did not need to think to know that his brother would definitely let yu su use the office building under his name. he had just been rejected by yu su and in the next second, his elder brother was accompanying yu su to choose a location for the studio with a straight face. was his elder brother making things difficult for him? ¡°yu hong, what are you saying? didn¡¯t you also establish your own sect after entering fanyin?¡± yu an chuckled. ¡°i was the one who helped you back then. do you mean that i shouldn¡¯t have helped you back then? in that case, i¡¯ll tell dad to take back fanyin?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not free.¡± hearing yu an¡¯s threat, yu hong didn¡¯t dare to say anything in the end because of his brother¡¯s status. after saying this, he decisively hung up the phone. when yu an heard the busy tone from the phone, the image of his second brother fleeing in a sorry state appeared in his mind. he smiled and said to yu su, ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll bring you around the place..¡± Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Yu Miao Is Not Simple chapter 132: yu miao is not simple translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after hanging up, the more yu hong thought about it, the more unhappy he became. he was clearly here to express his goodwill to yu su. how could he give up so easily? hence, yu su, who had just arrived at yu an¡¯s office building, received another call from yu hong. ¡°yu su, can¡¯t we have a good talk?¡± yu hong¡¯s tone sounded a little pitiful. yu su continued coldly, ¡°in the past, i really wanted to talk to you guys nicely, but at that time, you guys weren¡¯t willing to listen.¡± hearing yu su¡¯s words, the scene of them forcing her to admit her mistake for yu miao without seeking the real truth appeared in yu hong¡¯s mind. at the same time, his heart ached and his throat tightened. ¡°also, don¡¯t call me so intimately anymore. we¡¯re not familiar with each other. only big brother can call me this way in this family.¡± ¡°¡­alright, 1 won¡¯t call like this.¡± yu hong held his breath. ¡°i¡¯ve sent the contract to your email. take some time to take a look. compared to starting a studio from scratch, it¡¯ll be easier to sign a contract with a big economic company like fanyin. you¡¯re my sister. i don¡¯t want you to work too hard.¡± after saying that, yu hong thought of something and hurriedly added, ¡°yu su, you¡¯re a smart person. you should know which choice is most beneficial to the current you. i hope you can consider it carefully. i¡¯m done talking. goodbye.¡± this time, yu hong was very tactful. he did not force yu su to bond with him and hung up after saying what he wanted to say. fanyin entertainment, ceo¡¯s office. ¡°how is it?¡± yu ruo sat opposite yu hong and looked at him expectantly. yu hong shook his head and sighed. when yu ruo saw his second brother like this, he immediately collapsed on the chair like a deflated ball. ¡°i¡¯ve let yu su down¡­ 1 was the one who lost her more than ten years ago. now, i¡¯m the one who pushed her further and further away¡­¡± the more yu ruo thought about it, the sadder he became. as he spoke, he burst into tears. ¡°indeed.¡± yu hong was not in the mood to comfort him now. he could only nod and confirm his words. ¡°¡­i¡­¡± realizing that his second brother was not comforting him, yu ruo immediately cried even harder. yu hong couldn¡¯t care less about his sad brother and began to sort out the bits and pieces of his interactions with yu miao over the years. in the beginning, they were all resistant to accepting yu miao, their sister who was not related by blood. however, later on, because she helped yu ruo defeat his inner demon, they gradually began to try to accept her. it was also from this moment on that yu miao gradually did some intimate actions to them and told them that this was to show that the siblings had a good relationship. at first, he did not believe it because he had seen the way siblings interacted in television dramas. however, later on, when his mother saw them and would praise their relationship every time, he gradually treated this way of interacting as a normal way of interacting with siblings. however, at that time, he had overlooked a problem. in front of his mother and father, yu miao had never interacted with them in the same way she did in private. instead, she had maintained a certain distance from them. therefore, when his mother praised them, she was not telling him that the way the brothers interacted with yu miao in private was right. instead, she was saying that the way they interacted with her in front of them was right! yu hong instantly broke out in a cold sweat. his younger sister, whom he had watched grow up, was actually so shrewd. moreover, she had been plotting against them since they were young! yu hong couldn¡¯t help but ask yu ruo, ¡°third brother, what kind of person do you think yu miao is?¡± hearing yu hong¡¯s question, yu ruo immediately straightened up and said without thinking, ¡°yu miao is kind. she always cares about me and everyone in the family. she¡¯s very good to everyone around her. she¡­¡± as he spoke, yu ruo¡¯s voice became softer. yu hong was a little puzzled. ¡°tell me, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°i¡­ yu miao was like that in my impression in the past, but i¡¯m not so sure now.¡± yu ruo looked hesitant. after experiencing so much news and facing wave after wave of evidence, he no longer trusted yu miao as much as he did in the beginning. yu hong looked at him without saying anything. as expected, even the carefree third brother realized that something was wrong. then what about the eldest brother who had kept a distance from yu miao since he was young? how did big brother see through yu miao? could it be grandpa? but didn¡¯t grandpa often praise yu miao as a smart person when he was alive? Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Operations Director chapter 133: operations director translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su did not want to care about the huge changes that yu hong was experiencing in his heart. she only wanted to start her own studio properly now. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, yu su?¡± yu an looked at his sister, who was smiling like a flower, and didn¡¯t understand why she was so happy. yu su told him about yu hong¡¯s abnormal actions just now. ¡°he¡¯s right. it¡¯s indeed easier for you to develop if you choose a reliable company to sign a contract with. it won¡¯t be as difficult as starting a business from scratch.¡± yu an gave a pertinent evaluation. ¡°however, if you open your own studio, you¡¯ll have more freedom as the boss.¡± yu su nodded. ¡°1 think so too. however, since yu hong is so generous, why don¡¯t you be generous and give me a few more people?¡± yu an looked at her sly gaze and asked with a smile, ¡°looks like our yu su has a plan. 1 wonder if big brother has the honor to hear it?¡± ¡°of course.¡± yu su spoke of her last-minute idea. ¡°i want to poach the people from fanyin entertainment.¡± yu an was stunned for a moment. he was quite interested in su¡¯s idea. ¡°who are you trying to poach? it¡¯s not easy to poach artists from fanyin.¡± as far as he knew, fanyin entertainment treated celebrities with high commercial value very well. similarly, the contracts they signed were even stricter. it would probably not be easy for her to poach an artiste over. no artiste would take the huge risk of breaking the contract to jump ship to an unknown new studio. yu su shook her head. ¡°i don¡¯t plan to poach any artistes from fanyin. 1 want to poach the operations director from fanyin and the entire operations team under him.¡± she knew very well that she did not have the conditions to move those celebrities now, but the ordinary employees of fanyin entertainment were different. because fanyin¡¯s funds and policies were heavily biased towards artists, the treatment of the employees in the company was naturally not much better. it could also be understood that they wanted to treat the employees well, but the finance department did not have the extra budget to increase the treatment of the employees. when yu an heard her say this, he immediately thought of someone. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about the former operations director of fanyin¡ªming hao?¡± yu su nodded. ¡°it¡¯s him. ever since yu hong took over fanyin entertainment, he supported another operations director because he didn¡¯t like ming hao¡¯s personality. ming hao naturally went from being the number one manager of fanyin entertainment at the beginning to an ordinary employee who is dispensable in the current operating system.¡± ¡°back then, many members of his team also turned around and cozied up to the new director. if 1 give him generous treatment now, he might agree to lead his team to jump ship.¡± yu an looked at yu su, who was speaking frankly and confidently, with admiration in his eyes. ¡°not bad. a good bird chooses its tree to nest in. a wise minister chooses his master. ming hao has been forgotten by fanyin for too long. he will definitely choose to grab this olive branch you threw out without hesitation.¡± ming hao was very capable, but he was a little stubborn. it was normal for yu hong not to like him. ¡°i just hope that second brother won¡¯t regret giving up on this extremely capable employee when the time comes.¡± yu an could already foresee the scene of ming hao showing off his great achievements in yu su¡¯s studio and yu hong sitting in fanyin¡¯s office regretting it endlessly. yu su looked at yu an, who was gloating, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°brother, why do you always like to see yu hong suffer?¡± ¡°when i was young, i told them not to be so intimate with yu miao. it¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t listen, but he even brought the younger brothers to go against me. is this considered a feud?¡± yu an was extremely serious when he said this. if not for the fact that she saw his smiling eyes, yu su would have believed his words. ¡°brother, if your gaze was colder when you say this, i will believe you.¡± yu su smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°i¡¯ll choose the studio on the eighth floor. i like this number.¡± ¡°aren¡¯t we going up to take a look?¡± yu an asked. yu su shook her head. ¡°no, now i can¡¯t wait to poach the man from fanyin.¡± yu an looked at her with a doting smile. ¡°okay, but where do you plan to find him?¡± yu su smiled and pointed out the most impossible place. ¡°kindergarten..¡± Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Finding an Assistant chapter 134: finding an assistant translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios hence, yu su brought yu an to the kindergarten directly under the city education bureau. the two of them sat in a snack bar on the street opposite the kindergarten, eating shaved ice while waiting. since they wanted to poach him, they had to do it in private. as for showing off in front of yu hong, they had to wait until ming hao left fanyin with his team. otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good if yu hong was furious and deliberately stopped him from leaving. yu an ate the cold shaved ice and said to yu su in a regretful tone, ¡°we agreed that you would find your own artiste and 1 would prepare other employees for you. now, it seems that you don¡¯t need me.¡± yu su chuckled and said playfully, ¡°how can i not need your help? what 1 need the most is your help!¡± yu an raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. he continued to eat the shaved ice with a regretful expression. ¡°i need you to help me find an assistant now. one that¡¯s reliable.¡± yu su looked at him. ¡°1 plan to get my current assistant to be the studio¡¯s manager in the future and help me guide newbies. moreover, it¡¯s very difficult to find a reliable assistant now. after thinking about it, i think you¡¯re the only one who can help me. 1 only trust the assistant you find!¡± hearing yu su¡¯s obvious flattery, yu an found it funny and his mood inexplicably improved. ¡°since yu su needs me so much, i¡¯ll help you with this,¡± yu an said gently. sensing that her brother¡¯s mood had improved, yu su also started chatting with him with a smile. ¡°i have an extremely suitable candidate on my side, but 1 don¡¯t know if it suits you.¡± yu an was very efficient and recommended someone to yu su almost immediately. yu su blinked her big eyes at him a few times, indicating for him to continue. ¡°this person is my university classmate and a good friend from the same dormitory. we have a good relationship.¡± yu an put down the spoon in his hand and said, ¡°he originally worked in a foreign company, but because his mother was seriously ill a few years ago and had to be hospitalized to accompany her, he had no choice but to quit his high-paying job. you know that once you leave the workplace for a period of time, it¡¯s very difficult to find a job with the same salary and treatment. he¡¯s worried about this now.¡± ¡°but the job as an assistant is very busy. if he comes to be an assistant, i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have time to take care of his mother,¡± yu su said. ¡°don¡¯t worry about that. last year, his mother had already recovered and was discharged from the hospital. now, she can completely take care of herself at home. she doesn¡¯t need someone to take care of her like before.¡± yu an smiled and added, ¡°this classmate of mine is very capable. he will help you handle many matters as your assistant. it¡¯s just that you¡¯d have to treat him slightly better.¡± upon hearing this, yu su revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°brother, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m not the kind of boss who treats her employees harshly. moreover, if he can really help me deal with many things like you said, 1 can¡¯t wait to give him a raise. why would 1 treat him harshly?¡± yu su voiced her inner thoughts. ¡°moreover, 1 plan to nurture this assistant into someone of the management level of the studio in the future. the more capable he is, the happier 1 will be.¡± yu an knew his sister¡¯s character. he thought for a moment and added, ¡°i hope that you can take care of his family when the conditions permit. his father died of an illness when he was very young. his mother never remarried in order to raise him and his sister. he worked three jobs alone to repay the money borrowed by his father when his father was treating his own illness. at the same time, he worked hard to provide for both him and his sister to go to school, causing him to be burdened by many illnesses.¡± the reason why yu an mentioned this was also to tell yu su to do her job well in caring for her employees. after all, it was actually very simple to win the hearts of the employees. as long as they were given the treatment they deserved and their families were cared for, it was enough. ¡°i understand about caring for employees¡¯.¡± yu su said, ¡°if we want the employees to follow you steadily, we naturally have to let them have no worries. however, i¡¯m short of manpower now. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll have to trouble big brother to arrange this matter. i¡¯ll fork out the funds here. just tell me how much you want!¡± seeing that yu su understood immediately, yu an smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s good that you have thought it through. i will settle this matter for you. you don¡¯t have to worry about the funds. i will settle it. you can keep your little treasury to find artistes..¡± Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Investment chapter 135: investment translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su wanted to reject him without thinking, but yu an¡¯s next words made her unable to reject him. yu an knew that she was about to reject him, so he changed the topic and interrupted her. ¡°consider this money as me buying your shares. when the time comes, you have to develop the studio well and let me get the dividends.¡± ¡°okay!¡± after receiving an affirmative answer from yu su, yu an picked up his phone and began to contact that classmate. he agreed to come over personally to talk to yu su. ¡°do you plan to look for artists in major art universities or poach them from other entertainment companies in the industry?¡± yu an put down her phone and asked yu su. yu su had already thought about this question. ¡°1 plan to look for artistes who have been frozen or suppressed because they refuse to accept the unspoken rules. as for going to art universities to look for good seedlings, i¡¯ll think about it after the studio slowly gets on track.¡± yu an nodded in agreement. yu su was right. compared to artists who already had a certain fan base, it took more time and energy to nurture a new art university graduate. moreover, you couldn¡¯t guarantee that the graduate you nurtured would definitely become popular in the future. ¡°in that case, how about we start with fanyin entertainment?¡± a harmless smile appeared on yu an¡¯s face. how could yu su not know that her brother was just deliberately trying to make things difficult for yu hong? she nodded and said, ¡°i thought so too.¡± since she had already decided to sever ties with the other members of the yu family, she would never let bygones be bygones with them no matter what happened in the future. even if yu hong had expressed goodwill to her not long ago, she was not prepared to give them a chance. originally, before she participated in the variety show, she did this because she wanted to break free from the shackles of fanyin and let her career develop better. she wanted to work hard to make more people like her but she did not want to completely turn against the yu family. however, in order to force her to go home and admit her mistake, not only did they ban and suppress her in the industry, but they also hired ghostwriters to ruin her reputation during her recording. if not for the fact that she had made some preparations in advance to protect herself and that the production team had coincidentally changed the recording to a live broadcast, she would probably have become that evil woman hated by the entire internet now without a team behind her, right? at that time, not to mention continuing to develop in the entertainment industry, no one in the entertainment industry would dare to use her. she didn¡¯t want to be entangled with the yu family, but that didn¡¯t mean that she was a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. since the other party was heartless, don¡¯t blame her for being heartless! poaching people from fanyin entertainment was one of her methods of retaliation. nothing was more exciting than having an artiste that could not be popular no matter how hard the company tried become extremely popular in the hands of someone else. she was the best at such heart-wrenching actions! as she spoke, yu su¡¯s gaze inadvertently swept across a string of prayer beads on yu an¡¯s wrist. the thick purple aura on the prayer beads shocked her. she had long noticed this string of prayer beads, but because there were always others present, she did not say anything. originally, she did not understand these things. however, after she died in her previous life and returned to her previous life, her soul had once visited a small world where metaphysics was prevalent. her metaphysical skills had been greatly improved there, and she could be said to be very accurate about these special feng shui instruments. ¡°this string of prayer beads has a powerful background. it¡¯s a very powerful protective artifact. at critical moments, it can protect the wearer from harm. big brother, you have to wear it at all times,¡± yu su reminded. yu an was stunned when he heard that. ¡°i see. no wonder that person has been asking grandpa for this string of buddhist prayer beads several times with the excuse of having interest in it.¡± yu su acutely sensed that something was wrong from his words. ¡°brother, who are you talking about?¡± ¡°ye chang¡¯s stepmother,¡± yu an said calmly. ¡°ever since she met grandpa at a banquet, when grandpa was still alive, she often came to visit on the grounds that the two families were long-time friends. every time after she visited, she would sigh with emotion about grandpa¡¯s unique collector¡¯s taste.¡± ¡°by chance, she saw this string of buddhist prayer beads. after that, she secretly hoped that grandpa would part with it. she was willing to pay a high price to buy this string of buddhist prayer beads..¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Buddha Beads chapter 136: buddha beads translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°in the past, i didn¡¯t understand why she was so obsessed with this string of prayer beads. now, 1 know the reason.¡± yu an smiled. ¡°ye chang¡¯s stepmother actually knows these things. she can actually tell at a glance that this string of prayer beads is extraordinary.¡± yu su frowned and pondered. ¡°when i was with ye chang in the past, 1 never heard him mention this stepmother of his.¡± when yu an heard yu su¡¯s words, he became interested in the identity of ye chang¡¯s stepmother. ¡°back then, ye chang¡¯s stepmother relied on her own strength to stabilize several companies under ye chang¡¯s father that almost went bankrupt because of their operations. she even relied on this matter to change from an ordinary secretary to the wife of the current president of the ye corporation.¡± ¡°ye chang¡¯s stepmother¡­ interesting.¡± whether it was in her previous life or this life, yu su had never seen this person before. she did not know that she was actually so capable that she could help ye chang¡¯s father stabilize the situation alone. yu an nodded. ¡°i heard that ye chang respects his stepmother very much. he even treats her as his mother. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that old master ye is still around, ye chang would probably have handed his shares to his stepmother to manage.¡± what happened to ye chang did not matter much to the current yu su. she only wanted to know if ye chang, her stepmother, still had any ideas about the prayer beads. ¡°big brother, is that woman still eyeing the prayer beads?¡± yu su asked. yu an shook his head. the last time this woman came to visit was half a year before yu su was recognized as a member of the yu family. after that, she had never appeared in front of him again, and she had never appeared at some big parties. ¡°speaking of which, the jade pendants worn by ye chang and yu miao are quite interesting.¡± yu su recalled the photos that had been circulated from her hands. yu an took a bite of shaved ice and asked, ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°someone cast a curse on yu miao¡¯s jade pendant to borrow her luck, and ye chang¡¯s jade pendant was cursed by someone wanting to borrow his lifespan,¡± yu su said word by word. yu su¡¯s words made yu an¡¯s heart skip a beat. after a long time, he asked, ¡°borrow luck?¡± yu su nodded and said, ¡°yes, yu miao should have been destined to be rich and noble. at first, i was wondering why her luck was getting worse and worse. it was only when i happened to see her jade pendant that i finally knew the reason.¡± when yu miao was first brought home by hu ying, her family had indeed found a metaphysical master to read yu miao¡¯s fortune. although the master said that yu miao was destined to be rich and noble at that time, yu an had grown up in an environment that believed in science and did not believe in metaphysics, so he did not take the master¡¯s words to heart. however, his biological sister had actually said the same thing today. this made him have no choice but to take the metaphysical master¡¯s words seriously again. ¡°but what does this have to do with ye chang? didn¡¯t you just say that their jade pendants are interesting?¡± yu an didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°let¡¯s put it this way. if only one of them has this jade pendant, the curse imposed by the higher-ups might not be able to achieve the current effect. these two curses are considered yin-yang curses in the metaphysical world. the person who cast the curse can take away what he wants bit by bit without anyone knowing. moreover, this curse is extremely harmful to the person whom it was casted on. if one is not careful, the person whom was casted on will die. the curse will even disappear after the person whom the curse was cast on dies, making it impossible to find the person who cast the curse.¡± yu su explained to yu an, ¡°when 1 heard you talking about ye chang¡¯s stepmother just now and how her stepmother coveted the prayer beads in your hand, i couldn¡¯t help but think of a possibility.¡± yu an instantly understood yu su¡¯s guess. ¡°you¡¯re saying that yu miao and ye chang¡¯s couple jade pendant was ye chang¡¯s stepmother¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± yu su nodded. ¡°ye chang¡¯s stepmother must have set her sights on yu miao¡¯s rich and noble luck and wanted to use her luck to seize the ye family.¡± ¡°but isn¡¯t she afraid that the masters of metaphysics will see through her?¡± yu an frowned, feeling uneasy. if it was really as yu su had said, wouldn¡¯t the ye family be in danger? the yu family and the ye family were still connected by many business dealings. if the ye family really fell just like that, the yu family would probably suffer the most.. Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Can’t Let Her Have Her Way chapter 137: can¡¯t let her have her way translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°no, the ye family can¡¯t fall into her hands.¡± yu an looked at yu su seriously. ¡°yu su, do you have a way to break this yin-yang curse?¡± ¡°no.¡± yu su shook her head. ¡°this kind of curse can only be broken by knowing the method used by the person who cast it. however, 1 can help yu miao delay the speed at which her luck is borrowed.¡±m yu an frowned. ¡°but yu miao treated you like that before, and you¡¯re still helping her like this¡­¡± deep down, he was extremely unwilling for yu su to help yu miao. yu miao had done so many evil things herself. she should bear this outcome now, but he could not abandon the safety of the yu corporation. looking at yu an¡¯s conflicted expression, yu su reached out and patted his hand gently. ¡°big brother, you don¡¯t have to worry that i¡¯m unwilling. i¡¯m only helping yu miao delay the speed of her luck being borrowed. i didn¡¯t say that i would help her undo the curse on her body. moreover, all of this can be considered an evil consequence she planted herself. i won¡¯t interfere and help her avoid it. if i really help her avoid this evil consequence, the two young ladies who committed suicide after being bullied by her will blame me for being nosy.¡± yu an suddenly looked up at her. ¡°yu su, how did you¡­¡± halfway through his sentence, yu an remembered that yu su knew divination and immediately found it funny that he had lost his composure just now. ¡°i was too excited and actually forgot that you know divination.¡± ¡°big brother, do you know why this happened?¡± yu su looked straight into his eyes. ¡°it¡¯s a long story¡­¡± yu an sighed and told her the whole story. after yu miao was adopted by the yu family, hu ying had been spending a lot of money to send her to the dance class because she wanted her to have the same specialty as the other daughters of wealthy families. hu ying had good intentions, and yu miao was also very willing to learn. however, after a while, yu miao¡¯s teacher found hu ying and tactfully expressed to her that yu miao was not suitable for dance. after hu ying heard this, she did not show any anger in front of the teacher. she even smiled and told the teacher that she sent yu miao to dance class just to practice her posture. she did not necessarily ask yu miao to dance very well. however, after that, hu ying asked yu miao to practice dancing well with an extremely strict attitude. however, no matter how hard yu miao worked, she could not compare to other talented girls. over time, under hu ying¡¯s almost perverted request, yu miao slowly hated girls who were good at dancing. when yu miao was in high school, there was a girl in the same grade who was not only beautiful, but also extremely talented in dance. every time yu miao participated in a dance competition with her, she would always be suppressed by her. this made yu miao¡¯s already unbalanced mentality collapse directly, and she began to bully the girl in school for three years. after living in fear of bullying for a long time, coupled with the increased academic pressure after the third year of high school, the girl finally chose to end her life on the eve of the college entrance examination. there was only one victim in this story. yu su could not help but ask, ¡°this is one of the victims. where¡¯s the other victim?¡± ¡°the other victim was this girl¡¯s best friend.¡± yu an sighed and continued, ¡°the girl¡¯s best friend had long discovered that scars would appear on the girl¡¯s body from time to time, but every time she asked, the girl would say that she had accidentally gotten it. although her best friend felt that it was impossible, she did not investigate further under the girl¡¯s deliberate concealment. it was only after the girl committed suicide that she learned the truth from the girl¡¯s diary.¡± at this point, yu an was silent for a moment. in the end, he said in a difficult voice, ¡°the girl¡¯s best friend was angry and went to argue with yu miao. she wanted to drag yu miao to the teacher to explain the situation. when the two of them were arguing, yu miao accidentally pushed the girl down the stairs. the girl¡¯s head was seriously injured and she couldn¡¯t be saved and passed away in the hospital.¡± ¡°she indirectly caused the death of others. why didn¡¯t yu miao go to jail?¡± yu su¡¯s words were very straightforward, and yu an was stunned for a moment. with that said, the suppressed emotions in yu an¡¯s heart were washed away a lot. ¡°yu su, your mouth is really as sharp as ever.. if yu miao was here, wouldn¡¯t she be angered to death by you?¡± Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: The Treatment You Will Enjoy chapter 138: the treatment you will enjoy translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°school¡¯s over.¡± yu su finished the last bite of shaved ice and coincidentally classes in the kindergarten ended. ¡°there are so many people. i didn¡¯t see ming hao just now. don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s not coming to pick up the child today?¡± yu an had been paying attention to the parents waiting at the door just now, but he didn¡¯t see ming hao. ¡°ming hao is very concerned about his child. he comes to pick him up almost every day.¡± ever since yu su decided to go against yu hong, she had been paying attention to ming hao. she knew him very well, so she sounded very certain when she said this. indeed, not long after, the two of them saw ming hao¡¯s car. for some reason, ming hao came very late today. he only arrived after the children in the garden were picked up by their parents. he hurriedly parked the car and ran to the kindergarten to pick up his child. after meeting the child, he kept saying something to the teacher. from his expression, he should be expressing his apology for being late today. ¡°let¡¯s go over.¡± as yu su spoke, she walked towards ming hao¡¯s car. she raised her hand and knocked on ming hao¡¯s car window, giving him a shock. ming hao looked at the familiar person in front of him and searched his mind. then, he exclaimed, ¡°you¡¯re¡­ yu su?¡± yu su had stayed in fanyin for a period of time. although ming hao was not very familiar with her, he had heard of yu su¡¯s superb acting skills and extremely high professional ethics. he admired this girl who was talented and could endure hardships. previously, ming hao did not know that her true identity was the youngest daughter of the yu family who had been lost in the early years. like everyone else in the company, he thought that she was not valued because she had offended yu hong. however, reality proved that their previous guess was wrong. ming hao could not understand why yu hong, who clearly had such a capable sister, still leaned towards yu miao, his adopted sister, who was inferior to yu su in all aspects. he even specially transferred all the resources that should have been given to yu su to yu miao in order for yu miao not to be suppressed by yu su. yu su smiled gently. ¡°director ming, i won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. i¡¯m here this time to poach you from fanyin. i want to invite you to be the operations director of my studio. 1 wonder if you will be interested?¡± ming hao was stunned. he really did not expect yu su to want to poach him. ¡°ms. yu, you must be joking. i¡¯m no longer the operations director of fanyin. if you want to understand important information about fanyin through me, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± ¡°no, no, no. you¡¯ve misunderstood. i really want to invite you to join my studio. the salary and treatment are the same as those of major entertainment companies. 1 won¡¯t let you suffer a loss.¡± yu su¡¯s gaze was sincere. ming hao looked at yu su, then at yu an, who was behind her. he was a little tempted, but he still shook his head. ¡°ms. yu, i know you¡¯re doing this because you admire me, but i¡¯m no longer young. i¡¯m not the best bargaining chip you can use to play with fanyin. i just want to do my job well now and raise my daughter healthily.¡± ever since ming hao experienced the reshuffling of the power of fanyin a few years ago and witnessed many of his former colleagues being promoted or demoted, he no longer had the ambition to make a name for himself in fanyin. his only wish now was to work peacefully in fanyin until he retired. ¡°dad.¡± sensing ming hao¡¯s sadness, his daughter reached out and held his big hand. ¡°1 think this sister is a good person. she must really need dad¡¯s help to look for you. mom used to say that dad is very capable and works in the best entertainment company.¡± hearing his daughter mention his deceased wife, ming hao¡¯s heart ached and the corners of his eyes subconsciously moistened. touching his daughter¡¯s fair and tender face, ming hao¡¯s heart burned with fire again. he smiled. ¡°you are right. sister must really need daddy¡¯s help.¡± ming hao wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. when he looked at yu su again, his gaze became firm. ¡°ms. yu su, what¡¯s your plan?¡± ¡°let¡¯s not talk about the plan for now. let¡¯s talk about your treatment in the company first. director ming, you can raise any requests you have. i¡¯ll definitely satisfy them if i can.¡± yu su knew that he had agreed to jump ship. the smile on her face deepened.. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139:1 Want An Entire Team chapter 139:1 want an entire team translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ming hao¡¯s subsequent conditions were not too much. yu su nodded in agreement almost immediately. however, at the end, yu su requested ming hao to bring all his original team members over. she wanted ming hao¡¯s entire team. ¡°this¡­ i¡¯m afraid it will take a little longer. you just said that this matter can¡¯t be discovered by yu hong, so we can only resign one after another with different reasons. can you wait?¡± ming hao looked at yu su sincerely. he used to have many members in his team, and every one of them had a deep friendship with him. however, due to various pressures in life, two-thirds of them chose to join the current operations director¡¯s team for high salaries. he expressed his understanding and support for this, but he never expected that after these members joined, although they received the promised treatment from the company, the work they did was some peripheral work. ming hao was furious. this was clearly an insult to his members. he had gone to the current operations director many times to ask for an explanation, but every time, the other party would smile and agree, but he did not do anything. it was obvious that he did not take him, the previous operations director who was hated by his boss, seriously. ¡°i¡¯ll go to the company tomorrow to hand in my resignation letter.¡± ming hao was never a procrastinator. since he had decided to do something, he would immediately take action. in any case, the current operations director had been eager for him to leave since a long time ago. when he submitted his resignation tomorrow, the other party would definitely be overjoyed. he would not have thought that he was preparing to jump ship. the next day, when ming hao walked into the company, he saw an extremely familiar figure from afar. ¡°b-brother ming hao.¡± the young employee opposite that person immediately became nervous when he saw ming hao. the person standing opposite the employee also turned around and looked at ming hao with a smile. ¡°director ming, you¡¯re here early today. do you have something to do?¡± ¡°director lin, you must be joking. i¡¯m no longer a director. i¡¯m just an ordinary employee in the company.¡± ming hao knew that the other party was just mocking him. thinking of the matter he had discussed with yu su yesterday, ming hao felt relieved. he had been worried that he would not be able to find a perfect excuse to resign. now, he had a perfect excuse. ¡°by the way, director lin, this is my resignation letter. please allow me to leave fanyin.¡± ming hao deliberately made himself look dejected so that the other party would think that he had made up his mind to leave because he was disheartened by his career development. ¡°i see. that¡¯s a pity. 1 originally had a new project that i wanted to invite you, a senior, to help me vet.¡± although director lin said regretfully, his words revealed joy. ming hao nodded in agreement. ¡°it¡¯s a pity. i can only trouble director lin to find someone else. if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll go pack my things first.¡± director lin looked at ming hao¡¯s back view as he walked away. the fear in his heart towards ming hao completely disappeared, and he could not help but smile. ¡°director lin, why are you smiling so happily? did something good happen?¡± as soon as he arrived at the company, yu hong saw director lin with a smile. director lin was shocked when she suddenly heard her boss¡¯s voice. ¡°ceo, why are you here so early today? is there any news from yu su?¡± ¡°i have something on.¡± yu hong was already in a bad mood because of yu su¡¯s rejection. after a night of buffering, his mood finally improved a little. he was prepared to go to the company to continue thinking of ways to persuade yu su to come back. now that he heard director lin¡¯s words, his mood changed drastically, and he even found director lin an eyesore. seeing his boss¡¯s sudden change in expression, director lin was shocked. he was very afraid that his boss would take it out on him. fortunately, yu hong didn¡¯t say anything. he just returned to his office with a dark expression. director lin remembered that he had not told yu hong about ming hao¡¯s resignation, so he could only brace himself and walk in. yu hong heard the knock on the door and said in a deep voice, ¡°come in.¡± when he saw that the person who came in was director lin, he lowered his head and continued to look at the documents on the table. director lin knew that his boss wanted him to speak quickly, so he said bluntly, ¡°ming hao has resigned..¡± Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Arrogance chapter 140: arrogance translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°mm, so what if a useless person left? you didn¡¯t have to come to me for such a small matter.¡± yu hong¡¯s tone was very indifferent. after all, ming hao had once contributed a lot to fanyin. even if he was forced to take the wrong side because of the turmoil in the higher-ups, as the current president of fanyin, yu hong should say something regretful. he did not expect ming hao to receive such an evaluation after devoting more than ten years to the company. director lin could not help but wonder if he would become like ming hao in the future. would his contributions to fanyin be written off after he was abandoned by yu hong? no matter how director lin¡¯s heart changed in such a short period of time, ming hao had already quickly packed up his things and gone to seek refuge with yu su. ¡°director ming, you can work at home for the time being. after the studio is renovated, you can go to work at the studio.¡± yu su was currently choosing the artists who had been suppressed and frozen in fanyin according to the information yu an had given her. ming hao nodded on the other end of the phone. after some consideration, he said to su, ¡°actually, i have some evidence against fanyin. 1 just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough to help you, ceo yu.¡± hearing that ming hao had changed the way he addressed her to ceo yu, yu su¡¯s mood improved a lot. ¡°why don¡¯t¡­ you rush to fanyin to find yu hong tomorrow and throw this evidence in front of him?¡± ming hao was silent for a moment after hearing yu su¡¯s answer. ¡°¡­ceo yu, are you joking with me?¡± yu su indeed had the intention of joking with him, but she had really thought of it that way. ¡°among the brothers of the yu family, yu hong is the one who loves face the most. when he finds out that you¡¯ve come to my studio, he won¡¯t dare to touch you because he¡¯s afraid of this weakness in your hands. there¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯ll even stop his subordinates from targeting you. you can also work for me without any worries. moreover, you can also use this weakness to extort yu hong. for example, get him to allow the members of your original team to leave fanyin completely.¡± after hearing yu su¡¯s words, ming hao also felt that what she said made sense. in fact, when he was suppressed by yu hong previously, he had also thought of throwing out the evidence in his hands. however, at that time, he was still in fanyin and the team members under him were still around. if he really did this, it would be like throwing an egg at a rock. not only would it not shake fanyin entertainment, which had a deep roots in the entertainment industry, but it would also implicate the members of the team and get them punished. ¡°but i¡¯m afraid that this action will implicate you.¡± ming hao was a little hesitant. after all, yu su¡¯s studio was still in its infancy stage. other than having a studio office location, even the logistics team was not perfect, and she was the only artiste. this would probably anger yu hong. if yu hong were to suppress the studio, it would probably be difficult for the studio to recruit new people with potential in the future. when yu su heard ming hao¡¯s words, she knew that he had really treated her as a part of the studio. she smiled and said to him, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about that. i have a backer now. moreover, yu hong doesn¡¯t dare to provoke this backer of mine.¡± ¡°are you talking about ceo yu of the yu corporation?¡± ming hao could not help but think of yu an, who had been following behind yu su that day. if the backer she was talking about was indeed yu an, yu hong might not dare to make things too difficult for her openly. ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± yu su smiled and confirmed his words. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go to fanyin to look for yu hong tomorrow.¡± ming hao was completely relieved. then, the two of them talked about the studio for a while. ¡°i have a copy of the information on the artists in fanyin that my big brother gave me. you should know these artists well enough. help me see which ones are worthy of being put in an important position.¡± then, yu su sent the information yu an had given her to ming hao¡¯s email. ming hao originally thought that she was referring to the few artistes that fanyin was currently supporting. when he clicked on it, he realized that the list was filled with artistes that had been frozen or suppressed by fanyin. ¡°are you¡­ trying to go against yu hong on purpose?¡± ming hao suddenly felt that his boss was a little crazy. fanyin was the benchmark of the entertainment industry. even if the person standing behind her was ceo yu of the yu corporation, her actions were a little too arrogant.. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: One of Their Own chapter 141: one of their own translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°since yu hong wants to target me in the entire entertainment industry, i can¡¯t just let him do as he pleases, right?¡± yu su looked at ming hao with a smile in her eyes. ming hao could understand yu su¡¯s feelings, but he could not understand her motive for doing so. from the studio¡¯s point of view or yu su¡¯s own point of view, whether it was reusing the artists who had been frozen in fanyin or using high-quality resources to poach the artists who had been suppressed in fanyin to the studio, it was a huge risk for a newly established studio. looking at ming hao¡¯s disapproving expression, yu su could easily guess what he was really thinking. she smiled and said, ¡°director ming, don¡¯t underestimate these celebrities. some of them might really be capable, talented, and have good personalities, but they¡¯re just like you and your team. they offended some people by accident.¡± she glanced at ming hao and continued, ¡°as long as we give them another chance, they will definitely soar like you and your team.¡± yu su¡¯s words stunned ming hao. it had been a long time since he had been trusted like this. perhaps he was stunned by the trust yu su had given him, or perhaps he thought of his past experiences, ming hao did not object anymore. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that to be your starting point. ceo yu, you¡¯re really good.¡± ming hao¡¯s tone was very serious. yu su did not expect to be praised by her employees as a boss one day. she found it a little funny. ¡°i¡¯m your boss now, a capitalist who exploits you. how can you praise me for being a good person?¡± ming hao smiled and shook his head. ¡°you know, that¡¯s not what i meant. i¡¯ll look at your list today and tell you about the artistes i think are suitable.¡± ¡°alright, thank you, director ming.¡± yu su was very satisfied with ming hao¡¯s understanding. ming hao was very efficient. he sent the name list to yu su around eight in the evening. after doing all this, ming hao pulled the team members who were preparing to leave fanyin with him into a private group and held a video conference. after hearing ming hao¡¯s recount of yu su¡¯s plan, those members were all shocked by yu su¡¯s structure. they were also full of praise for the method she had taught ming hao to threaten yu hong. ¡°rather than jumping ship to another entertainment company to earn experience from scratch, it¡¯s better to take a gamble at yu su¡¯s studio. at the very least, yu su has stayed in fanyin in the past, and everyone has more or less interacted with her. everyone should know what kind of person she is. compared to the people from other companies, i¡¯m more willing to believe her.¡± the person who spoke was the youngest member of ming hao¡¯s team, xiao xu. as he was young and had an outgoing personality, he was relatively familiar with many celebrities in the company. after hearing this member¡¯s words, the former deputy director of the team also said, ¡°xiao xu is right. the benefits yu su gave everyone are even higher than what fanyin gave director lin¡¯s team. she¡¯s completely treating us as family.¡± yu su¡¯s conditions were very difficult to reject for most members who needed to support their families. even members who did not have the pressure to support their families expressed that it was very difficult to refuse. ¡°since no one has any objections, i¡¯m going to have a showdown with yu hong tomorrow. everyone, wish me luck!¡± ming hao knew what kind of person yu hong was. that kind of conceited and proud person would not allow people he looked down on to threaten him. therefore, even if yu su¡¯s plan was perfect, ming hao would definitely spend a lot of effort to deal with yu hong tomorrow. at yu su¡¯s apartment. as soon as he left the headquarters of the yu corporation, yu an rushed to yu su¡¯s apartment. during this time, he even took a detour to bring yu su some cakes from her favorite cake shop. ¡°what¡¯s this?¡± yu an put the cake on the coffee table in the living room and saw a list. the names on that list were the same as the list he had given her before, except that the names on the list had been cut out a lot. ¡°i got ming hao to reorganize it and send it to me. 1 think the celebrities up there are all pretty good.¡± yu su sat down beside yu an and began to open the cake. ¡°it¡¯s just that the introduction of one of the celebrities is very strange, so 1 called you over to advise me..¡± Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Good Seedling chapter 142: good seedling translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°are you talking about zhao duo?¡± yu an pointed at a document on the top. ¡°yes it¡¯s him.¡± as yu su ate the cake, she flipped open the document and placed it on his side. ¡°1 saw that he won the best newcomer award the year he debuted and won the honor of best supporting actor two years later. but why didn¡¯t fanyin support him? instead, he kept suppressing his development.¡± ¡°also, i asked ming hao. he said that there¡¯s nothing bad about zhao duo. many actors and celebrities in the industry have excellent evaluations of him.¡± ¡°he unintentionally offended yu miao previously.¡± yu an flipped through the information and spoke very calmly. it was yu miao again. why was yu miao everywhere? yu su was speechless and could only take a bite of the cake as if the cake was yu miao. yu an looked at his sister¡¯s expression and felt that it was a little cute. ¡°actually, in my opinion, zhao duo didn¡¯t do it on purpose. he didn¡¯t deliberately target yu miao.¡± yu an began to tell yu su the ins and outs of this matter. the reason was that zhao duo had starred in an idol drama at that time. yu miao happened to like the male lead played by zhao duo, so she acted coquettishly with yu hong and gained the opportunity to participate in a show with zhao duo as a non-celebrity. yu hong doted on his sister to begin with, so he immediately agreed. however, when it came to the game making segment of the show, when yu miao was full of anticipation that zhao duo would choose her, zhao duo chose another female guest. ¡°didn¡¯t yu hong inform zhao duo in advance and ask him to choose yu miao as his partner?¡± yu su was a little puzzled. if it was because yu hong had already informed him in advance, but zhao duo did not act according to the agreement, it would indeed be a little unreasonable. ¡°i¡¯m not sure about that. i only know that yu miao was very sad when she came home that day. everyone in the family surrounded her and comforted her.¡± yu an shook his head. when this incident happened, he had just returned from a business trip. he had originally planned to have a good meal at home. under such an atmosphere, he was not in the mood to eat properly. he could only go to the hotel and make do with dinner. ¡°looks like i still have to take the time to meet this zhao duo.¡± yu su took out another document. ¡°i think this person is not bad either.¡± the artiste in this document had an outstanding face. yu an had seen this person before. at that time, his little secretary was an out-and-out beauty addict. because this person was too good-looking, the little secretary had liked him for a period of time. there were even several books related to him on her desk. yu su thought that yu an¡¯s silence was because he did not know about this artiste, so she explained considerately, ¡°this person became famous because of a set of photographs. after he became famous, he was discovered by fanyin¡¯s talent scouts and became an artiste under fanyin. after that, he was arranged by his manager to act in an idol drama.¡± ¡°after acting in the idol drama, this person became famous for a period of time because of his outstanding looks. later on, he gradually disappeared.¡± the entertainment industry was a relatively cruel place. if a newcomer did not produce any new works for a long time after becoming popular, even if many netizens liked them, they would be forgotten by the public as time passed. yu su sighed and continued, ¡°although his acting skills are still relatively inexperienced compared to the veteran actors, he can be considered to be outstanding among the new actors in the same batch. there¡¯s a lot of room for improvement and potential.¡± yu su took out her phone and found an episode of his idol drama for yu an to watch. yu an quietly finished watching this idol drama and added some news that yu su had not mentioned. ¡°later on, it was because yu hong was prepared to promote a newcomer with some background, and the route and style that the newcomer wanted to take happened to clash with him, so half of his resources were taken away by yu hong.¡± ¡°in the past few years, he could only fight for it on his own. he acted in a few online television dramas, but he didn¡¯t have many scenes.¡± yu an combined the information in his hand and gave an evaluation. ¡°this person doesn¡¯t have any negative history. even though he was suppressed by the company, he still didn¡¯t give up on improving himself. he has been studying acting in an art university. as long as he is given enough opportunities, he will definitely be able to soar into the sky..¡± Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Idiot Brother chapter 143: idiot brother translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°big brother has the same opinion as me. 1 think we can poach him over. if zhao duo is willing, i plan to nurture him and zhao duo as pillars of the studio and give them the best resources 1 can give them at the moment.¡± yu su¡¯s eyes were very bright as she spoke, as if she could already see the future of the studio. yu an smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°we¡¯ve already found two actors in the film and television industry. aren¡¯t you going to consider the other sections of the entertainment industry?¡± upon hearing this, yu su pointed at another pile of information and said to him, ¡°yes, i¡¯m very tempted by a singer. he won the championship of the finals with his original song on the show. after the competition ended, he was naturally signed by the organizer of the show, fanyin entertainment.¡± ¡°however, after he entered fanyin, he had an argument with yu hong because of some matters. he had been suppressed by fanyin and did not receive any good resources. now, in order to support his music dream, he can only use his free time to sing in the bar.¡± yu an suddenly felt that his second brother was too stupid. he would be stupid if he didn¡¯t use so many capable and promising people. could it be that he had been with yu miao for too long and was infected by her? ¡°this young man is not bad. his singing skills and voice are even better than your third brother¡¯s.¡± since yu an could not figure it out, he decided not to think about it anymore. he turned around and continued to talk to yu su about the artiste. seeing him like this, yu su couldn¡¯t help but laugh. her eyebrows and eyes curved into crescents. ¡°there¡¯s a beautiful sister that 1 think is not bad too.¡± yu su pointed at a bright and beautiful woman for yu an to see. yu an looked down at the photo in the document and realized that the woman in the photo was indeed very beautiful, but the age written in the document was a little old. ¡°she¡¯s 28 years old. 1 think the roles she played in television dramas in the past were more youthful. at her age, if she continues with this style, i¡¯m afraid not many netizens will like her.¡± yu an¡¯s evaluation was very pertinent. ¡°the internet said that she interfered in the relationship of a popular male actor and was boycotted by netizens. she was even frozen by the company. but director ming told me that this was not the truth of this matter.¡± yu su looked at yu an and said, ¡°she¡¯s actually not a third party, but the real girlfriend of that male actor. she had sacrificed a lot for that male actor, but in the end, she was bitten back by the male actor and the real third party. her future was ruined.¡± although yu an also sympathized with the actress¡¯s encounter, as a businessman, he would not change his attitude easily just because of the other party¡¯s tragic encounter. ¡°her encounter is indeed very sympathetic, but what can she bring to the company?¡± yu su told him the situation that she had long understood. ¡°her acting skills are very good. when she first debuted, she stood out among the actresses because of this. moreover, her looks are malleable. not only can she act as a dignified and imposing character, but she can also act as a terrifying villain.¡± after saying that, yu su smiled. ¡°speaking of which, 1 know the third party who made that male actor willingly abandon his girlfriend! it¡¯s a new actress that yu hong personally promoted.¡± the actress who had interfered in other people¡¯s relationships looked dignified and polite on the surface, but she was actually very arrogant. she had treated her assistant badly and insulted her fans behind her back. previously, this actress had relied on yu hong¡¯s support to arrogantly request yu su, who had just entered the company, to make coffee for her at the company¡¯s regular meeting. however, yu su ignored her. although yu su was only a newcomer who had just entered fanyin at that time and did not know anyone else other than yu hong, yu su also had a temper. not everyone could ride on her head and show off. ¡°¡­¡± yu an had thought that his second brother was just unable to differentiate between talents. however, after hearing yu su¡¯s words, he felt that his second brother¡¯s brain had been eaten by a dog. the two of them quickly decided on the new candidates for the studio. after yu an left, yu su¡¯s phone rang. she picked it up and saw that it was a message from xiao han. there were two messages. [yu su, do you have time to talk?] Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Jumping Ships chapter 144: jumping ships translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [i heard that yu hong wants to ban you from the industry. he used fanyin¡¯s influence in the industry to prevent entertainment companies and artistes¡¯ studios in the industry from signing you. however, you don¡¯t have to worry. i¡¯ve already recommended you to president wang of yixing entertainment. he also has the intention to sign you to yixing entertainment. i wonder if you¡¯re willing to come to yixing entertainment?] after reading these two messages from xiao han, the third message came. the third message xiao han sent was a document. when yu su opened it, she realized that it was a contract. moreover, it was a contract with treatment comparable to that of an a-list celebrity. yu su¡¯s heart warmed. she did not expect xiao han to be so concerned about her and even went to find ceo wang of yixing entertainment for her. although yixing entertainment was a subsidiary of the xiao corporation, the manager of yixing entertainment was another shareholder, ceo wang, whom xiao han had mentioned in his message just now. yu su replied: [thank you, xiao han, but i¡¯m not going to sign with an entertainment company anymore. i¡¯m going to open my own studio.] xiao han quickly replied to her two messages. [it¡¯s good to open your own studio too.] [why don¡¯t i jump ship to your studio and follow you?] when yu su saw this message, a smile subconsciously appeared on her face. [i can, but i¡¯m afraid that when i meet ceo wang in the future, he won¡¯t be able to help but want to hit me. after all, you¡¯re his company¡¯s cash cow.] xiao han was sitting in the ceo¡¯s office of yixing entertainment. wang yang, who was sitting opposite him, looked at the smile on his face from time to time and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this young master was chatting with his sweetheart. he was smiling like a boy in the honeymoon period! ¡°ceo wang, yu su said that she welcomes me to jump ship to her studio.¡± when xiao han put away his phone, the smile on his face disappeared, and he returned to his usual polite and distant appearance. ¡°¡­¡± when wang yang heard this, he did not know how to describe his feelings. he wanted to say something but hesitated for a long time. he could only squeeze out a sentence. ¡°if you leave, i¡¯m afraid yixing entertainment won¡¯t be able to give out this year¡¯s year-end bonus. without you, a pillar of income, i can¡¯t see yixing¡¯s future.¡± when xiao han heard wang yang¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. ¡°ceo wang, don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. yixing has more pillars that can earn money than me. without me, you won¡¯t lose much. moreover, you can reduce the workload of the company¡¯s public relations department.¡± yixing entertainment was a large company that was comparable to fanyin entertainment. it was also one of the four major entertainment companies in the domestic entertainment industry. it had several more best actors and best actresses than fanyin entertainment. that was true, but ceo wang could not just admit xiao han¡¯s evaluation of himself. after all, if nothing went wrong, he would have to work under xiao han in the future. ¡°you can¡¯t deny your value so easily. of course, i¡¯m not stopping you from going. it¡¯s just that yixing has already paved the way for you. are you sure you want to jump ship to a small studio that just opened?¡± xiao han replied without hesitation, ¡°i¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°alright then, but i still need to call the old man about this. if he doesn¡¯t agree, i can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± wang yang said truthfully. xiao han nodded in understanding. after all, his grandfather was wang yang¡¯s immediate superior now. it was impossible for wang yang not to tell his grandfather that he wanted to jump ship. a moment later, wang yang put down his phone and said to xiao han, ¡°since the old man has agreed, i wish you a bright future and good luck.¡± yu su originally thought that xiao han was just joking when he said that he wanted to jump ship that day. she did not expect to see xiao han appear at the door of the studio one morning a few days later. xiao han was currently at the peak of his career. yixing entertainment had already helped him plan his future development path. although yu su firmly believed that her studio would definitely develop very well in the future, she was indeed poor now. she lacked whatever she wanted and could not afford to give xiao han those good resources. no, to be precise, her studio did not have any resources now.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: There’s a Great Situation chapter 145: there¡¯s a great situation translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios even if xiao han was already considered a top figure in the entertainment industry, he would gradually be forgotten by the audience without connections and resources. ¡°i can¡¯t afford to give you good resources like yixing. instead, you¡¯re delaying the best opportunity for development by coming to the studio now.¡± yu su¡¯s words were filled with disapproval of xiao han¡¯s impulsive actions. her adoptive father had once told her that people interacted with each other sincerely. once you put benefits first, your relationship with that person would become impure and your relationship would quickly be exhausted. xiao han was not surprised to hear yu su¡¯s words. while he was disappointed, he was also a little happy. xiao han did not want yu su to be so distant from him, but he was very happy that yu su was so considerate of him. ¡°it¡¯s fine. i just came to see if there¡¯s anything you need help with today.¡± xiao han shook his head with a gentle smile. ¡°although i¡¯ve already told president wang that i want to jump ship, since you¡¯ve said so, i¡¯ll return to yixing to continue working for him. when you develop here, i¡¯ll come back to work for you.¡± yu su could not help but feel envious when she saw how he treated yixing entertainment as his own home and could return whenever he wanted. however, she quickly suppressed the envy in her heart and teased him, ¡°you¡¯re so fickle. be careful not to be chased down a few streets by ceo wang when you return to yixing entertainment.¡± seeing that yu su was still in the mood to joke with him, the little disappointment in xiao han¡¯s heart dissipated. he smiled and replied, ¡°don¡¯t worry, ceo wang is old and his legs aren¡¯t as nimble as mine. he won¡¯t be able to catch up to me.¡± wang yang, who had become the ceo of yixing entertainment at the age of 28, did not know that young master xiao han had spoken ill of him behind his back. he was happily on the phone with his family. when he arrived at the office in the afternoon and saw xiao han sitting on the sofa, he was even shocked. ¡°my young master xiao han, shouldn¡¯t you be sitting in yu su¡¯s office now? why are you here with a bitter expression? if word gets out, your fans will say that i¡¯ve squeezed you dry.¡± xiao han looked at him calmly. ¡°i¡¯ll come back and continue working for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± wang yang was speechless. what did he mean by working for him? yixing was also his family¡¯s business! still¡­ thinking of a possibility, wang yang immediately went to his side and asked softly, ¡°could it be that you¡¯re pulling a long face now because yu su rejected you?¡± xiao han didn¡¯t answer wang yang¡¯s obvious question, but his gaze on him couldn¡¯t help but become even worse. ¡°that doesn¡¯t make sense! you, the money tree, have already taken the initiative to come knocking on her door. how can she bear to reject you?¡± wang yang felt that he could not see through yu su. she clearly knew that there was the xiao family behind xiao han. she could use the excuse of ¡®developing her company better for the sake of xiao han¡¯ to ask the xiao family for some benefits, but she did not do so¡­ ¡°i was too narrow-minded previously. yu su is a woman with a big mind!¡± wang yang thought of the recent news about yu su on the internet and combined it with today¡¯s incident, he could not help but think more highly of her. as he spoke, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something. he suddenly smiled and said to xiao han, ¡°1 heard from you that yu su has the intention to poach people from fanyin. perhaps i can help her.¡± it was publicly acknowledged that he and yu hong didn¡¯t get along well. now that he had the chance to trick yu hong, he couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 tell you when yu su speaks.¡± xiao han did not stand on ceremony with him. with that, he left without stopping. the next day. yu hong¡¯s peaceful life did not last long. as soon as he arrived at the company, he was informed by his assistant that he had been trending again by yu su. the trending topic tffanyin entertainment¡¯s ceo, yu hong, disregarded the wishes of others and harassed them at all times# was ranked eleventh on the trending list. yu hong suppressed the anger in his heart strongly and clicked on the trending topic. a tweet posted by yu su appeared in front of him. he took a closer look and saw that the time of the tweet was 11:59 last night. at this time, most people were already sound asleep, so yu hong had no idea about the existence of this tweet.. Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Ming Hao’s Visit chapter 146: ming hao¡¯s visit translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios looking at the content of this tweet, yu hong¡¯s mood worsened. [since we¡¯ve already cut ties, @yu hong, please don¡¯t disturb my life with different excuses. please leave the contract that¡¯s known as the best treatment in the industry to those who need it. i don¡¯t want to experience your fanyin¡¯s fake compliance a second time.] ¡°it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t appreciate my good intentions, but how can she¡­ how can she trample on my sincerity like this?¡± yu hong was so angry that his heart ached from yu su¡¯s tweet. although his original intention was to coax her back first, seeing her point it out so bluntly, he could not help but feel embarrassed and angry even though he had been in the entertainment industry for many years. ¡°sincerity?¡± the sudden voice made yu hong¡¯s heart tighten. he looked up and saw his elder brother standing at the door looking at him with a faint smile. yu hong¡¯s lips curled into an ugly smile. ¡°big brother, why are you free to come over?¡± ¡°on the way. i¡¯m sending you nourishing porridge from yu miao.¡± yu an handed the thermos container in his hand to yu hong¡¯s assistant and sat on the sofa in the office that was used to receive guests. he had no intention of leaving. yu hong couldn¡¯t help but find it strange. ¡°brother, aren¡¯t you going to the corporation today?¡± he was usually so busy that he could not be seen. why was he so free to stay at his place today? yu an looked at him calmly and did not answer. then, he took out his laptop and began to deal with his work. ¡°¡­¡± yu hong looked at yu an, who had obviously come prepared. he could not be bothered to continue harping on his intentions and began to think about how to deal with the mess yu su had thrown at him. after thinking for a long time, yu hong could not think of any other way other than asking fanyin¡¯s public relations to deal with the trending topic. what should he do to make yu su listen to him obediently and not cause trouble for him? he did not allow her to participate in the variety show, but she had saved director lin¡¯s sister and director lin did not give him face. he wanted to ban her from the industry, but she used director lin¡¯s variety show to become popular, making it impossible for him to deal with her easily. he bought fake reviewers to create some rumors about her, but she could turn the situation around every time. she would even turn the tables on them when they least expected it. the more he thought about it, the more yu hong regretted it. back then, he should have asked yu su to sign the contract when she agreed to come to fanyin. if she had signed the contract, it would have been much easier for him to control yu su now. ¡°stop messing around. your plan won¡¯t succeed.¡± yu an, who was handling official business, couldn¡¯t help but frown. he was annoyed by yu hong¡¯s footsteps. ¡°big brother, why are you always on yu su¡¯s side? she¡¯s your biological sister, but i¡¯m also your biological younger brother!¡± yu hong was a little agitated. instead of answering, yu an asked, ¡°so? what can you do to her now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± this question made yu hong fall silent. just as he clenched his fists and was about to refute yu an, there was a knock on his office door. ¡°come in.¡± seeing that yu an had no intention of avoiding him, yu hong could only suppress his anger and say. yu hong thought that the person who came would be his assistant, but he did not expect it to be ming hao, who had resigned previously. ming hao greeted the two of them briefly and handed a usb drive to yu hong. at ming hao¡¯s signal, yu hong began to browse the contents of the usb flash drive with a suspicious expression. ten minutes later. ¡°ming hao, are you threatening me?¡± yu hong sat on the leather swivel chair in front of his desk, exuding the aura of a superior. ming hao looked at the usb drive that he had placed on the desk and smiled. ¡°ceo yu, if that¡¯s what you think, 1 don¡¯t have anything to explain. however, you don¡¯t want ms. yu miao¡¯s matter to be known by the netizens, right?¡± yu hong looked at ming hao with killing intent in his eyes. ¡°if i destroy this recording now, won¡¯t you have made this trip for nothing?¡± there was no panic on ming hao¡¯s face. ¡°ceo yu, you¡¯re joking again.. since i¡¯m already prepared to look for you, do you think i¡¯m stupid enough to not leave any backup plans?¡± Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Working From Home chapter 147: working from home translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu mong responded to ming hao¡¯s silence. after a while, yu hong let out a breath as if he had compromised. ¡°tell me, what do you want?¡± ming hao glanced at yu an, who was sitting on the sofa. after realizing that he had no objections, he said to yu hong, ¡°i want to take my team members away.¡± ¡°that¡¯s it?¡± yu hong did not expect ming hao¡¯s condition to be so simple. ming hao nodded. ¡°yes, 1 also want you to sign their resignation letter and declare that you won¡¯t suppress them in the future.¡± ¡°alright, 1 promise you. but after i¡¯m done, you have to delete all the recordings.¡± yu hong had never been someone who would let himself suffer. ¡°in order to show my sincerity, you can handle this recording on your own. however, 1 can¡¯t do anything else as you wish.¡± ming hao looked straight into yu hong¡¯s eyes. after some consideration, yu hong finally agreed to all of ming hao¡¯s requests. when ming hao came, he was alone, but when he left, there were seven to eight people following behind him. the moment he walked out of the fanyin office building, ming hao called yu su and arranged to meet her at a coffee shop. in order to show how important ming hao¡¯s team was to her, yu su immediately took a taxi over. when yu su arrived at the private room reserved by the coffee shop, ming hao and the others had yet to arrive. according to the information she had gathered earlier, she ordered drinks that suited everyone in the team. when ming hao arrived with the team members, the waiter was just about to serve drinks. when everyone saw the beverage in front of them, they could not help but feel a sense of warmth in their hearts. they also had more respect for yu su, their future boss. ¡°from now on, everyone will be colleagues. the main reason why i asked to meet everyone today is because i want to understand everyone better.¡± yu su had a gentle smile on her face. ¡°the studio is still under renovation, so everyone might have some time to work from home recently. if you have any comments on the treatment and work arrangements, you can raise them now.¡± everyone nodded as they listened to yu su. they understood her intentions. after all, everyone would be living in their own world after they started working remotely. it was even harder for them to meet each other, so it was not appropriate for them to raise any objections. the first to speak was the deputy director who had been with ming hao for the longest time. ¡°ceo yu, the conditions you gave previously are already very good. no one has any objections.¡± after hearing the deputy director¡¯s words, yu su looked around the private room. after confirming that no one had any other objections, she nodded and ordered some desserts and snacks. after saying a few words, asking let everyone eat and drinkwell, she left. she was still busy dealing with those celebrities and did not have the time to continue chatting with ming hao and the rest. at the same time, yu an also rushed to the meeting place with a few celebrities he had high hopes for. this time, yu su was not the first to arrive. when she arrived, yu an was chatting with a few artistes. ¡°there was a traffic jam on the way. i was a little late. please don¡¯t blame me, everyone.¡± the first thing yu su did when she entered the private room was to apologize to everyone. a few celebrities hurriedly stood up from their seats and said, feeling flattered, ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± zhao duo was the first to break the silence. ¡°ceo yu initially said that an outstanding new boss wanted to poach us. we thought that it was just polite words. we didn¡¯t expect that the boss you were talking about was you.¡± yu su looked at him and realized that he really looked exactly the same as in the photo. his looks did not worsen at all without the use of beautification technology. ¡°mr. zhao, you know me?¡± although yu su was with zhao duo at fanyin entertainment previously, the two of them were not familiar with each other at all. zhao duo nodded. ¡°1 was watching the show you filmed not long ago. the song you played, ¡®ambush on ten sides¡¯, is still on my song list.¡± actually, yu su¡¯s erhu was not the only thing that left a deep impression on zhao duo. there was also the scene of her using divination to save the child at the beginning, as well as her bravery and decisiveness when facing human traffickers. in the past, zhao duo only admired her, but now that he saw her in person, he was deeply attracted by her temperament. ¡°i believe you¡¯re a trustworthy person. i¡¯m willing to work in your studio..¡± Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: New Contract chapter 148: new contract translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhao duo¡¯s gaze was very firm, and yu su could not help but be stunned. seeing that his sister was stunned, yu an said, ¡°mr. zhao duo, you should understand the contract and your benefits first before making a decision. otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if you regret it in the future.¡± ¡°ceo yu is right. everyone, let¡¯s listen to what the studio is offering first.¡± the 28-year-old bright female celebrity, anya, tried to smooth things over. yu su nodded and began to tell everyone about the benefits that the studio could give them. ¡°as the studio has just started, it won¡¯t be able to compare to an old management company like fanyin in terms of resources. however, don¡¯t worry, everyone. in terms of benefits and treatment, the studio will give you the best a quality resources based on your respective identities.¡± after yu su said that she could give them a quality resources, the eyes of the few artistes present lit up. they did not expect yu su to be so generous. it was fine if she used them under the pressure of fanyin, but she was actually willing to give them such good benefits. ¡°this¡­¡± anya was very tempted by the treatment given by yu su, but she also knew that although yu su was the real daughter of the yu family now, she had already fallen out with the yu family. even if yu an was standing behind yu su, yu su¡¯s current situation would probably not be easy. after all, she had once had a difficult time. putting herself in her shoes, anya couldn¡¯t bear to see yu su in a difficult position. zhao duo and the other two celebrities were also good friends in private and admired this girl, yu su. now that they saw that she was so sincere, they could not bear to see yu su in a difficult position when they thought of yu hong¡¯s suppression of yu su. ¡°ms. yu, your situation isn¡¯t too optimistic now. 1 can accept a lower salary and lesser benefits. you can make it up to me when the studio develops,¡± zhao duo said. after zhao duo spoke, anya immediately followed suit and said, ¡°zhao duo¡¯s suggestion is very good. i can accept it.¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. i¡¯ve already made you pay the price of violating the contract by making you jump ship now. if i mistreat you in terms of remuneration and treatment, i won¡¯t allow myself to do this.¡± yu su shook her head with a determined gaze. the singer, li li, who had been silent all this while, spoke up. ¡°ms. yu, what zhao duo just said is that you can reimburse us in the future.¡± ¡°li li is right. 1 think brother zhao duo and sister anya¡¯s suggestion is very good.¡± fu jie, the youngest idol drama actor among them, quickly expressed his opinion. ¡°yu su, since everyone agrees, let¡¯s do this.¡± yu an stopped yu su, who still wanted to refuse. ¡°if you forcefully insist on your opinion, the employees might feel like their boss is very stubborn.¡± after saying that, yu an winked at yu su, indicating for her to relax. a few celebrities smiled kindly when they heard yu an¡¯s words. ¡°since everyone has said so, let¡¯s do as you say!¡± yu su knew that everyone was being kind, and a sincere smile appeared on her face. ¡°however, the contract i brought might not be usable anymore. when we get back, i¡¯ll get my lawyer to help me print out a few new ones. i¡¯ll send them over by mail.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± yu an picked up his phone and made a call. after that, his assistant came in with a portable printer and a notebook. ¡°as expected of big brother. you saved me a lot of time today.¡± yu su praised yu an, who pretended not to care and nodded reservedly. however, the smile on his face had already exposed his good mood. when the artistes present saw the way the siblings interacted, they could not help but link them to the image of an arrogant and all-rounded cat and the obedient and cute girl. they also laughed. the new contract was quickly written and printed out. the celebrities who saw the content of the new contract could not help but be shocked. that was because other than the most basic welfare benefits, yu su had already written a detailed career plan for each of them according to their respective strengths. originally, they were willing to jump ship to yu su¡¯s studio because firstly, yu su was the daughter of the yu family. even if they fell out with the yu family, the current head of the yu corporation, yu an, still stood behind her. secondly, they had already been suppressed by fanyin to begin with, so there was no room for development in fanyin. they hoped to find a new way out.. Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Stepmother chapter 149: stepmother translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after returning from the ye family, yu miao had been staying at the yu family¡¯s house and did not go out again. during this period of time, yu ruo had also pushed away part of his work and rested at home because of the public opinion spreading online. however, even though the two of them were under the same roof, yu ruo did not treat yu miao as intimately as before. instead, he would deliberately avoid yu miao when she wanted to be closer to him. yu ruo¡¯s actions made yu miao want to rush over and scold him, but in order to maintain her considerate persona, yu miao could only endure it. recalling that she had learned from her second brother yesterday that yu su had already established her own studio, yu miao decided to send a message to ye chang and ask him if he wanted to send a tweet to congratulate yu su. after yu miao sent the message, she waited for a long time before receiving ye chang¡¯s reply. [don¡¯t embarrass yourself.] seeing this message, yu miao could tell that ye chang was unhappy. she was unhappy that ye chang was unhappy because of yu su, so she immediately sent two more messages, but ye chang did not reply to either of the two messages. in ye chang¡¯s house. ye chang saw the two messages that yu miao sent after that, but he did not reply. he just threw his phone away in frustration. then, he picked up the unfinished wine on the ground and continued drinking. he was frustrated and depressed now. he did not know what to do now to make yu su let go of what had happened previously and let the two of them reconcile. at this moment, there was a knock on his door. ¡°come in.¡± ye chang thought that the person knocking on the door would be the housekeeper, but he did not expect it to be his stepmother. lin ya opened the door and saw the bottles scattered on the ground. she could not help but frown. ¡°ye chang, what are you doing?¡± ye chang did not look at her. he shook the bottle in his hand and said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯m just in a bad mood.¡± faced with ye chang¡¯s perfunctory answer, lin ya frowned even more. usually, ye chang¡¯s attitude towards her could be said to be respectful. most of the time, he could even be said to be currying favor. what kind of attitude was this now? ¡°are you doing this because of what happened online? or because of that girl, yu su?¡± lin ya¡¯s voice was filled with dissatisfaction. ye chang did not answer her question. instead, he looked up and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± lin ya frowned. ¡°why didn¡¯t you reply to yu miao¡¯s message? where¡¯s the social etiquette 1 taught you since you were young?¡± ye chang was already in a tipsy state and was still frustrated. now that he heard lin ya¡¯s words, he suddenly became agitated and slammed the wine bottle in his hand onto the ground. this sudden action shocked lin ya, but her face only turned cold and she did not say anything to reprimand him. ye chang looked at her with red eyes and questioned, ¡°did you set up a trap long ago to ruin my reputation?¡± ye chang¡¯s words made lin ya put away her last bit of indifference. ¡°ye chang, although i¡¯m your stepmother, i¡¯ve been by your side since you were young. no matter what outsiders say, you should know best how i treat you. you shouldn¡¯t casually say such things to trample on my sincerity towards you.¡± ye chang looked at the woman in front of him who looked as good as ten years ago, her face completely not stained by age, and suddenly felt aggrieved. ¡°i know you¡¯re good to me, but¡­ but why did you do the couple jade pendant thing? i¡¯ve already said that 1 don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for yu miao. i only like yu su. why did you still do this!¡± ye chang shouted out the words in his heart. this was also the first time he had lost his composure in front of someone. this was the first time lin ya had been refuted by her stepson, who had always been very respectful. she was instantly furious. ¡°yu miao is a person with great luck. it¡¯s best for you to be with her.¡± ¡°but 1 don¡¯t like her. i said that i only like yu su!¡± ye chang looked at lin ya stubbornly. ¡°i¡¯ve treated you as my biological mother since you were young. must you force me to love someone i don¡¯t love?¡± ¡°what kind of drug did yu su drug you with? why must you only like her?!¡± lin ya looked at ye chang¡¯s current appearance and felt a deep sense of disappointment. ¡°yu miao is the one who can help you reach the altar. if you insist on being with yu su, your future will be dark!¡± seeing that ye chang was unmoved, lin ya simply told him what yu su had done to retaliate against the yu family recently.. ¡°have you forgotten what yu su has done to you recently to deal with the yu family and yu miao? she almost ruined your career!¡± Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: In The Trap chapter 150: in the trap translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°i won¡¯t harm you. you have to listen to me and marry yu miao!¡± lin ya changed into a loving mother and said earnestly. as soon as she finished speaking, ye chang stood up with a regretful expression. ¡°i lost the girl 1 liked because i listened to you too much.¡± ¡°you said that yu miao is the youngest daughter that the yu family dotes on and asked me to take care of her a little. 1 listened to you. you said that you don¡¯t like yu su, so i restrained myself from bringing her back to this house. i also tried my best to meet her in private and didn¡¯t publicize my relationship with her. what else do you want now?¡± he kicked all the bottles on the ground. ¡°although i¡¯m not your biological son, i really treat you as my mother. what about you? what do you treat me as? a son or an obedient dog?¡± ye chang¡¯s face was filled with pain. ¡°1¡¯11 do whatever you want me to do, but i can¡¯t give up on yu su.¡± ye chang¡¯s heart ached uncontrollably at the thought of the girl who had been looking at him since he was young suddenly abandoning him one day. previously, he had his own selfish motives for helping the yu family target yu su. he wanted yu su to leave the industry and return to his side. he wanted yu su to be by his side alone. he did not want others to see such a dazzling yu su, and he hated to see her acting with other men. he only wanted to imprison her by his side as his canary. unfortunately, he had underestimated the tenacity in her bones and her determination to make a name for herself. lin ya understood her stepson¡¯s temper. she knew that he had already made up his mind and would not change it easily. thinking of her many years of planning, no matter how angry she was, she could only suppress it. ¡°i was too worried about your future and neglected your true feelings.¡± lin ya put on a self-reproaching expression. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. previously, i thought that you were acting on impulse. in the future, i won¡¯t interfere in your and yu su¡¯s matters anymore. however, yu miao is indeed a kind and good girl. 1 still hope that you won¡¯t blame her for this. after all, everything was caused by my arbitrary decision. it has nothing to do with her.¡± hearing lin ya¡¯s obvious flattery, ye chang slowly calmed down. ¡°this isn¡¯t your and yu miao¡¯s fault. it¡¯s my fault for not being able to control the balance. you¡­ don¡¯t have to blame yourself and worry.¡± ye chang did not know what day it was today. he had just sent his stepmother out in the morning when his father came at night. ¡°drinking won¡¯t solve anything.¡± ye wen frowned and looked at his son, who was emitting a dispirited aura. ¡°how have 1 taught you since you were young? you were born into a rich family. you were already in a game since you were born. everything you had experienced is your fate. you can¡¯t escape it.¡± looking at his father, ye chang chuckled. ¡°you¡¯ve left me with grandpa since i was young. other than grandpa, i¡¯m afraid only mother has cared about me. father, how can you have the cheek to say such a thing?¡± ye wen knew that the ¡°mother¡± his son was referring to was lin ya, his stepmother. he was relieved that his lover had obtained his son¡¯s approval. ye wen said calmly, ¡°there¡¯s no need for you to point the finger at me. this matter is completely your own problem. you can¡¯t have both the fish and the bear paw. you want to listen to your mother but don¡¯t want to lose yu su because of this. aren¡¯t you a little too greedy?¡± ye chang smiled contemptuously. ¡°why didn¡¯t you remember this saying when you married mother?¡± ye wen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°i¡¯m different from you. i¡¯ve never been like you. in order to achieve my goal, i¡¯ve never attacked the person 1 like.¡± ye chang¡¯s heart was pierced by his father¡¯s words. his pupils instantly constricted. ¡°then what do you think 1 can do?¡± ¡°what¡¯s the use of regretting your previous scheme?¡± ye wen continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°you¡¯ll only make others hate you more and more.¡± ye chang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°if there was a more effective way, why would i do this?¡± ¡°helping her when she needs it the most is better than anything else.¡± ye wen patted his shoulder and instructed the servants at home to make some sobering food for him. ye chang looked at ye wen, who was about to leave, and asked, ¡°father, are you¡­ not asking me to marry yu miao?¡± Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Saving Money chapter 151: saving money translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°that¡¯s your mother¡¯s idea. i only hope that you can live according to your own thoughts.¡± ye wen didn¡¯t turn around, but stopped walking and looked at the scenery outside the french window. ¡°even if you were born in the game, i hope that you can get what you want.¡± perhaps because he saw the shadow of himself when he was young in ye chang, ye wen¡¯s cold heart, which had long been sharpened by experience, temporarily softened. ¡°thank you.¡± ye chang thanked his father softly. however, he could not understand his father anymore. the moment his father had looked out the window just now, he¡¯d thought he¡¯d felt sadness in his father, but he didn¡¯t know where it had come from. on the other side. after an intense rush of work, yu su¡¯s studio was finally renovated. on the second day after learning that the studio¡¯s renovation was completed, ming hao brought his team to the studio early in the morning. ming hao and the others had originally wanted to give yu su a surprise, but they did not expect to encounter a few celebrities who were also prepared to give yu su a surprise at the tightly locked entrance of the studio. ¡°director ming?¡± anya, who was the oldest and most experienced among the artists, was the first to break the silence. ¡°previously, when i heard that you resigned from the company, 1 felt a little regretful. 1 didn¡¯t expect us to become new colleagues so quickly.¡± ming hao had a good impression of anya in fanyin. now that he knew that she had already jumped ship and become his colleague, he was also happy. ¡°ms. anya, what are you talking about? we all received ceo yu¡¯s favor. otherwise, we would still be suppressed by our old boss!¡± ¡°morning, everyone!¡± everyone only chatted for a while before yu su arrived. after yu su arranged the work desks for everyone, she pulled anya aside. ¡°sister anya, 1 want to use your matter to cause some trouble for yu hong. 1 wonder if you¡­¡± anya interrupted yu su and expressed her true thoughts. ¡°ceo yu, if there¡¯s anything you need me to do, just tell me. 1¡¯11 definitely cooperate!¡± yu su was a little touched. ¡°sister anya, i¡¯m very happy that you trust me so much, but this matter concerns your interests after all. i still have to tell you the entire plan.¡± since yu su had already said so much, anya could not say anything else. she obediently let yu su press her down on the sofa and sat down. yu su¡¯s plan was that she would personally tweet to welcome anya into the studio tomorrow morning, and what anya had to do was to tweet in response after she tweeted. after a few confrontations with yu hong, yu su had more or less figured out yu hong¡¯s style of doing things. she guessed that there was a high chance that yu hong would release news about anya tomorrow in an attempt to make anya bear the reputation of corrupting and betraying her old employer. ¡°i don¡¯t have to do anything else after 1 tweet?¡± anya was still worried. yu su smiled and nodded. ¡°after you tweet, i¡¯ll tweet again. at that time, you just have to repost this tweet and wait for the situation to slowly ferment.¡± yu su smiled meaningfully. ¡°caught yu hong off guard and got them to buy fake reviewers to help us accumulate popularity.¡± anya was amazed. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to think of this. the more yu hong¡¯s team wants to clear their name, the more benefits we will get!¡± yu su smiled and nodded. anya was right. this way, they could also save a large sum of money for the studio to buy fake reviewers. wouldn¡¯t it be better to use this money to increase the benefits and treatment of their employees? ¡°i wonder how angry my ex-boss will be.¡± anya couldn¡¯t help feeling happy when she thought of yu hong¡¯s furious expression. when she was first slandered as a mistress, she had fantasized that the company, which knew the truth, would stand up for her. she had trusted the company with all the evidence she had to prove her innocence, but in the end, she was only suppressed by the company. if it wasn¡¯t for her manager who couldn¡¯t bear to not tell her the truth, she might not have known until now that that mistress had long been favored by the big boss of fanyin, yu hong. she was someone yu hong had decided to protect long ago. as for her, who had developed fanyin for many years but still did not have many connections, she was destined to be the one who was heartlessly abandoned.. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Prediction chapter 152: prediction translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios just as yu su had expected. the next morning, fanyin¡¯s public relations team indeed released the news of # anya¡¯s lack of morals allowed her to ruin other people¡¯s relationships and she even betrayed her old boss#. not long after fanyin released the news, the tweets that yu su had long posted were quickly pushed to the top of the trending searches. they were ranked 20th on the trending searches along with the tweets sent by fanyin¡¯s public relations team. while yu hong was listening to director lin¡¯s report on the situation, his assistant suddenly pushed open the office door and ran in. he panted and said, ¡°boss, bad news. yu su¡¯s tweet has suddenly been pushed to the trending list!¡± ¡°¡­¡± now that yu hong heard the words ¡°yu su¡¯s tweet¡±, he could not help but have a headache. he picked up his phone and opened the tweet that yu su had posted on the trending searches. as expected, it was still the content that gave him a headache. [welcome @anya @zhao duo @li li @fu jie to my studio. 1 wish us a happy cooperation in the future!] when yu hong saw anya, who was the first to be tweeted by yu su, the unknown anger in his heart immediately flared up. ¡°it¡¯s done on purpose. it must be done on purpose!¡± every time yu hong wanted to expose something, he had a habit. he would usually get the public relations team to post a topic tweet to attract attention. after the tweet became a little popular, he would let a famous entertainment news blogger post the news. this time, just as he posted the topic, yu su¡¯s tweet was pushed to the top of the trending searches, interrupting his subsequent plan to expose her. how could there be such a coincidence in the world? this must have been arranged by yu su in advance! the assistant carefully looked at the sullen yu hong and braced himself to say, ¡°i also think that yu su did this on purpose. boss, how do you plan to deal with it?¡± as an employee of fanyin, the assistant also hated yu su¡¯s method of targeting fanyin. however, he had to admit that yu su was really better this time and had directly predicted his boss¡¯s actions. after this incident, yu hong also understood that yu su had already analyzed his style of doing things thoroughly. however, he still did not understand the style of how his enemy worked at all. he didn¡¯t like the feeling of being attacked any time. yu hong took a deep breath. ¡°very good. as expected of someone who shares the same blood as me!¡± the assistant could not help but complain in his heart. didn¡¯t he just call his third brother a pig brain? yu su¡¯s intelligence has nothing to do with the yu family¡¯s blood, right? if not for the fact that they were from different camps, he would have praised yu su fiercely in front of his colleagues. this was the first time he had seen someone who could make yu hong suffer consecutively. ¡°boss, i¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t follow the original plan now. should we continue?¡± director lin asked. yu hong frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°continue.¡± the evidence in anya¡¯s hands had long been obtained by them. he did not believe that yu su could successfully help anya clear her name without evidence. if anya¡¯s infamy was successfully washed away this time, it meant that the two money trees in his hands would be uprooted quickly. ¡°director lin, i don¡¯t want to see anya have a chance to make a comeback.¡± yu hong¡¯s sharp gaze looked straight at director lin, causing him to break out in cold sweat. director lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. after leaving yu hong¡¯s office, he immediately began to prepare to lead the team to counterattack yu su. yu su was very popular now and there were many netizens paying attention to her social media account. therefore, as soon as her tweet was posted, it received a large number of reposts and discussions. the netizens had long known that she was going to open a studio and be the boss herself. they were also looking forward to the opening of her studio. however, now that they saw the first batch of artists she had signed with, the netizens could not remain calm. yu su had signed with a few celebrities who did not have a lot of popularity. the netizens could also understand that she was tight on funds and could not provide good benefits. but what was going on with signing anya and zhao duo? these two used to be a-list celebrities. how did she poach them? forget about zhao duo. other than his low eq, he didn¡¯t have much negative news. however, anya was different. anya was publicly acknowledged as the artiste who was the least likely to clear her name.. could it be that yu su was planning to let anya take the path of having anti-fans? Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Trap chapter 153: trap translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [has anyone realized that the new artistes signed by yu su¡¯s studio were all suppressed by fanyin entertainment in the past? why do i feel that yu su is going to fight fanyin this time?] [of course our goddess yu su wants to fight fanyin. fanyin has targeted her so many times in the past. she can¡¯t keep swallowing her anger, right?] [the person above is right. however, fanyin entertainment is a big company after all. yu su¡¯s current strength can¡¯t beat fanyin entertainment, right?] yu su¡¯s tweets online caused a lot of discussion. no one could figure out what yu su was thinking. some people even began to suspect that yu su had gone crazy. ¡°so everyone thinks that it¡¯s a mistake for me to resist fanyin¡­¡± yu su muttered to herself as she looked at the comments on the computer screen. ¡°yu su¡­¡± meng xi, who had specially come to congratulate yu su¡¯s studio for opening, also saw these comments and could not help but feel a little worried. ¡°i¡¯m fine. it¡¯s not unreasonable for everyone to be worried.¡± yu su smiled at her. ¡°if everyone believes me, that would be weird, right?¡± moreover, everyone¡¯s attention on yu su was much smaller than anya¡¯s. the comments under her homepage were also much calmer than anya¡¯s. ever since anya tweeted according to the plan, many netizens ran to anya¡¯s tweet and commented maliciously. if yu su hadn¡¯t told anya not to look at her social media account after posting the tweet, anya would probably be even sadder now. ¡°i heard that xiao han wants to jump ship to your place. can 1 come over too?¡± meng xi saw that she was fine and changed the topic. yu su knew that meng xi was being kind, but she could not give meng xi anything now. as a friend, she did not want meng xi to give up her thriving career. ¡°i can¡¯t give you anything now. moreover, the studio has to help anya and the rest clear their bad reputation first. i can¡¯t spare any time to nurture you for the time being.¡± yu su saw meng xi¡¯s disappointed expression and patted her shoulder. ¡°meng xi, when the studio is on track, 1¡¯11 definitely poach you over.¡± meng xi looked at yu su¡¯s serious expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll wait for you to poach me.¡± after sending meng xi off, yu su went to ming hao¡¯s team¡¯s office to see how the situation was developing. ¡°now that the topic #anya get out of the entertainment industry# has become popular, there are already many netizens commenting under the topic.¡± when ming hao saw yu su enter, he immediately reported the situation to her. the topic of anya was on the trending list so quickly. everyone in the entertainment industry knew at a glance that it was the pr team of fanyin entertainment. yu su specially instructed, ¡°director ming, get someone to leak this news to fanyin without anyone knowing. we must let them think that it was leaked by our internal department.¡± although ming hao was a little puzzled, as the subordinate, he did not ask further. soon, fanyin received the news. yu hong was overjoyed when he received the news. because yu hong had received the news from his business partner, he believed it without a doubt. he immediately instructed director lin to operate this news and get the blogger to post it, hoping to catch yu su off guard. little did he know that he had already stepped into the trap yu su had set for him in advance. when the news of fanyin¡¯s arranged expose was sent out, yu su immediately sent out the tweets that she had previously edited. yu su and the blogger¡¯s tweets appeared in the netizens¡¯ vision almost at the same time. [thank you, director lin, for giving anya a chance. happy cooperation! @ bright star tv station¡ª director lin] compared to the ambiguous tweets posted by the entertainment blogger, yu su¡¯s tweets were concise and clear. the netizens knew the reason for these revelations at a glance. it was obvious that someone wanted to take this opportunity to slander yu su and say that she was secretly pulling strings to get resources for the studio¡¯s artistes. ¡°¡­¡± the operating team of fanyin entertainment was about to die of hatred. they had just released the news, but yu su had already countered with this. it was obvious that there was something wrong with the information they had obtained previously.. Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Considering Their Relationship As Siblings chapter 154: considering their relationship as siblings translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°didn¡¯t we get this information from a company you worked with? how did this happen?¡± knowing that he had been tricked by his biological sister again, yu hong was so angry that he smashed the expensive vase on the desk. the assistant looked at the broken vase and suddenly held his breath. the price of this vase was equivalent to his salary of working for many years if he doesn¡¯t eat or drink. his heart really ache when it shattered just like that! yu hong took a while to calm down. ¡°yu su is really¡­ forget it. let director lin deal with this matter properly. we can¡¯t let her win too easily!¡± all the information that fanyin had previously exposed, except for the fake posters, was in vain. if only he had been more vigilant towards yu su, he would not have had to make the public relations department spend more effort to clear the company of suspicion. the moment the fourth son of the yu family, yu zheng, who had returned from a business trip, entered the door, he saw the broken antique vases on the ground. ¡°second brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? what made you smash this antique vase?¡± yu hong took off his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose. he said in a tired tone, ¡°it¡¯s all because of yu su. she¡¯s getting more and more ruthless now. she even ignored the fact that we¡¯re siblings and directly dug a hole to lure me down.¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with her? why did she attack you for no reason?¡± yu zheng did not understand the reason. yu hong couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain. he simply turned on his phone and let him see for himself. yu zheng fell silent after reading the content on his phone. after a while, he asked yu hong, ¡°second brother, you knew that yu su wanted to set up a studio to oppose you previously. why did you let her set up the studio? moreover, you clearly knew that she was targeting fanyin entertainment now. why did you let the artistes in the company leave so easily?¡± ¡°do you think 1 don¡¯t want to stop her?¡± it was fine if she didn¡¯t mention this matter, but once she did, yu hong got angry. ¡°it¡¯s all because big brother is backing her up. if i don¡¯t let these artists leave, he will definitely encourage fanyin and the other shareholders to target me.¡± it was not easy for him to get the position of the ceo of fanyin. how could he be willing to give up so easily? although what yu hong said made sense, the problem now was that the two most profitable artists in fanyin happened to be anya¡¯s ex-boyfriend and that third party. if yu su successfully helped anya turn things around this time, fanyin would suffer with the loss of their most profitable artistes. although yu zheng was not from fanyin entertainment, he did not want to see his second brother being schemed against by his long-lost sister, yu su. ¡°fourth brother, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve already asked my subordinates to be careful. even if yu su is prepared this time, she won¡¯t gain much.¡± yu hong patted yu zheng¡¯s shoulder. seeing his second brother¡¯s confident expression, yu zheng thought for a moment and swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. his second brother had already been schemed against so miserably by yu su. now that he had finally perked up and retaliated, it was better for him not to say sarcastic words to hurt his second brother. before yu hong and yu zheng could finish speaking, yu ruo called. as soon as yu hong picked up the call, he was questioned by yu ruo. ¡°second brother, why did you let yu su poach anya to her studio? don¡¯t you know that anya has very bad negative news? yu su¡¯s studio has just been established. how can she help anya clear up those negative news? can you bear to see your biological sister being dragged down by anya?¡± h h yu ruo¡¯s questioning voice spread throughout the ceo¡¯s office. the two brothers, yu hong and yu zheng, fell silent at the same time. yu hong was angered by his third brother, while yu zheng felt his second brother¡¯s gradually increasing pressure, so he did not dare to speak. yu zheng looked at his second brother¡¯s gloomy expression and started to light candles for his third brother in his heart. he prayed that his third brother would not be dealt with too badly by his second brother. faced with the silence on the other end of the phone, yu ruo was a little anxious. ¡°second brother, say something. you can¡¯t just watch yu su be dragged down by anya. no matter how much she doesn¡¯t listen to you, she¡¯s still your biological sister. you can¡¯t ignore her!¡± ¡°yu ruo!¡± yu hong couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted into his phone.. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: What Did You Call Me? chapter 155: what did you call me? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°yu su is the one who took the initiative to provoke me now. could it be that you want to see your biological brother fall into her trap?¡± yu zheng looked at yu hong¡¯s heaving chest and hurriedly went forward to comfort him, afraid that something would happen to him if he was angered by yu ruo. as yu zheng patted yu hong¡¯s chest to calm him down, he said into the phone, ¡°third brother, don¡¯t forget that yu su has already publicly severed ties with our yu family. although she still has the blood of our yu family flowing in her, she no longer admits that she¡¯s a member of the yu family. this time, she used anya¡¯s matter to set a trap and deliberately lured second brother into it. she clearly doesn¡¯t care about that bit of blood kinship!¡± yu zheng¡¯s words stunned yu ruo on the other end of the phone. he muttered to himself in disbelief, ¡°that¡¯s impossible. yu su even sent me to the infirmary when she was on set¡­¡± yu zheng was almost speechless by yu ruo¡¯s words. when did this happen? why did he still remember it? ¡°third brother, is there a possibility that yu su chose to send you to the infirmary reluctantly because she was afraid that something would happen to you and you would die there?¡± yu zheng could not help but expose yu ruo¡¯s unrealistic fantasy. ¡°impossible!¡± yu ruo didn¡¯t believe yu zheng¡¯s words. in order to avoid hearing yu zheng say other bad things, yu ruo quickly hung up the phone. yu miao had originally planned to come up and ease her relationship with yu ruo, but she was surprised to hear all the conversation between yu ruo, yu hong, and yu zheng. she could not believe that yu ruo had actually started to think for yu su. yu miao could not help but think of how everyone in the yu family would scold her in the future for yu su¡¯s sake, and how yu su would stand in front of her arrogantly like a victor. at the thought of this, she could not help but feel a chill run down her spine. she could not suppress the fear in her heart and rushed into yu ruo¡¯s room, scaring him. ¡°yu miao, what are you doing!¡± as soon as he said this, yu ruo was stunned. yu miao widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°third brother, what did you call me just now?¡± ¡°¡­nothing.¡± yu ruo was so guilty that she did not dare to look into her eyes. ¡°ms. yu miao, why did you suddenly rush in without knocking? you almost scared me to death.¡± yu miao ignored yu ruo¡¯s change of topic and only stared at him intently as she asked again, ¡°what did you call me just now?¡± under yu miao¡¯s breathtaking gaze, yu ruo couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡°yu miao, i called you yu miao! ¡°you¡¯re lying!¡± yu miao was not fooled by his words. ¡°you clearly called me ms. yu miao just now. third brother, why did you call me by my full name so unfamiliarly? are you still angry with me because of what happened previously?¡± facing the pitiful yu miao in front of her, yu ruo did not feel sorry like before. she even felt a little disgusted for no reason. ¡°third brother?¡± yu miao saw that yu ruo was in a daze and couldn¡¯t help but call him again. yu ruo quickly came back to her senses when she heard her call. she shook her head and shook off the disgusting feeling. ¡°no, you¡¯re the most beloved daughter in the family. as an elder brother, why would i be angry with you over those small matters?¡± yu miao acutely sensed that the way he addressed her had changed. he should have called her ¡°my most beloved sister¡± when he was coaxing her, but now¡­ looking at yu ruo, whose eyes were flickering and did not dare to look into her eyes, yu miao knew that he was lying to her now. she felt very angry and wanted to ask why yu ruo was lying to her, but when she thought of the purpose of this trip, yu miao held back. yu miao put on her usual harmless smile and went forward to hold yu ruo¡¯s arm intimately. she said in a sweet voice, ¡°i knew that you treated me the best. you definitely won¡¯t be angry with me for anything else. it was all my fault previously. 1 should have come to look for you earlier.¡± when he saw yu miao leaning over, yu ruo actually dodged to the side. unfortunately, yu miao had long sensed his actions and simply stuck close to him. yu ruo tried to pull his arm away, but he couldn¡¯t. he could only change the topic. ¡°yu miao, lunch should be ready now. let¡¯s go to the dining room quickly. we don¡¯t want to keep big brother and mom and dad waiting..¡± Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Disgraceful Artist chapter 156: disgraceful artist translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios before yu hong¡¯s anger from yu ruo could dissipate, a tweet from director lin replied to yu su appeared on the computer in front of him. [i¡¯m very happy to work with @anya. thank you for @yu su¡¯s recommendation.] after reading this tweet, yu hong¡¯s already depressed mood became even more depressed. the anger that was stuck in his chest could not be released. yu zheng was afraid that he would not be able to catch his breath, so he wanted to turn off the computer, but yu hong stopped him. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i didn¡¯t expect director lin to give yu su so much face.¡± yu hong couldn¡¯t understand. wasn¡¯t all yu su had done was help his sister before? preserving the variety show slot for her the last time was already considered repaying yu su¡¯s favor. why was director lin still helping her this time? wasn¡¯t he afraid of angering the yu family? compared to yu hong, who was involved in the situation, yu zheng, who was an outsider, could see things more clearly. ¡°second brother, yu su has already won a good reputation online. moreover, after the variety show some time ago, her own strength has already been recognized by the netizens. it¡¯s no wonder director lin would give her face.¡± yu zheng turned to hong and said, ¡°second brother, don¡¯t look at yu su in the same way as before. yu su has changed.¡± yu hong took a deep look at yu zheng. after a while, he looked away. ¡°i was being paranoid. i¡¯m not as clear-headed as you, who is obsessed with film and television.¡± he did not expect that compared to him, who had been in the workplace for many years, his fourth brother, who was obsessed with creating content, could see the entire thing at a glance. as he thought about it, yu hong chuckled. ¡°it¡¯s really like the old saying, ¡®those who are involved are confused, and bystanders can see more clearly.¡¯ yu zheng, thank you for coming to guide me today.¡± seeing that the depression in yu hong¡¯s heart seemed to have disappeared, yu zheng also felt relieved. ¡°second brother, what are you talking about? you are much smarter than me. it¡¯s just that yu su¡¯s actions this time are really detestable, which is why you are so angry now. even without me around today, you will definitely be able to adjust quickly.¡± yu hong patted his shoulder with a smile and walked out of the office without saying anything. on the other side, director lin of fanyin had already gotten his army to start setting the pace on the internet. this time, apart from getting them to attack anya with anya¡¯s character and personal ethics, they also got the posters to attack yu su as well. [doesn¡¯t yu su know that anya is a third party with corrupted morals? she actually thought of signing anya into her studio. or is she actually the same person as anya?] [i was wondering why ye chang, as yu su¡¯s boyfriend, would still be biased towards yu miao. so it¡¯s because he had already seen yu su¡¯s true colors!] [yu su signing a contract with an artiste with corrupted morals is tantamount to declaring war on the entire entertainment industry. are the officials just going to watch artistes like yu su and anya with corrupted morals get away with it?] [she still wants to clear the negative comments for an artiste with corrupted morals. i think yu su should get out of the entertainment industry with anya.] the comment templates that the fanyin pr team had written for their internet army this time were very good. compared to the crude comments in the past, they were simply worlds apart. many netizens¡¯ thoughts were taken away by the posters. after this incident, fans of anya¡¯s ex-boyfriend and the third party had already targeted yu su with hatred and wanted her to get out of the entertainment industry. ever since anya¡¯s fans found out that yu su was willing to help anya, their impression of her had increased exponentially. now that they saw the netizens insulting yu su like this, they began to prove that anya had been wronged. they even rationally helped the netizens figure out the ins and outs of the matter. however, even so, not many netizens believed that anya was innocent. soon, the topics of #yu su signing a contract with a degenerate artist# and #yu su anya get out of the entertainment industry# rushed to the top of the trending list. actually, the popularity of these two topics was far from enough to be ranked first and second on the trending list. however, everyone knew that in the entertainment industry, as long as you were willing to spend money, there was nothing you couldn¡¯t do. hence, in order to make yu su¡¯s life difficult, yu hong allocated a large sum of money to this.. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Choice chapter 157: choice translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after the attention on the matter increased, many netizens clamored for yu su to come out and give a positive response. originally, the netizens were already certain that yu su would not come out to respond. however, unexpectedly, yu su really did respond. [we¡¯re naturally innocent. everyone, don¡¯t worry too much about what¡¯s happening on the internet. i and anya believe what goes around comes around. please wait patiently. we will definitely give everyone an explanation!] as soon as this tweet was posted, it was reposted by the studio artists, including anya. even xiao han, meng xi, and ding chen shared it. the netizens did not expect yu su to give such a generous response. for a moment, they began to doubt their own judgment. could it be that what yu su said was true? the truth about anya¡¯s matter wasn¡¯t what the internet said? ¡°what goes around comes around?¡± yu hong looked at yu su¡¯s tweet and laughed. his guess was right. yu su wanted to use metaphysical methods to help anya. ¡°second brother?¡± yu zheng did not know why yu hong had such a reaction. ¡°why are you suddenly so happy? have you thought of a way to break this situation?¡± yu hong smirked. ¡°that¡¯s right. her response was as expected. i already have a countermeasure.¡± yu zheng understood his second brother. he admitted that his second brother was very smart, but it was undeniable that his second brother had a shortcoming that most smart people had¡ªconceit. ¡°but 1 keep feeling that this matter isn¡¯t that simple. could it be a trap?¡± yu zheng was a little worried. according to yu su¡¯s current style of doing things, it did not seem logical for her to directly throw out an ambiguous tweet response like this. fie kept feeling that yu su still had a backup plan. it had to be said that as a screenwriter, yu zheng had studied psychology books all year round for the sake of writing. now, he was of some use. at least, when analyzing the inner activities and actions of the characters, he was much more accurate than ordinary people. yu hong frowned. although he knew that his fourth brother¡¯s words made sense, he was still more willing to believe his own judgment. ¡°fourth brother, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. yu su has already used the same move once before. it¡¯s impossible for her to use the same move again.¡± he had completely guessed yu su¡¯s actions this time. if the next thing developed according to his plan, it would be an excellent opportunity to counterattack. yu zheng looked at him and hesitated. in the end, he could only choose to believe him. ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll congratulate second brother first.¡± hopefully, second brother¡¯s plan would succeed this time. he had already failed too many times previously. if this plan failed again¡­ there would probably be shareholders who would object to him continuing to be the ceo of fanyin entertainment soon. yu hong had lived under his eldest brother¡¯s halo all year round. after he became an adult, he had finally relied on his own hard work to defeat the former ceo of fanyin entertainment. now, he had only been the ceo for a few years before he was facing the risk of losing his position. yu miao was also an artiste of fanyin entertainment now. yu hong could still provide her with some good resources in fanyin. if yu hong stepped down from the position of ceo, yu miao¡¯s development in the entertainment industry would probably become bumpy. this was not what yu zheng wanted to see. yu zheng wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t want to see yu hong lose. yu zong, who was sitting in the yu corporation building, also didn¡¯t want to see his second son lose. he looked at the tablet that his eldest son had given him. this was the first time he realized that his long-lost biological daughter could actually defeat his second son, who was quite capable, one time after another. he was a little surprised. ¡°father, seeing this situation, what do you plan to do?¡± yu an looked at yu zong and asked. yu zong looked up at yu an and smiled. ¡°nothing much. the back of your hand is all flesh. it just depends on whether yu hong, the older brother, is stronger or yu su, the younger sister, is better.¡± yu zong¡¯s answer made yu an reveal a satisfied smile. ¡°father is right. the palm and the back of the hand are both flesh. since helping anyone will dissatisfy the other party, why don¡¯t we be fair? it would be easier not helping anyone..¡± Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Equivalent Position chapter 158: equivalent position translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zong looked at his eldest son with a faint smile. ¡°do you think 1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re planning? what a fair deal. aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll help your second brother and prevent yu su from successfully venting her anger on him?¡± hearing his father¡¯s words hit the mark, yu an smiled but did not answer. however, the more he acted like this, the angrier yu zong became. not long after, he successfully angered yu zong to the point of laughing. ¡°alright, don¡¯t imitate your grandfather all day. i¡¯m your father and watched you grow up. i won¡¯t fall for your tricks!¡± ¡°father is right. 1 won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± yu an¡¯s attitude was very good and he immediately admitted his mistake. although he said that he wouldn¡¯t dare to do it again, his expression didn¡¯t change. seeing how stubborn his eldest son was, yu zong simply looked away and browsed the main page of yu su¡¯s social media account on his tablet. on the other side. xiao han looked at the tweet he had just sent in support of yu su with satisfaction. there were already many fans who had left messages for him below the tweet, saying that he was really too suave to speak up for yu su this time. [although xiao han¡¯s mouth is a little vicious, he really helped his friend when she was in trouble. he¡¯s simply too suave!] [this is a true friend!] many celebrities sighed when they saw xiao han¡¯s tweet. ¡°it¡¯s good to have a backer.¡± no matter how willful they were, they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of being targeted. meng xi and ding chen, who had no backing, also supported yu su¡¯s tweet. they also received heartwarming comments from the fans. although ding chen¡¯s manager was angry at ding chen for supporting yu su despite his objections, the dissatisfaction in his heart gradually dissipated when he saw the flood of good reviews under the tweets. when yu su saw that xiao han, meng xi, and ding chen had all tweeted to support her, an indescribable emotion spread in her heart. perhaps this was the feeling of being cared for and thought of. she raised her hand and looked at her palm. the thread that represented her life was indeed much longer than before, which meant that more and more people liked her now. everyone used their love to help her extend her life. she would definitely repay this kindness! just as everyone was touched by yu su¡¯s true friendship, ye chang¡¯s tweet made the netizens explode. [the breakup was because of a misunderstanding, not because there was a problem with yu su¡¯s character. it was because 1, as a boyfriend, did not grasp the distance between me and my female friend that 1 hurt yu su. please don¡¯t believe the words of the internet users who don¡¯t know the truth. in the future, 1 will stand on yu su¡¯s side unconditionally and support everything she does.] no one expected ye chang to suddenly tweet like this. when yu hong saw this, he was so angry that he kicked the coffee table in front of him away. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with ye chang? he usually looks quite smart, but why is he acting like a rubbish teammate now?¡± yu zheng was also a little surprised by this. ¡°now that he has posted such a tweet, i¡¯m afraid your plan to help yu miao regain the favor of the netizens will fail.¡± yu zheng carefully read ye chang¡¯s tweet. ¡°it seems that ye chang is really tempted by yu su. he probably won¡¯t target yu su to help yu miao.¡± yu hong was so angry that he wanted to curse. ¡°he really knows how to act affectionately only now, why didn¡¯t he do it earlier?¡± yu hong tried to hold it in, but in the end, he could not help but call ye chang. ¡°ye chang, is there something wrong with your brain? didn¡¯t you say that you would help yu miao? have you forgotten everything in the blink of an eye? where¡¯s your integrity as the heir of the ye family?¡± ye chang didn¡¯t expect to receive a scolding from yu hong as soon as he picked up the call. even though yu hong was familiar with him, he couldn¡¯t let yu hong insult him like this. ¡°yu hong, watch the way you speak.¡± ye chang frowned. ¡°we don¡¯t have a superior and subordinate relationship. i can pay the penalty fee to leave fanyin entertainment at any time.¡± ye chang¡¯s words made yu hong unable to speak. he was right. although he was fanyin¡¯s artist, fanyin really could not control what he did. yu hong calmed down. ye chang usually had a good temper. now that he could mention the penalty, it meant that he was really angry.. Chapter 159 - Chapter 159:1 Want to Help Yu Su chapter 159:1 want to help yu su translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°what do you mean by posting such a tweet? don¡¯t you know that i¡¯m fighting yu su for you and yu miao?¡± ye chang scoffed at yu hong¡¯s words. this was the first time he had exposed him in more than ten years. ¡°second brother yu, are you really doing this just for me and yu miao?¡± yu hong was stunned. ¡°ye chang, what do you mean?¡± ¡°nothing much. i just want to say that i want to help yu su.¡± there was a hint of a smile in ye chang¡¯s voice. hearing his words, yu hong was not angry. he only sneered and said, ¡°you know how to feel sorry for yu su after breaking up. what did you do before breaking up?¡± yu hong couldn¡¯t help but mock him again. ¡°don¡¯t be so hypocritical. now that you want to create an affectionate persona for yourself, you have to see if the netizens will buy it! yu miao treats you so well, but you¡¯re still thinking of helping yu su now. have you forgotten how yu su targeted you on the variety show previously?¡± yu hong¡¯s words made ye chang feel embarrassed. he forced himself to say, ¡°it¡¯s not too late to make up for it now. i don¡¯t want to make mistakes again and again. second brother yu, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s time for you to do something serious. don¡¯t think about how to deal with your biological sister all day.¡± ¡°me against her?¡± yu hong was so angry that he laughed. ¡°1 said that 1 wanted to ban her, but did you see that i really acted on it? on the other hand, she personally schemed against me and lured me down!¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t have any ill intentions, why would you jump into the pit?¡± ye chang was not touched by his words. instead, he curled his lips mockingly. ¡°i won¡¯t help you in the future. you¡¯re on your own!¡± ¡°¡­¡± yu hong listened to the busy tone coming from the phone and couldn¡¯t help but wonder why even his friend, ye chang, was blaming him now. yu su, who was in the studio, also saw ye chang¡¯s tweet, but she was not touched. when she tweeted to thank the people who supported her, she deliberately did not @ ye chang. a qualified ex should act like he was dead. it was really annoying to keep jumping out to make his presence known. ye chang had been waiting for yu su to @ him, but after waiting for a long time, he still did not see yu su @ him. seeing that yu su had tagged the other people who supported her, ye chang would be lying if he said that he was not disappointed. however, when he thought about their current relationship, he felt much better. he had indeed done a lot of things to let her down in the past. it was completely within his expectations that she would do this with her clear-cut personality. his father was right. he should calm down and wait patiently. even a drop of water could pierce through a rock over time. in the future, he would definitely be able to move yu su again if he treated her sincerely! at night, the counterattack arranged by yu hong officially began. the headline was: [yu su wants to use metaphysics to clear anya¡¯s identity as a third party]. the topic article quickly appeared online. many netizens who had read this article commented under the article: [metaphysics is such a mysterious thing that non-professionals don¡¯t understand at all. doesn¡¯t that mean that whatever yu su says is true?] [the person above is right. don¡¯t let everyone be fooled by her!] [in any case, anya¡¯s identity as a third party was confirmed a long time ago. if she really wasn¡¯t a third party, why didn¡¯t she prove her innocence back then? why did she have to wait so long?] [i don¡¯t believe anya is innocent! ] while the netizens were arguing about anya on the internet, yu su was meeting yu an¡¯s roommate, lan yue with him. previously, yu su had already seen lan yue¡¯s resume that yu an had given her. she had also seen the photo on the resume. lan yue¡¯s physiognomy gave her a good feeling. after more than ten minutes of face-to-face conversation, lan yue successfully became yu su¡¯s assistant. after arranging lan yue¡¯s work, ming hao knocked on yu su¡¯s office door. ¡°ceo yu, the developments on the internet are indeed as you expected. there are many comments saying that you want to use metaphysics to help anya clear her name as a third party.¡± when ming hao reported the situation to yu su, his expression and tone could not hide his excitement. ming hao was getting more and more impressed with yu su. she had once again successfully guessed fanyin entertainment¡¯s next move.. Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Physiognomy chapter 160: physiognomy translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°what do we do now?¡± faced with ming hao¡¯s question, yu su shook her head and said, ¡°let¡¯s wait and see. let yu hong¡¯s people do whatever they want for the next few days. the more they do, the faster their popularity will deteriorate.¡± ming hao nodded. he agreed with yu su¡¯s point of view very much. even if the netizens were interested in this news at the beginning, no matter how fresh the news was, after it was mentioned several times, it would slowly make people feel disgusted. when the time came, they would release the evidence of yu su getting the computer expert to recover. the netizens would definitely sympathize with anya, the real victim. yu an listened to his sister¡¯s plan and could not help but narrow his eyes. he seemed to want to get to know his sister again. she could actually study people¡¯s minds so thoroughly. ¡°yu su is right. in order to avoid alerting the enemy, we really can¡¯t do anything. how things develop in the future will depend on you.¡± yu an smiled and stood up to leave. ¡°i hope director ming won¡¯t disappoint me and your ceo yu.¡± the next day. under the push of fanyin entertainment, the topic of ¡°yu su using metaphysics to help immoral artists and trying to fool netizens¡± quickly became a trending topic. ¡°old friend, there¡¯s work again.¡± when the daoist metaphysical master saw this trending topic, he immediately became energetic and patted the shoulder of another daoist metaphysical master beside him. ever since yu su used metaphysics to save the lost child from human traffickers, these metaphysical masters in the country had been paying attention to her, afraid that this extremely talented junior would be contaminated by the entertainment industry. after the metaphysical master who was patted on the shoulder saw the trending topic, he was so angry that he stood up from his chair. ¡°nonsense. how can that little girl called anya be a third party who interfered in other people¡¯s relationships? no matter how you look at her, she¡¯s an upright person. instead, the two victims they mentioned are the ones with evil intentions!¡± the metaphysical master who saw the trending topic at the beginning quickly patted his back to calm him down, afraid that he would hurt his body from anger. ¡°old buddy, calm down. aren¡¯t we here? let¡¯s use our official account to help the little kid!¡± after this master¡¯s reminder, the master who was furious just now instantly stopped being angry. he sat back in his chair and began to log into the official account to write tweets. seeing his old friend typing with a serious expression, the master, who had been smiling, asked jokingly, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of being held accountable by the higher-ups for tweeting without telling them?¡± the old man, who was engrossed in typing, said without looking up, ¡°with you accompanying me, what am i afraid of?¡± ¡°¡­¡± the smile on the old man¡¯s face froze for a moment. he shook his head and revealed a helpless smile. soon, under the efforts of the two metaphysical masters, the official daoist account posted a physiognomy tweet. the main title of the tweet was: [learn to read physiognomy and stay away from villains.] the netizens were attracted by this interesting title and opened this tweet one after another. the photos that appeared in the tweet shocked many netizens. although the eyes of the people in each photo were blocked, netizens still relied on the facial features of the people to recognize the celebrities in the photos. [aren¡¯t these the three protagonists of the currently popular ¡®third party incident¡¯?] [this pixelization is too casual! these three people are obviously anya, zhang zhi, and zhao an!] zhang zhi was the real third party in the ¡°third party incident¡±, and zhao an was anya¡¯s ex-boyfriend. [this is a tweet from the official daoist community. it should be trustworthy.] [the officials say that someone with anya¡¯s looks is upright, but it¡¯s easy for her to encounter rotten peach blossoms in her life¡­ in that case, isn¡¯t zhao an that rotten peach blossom?!] [also, the officials also said that zhang zhi¡¯s physiognomy is that of a villain. it¡¯s easy for her to do something immoral in her prime.] [in that case, anya isn¡¯t the third party. zhang zhi, who has always considered herself zhao an¡¯s real girlfriend, is the third party!] fanyin entertainment did not expect the daoist officials to tweet at this time. the content of the tweet happened to be related to anya, zhang zhi, and zhao an. fanyin entertainment had no choice but to spend a lot of money to suppress the popularity of this tweet.. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Master Ming Wu chapter 161: master ming wu translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu hong was furious when he saw the official tweets of the daoist sect. he turned around and called the person-in-charge, master ming wu. master ming wu was the metaphysical master who had read yu ruo and yu miao¡¯s fortunes in the early years. his prestige in the metaphysical world was very high. when he received yu hong¡¯s call, master ming wu had just criticized the two metaphysical masters who had privately used the official account to tweet. however, although he criticized them, he actually supported the actions of these two masters. due to his current identity as the official person-in-charge, after master ming wu quietly listened to yu hong¡¯s words, he immediately expressed to yu hong that he did not know about the tweet. moreover, he had already severely criticized his subordinates who had acted on their own. master ming wu suggested that the tweet could be deleted and issued a statement saying that the tweet was a mistake by the staff, but his suggestion was rejected by yu hong. now that most of the netizens had seen this tweet, if the daoist officials suddenly deleted this tweet at this time, those netizens who were learning about physiognomy through tweets might be dissatisfied. not only would such behavior not be beneficial to fanyin entertainment to salvage the situation, but it might also make netizens feel that they had forced the officials to delete the tweets, making netizens have an even worse impression of zhang zhi and zhao an. zhang zhi and zhao an, their two money-making artistes, had their public image damaged. this was the last thing yu hong wanted to see. this tweet by the daoist officials was a pleasant surprise to yu su. seeing that yu hong did not do anything else, yu su also told ming hao not to do anything and to continue monitoring the actions of fanyin entertainment. through yu an, yu su obtained the contact information of the official person-in-charge of the daoist sect. master ming wu had already predicted that yu su would call him, so he was not surprised when he received yu su¡¯s call. however, when yu su suggested coming to thank him, he rejected yu su without hesitation. ¡°young friend, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. it¡¯s fate that the two masters will help you this time. there¡¯s no need to personally come to thank them. if you really want to thank the two of them, just mail a carefully selected gift.¡± yu su¡¯s adoptive father was also a metaphysical master. under his influence, she understood what the master meant. her fate with the two metaphysical masters had not reached the point where they could meet. ¡°i understand. thank you for your reminder, master ming wu.¡± yu su¡¯s tone was filled with respect. master ming wu was very satisfied with yu su, a junior who knew when to advance and when to retreat. after telling yu su the addresses of the two masters, he hung up. after yu su ended the call, she began to prepare a thank-you gift for the two masters. in the blink of an eye, it was time for anya to go to director lin¡¯s production team to record a show. in order to prevent anya from being targeted by some people with ill intentions, yu su specially arranged for lan yue to accompany her to film the show. when anya appeared, many netizens clamored for anya to get out of the entertainment industry. however, no matter how the netizens scolded her, the show continued in an orderly manner. when the show was about to end, a blogger who specialized in exposing information in the industry suddenly tweeted and released a lot of evidence proving that anya was not a third party. yu su had communicated with this blogger earlier. the blogger was famous in the industry for exposing the truth, so the netizens believed the news he released without a doubt. by the time the show ended, the trend on the internet had completely changed. now, netizens were all accusing zhang zhi and zhao an of being scumbags and sluts. they were even making a fuss about asking fanyin to freeze the two of them. yu hong, who was closely monitoring the development of the situation with the public relations team, was almost angered to death. he tried several times to get people to suppress the situation, but to no avail. in the end, under the pressure of online public opinion, yu hong had no choice but to bear the pain and give up these two money-making artistes that he had personally nurtured. a few days later, fanyin entertainment¡¯s official account posted a tweet announcing that zhang zhi and zhao an, who had been frozen, would be having their partnership canceled after their contracts expired and fanyin would never work together with them again. after that, fanyin entertainment posted an apology tweet under the netizens¡¯ condemnation and said that they would compensate anya with 100,000 dollars. from then on, anya finally cleared her name and successfully helped yu su¡¯s studio make a name for itself.. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Female Lead chapter 162: female lead translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su¡¯s studio quickly got on track. many newbies and artistes who had their contracts expired and did not want to stay in their old company sent in their resumes. recently, yu su had been buried in a pile of resumes. in order to find a suitable artiste as soon as possible, she would only leave the studio late at night. ¡°ceo yu, take a look at this.¡± after anya¡¯s matter was resolved, lan yue returned to yu su¡¯s side to continue his work. yu su took the resume from him and her gaze landed on the photo pasted on the resume. ¡°what¡¯s the relationship between this person and yu miao?¡± the facial features of the person in the photo were 50% similar to yu miao¡¯s, especially her nose. it was simply carved from the same mold. ¡°when i saw her yesterday, i already got someone to do a background test. this girl¡¯s name is chen ling and she has nothing to do with yu miao.¡± lan yue shook her head. yu su raised her eyebrows imperceptibly. ¡°your bonus this month will be doubled.¡± yu su knew yu miao well. if chen ling was really related to her by blood, she would never allow chen ling to appear in front of others. however, after comparing yu miao¡¯s bare face photo, yu su could tell that she must be related to this chen ling. yu su smiled and instructed lan yue, ¡°inform chen ling to come for the interview at eight tomorrow morning. i¡¯ll interview her personally.¡± after the studio became famous, yu su was only in charge of looking for actors and artistes. she handed the interview to the male artiste, zhao duo, who had nothing to do at the moment. although lan yue was surprised, he did not say anything. she nodded and went to contact chen ling for the interview. after receiving the interview notice, chen ling was so excited that she could not sleep the entire night. the next day, she went to the studio early to wait for the interview. when yu su rushed to the studio, she heard that chen ling had arrived an hour earlier. her impression of chen ling immediately improved a lot. in the small conference room, yu su¡¯s red lips parted slightly. ¡°chen ling, a graduate of the capital arts academy¡¯s acting major. she likes to volunteer at the animal protection association when she¡¯s free.¡± chen ling was still nervously recalling her self-introduction when yu su suddenly spoke. she was so frightened that she shouted reflexively, ¡°yes!¡± yu su was amused by her expression. she handed her a script and pointed at one of the paragraphs. ¡°i¡¯ll give you ten minutes.¡± chen ling looked at the script and was so excited that she could not speak. she nodded vigorously and calmed herself down before immersing herself in the script. the script that yu su gave chen ling was a chinese fantasy themed television drama. this drama had long signed ye chang as the male lead, and yu miao had been fighting for the female lead of this drama. after yu hong¡¯s management, the production team had already agreed to sign a contract with yu miao after she finished filming the reality show. however, the previous incident had happened. in order to ensure the ratings of this drama, the production team had gone back on their word and was now looking for a new female lead. in her previous life, this drama had become popular after it was broadcasted. the main leads had gained a large number of fans because of this, and yu miao had even been promoted to an a-list celebrity because of this drama. this time, yu su insisted on letting yu miao miss the role she had been thinking about day and night. she wanted her to have a good taste of not getting what she wanted. moreover¡­ yu su looked at chen ling, who was reading the script seriously. she would definitely be a big surprise to yu miao. yu su had already expected yu miao¡¯s shocked expression when she saw this face. ten minutes passed quickly. yu su asked chen ling to perform a scene when the female lead and male lead in the drama broke up. in just ten minutes, chen ling also performed very well. her acting skills were not inferior to some veteran actors. yu su was very satisfied with her performance and immediately called the producer of the drama. through the video conference function, the producer and the director watched chen ling¡¯s performance at the same time. the producer and director decided on the spot to let chen ling play the female lead. after closing the video, chen ling was extremely excited. she stammered, ¡°ceo yu, can 1 really act as the female lead? also, have you really decided to sign me?¡± yu su smiled and nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right. if there are no other questions, let¡¯s discuss the signing of the contract.¡± the conditions yu su offered far exceeded that of other entertainment companies. chen ling knew that it was very difficult for a student like her who had just graduated and did not have any work to be able to meet such a generous boss. naturally, she nodded happily and agreed to whatever yu su said.. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Changing the Script chapter 163: changing the script translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios chen ling was still secretly determined to work hard to repay her good boss, yu su. after chen ling signed the contract, she was forced by her manager to do body shaping until three days before the filming of the television drama began. she had thought that she would be able to do whatever she wanted after entering the production team for filming. however, she saw yu su, who was dressed in ancient clothes like her, at the filming ceremony. ¡°ceo yu, why are you here, and dressed like this?¡± yu su was really too beautiful dressed like this, almost stunning her, when she was a girl herself. yu su smiled gently at her. ¡°i¡¯m the second female lead in this drama. also, wendy asked me to supervise you. you can¡¯t secretly eat high-calorie snacks.¡± wendy was chen ling¡¯s manager. ¡°!!!¡± yu su¡¯s words instantly made chen ling¡¯s eyes lose their luster. yu su was amused by her expression and said benevolently, ¡°alright, you¡¯ll have to work hard during this period of time. when this drama wraps up, i¡¯ll give you half a month of paid leave. rest well and relax. by then, wendy won¡¯t be able to control you anymore.¡± yu su¡¯s words revived chen ling. she grabbed yu su¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°you must keep your word!¡± yu su held back her laughter and nodded. the filming period for this drama was four months. coupled with the two months of post-production, it took a full six months for news about this drama to appear on the internet. the novel plot quickly attracted the attention of netizens, who were looking forward to the broadcast of this drama. this chinese novel themed drama was about a powerful immortal and his wife. the female lead played by chen ling was an innocent and kind little fairy. her lively personality moved the immortals on the high and cold icy mountain. the reason why the male lead played by ye chang could turn from a mortal to an immortal was because he killed his wife to prove his abilities and cut off his mortal ties. the second female lead played by yu su was the mortal wife of the male lead before he became a god. after the second female lead was killed by the male lead, the heavenly axiom gave the second female lead a chance to live. the second female lead¡¯s soul accidentally entered hell and became a demon. the second female lead who was deeply in love with the male lead was heartbroken and she was determined to give him a taste of his own medicine. she wanted to follow the male lead¡¯s example and kill her husband to prove her worth. however, in the end, the second female lead failed to kill the male lead because of the existence of the female lead. she only ended up dying tragically. the second female lead was actually the character with the most flesh and blood in the script. in her previous life, if not for yu hong and ye chang rewriting the script to support yu miao, the most popular character in this drama would probably be the second female lead. in this life, yu su had already successfully given the role of the female lead to chen ling, her own artiste. naturally, she would not snatch chen ling¡¯s limelight. however, she still had to change the script. she could not completely portray the second female lead as an evil woman like in her previous life, nor could she act according to the original script. yu su planned to use the second female lead to accentuate the female lead¡¯s intelligence and kindness, so that the audience would both sympathize with the second female lead¡¯s tragic encounter and feel that she had done all sorts of tragic and hateful things in order to take revenge. as for whether the male lead played by ye chang would be labeled as a scumbag because of this, this was not within yu su¡¯s consideration. after yu su invested a sum of money in the production team, she got the screenwriter, director, and producer to listen to her thoughts on changing the script. the few of them decisively agreed to her suggestion to change the script. as yu su still had to participate in director lin¡¯s variety show in two months, her schedule was very tight. fortunately, all the actors in the production team were very cooperative. yu su¡¯s second female lead role only took a month and a half to wrap up successfully. on the night that yu su finished filming, the production team prepared a small wrap party for her. at the banquet, chen ling hugged her and could not bear to let go. ye chang, who was at the side, wanted to say something but hesitated a few times. yu su pretended not to see it and did not give him a chance to speak to her. early the next morning, yu su took a plane back to the studio. after arranging her work, she began to prepare for the variety show in half a month. three days before the variety show started filming, director lin suddenly called yu su and said that meng xi had been injured while working and could not participate in the recording of the show for the time being. the higher-ups of the television station decided to change a permanent guest to inviting temporary guests in the week-long show.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Starting Capital chapter 164: starting capital translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su understood the television station¡¯s actions. after all, after the show became popular, there were too many people from various investors who wanted to invest money. the television station would not be stupid enough to make things difficult for money. director lin¡¯s call today was to do yu su a favor. the television station had decided that she could bring an artiste to the production team and be a temporary guest for two days. zhao duo had been arranged by yu su to manage the studio. anya and li li¡¯s schedules were already full. because chen ling had just finished filming and enjoyed a paid vacation, yu su had no choice but to take fu jie, who had just finished work, away. when yu su brought fu jie to the airport, she bumped into yu miao and yu ruo. however, there was now yu zheng beside them. ¡°long time no see.¡± yu zheng took the initiative to greet yu su. yu su did not disrespect yu zheng like she did to yu miao and yu ruo. although she still did not respond, she nodded at yu zheng. her fourth brother actually did not have much conflict with her. perhaps it was because he was a screenwriter, but yu zheng was still relatively rational most of the time. he did not falsely accuse her of targeting yu miao like yu ruo or yu hong. when yu miao saw that yu zheng was actually greeting yu su with a smile, she almost couldn¡¯t hold back the expression on her face. ¡°fourth brother, what are you doing? it¡¯s almost time to board the plane. if you don¡¯t go in quickly, you won¡¯t be able to catch the plane!¡± only then did yu zheng turn his head back. ¡°if yu miao didn¡¯t remind me, i would have forgotten. let¡¯s hurry up and go in.¡± from the moment they met at the airport, their every word and action was captured by the camera. director lin also saw this scene on the screen. looking at the rising viewership ratings because of this scene, director lin was overjoyed. it seemed that the television station had made the right decision to invite yu zheng as a permanent guest. after a day and night of flying, the plane landed at a foreign airport. a few scattered guests were gathered on a bus. ¡°welcome to s nation. the theme of this variety show is ¡®play¡¯.¡± after everyone arrived, director lin smiled and said, ¡°there are a total of ten guests participating in this show. everyone needs to be divided into three groups to complete the mission. this time, the production team will give each group a different location for the scenic spots every day. what you have to do is to tour these scenic spots. during the tour, you have to introduce the scenic spots to the audience.¡± ¡°will the production team pay for the expenses every day?¡± hearing director lin¡¯s words, yu ruo¡¯s eyes lit up. he really didn¡¯t want to work as hard as last time. yu ruo¡¯s words attracted the attention of all the guests present. director lin chuckled and said, ¡°the production team will definitely not let you sleep in the open. they will give each of you 500 s country currency as the starting capital. however, in the next week, you will have to rely on yourselves to afford your expenses. other than protecting your personal safety, the production team will not provide you with any help.¡± ¡°¡­¡± yu ruo now knew why everyone looked at him just now. everyone was clearly laughing at him for being too naive! after yu zheng heard director lin¡¯s words, he frowned. he had been to s nation before. the average salary here was high and the consumption was also high. in a situation where they had to settle their own food, accommodation, and transportation, it was impossible for everyone to live for a week with 500 s nation currency. director lin saw that many of the guests had worried expressions and kindly reminded them, ¡°if everyone feels that there¡¯s not enough money to spend, why don¡¯t you use your brains to think of how to make money.¡± after saying that, director lin asked the staff to give each of them an envelope. inside was 500 s country currency and some relevant documents. ye chang was not in a hurry to open the envelope. instead, he asked, ¡°how are we split them into groups?¡± ¡°same rules. you can team up freely.¡± after saying that, director lin glanced at yu su imperceptibly. xiao han glanced at ye chang and said loudly, ¡°i¡¯m on the same team as yu su.¡± seeing this, fu jie hurriedly expressed that he wanted to follow yu su. everyone knew that yu su was his boss, so they had long tacitly agreed that they would form a team together. under ye chang¡¯s earnest gaze, yu su did not even look at him and stood beside xiao han with fu jie.. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Sucking Up chapter 165: sucking up translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios soon, the guests were divided into groups. the yu siblings were in a group of three, yu su, xiao han, and fu jie. as ye chang and shen chun did not want to continue being in the same group as yu miao, they were in the same group as ding chen and another temporary guest. after yu miao invited ye chang to form a team and was rejected, she had been in a bad mood. ye chang¡¯s actions were undoubtedly slapping her face in public! since they had already been divided into teams, director lin did not waste any more time. after saying that the show had officially begun, he retreated behind the scenes. after discussing, yu su¡¯s team planned to spend their 1,500 dollars first. they would consider earning money and doing missions after they were full. ding chen watched the three of them leave in a taxi with envy in his eyes. ¡°aren¡¯t the three of them too carefree?¡± shen chun nodded when she heard that. ¡°i¡¯m envious, so in order to be as carefree as them as soon as possible, let¡¯s quickly think of how to make money!¡± she was really afraid of the hard life last time. unlike shen chun and the others who were working hard to earn money, seeing how carefree yu su and the others were, yu a/iiao was not to be outdone and expressed that she wanted to imitate them. yu ruo had always agreed to whatever yu miao said. so this time, he nodded in agreement without thinking. yu zheng turned to look at yu miao and asked, ¡°yu miao, we only have 1,500 dollars now. are you sure you want to learn from yu su and her team and enjoy yourself thoroughly?¡± yu zheng¡¯s words accurately hit yu miao¡¯s sore spot. she said sternly, ¡°what do you mean i want to learn from yu su? fourth brother, how can you say that about me?¡± yu zheng did not expect yu miao to be so agitated. he quickly softened his voice to comfort her. ¡°yu miao, don¡¯t be angry. that¡¯s not what i meant. it¡¯s just that we still have missions to visit scenic spots later. if we use up all these funds, we won¡¯t be able to take a taxi to the scenic spots.¡± he had just used his phone to check. from their current location, it would cost them 110 dollars to take a taxi. if they did not plan, they might have to walk over. the scenic spot was more than 20 kilometers away. he was afraid that yu miao, who had been pampered since she was young, would not be able to take it. ¡°why don¡¯t you just keep the fare first? i¡¯m hungry. i want to eat now!¡± although yu zheng had already explained the reason, yu miao was still very unhappy. faced with yu miao¡¯s unreasonableness, yu zheng had no choice but to bring her to a good restaurant to eat. after the few teams split up, the live-stream was divided into three. originally, the live-stream with the most viewers was yu su¡¯s team. after the argument between yu miao and her brother just now, the number of viewers in yu miao and her brother¡¯s live-stream exceeded yu su¡¯s. when yu miao went to the restaurant to order, she calculated that after saving up the taxi fee, she would use up the rest of the money. no matter how yu zheng tried to dissuade her, it was useless. after paying the bill, yu zheng looked at the remaining 200 dollars and sighed helplessly in his heart. now, they would probably have to sleep on the streets. on the other hand, on yu su¡¯s side, although they only had 50 dollars left after dinner, they were not worried at all because the three of them already had a plan to earn money. under his suggestion, ye chang¡¯s group went to a fast-food restaurant to settle their lunch. in the end, they only spent less than 200 dollars for the meal and had more than 1,000 dollars left. ¡°let¡¯s start earning money after eating and drinking our fill!¡± yu su stopped in front of a boxing club. xiao han and fu jie looked up at the huge poster on the left side of the club. on it was written that the three-day ¡°boxing championship¡± competition was being held. today happened to be the last day. the top three challengers in the competition would receive generous prize money, but because this was an unprofessional competition, the prize money was not much. it was only a few thousand dollars. ¡°boxing? 1 don¡¯t know how to do it. do you know how to do it, senior xiao han?¡± fu jie looked at the poster and was in a dilemma. xiao han patted his shoulder and shook his head at him. ¡°1 don¡¯t know either, but your boss is very powerful. we¡¯ll just be in charge of massaging her shoulders and handing her water.¡± [what is xiao han doing? how can a man like him have the cheek to ask our goddess to earn money to support him?] [it¡¯s so funny. it¡¯s fine if xiao han sucks up and relies on yu su, but why is he bringing along the innocent little fu jie?] [this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone make depending on someone else sound so refreshing and refined.] the way xiao han sucked up to yu su without blushing caused netizens and fans to complain. the popularity of the live-stream also increased a lot because of his actions.. Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Your Girlfriend chapter 166: your girlfriend translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after entering the boxing arena and registering, yu su quickly obtained the competition number. although yu su studied martial arts, she still knew a little about boxing techniques. as this was a non-professional competition, as long as the rules were not violated, there was no restriction on the players having to use very rigorous boxing techniques. while yu su was fighting in the arena, the other two groups of guests were preparing to perform on the streets. the production team generously prepared some equipment for them. after xiao han, who was proficient in s country¡¯s language, communicated with the person in charge of the boxing arena, the person in charge generously agreed to the production team¡¯s live broadcast of this boxing competition. anyone who was not a fool would not reject such a good opportunity to promote the boxing arena for free. [xiao han is indeed the translator of the part-time esports team. he speaks s country¡¯s language as fluently as chinese.] [actually, yu su speaks s country¡¯s language quite well. the employee in charge of registration just now even asked her if she was an asian living in s country.] yu su and xiao han¡¯s fluency in s country¡¯s language received a round of praise from the netizens. on the other hand, because yu miao wanted to be in the limelight in front of the camera, she did not let yu zheng, who had lived in s country for a year, translate for everyone. instead, she used the s country language she had learned in school. yu miao¡¯s ability in s country¡¯s language was the kind where she could get good results in school exams, but it was a little difficult to communicate with the locals in reality. she didn¡¯t understand many common words in life. [what is little princess yu miao doing? i remember that this s country language can¡¯t be understood according to the surface meaning of the word, right?] [the translation is so messy. let yu zheng do it.] [she¡¯s not good enough and wants to be in the limelight. yu miao was already like this in the previous show. why hasn¡¯t she changed this habit? is she deliberately making a fool of herself?] yu miao did not know that she had already been mocked by the netizens and was still doing her best to translate for everyone. yu zheng looked at the local¡¯s increasingly strange expression. in order to prevent yu miao from saying something strange and causing a misunderstanding, he had no choice but to interrupt her. yu miao was dissatisfied with the interruption, but when she heard yu zheng translate the common saying that she had translated wrongly just now, her face flushed with shame. she bit her lip and lowered her head in embarrassment. why did her fourth brother stand up to correct her? if he did not come out to translate, no one would know that she had translated wrongly. did her fourth brother deliberately want to embarrass her? yu miao had left out the fact that her translation mistake would cause others to misunderstand this matter and only attributed the blame to yu zheng interjecting. yu zheng quickly asked the locals where the traffic was high. when he told yu miao and yu ruo this with a smile, he did not expect his beloved sister to already blame him in her heart. when the members of the other two teams began to perform on the streets, yu su advanced all the way in the boxing competition and defeated many opponents. when she was about to fight the current third-ranked contestant, the first-ranked contestant challenged her. ¡°you know kung fu.¡± the blond man was handsome and tall. he looked at yu su eagerly. xiao han¡¯s face immediately turned cold. he walked through the crowd to the man¡¯s side and blocked the man¡¯s view of yu su. xiao han was about the same height as the man. the man was dissatisfied that he had suddenly blocked him. ¡°friend, why are you blocking my communication with ms. yu su?¡± xiao han did not speak and continued to block his vision. the man looked at the dissatisfied xiao han and exclaimed belatedly, ¡°i¡¯m really sorry. i didn¡¯t know that ms. yu su was your girlfriend, but i was only interested in ms. yu su¡¯s martial arts and wanted to spar with her. 1 didn¡¯t mean to cause any misunderstanding.¡± fu jie had just followed them when he heard such explosive words. he almost couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter. ¡°¡­¡± xiao han looked speechlessly at fu jie, who was holding back his laughter. he wanted to explain, but he was afraid that if he did, he would be misunderstood even more. [hahaha, why is xiao han¡¯s hesitant look so funny?] [don¡¯t explain anymore. as outsiders, the netizens can clearly know that you really have feelings for yu su.] [this foreign friend is really insightful. he said what he wanted to say for everyone.] the netizens in the live-stream laughed when they saw xiao han¡¯s appearance. the comments were all telling him not to explain himself.. Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Getting Rich Overnight chapter 167: getting rich overnight translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios as the man and xiao han were speaking in s country¡¯s language, everyone around them understood their conversation. now, the gazes they looked at xiao han and yu su gradually became ambiguous. yu su could roughly tell what he was talking about from the man¡¯s mouth just now. in order to avoid the awkward atmosphere, she immediately said, ¡°if you can convince my opponent, 1 can accept your challenge.¡± the man¡¯s face lit up and he quickly communicated with the third-ranked contestant. the third-ranked contestant saw that yu su was advancing rapidly and knew that he could not defeat her. hence, he immediately agreed to let the first-ranked contestant fight yu su first. the man was very capable and could tell from yu su¡¯s every move that she was very powerful. hence, after the competition began, he did not think of showing off his gentlemanly demeanor. instead, he cautiously used feints to test yu su. after discovering that yu su could see through his feints, the man did not hesitate anymore and attacked at lightning speed. the two of them fought back and forth in the arena. the audience below the stage could not help but break out in cold sweat for them. the netizens outside the live-stream even made a bet on who would win between yu su and the man. in the end, yu su caught the man¡¯s flaw and kicked him to the ground when he changed his attacking posture. as he had sprained his ankle when he fell, the man could only admit defeat regretfully. after yu su defeated the man, she jumped to first place. after the referee asked repeatedly and confirmed that there were no challengers, yu su received a prize of 9,999 s nation dollars. yu su got first place. xiao han and fu jie were even more excited than her. the two of them stood on either side of her and took a photo of her holding the trophy before posting it online. yu miao, who had been performing for a few hours but earned less than 200 dollars, gritted her teeth in anger when she saw the photo xiao han posted on the internet during her break. what right did she have to work so hard but earn so little? yu su only needed to play a few matches to obtain so much prize money? ¡°i didn¡¯t expect yu su to be so powerful. why didn¡¯t i hear her say that she knows martial arts at home before?¡± yu zheng praised while drinking water. it was his praise for yu su that broke yu miao¡¯s tense nerves. ¡°yu su, yu su, why do you keep mentioning yu su? do you also think that she¡¯s very capable? do you have to be biased towards her like big brother?¡± yu zheng was stunned on the spot by yu miao¡¯s roar. he did not understand why she had such a big reaction. seeing that his brother was stunned, yu ruo, who was watching from the side, quickly went forward to comfort yu miao. ¡°yu miao, fourth brother doesn¡¯t have such thoughts. don¡¯t think too much.¡± yu ruo reached out and tugged at the corner of yu zheng¡¯s shirt a few times. after coming back to his senses, yu zheng received third brother¡¯s gaze and immediately came over to comfort yu miao. ¡°it¡¯s my fault. i¡¯m not biased towards yu su. yu miao will always be the most important in my heart!¡± ¡°really?¡± yu miao looked at yu zheng with tears in her eyes. she liked yu zheng¡¯s last sentence better. yu zheng nodded hurriedly. yu miao smiled through her tears. the yu brothers heaved a sigh of relief when they saw this. after yu miao continued to perform to earn money, yu zheng turned his head and looked into yu ruo¡¯s eyes. after feeling his gaze, yu ruo shook his head at him, telling him not to care. yu zheng quietly approached yu ruo and asked softly, ¡°third brother, have you noticed that yu miao is quite strange now?¡± yu ruo glanced at him and didn¡¯t answer. yu zheng ignored him and continued, ¡°1 keep feeling that yu miao is like a barrel of explosives now. every time she hears yu su¡¯s name, she will explode.¡± ¡°since you know that this name can¡¯t be mentioned in front of yu miao again, don¡¯t mention it again in the future,¡± yu ruo said without looking up. yu zheng pursed his lips and said impolitely, ¡°i was just telling the truth just now. i didn¡¯t mean to praise yu su on purpose. can¡¯t i tell the truth?¡± yu zheng had always been the youngest child in the family before yu miao was brought back. the elder brothers in the family doted on him very much, so his personality was inevitably a little arrogant. if not for the fact that yu a/iiao had been his sister for so many years, he would not have lowered his face to coax her like just now.. Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Yu Miao Is Abnormal chapter 168: yu miao is abnormal translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°you can say it, but don¡¯t say it in front of yu miao.¡± yu ruo found him annoying and chased him away. ¡°if you don¡¯t work, stay aside.¡± yu zheng shrugged and found a cool place to secretly pay attention to the movements of yu su¡¯s team. seeing yu su went with her team to the hotel to book a room, he was extremely envious. thinking of the little savings and meager income of his team, yu zheng could not help but sigh. if only he could pull yu su into the team at that time. not only would he not have to perform under the scorching sun to earn money, he might even be able to repair his relationship with yu su. after yu su and the others booked a room, they rested for an hour. after resting up, they began to make plans for the mission. the production team gave them the task of going to a five-star hotel offshore to watch the fireworks display and take photos while watching the fireworks. ¡°we definitely can¡¯t afford to stay in this five-star hotel now. why don¡¯t we have a good meal there for dinner? it¡¯s also a romantic thing to watch fireworks while eating dinner,¡± xiao han suggested bluntly. his suggestion was approved by yu su and fu jie. the audience outside the live-stream was also amused by his impolite actions. [this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone who dares to influence their sugar daddy.] [xiao han is indeed xiao han. he¡¯s always bolder than ordinary people.] [however, i really want to experience this feeling of having a sugar mummy. goddess yu su, bring me along!] ¡°i¡¯ve never experienced such a blissful thing while eating dinner and watching fireworks at a five-star seaview restaurant! thank you, boss!¡± fu jie praised yu su with a smile. ¡°chen ling is right. you¡¯re indeed the best boss in the world!¡± fu jiu had indeed earned some money when he joined the industry, but he was quickly suppressed and did not have the chance to eat at a five-star hotel. yu su was amused by his expression. ¡°then you have to work hard and not let me down as the best boss in the world!¡± yu su and the other two had spent more than 4,000 dollars on dinner. they did not know who was the lucky star among the three of them. when they ordered the food, they happened to be the 99th customer of the restaurant that day. the hotel had given them a spot in the sea view open pool for free. without thinking, xiao han pinned the title of lucky star on yu su. ¡°yu su, not only are you capable, but you¡¯re also extremely lucky!¡± fu jie nodded in agreement. yu su was happy to be coaxed by the two of them. with a wave of her hand, she brought the two of them to take a taxi to go to the five-star hotel. yu su and the two of them sat in the hotel restaurant and waited for the dishes to be served. when the dishes were served, the fireworks show had just begun. xiao han raised his phone and took photos with the fireworks as the background. xiao han posted this photo on social media. soon, his tweet was trending on the internet. many netizens who did not pay attention to this show also saw this photo that was filled with happiness. director lin looked at the skyrocketing viewership ratings and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect xiao han to know how to increase the popularity of the team. this photo is a few times more useful than the popularity bought by the television station.¡± ¡°this photo is indeed very nicely captured. a handsome man and a beautiful woman, a delicious dinner, and dazzling fireworks. i¡¯m afraid many couples will be envious.¡± the assistant director looked at the photo from a strange angle. ¡°¡­¡± director lin looked at his old partner and fell silent. ever since the foreigner who fought with yu su said that yu su and xiao han were a couple, his old partner had also agreed with this matter. yu miao, who had finally completed her mission, saw this photo and took a big bite of the hot dog in her hand. she once again blamed fate for being unfair. yu zheng, who had been paying attention to her, saw her suddenly ferocious expression and silently looked away. what was going on! his sister had suddenly become irritable and angry. from time to time, she would even reveal a ferocious and terrifying expression. could she really last a week in this state? he turned to look at yu ruo, who had been looking at his phone. yu zheng wanted to tell him that after the show ended, he wanted to send yu miao to see a psychiatrist, but when he saw the photographer not far away, he dismissed this thought. it was better to discuss this matter in private. if it was broadcast live, it would not be good for yu miao. the netizens¡¯ were so good in their imagination, they might think that yu miao was mentally ill.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Performing in the Restaurant chapter 169: performing in the restaurant translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios just like yu miao¡¯s group, the ye chang¡¯s group relied on selling their skills to earn money, but their lives were better than yu miao¡¯s. they found a good restaurant directly. the restaurant owner happened to recognize ye chang and the others. after knowing that ye chang and the others were recording a variety show, he generously let them play the piano in the shop and even agreed to continue the live broadcast without affecting the guests. ding chen knew how to play the violin, and the temporary guest in the team also played the harp. the three of them took turns performing in the shop. after a day, they received quite a lot of tips from customers. shen chun did not perform on stage today because she did not know any instruments. however, she did not stay idle. she took the opportunity to find a temporary job at a music bar beside the restaurant. her income was not bad for the day. although the combined income of the few of them could not compare to yu su¡¯s earnings from a competition, shen chun was so happy that she could not stop smiling when she counted the money at night. xiao han found out that they were performing in a restaurant from ding chen¡¯s tweet. he looked at ye chang, who was playing the piano in the photo, and said to yu su beside him with a smile, ¡°yu su, ding chen and the others are performing in this restaurant. 1 think the decoration of this restaurant is quite good. why don¡¯t we eat here tomorrow? it can be considered as supporting ding chen.¡± yu su sat by the pool and drank a cocktail as she looked at him. after a while, she revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°1¡¯11 listen to best actor xiao.¡± thinking of the confrontation between xiao han and ye chang this morning, how could yu su not know what he was thinking? yu su did not believe that he was going to support ding chen at all. she was more willing to believe that he was trying to put on airs in front of ye chang, who was performing in the restaurant as a high and mighty consumer. the swimsuit showed off yu su¡¯s exquisite figure. xiao han did not dare to look at yu su directly and quickly looked away with red ears. the next day, yu su and the other two woke up early. as the restaurant where ye chang and the other three performed also sold breakfast, yu su decided to go there to have their breakfast. the decoration in the restaurant was very elegant. the three of them, accompanied by the waiter, chose a spot with the best view. while the three of them were waiting for breakfast, ye chang and the others had just arrived at the dining room. when ye chang went on stage to play the piano, the sharp-eyed shen chun noticed yu su and the other two. although shen chun had participated in the previous show with yu su and xiao han, they were still not familiar with each other. she poked ding chen with her elbow and said, ¡°brother chen, yu su and the others are over there. do you want to go and greet them?¡± ding chen looked in the direction she was pointing and happened to meet xiao han¡¯s eyes. the other party greeted him amicably. ding chen walked over. ¡°why are you guys here?¡± yu su smiled and pointed at the phone on the table. ¡°1 saw your tweet, asked the director for your location and we came over to support you.¡± ding chen played along and said, ¡°rich lady, give me more tips!¡± ding chen, yu su, and the other two exchanged a few simple pleasantries. after ye chang¡¯s piano solo ended, it was his turn to perform. he had to hurry back and prepare. when ye chang finished playing a piano piece, yu su and the others¡¯ breakfast was also served. ye chang¡¯s gaze followed the waiter and he saw yu su at a glance. xiao han had been paying attention to ye chang. at this moment, he naturally leaned forward to block ye chang¡¯s gaze on yu su. ye chang was very dissatisfied with xiao han¡¯s actions. he wanted to rush over and talk to yu su, but when he thought of his father¡¯s words, he held back. he silently retracted his gaze and walked off the stage. he sat in a hidden corner and peeked at yu su. yu su felt someone looking at her. without guessing, she knew that it must be ye chang looking at her. she ate her breakfast without looking around. after breakfast, she greeted ding chen and yu su and the others before leaving the dining room. s nation had the largest and oldest motorcycle museum in the world. today, the production team had given them the task of visiting the motorcycle museum and taking photos as a memento. ¡°are we going to complete the mission today or think of a way to earn money first?¡± fu jie looked at the gps and realized that the motorcycle museum was not far from them. it would only take an hour to get there by taxi. ¡°why don¡¯t we go to the museum to do the mission first?¡± xiao han took out his phone and showed everyone a promotional poster. ¡°i saw that an internet cafe is holding a game competition tonight. the prize money for the first team is 20,000 dollars..¡± Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: 200,000 Dollars Prize chapter 170: 200,000 dollars prize translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios fu jie looked at the name of the game and said excitedly, ¡°i¡¯ve been playing this game. i¡¯m quite good at the warrior role. when i was in university, 1 even represented my school team!¡± the game on the poster was extremely popular worldwide. even someone like yu su, who had never dabbled in games, knew about it. ¡°boss, have you played it before? if you have, the three of us can form a team.¡± fu jie looked at yu su eagerly. seeing yu su shake her head, fu jie sighed in disappointment. ¡°looks like we can only team up with a passerby.¡± they would have a worse tacit understanding if they teamed up with unfamiliar people. in that case, their results would depend on luck. ¡°i¡¯ll teach you how to play the support ¡®healer¡¯ role.¡± xiao han looked at yu su. ¡°yu su is so smart, she will definitely be able to get used to it soon. at that time, you just have to stand behind us and heal us.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. a lot of girls play the ¡®healer¡¯ role. boss, you must be able to do it too!¡± fu jie said happily after being reminded by xiao han. looking at the expectant gazes of the two of them, yu su nodded. she had also heard of some girls who had just come into contact with this game. they basically played the ¡®healer¡¯ role to familiarize themselves with the mechanism. she might be able to give it a try. besides¡­ yu su glanced at xiao han. with this top-notch former professional player and fu jie, a talented player who had represented the school team in competitions, the two of them should be able to bring a rookie like her along. after the three of them decided, they took a taxi to the motorcycle museum. as soon as they got into the car, fu jie enthusiastically introduced the skills of the healer character to yu su. by the time they reached the museum, yu su could already use these skills skillfully. as the production team had already booked a spot for the three of them to visit, they relied on their identity information to enter the venue. recent events at the museum have allowed the visitors to spend a small amount of money to change into motorcycle racing attire to shoot three photos. under the temptation of professional photographers and professional makeup artists, yu su and the other two decisively chose to pay for it. indeed, professionals were professionals. after the photographer and makeup artist¡¯s hands, yu su and the other two ended up looking a lot better in these photos than what xiao han had taken yesterday. [i felt that the photos xiao han took yesterday were not bad. today, after seeing the photos taken by a professional photographer, i suddenly felt that 1 must have been blind yesterday.] [previous poster, don¡¯t let xiao han know about this. otherwise, you will receive his kind greeting!] when the netizens saw the photos that xiao han had posted today, they began to laugh crazily and complain that his photography skills were terrible. the popularity of yu su¡¯s live-stream also increased greatly. ¡°why don¡¯t we participate in this?¡± after yu su received the photo, she looked at the promotional poster of the internet cafe competition again and followed the website in the poster to the game¡¯s official interface. xiao han and fu jie turned to look at where yu su was pointing. on it was written the reward of 200,000 s nation currency for the first clear of the new dungeon. xiao han looked at this reward and fell into deep thought. the new dungeon for this game had already been released when he was still serving in the team. even after leaving the team for so long, no one had cleared it. ¡°i¡¯m afraid that¡¯s very difficult.¡± xiao han shook his head. ¡°so many professional teams have been working hard for so long, but no one has cleared the level. even if we gather five people, i¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to think of a way to clear the level.¡± ¡°i want to see the mechanism of the dungeon.¡± yu su looked at xiao han. xiao han looked puzzled. ¡°you have a way?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure. 1 still need to take a look at the mechanism and background story first.¡± yu su had once used metaphysical methods to help a professional team successfully clear a dungeon in a small world, but she was not sure if she could solve this problem in a similar way now. when xiao han heard yu su mention the background story, he inexplicably thought of metaphysics. he glanced at the camera vaguely and did not ask yu su if she wanted to use metaphysical methods. he only nodded. ¡°alright, let¡¯s take a taxi to the nearest internet cafe now.¡± the three of them were in a hurry to find an internet cafe and didn¡¯t pay attention to the news on the internet. they didn¡¯t know that their conversation had caused a huge commotion on the internet.. Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Part chapter 171: part-time model translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [what are they thinking? don¡¯t tell me they think that a dungeon that so many professional players can¡¯t clear will be cleared by a few amateur players?] [previous poster, be more careful with your words. xiao han is not an amateur. he is a former professional player. he was forced to retire because of an injury to his hand.] [that¡¯s right. our xiao han led the team and won the global competitive championship of this game!] [although he retired because of an injury to his hand, when he announced his retirement, he immediately received an invitation from the coaches of other professional teams.] [then why didn¡¯t xiao han stay in his original club as a coach? his old boss, cheng guang, clearly has a top gaming team in the country.] xiao han¡¯s fans were angered by the netizens¡¯ comments and began to list xiao han¡¯s glorious battle results. unfortunately, this time, they were facing a huge number of gaming fans and netizens. with the enemy outnumbered, they were quickly defeated. ¡°director lin, everyone on the internet is already arguing because of xiao han. do you think we should temporarily cut to show the advertisements?¡± the assistant director looked at the constantly increasing comments and was worried. director lin shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s precisely at this time that we can¡¯t cut into the advertisements. if there¡¯s controversy, there will be traffic.¡± the assistant director understood what he meant, but he was afraid that xiao han and the others would say something that would make gamers think that they were stupid and arrogant and affect the show¡¯s reputation. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. if we were really afraid that the three of them would affect the ratings, the television station would have already called.¡± director lin patted the assistant director¡¯s shoulder. director lin¡¯s words made sense, so the assistant director could only relax. on the other side. yu miao and the other two were eating roadside snacks. after paying for their accommodation with the money they earned yesterday, the remainder was only enough for them to eat at roadside stalls. yu miao looked at yu su, who was being mocked by gaming fans on her phone, and could not help but feel a little relieved. her expression also subconsciously relaxed a little. when yu zheng saw that her expression had improved a lot, he looked at her phone curiously. seeing that yu su was being mocked by the gaming fans, yu zheng was about to speak when yu ruo quickly covered his mouth. ¡°¡­¡± after yu zheng was forced to become mute, he glared at the culprit, yu ruo, with all his might. yu ruo ignored him and turned to yu miao. ¡°yu miao, let¡¯s think of a way to earn money. the attraction we¡¯re going to today is a little far. the remaining money won¡¯t be enough for the taxi fare.¡± yu miao was in a good mood now. she quickly finished the remaining food, wiped her mouth, and said, ¡°okay, third brother, do you have any ideas?¡± yu ruo did have an idea. when he came out of the hotel today, he saw a photography studio hiring part-time models. he planned to apply for a job there. ¡°a photo studio? if they want to recruit female models, i want to try too.¡± yu miao was very interested in this effortless job. ¡°there¡¯s no gender restriction, but i still have to ask the shop about the details.¡± yu ruo retracted his hand that was covering yu zheng¡¯s mouth. yu zheng tidied his appearance. ¡°since you¡¯ve decided, let¡¯s set off after dinner.¡± he was originally pulled by yu hong to be yu miao¡¯s backing this time. naturally, he would go wherever yu miao went. it was already an hour later when yu miao and the other two arrived at the photography studio. after the staff of the photography studio knew their intentions, the smile on their faces never disappeared. they enthusiastically introduced the content and remunerations of this part-time job to them. she was very satisfied with yu miao and the other two. the three of them were very good-looking. due to the current shortage of models in the photography studio, she decided to hire the three of them at the same time. although the two men¡¯s appearances were much more exquisite than the woman¡¯s, she was still barely enough to be a model. after all, the final photos had to be carefully edited. ¡°we pay part-time models every day. everyone gets 300 dollars a day. the job content is very simple. you just have to cooperate with the photographer to complete the shooting,¡± the staff said with a smile. yu ruo nodded and asked, ¡°when do we start working?¡± ¡°if you have time, you can start work now.¡± the staff brought the three of them to the dressing room and instructed the stylist to do their makeup for them before leaving.. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: You’re Not Suitable chapter 172: you¡¯re not suitable translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°darling, can you put down the peach blossom branch in your hand? don¡¯t let it block your face all the time!¡± after correcting yu miao¡¯s actions many times, the photographer finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spoke. yu a/liao, who was focused on posing, was shocked by the photographer. she subconsciously put on her usual pitiful expression. yu miao¡¯s original intention was to make the photographer feel guilty for shouting at her, but not only did the photographer not feel guilty, he even said loudly in surprise after she revealed this expression, ¡°yes, yes, yes. just like this. keep it up, keep it up!¡± ¡°¡­¡± yu miao¡¯s expression froze on her face. this was not the outcome she wanted. she wanted the photographer to apologize for his fierce behavior! [what kind of expression is that, little princess yu miao? i¡¯m dying of laughter.] [what a professional photographer. the little princess is pretending to be pitiful for nothing.] [what do you mean by pretending to be pitiful? yu a/liao is already sensitive to begin with. this photographer even spoke so loudly to scare her. it¡¯s clearly the photographer¡¯s fault!] [what kind of retarded fan is this? little princess yu miao¡¯s vicious character has been confirmed several times. why is there still someone defending her?] on the internet, in order to defend yu miao, yu miao¡¯s fans had already quarreled with the netizens. the comments on the screen dissuaded many viewers who wanted to watch the show quietly. the corners of director lin¡¯s mouth drooped as he watched the popularity of yu a/iiao¡¯s live-stream decrease. other people¡¯s live-streams had topics that increased in popularity. why did it increase negatively when it came to yu miao? did this yu miao have a bad luck buff? yu miao did not know that she had already been labeled as an unlucky person by the director and was still trying her best to cooperate with the photographer to pose. when she finally finished filming and went to the side to rest, she was made furious by the netizens¡¯ comments the moment she opened her social media app. what did she mean by pretending to be pitiful? it was clearly the photographer¡¯s fault. this was her first time being a print model. couldn¡¯t he be more patient with her and remind her a few more times? ¡°it¡¯s perfect.¡± the photographer who was taking photos of yu zheng exclaimed, ¡°yu zheng, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not a print model!¡± the photographer had been persuading yu zheng to change careers since the beginning of the shoot. yu zheng could not be bothered to waste his breath on him. every time he mentioned this topic, yu zheng would put on a shy expression and smile at him. [hahaha, are the fans still saying that little princess yu miao has the talent to be a model? come and take a look at yu zheng. it¡¯s also his first time being a model, but why is the photographer praising him instead of the little princess?] [you¡¯re lying to yourself.] [maybe those people who speak up for the little princess are all people like the little princess.] as yu miao read the comments and listened to the photographer praise yu zheng, she hated herself to death in her heart. if not for the fact that she was still live-streaming, she might not have been able to hold back the anger in her heart. in order to show that they had a good relationship, yu miao deliberately raised her phone and ran to yu ruo, who was resting. she pointed at the comments on the phone and praised yu zheng, ¡°third brother, look, everyone is praising fourth brother for being amazing. they¡¯re all clamoring for him to develop his side career as a model!¡± yu ruo looked at the comments section that were all praising yu zheng and felt happy for him from the bottom of his heart. ¡°yu zheng is indeed very outstanding.¡± yu zheng had the best figure among the four brothers. although he was still not as good-looking as his eldest brother, he was also the second most good-looking among the four brothers. yu a/iiao forcefully controlled her facial muscles and forced a smile. ¡°then fourth brother wouldn¡¯t just be a top screenwriter in the future right? in the future, he might even become a famous model in the country!¡± although yu ruo felt that yu miao¡¯s smile was a little unnatural now, he did not think too much about it. ¡°then i¡¯ll thank yu miao on behalf of fourth brother. fourth brother will definitely be very happy to hear what you said just now.¡± ¡°yu a/liao, why is your expression so strange? did you pull your facial muscles when you were taking photos just now?¡± when yu zheng came over, he happened to see yu miao¡¯s expression. yu zheng¡¯s words not only made yu ruo and yu miao fall silent, but it also made the audience laugh. before the photographer left, he specially came over and patted yu miao¡¯s shoulder. he said earnestly, ¡°darling, you don¡¯t seem to be very suitable to be a model. why don¡¯t you quickly change jobs while you¡¯re still young?¡± the photographer¡¯s words made the netizens laugh again. yu miao¡¯s fans looked at the mocking comments in the live-stream and wished she could tear the photographer up into pieces.. Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: First Place chapter 173: first place translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su had seen the background story of the dungeon. after studying the mechanism of the dungeon, she borrowed paper and pen from the management of the internet cafe and began to use metaphysics and mathematics to deduce the method to clear the dungeon. while yu su was deducing, the photographer did not film the tabletop at yu su¡¯s request. the camera was only aimed at the area above her palm. in order to ensure the confidentiality of the deduction, xiao han specially booked a private room. there were only the three of them, the photographer, and a crew member in the private room. as yu su predicted that this deduction would take a long time, she asked xiao han to contact ding chen and ask if there was anyone in their group who was familiar with this game. they could team up in two groups to play tonight¡¯s competition. the rewards would be determined by the number of participants in each group. ding chen was tempted when he heard that the prize money for first place was 20,000 dollars. even if only one person from their side participated in the competition, they would still be able to get a third of the prize money. even a third of the prize money was equivalent to two days of performing in a restaurant. the temporary guest in their team happened to know how to play this game, so ding chen¡¯s team rushed to the internet cafe. initially, ding chen had planned to leave the other members to continue performing to earn money, but because it was a live broadcast now, the television station did not agree to add another live broadcast channel. they could only take action together. yu su was no exception. she could only change her location to follow her team members and go to the internet cafe where the competition was held to open a private room to continue deducing. after communicating with the owner of the internet cafe, the internet cafe readily agreed to broadcast the competition during the competition. in order to express their gratitude, the production team even suggested advertising the competition in the live-stream. director lin¡¯s plan was to use xiao han¡¯s reputation as a former professional player to attract attention to the show. he did not expect his idea to really come true in the end. many gaming fans rushed into the live-stream, wanting to see xiao han¡¯s glory during the competition again. this game not only had dungeons but also competitive modes. the competitive modes in this game were divided into 5v5 and 3v3. xiao han was a professional player who specialized in 5v5 competitive modes. although he rarely played the 3v3 mode in the past, after a few rounds of warm-up matches, he had already managed to return to his previous abilities. with the cooperation of his two teammates, he successfully entered the final round. apart from xiao han¡¯s team, there were two other teams in the final round. three teams had drawn lots to determine the order of the battle. only two teams could compete for first place. after a few intense competitions, xiao han¡¯s team successfully obtained the right to compete for first place. after resting for half an hour to discuss tactics, the real finals officially began. xiao han¡¯s team was facing a team composed of locals from s nation. after understanding that although the other party was made up of amateurs, they were all very strong. xiao han and the other two decided to be more stable and use a safer method. the three opponents already knew that xiao han was a former professional player. at this moment, they changed their previous aggressive playstyle and began to fight steadily. xiao han was using an assassin character. after finishing his own jungle, he took advantage of the fact that the opponent¡¯s assassin was still farming monsters in the jungle and successfully hid in the grass on the left side of the opposing adc. with fu jie¡¯s cooperation, he used a series of smooth moves to kill the opponent¡¯s adc and successfully obtained the first blood at the beginning of the game. those who obtained first blood would usually have an experience bonus. xiao han was already 500 points richer than the other party¡¯s assassin. seeing this, the opposing assassin became anxious. he wanted to salvage the situation and defeat the dragon king to obtain the enhancement buff. however, when the dragon king only had the last bit of health left, fu jie used his ultimate move to take the dragon king into his bag. the assassin was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but curse. after losing two consecutive team battles, they successfully turned the other party into fish that could be slaughtered on the chopping board. xiao han and the other two obtained the first place of this competition without any suspense. ¡°you¡¯re very good. it¡¯s a pity for you to retire.¡± after the competition ended, the opposing jungler¡¯s assassin came over and took the initiative to shake hands with xiao han. xiao han smiled and did not explain the reason for his retirement. he only praised, ¡°you¡¯re very talented. you¡¯re already a top expert among amateur players..¡± Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Team chapter 174: team translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°boss, we got first place!¡± fu jie laughed as he barged into the private room with a stack of cash. when yu su heard this, she put down the pen in her hand and said as she rubbed her sore wrist, ¡°congratulations!¡± xiao han walked over and handed her a bottle of water. ¡°thank you for your hard work. after deducting the prize given to ding chen and the others, there¡¯s still more than 13,000 dollars left. what do you think we should use this money for?¡± ¡°we are all tired after a long day. let¡¯s go out and have a good meal. after that, we¡¯ll go to the hot spring to relax,¡± yu su said. ¡°i have no objections. i¡¯ll agree to whatever the boss says!¡± fu jie looked at yu su with a smile. after deciding on the next itinerary, xiao han put away the paper and pen on the table and pushed yu su out. ¡°there¡¯s no hurry to deduce the answer. let¡¯s go eat first.¡± yu su was amused by his actions. ¡°okay.¡± ¡°yu su.¡± ye chang had been waiting in the private room because he wanted to see yu su. unfortunately, yu su walked out of the internet cafe without even looking at him. ye chang looked at yu su, who was cold to him but was chatting and laughing with xiao han, and the unwillingness in his heart began to surge. just as he was about to chase after her, ding chen, who had been standing beside him, pulled him back. ding chen¡¯s tone was a little cold. ¡°please respect yu su and don¡¯t do anything to make her hate you.¡± ¡°i.¡± ye chang wanted to retort, but he didn¡¯t know how to. in the end, he could only say, ¡°thank you, ding chen.¡± ding chen patted his shoulder and said, ¡°let¡¯s go eat.¡± after yu su and the other two finished eating, they found a hot spring hotel to settle the problem of their accommodation. yu su soaked in the hot spring while deducing. an hour later, yu su stopped writing and said happily, ¡°i¡¯ve deduced it!¡± ¡°!!!¡± fu jie swam over with his eyes wide open and said excitedly, ¡°boss is mighty. tell me about it!¡± yu su gave xiao han a look, and xiao han immediately called director lin to negotiate. after that, he successfully got the photographer to stop filming. ¡°first of all, we have to build a trustworthy team, and the members of the team have to have sharp operations and flashy positioning.¡± yu su said, ¡°the resources in this dungeon are an important resource for the game character to advance to the next stage. if we really clear it this time, we can rely on this dungeon to make a huge profit for a long time. regardless of whether we sell this clearing strategy or not, we will definitely make a profit.¡± ¡°yu su is right. now that we have a clear strategy, we only lack people we can trust.¡± xiao han nodded in agreement. fu jie was a little worried because this sounded very difficult. ¡°let me find someone. 1 have a few good candidates on my side.¡± xiao han took the initiative to take over the job. yu su nodded. ¡°actually, there¡¯s no need to worry about whether the candidate is trustworthy or not. as long as there¡¯s a suitable candidate, i just need to take a look at his physiognomy. it¡¯s very easy to tell if a person is a villain by their physiognomy. when the time comes, i just need to sign a confidentiality contract.¡± xiao han and fu jie¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time as they nodded crazily. after discussing, the three of them did not continue talking. after soaking in the hot spring, they went to rest. fanyin entertainment back in their country. yu hong looked at hu ying, who was sitting in front of him, and felt an inexplicable panic in his heart. hu ying had been looking at him like this for more than ten minutes. yu hong couldn¡¯t help but break the silence. ¡°mom, why are you free to come over to my place today?¡± usually, hu ying would either go shopping with her sisters or go on a trip. she basically would not meet the brothers at the company. hu ying said, ¡°i know everything about yu miao,¡± ¡°what is it?¡± hu ying¡¯s random words made yu hong alarmed. his mother didn¡¯t usually talk like this. there must be something wrong with her today. hu ying looked at her second son¡¯s gradually nervous expression and was a little angry. when she spoke again, her voice was no longer as calm as before. ¡°yu miao bullied her classmate in high school and eventually caused her classmate¡¯s death.¡± yu hong¡¯s expression changed again and again. ¡°mom, who told you about this?¡± he had personally handled this matter back then and spent a lot of money to get the parents of his classmates to agree to a private reconciliation. both parties had even signed a confidentiality agreement. this matter had been well hidden for so many years.. how did his mother, who didn¡¯t care much for anything, know? Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: 200,000 Dollars chapter 175: 200,000 dollars translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su had thought that it would take them a day or two to gather enough people in the team. she did not expect xiao han to tell her that he had found everyone the next afternoon. yu su opened the video and looked at their physiognomy. after confirming that they were all trustworthy people, xiao han drafted a confidentiality agreement and sent it to them. after signing the contract on a specific electronic signing procedure, they began to familiarize themselves with the dungeon. the team members that xiao han had found were all non-professional experts who had once been friends with him in the country. they only took a day to get used to each other and cooperate perfectly. after discussing, everyone decided to try to clear the dungeon. because yu su and the others had to record a show during the day, and because of the time difference between s nation and china, xiao han and his teammates placed the matter of clearing the dungeon on the fourth night. on the fourth night of the variety show recording, xiao han and his teammates began to clear the dungeon. after dying countless times, xiao han and the others spent eight hours before finally clearing the dungeon at four in the morning the next day. in an instant, news of them clearing the level appeared on the game¡¯s public screen. the players on the various servers in the game were stunned by this news. the employee on duty at the official headquarters jumped up like a carp. he took out his phone and called his superior, not caring if he would be scolded for disturbing his superior¡¯s rest. his superior had originally planned to scold him, but when he heard that the dungeon had been cleared, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to scold him anymore. he hung up and called the company¡¯s big boss. after his boss got permission from the big boss, he immediately contacted xiao han through the phone number he had registered under his real name. after asking xiao han for his bank account, he transferred the money to xiao han the next day when he went to work. xiao han had already told the team members about the distribution of the bonuses. everyone knew that yu su was the contributor to the clearing method this time, so they agreed to split the bonuses 40-60% with yu su. yu su would get 40% and the rest would get 60%. the remaining bonuses would be divided equally according to the number of people. yu su had received a total of 80,000 dollars in prize money. coupled with the 12,000 dollars that xiao han had received and the previous balance, their team now had more than 100,000 dollars in their hands. it was enough for them to do nothing and survive the remaining three days. just as yu su and the others were still planning how to use the money, the news of someone clearing the dungeon on the internet received a lot of attention. the officials announced the news early that morning. [oh my god, it can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? could it be that the people who cleared the level were really yu su and the others?] [the officials have not announced the information of the person who cleared the level. the netizens don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s yu su.] [i¡¯m dying of laughter. how could it be yu su? when yu su first debuted, she said that she didn¡¯t know how to play online games.] [can yu su¡¯s fans not push all the good things to yu su?] many netizens rushed into yu su¡¯s live-stream to post comments, wanting to verify if yu su and the others had cleared the level. director lin was a little stunned when he saw the comments from the netizens. just as he was wondering if this matter was the work of yu su and the others, he received a call from xiao han. xiao han told him that they had indeed cleared the game. he also kept a screenshot when they cleared the game last night and asked director lin if he wanted to use this to increase the popularity of the show. director lin took a while to recover. ¡°as it¡¯s the world¡¯s first clear, i have to ask the television station about this. wait for my news.¡± the news that director lin sent over shocked the television station¡¯s leader. he immediately gathered his subordinates for a small meeting and finally decided to use this to increase the popularity of the show. after xiao han received director lin¡¯s affirmative answer, he quickly contacted the xiao corporation¡¯s public relations team and sent out the screenshot. coordinating with the production team¡¯s public relations, this news spread throughout the entire internet overnight. after the game officials reposted this tweet, local game fans ran to xiao han¡¯s account to comment and ask for help. many foreign game fans also relied on technical methods to go to their social media platforms with the intention of spending a huge sum of money to ask xiao han for a way to clear the level. the reward for clearing the dungeon was related to the increase in level and combat power. many big shots who played games were willing to spend tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of dollars to let xiao han help them clear the dungeon to get the reward. after xiao han discussed with his teammates, he planned to take orders and play on behalf of the big shots who were willing to spend money to clear the level. he would only start selling limited game clearance methods a month later.. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Investigating Chen Ling chapter 176: investigating chen ling translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios for the next three days, xiao han would tweet at least tweet once every day, accompanied by photos of them enjoying the scenic spots and eating a sumptuous meal at a hotel near the scenic spots. other than attracting netizens to tease the three of them for being prodigal, these photos also made yu miao, who worked part-time every day to earn living expenses, extremely jealous. she wanted to contact her second brother, yu hong, to use metaphysical methods to cheat and clear the level to guide the netizens to attack yu su. however, she had never been able to contact yu hong in person. every time she called, the person who picked up the phone was either the company¡¯s assistant or the servants at home. seeing that the show was about to end, yu miao could only regretfully dispel this thought. yu su and the other two had fun on the show for three days. the audience had also been brought around the surrounding scenic spots and several hotels around the scenic spots by them. the three of them spent money like dirt, making the audience in the live-stream exclaim in satisfaction. on the bus to the airport after the show ended, ding chen and the others took the initiative to sit together with yu su and the other two and began to discuss what they have done in the last few days. after ding chen¡¯s team received the funds from the internet cafe competition, their lives had improved greatly. although they still had to perform in the restaurant every day, they would also stroll around the local specialty shops while doing missions and taste the local ethnic specialties at the scenic spots. yu su chuckled as she listened to ding chen. they only stopped talking when they boarded the plane. when the plane landed in china, it was ten o¡¯clock the next night. after dragging her tired body to bid farewell, yu su returned to her apartment and fell asleep. she only returned to work after recovering from jet lag. three months after the variety show ended, yu su and chen ling¡¯s drama was officially scheduled. as soon as the promotional video was released, it caused a sensation online. when the netizens saw chen ling¡¯s face, they thought that it was yu miao. in the end, when they saw the actress¡¯ name, they realized that it was not yu miao. yu miao¡¯s fans were puzzled. they ran to yu miao¡¯s social media account and asked if she had changed her stage name. yu miao looked at the face that looked 50% similar to her in the promotional video and was shocked. she could not help but think of a face that made her afraid. the more she looked at the face in the video, the more afraid she became. she did not even dare to answer the questions of her fans. she pushed away many jobs and hid in her room. the yu family was worried about her abnormal state. after discussing with hu ying, they decided to have a heart-to-heart talk with yu miao. yu hong looked at hu ying¡¯s worried expression and heaved a sigh of relief. the last time she went to the company to tell him about yu miao¡¯s incident in high school, she was very angry. in the end, she even slapped him and ordered him not to help yu miao do such a thing in the future. because he wanted to reassure hu ying and stop her from keeping an eye on him, yu miao could not contact him for the past few days. he thought that hu ying planned to ignore yu miao because of that incident. he did not expect hu ying to have a sharp tongue but a soft heart. watching his parents go upstairs, yu hong looked at yu ruo. ¡°third brother, you¡¯re usually the closest to yu miao. do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± yu ruo shook her head. it was not wrong for him to be the closest to yu miao in the past. however, ever since the last few incidents, he felt that he had distanced himself from yu miao to prevent yu su or other people from attacking yu miao because they acted overly intimate. he really did not know why yu miao was so abnormal this time. seeing this, yu hong could not help but fall into deep thought. ¡°could it be because of that drama?¡± ¡°it¡¯s very likely.¡± yu zheng, who had been engrossed in writing the script, suddenly looked up. ¡°because of what happened previously, the production team rejected yu miao from continuing to act as the female lead, but the production team turned around and found an actress who looked like yu miao to act as the female lead. who wouldn¡¯t be sad about this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± yu hong and yu ruo fell silent. it made sense. there was no way to refute it. yu zheng looked at yu hong and said, ¡°second brother, why don¡¯t you investigate chen ling¡¯s background? perhaps someone deliberately found her to provoke yu miao.¡± ¡°why do you say that?¡± yu hong asked him back. yu zheng smiled and pointed at his head. ¡°intuition. 1 like to think too much after writing too many scripts. it¡¯s also considered an occupational disease.¡± after yu zheng finished speaking, yu ruo, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°i also think that there¡¯s something wrong with yu miao. second brother, listen to fourth brother. investigate carefully.¡± after being persuaded by his two younger brothers, yu hong lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment. he decided to investigate chen ling.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Senior Uncle’s Visit chapter 177: senior uncle¡¯s visit translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu hong contacted a detective company under him and asked them to investigate chen ling as soon as possible. the person who received him was the company¡¯s vice president. he patted his chest and guaranteed, ¡°no problem. ceo yu, just wait. the information will be handed to you in three days at most.¡± ¡°alright, it¡¯s best to do a paternity test for them. this shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you, right?¡± yu hong crossed his legs and said expressionlessly. he had a feeling that the two of them looked alike and things were not as simple as they seemed. a paternity test would make things clear. seeing that he had spoken, the vice president naturally hurriedly said, ¡°no problem. i¡¯ll send the results of the investigation to your email in three days.¡± yu su, who had just finished taking her makeup photos, took the opportunity to go to an island by the sea to relax. the photographer took many bright and beautiful photos of her. as soon as the photo was posted, the comments section was filled with praise again. [baby su is so beautiful!] [i love her so much! if i can marry baby su, my life will be worth it.] [she belongs to all of us. don¡¯t take her for yourself.] [that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. however, baby su is still as beautiful as ever. i¡¯ve already bought a plane ticket. wait for me to meet baby su by chance.] the comments below were all occupied by fans. there were also quite a number of passersby who were stunned by yu su¡¯s beauty. they asked one another where yu su was. it was simply a large-scale celebrity-chasing venue. however, the people who did not like yu su also appeared: [she¡¯s wearing so little. this young lady doesn¡¯t have any shame at all. she¡¯s really immoral.] however, the fan¡¯s words were soon besieged by fans. they scolded the fan until she deleted the comments and left. yu su did not pay much attention to these. when yu su returned from the island and arrived at her house, she found two people waiting for her at the door with a faint smile on their faces. one of them was wearing a daoist black robe. he had white hair but was in good spirits. he had a loving smile on his face and was probably in his fifties. the other was a young man wearing a white robe. his appearance was above average. yu su had an impression of these two people. one of them was her master¡¯s senior brother. she should call him senior uncle, and the other should be his eldest disciple. ¡°senior uncle, long time no see.¡± yu su went up to greet him, opened the door, and led the two of them in. the person called senior uncle by yu su nodded lovingly. ¡°i¡¯m mainly here today to explain something. it¡¯s about your master.¡± after letting the two of them in, yu su went to make two cups of tea. yu su¡¯s senior uncle was the great elder of the daoist association. he had a very high status in the association and was also proficient in divination. not only did one have to make an appointment in advance to ask for him to do something for them, but the fee was also at least ten million dollars. he could be said to be a senior figure in daoism. the great elder sat down and said, ¡°we came this time to do what your master asked us to do. back then, when your master was on his deathbed, he left us a pendant and entrusted us to pass it to you today. this pendant is your master¡¯s proof.¡± he glanced at yu su and continued, ¡°using this pendant and the key he gave you, you can go and retrieve what your master has stored in the sect.¡± yu su¡¯s eyes reddened. she had been abducted and brought to the mountain village. if her master had not saved her, she would have been someone else¡¯s child bride. however, her master had passed away early and she could not be filial. it was really a pity. yu su took the pendant and could not suppress the sadness in her heart. her master was the greatest benefactor in her life. ¡°how did my master die back then?¡± yu su only heard that her master was seriously injured and suffered a backlash. she wanted to know more about the situation at that time. at the mention of what happened back then, the great elder¡¯s face was filled with heartache and regret. ¡°ten years ago, after a divination, junior brother suffered a huge blow to his vitality. he had suffered a backlash and had forcefully performed a ritual as well. in the end, he handed this jade pendant to me and passed away.¡± yu su nodded. her master only had the great elder as his senior brother. the two of them had supported each other for decades and had always had a good relationship. it was reasonable to hand the jade pendant to him. ¡°the ritual? do you know the exact situation at that time?¡± yu su felt terrible and could not help but continue asking. all these years, she had thought about the reason why her master had left, but she had never thought that it was because of the ritual. this was what her master was best at.. Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Forcefully Changing Fate chapter 178: forcefully changing fate translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios lie was known as the number one sorcerer in daoism. there must be something she didn¡¯t know. the great elder shook his head and continued, ¡°he saw through the heavenly secrets. in order to forcefully change someone¡¯s fate, he did the boldest ritual in history. this was not allowed by the heavens, so he suffered divine retribution. after that ritual, his lifespan was shortened to only about three years.¡± ¡°three years!¡± yu su exclaimed in surprise. ¡°in the past three years, he was attacked by unknown people again. that¡¯s why he passed away so early.¡± as the great elder spoke, he flicked his horsetail whisk and sighed heavily. he did not expect that his most honest junior brother would forcefully change his fate. to do such a crazy thing! yu su was stunned on the spot. the words ¡°forcibly changing one¡¯s fate¡± kept repeating in her mind. could it be that her master¡¯s lifespan had been affected because of her? in her previous life, she had indeed died long ago. the current her seemed to have had her current life after her fate was forcefully changed. her master had still successfully predicted her current situation and even asked her uncle-master to give her the pendant. after calculating these series of events, she was almost certain that her master had done the ritual for her and that it had affected his lifespan. ¡°master¡­¡± yu su bit her lip tightly, her fists trembling non-stop. if not for her, her master would still be alive. this made yu su feel guilty and sad. when she thought of her master¡¯s loving appearance, her emotions invaded her entire body. ¡°thank you for telling me this, senior uncle,¡± yu su said word by word. ¡°junior sister, don¡¯t be too sad. everyone has their own fate. this is your master¡¯s choice. 1 heard that your skills have improved a lot and you¡¯re still insisting on learning. if he knows it, he¡¯ll definitely be gratified.¡± the young man¡¯s name was dao yun. when he saw yu su¡¯s sad expression, he couldn¡¯t help but persuade her. ¡°thank you, senior brother dao.¡± after yu su thanked him, she still could not hide the sadness on her face. the two of them could feel the pain. the matter was almost done. the great elder nodded. ¡°1 have told you everything junior brother had instructed me. if junior brother is still alive, he will definitely hope that you can live a better life. don¡¯t let him down.¡± yu su nodded. ¡°senior uncle is right.¡± ¡°if you need any help in the future, feel free to look for us at the daoist association. we still have the power to say a few words in the association.¡± the great elder gave a few more instructions before leaving. after sending the two of them off, yu su returned to the living room and could not help but break down and cry. after venting, yu su wiped her tears and found an inconspicuous corner to place the pendant. she also pasted a talisman on it to hide the aura of the jade pendant from others. she took out another key from the drawer. it had retro patterns on it. it was the key to open the cabinet in the daoist association¡¯s storage room. the pendant was the proof. only when the two items were put together could the cabinet door be opened. this was also carefully designed by her master when he stored it. it was to prevent anyone from claiming it or obtaining one of the items. yu su did not grieve for long. she tidied up her things at night and got someone from the company to send her to the set. as soon as she arrived at the set, she noticed a familiar figure. the man was wearing a military uniform, as if he was a young general. he turned around. his face was cold, his nose high, and he was extraordinarily handsome. ¡°why are you also on this production team?¡± yu su asked in surprise. she hadn¡¯t heard that xiao han had been filming recently. why was he in the same production team as her? the director was standing beside him. it seemed like they were discussing about the scene. hearing yu su¡¯s words, the two of them turned around, and a smile immediately appeared in xiao han¡¯s eyes. ¡°i¡¯m here as the third male lead. the original third male lead was fined for tax evasion and wasn¡¯t suitable for this role. the director contacted me and i thought it was quite suitable, so i came over.¡± after xiao han answered a series of questions, the corners of his mouth involuntarily curled up. he looked like an excited puppy. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll take care of you in the future. i¡¯m acting as the second female lead and have several scenes with you,¡± yu su said politely. a smile flashed across the director¡¯s eyes. indeed, xiao han was here for yu su. because he heard that yu su was also on this production team, he agreed without hesitation. it seemed that young master xiao had completely fallen in love with yu su. he was also happy to watch the commotion from the side. after all, who didn¡¯t like to join in the fun? Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Likes Yu Su chapter 179: likes yu su translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios soon, the filming began. yu su put on her ming dynasty student attire with a clear smile on her face. she held a book in her hand and walked towards the noisy street. in the camera, she was extremely beautiful. the warlord played by xiao han happened to pass by on a horse and was attracted by this beautiful woman at a glance. he sent a soldier over to ask. after knowing her name, the warlord committed it to memory. the first meeting officially ended. the next scene was a scene of the warlord killing enemies on the battlefield. fire beacons rose everywhere, and corpses were everywhere. under such circumstances, the warlord once again met the woman who moved his heart at first sight. she was no longer a young student. the woman¡¯s face was calm and composed. she held a gun in her hand and her aura was fierce. bombs kept exploding beside him, and there were broken limbs all around. the woman remained calm and composed. the once glorious warlord commander was now seriously injured and buried among the dead. if the woman had not discovered him in time and treated him, he would have died on the battlefield. at this point, even if the filming for today was completed, it was almost done in one shot. even the director was shocked by yu su¡¯s acting skills. she was really in the character of who she was acting, and she almost never got out of the role. coupled with her attire, she looked like she had walked out of a battlefield. such young actors could only be chanced upon by luck. ¡°clap clap clap!¡± after the director shouted, all the staff present could not help but extend their hands to applaud yu su. her acting skills were simply at the level of a movie queen. xiao han snapped out of his trance and said proudly, ¡°yu su, your acting skills are simply too good. it¡¯s my honor to be able to act with you.¡± ¡°you flatter me. thank you, everyone.¡± yu su came back to her senses and noticed that the people around her were applauding warmly and replying politely. back in the dressing room, the makeup artist began to remove her makeup. in order to talk to yu su, xiao han also went to this dressing room to remove his makeup. originally, he had his own makeup team, but now, he wanted to go to a place where yu su was. xiao han smiled as he watched yu su close her eyes and let the makeup artist remove her makeup. under the effect of the makeup water, her smooth and delicate skin gradually appeared. ¡°yu su, are you free tonight? i¡¯ll treat you and meng xi to a meal. i need your help with something.¡± ¡°alright, then it would be disrespectful to refuse,¡± yu su replied mischievously, her eyes seeming to be filled with stars. even though she was wearing a tattered military uniform, it could not hide the brilliance on her body. when the two of them arrived, meng xi and fu jie also arrived. the dishes were served very quickly. they were all signature dishes. just the smell of it was enough to whet one¡¯s appetite. yu su happened to be hungry, so she did not stand on ceremony. after greeting them, she started eating. xiao han looked over dotingly, wishing his eyes could stick to her. she was indeed the person he liked. even when she was eating, she looked so good. if not for the fact that he wanted to move yu su with sincerity, he really wanted to marry yu su immediately. the few of them chatted about interesting things in the entertainment industry. they were all familiar with each other, so there was no need to be reserved. time passed quickly. not long after, the other two bid farewell. ¡°yu su, i won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. i do have a favor to ask of you today. something happened to my brother-in-law. i hope you can go over and take a look.¡± xiao han couldn¡¯t help but have a headache when he thought of his brother-in-law. it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t looked for others before, but those people were all helpless. they couldn¡¯t even tell what the problem was. and he naturally trusted yu su. moreover, he felt that yu su¡¯s strength was not inferior to those people, so he naturally hoped that yu su could make a trip with him. even if she could not help in the end, it would be good for him to spend more time with yu su. ¡°no problem. let¡¯s go.¡± yu su nodded. after eating and drinking her fill, yu su became more interested in xiao han¡¯s request. what exactly was it that made him so worried? it seemed to be quite troublesome. sitting in xiao han¡¯s car, yu su followed him to a hospital. she had heard of this hospital before. it was a famous private hospital with good security and medical skills. the moment she entered the ward, a man was lying on the bed, pressing his head in pain. there was a ball of black gas between his eyebrows. above his head, there was still a black line circling, continuously sucking his spirit.. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Black Gas Above His Head chapter 180: black gas above his head translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the woman beside him was extremely anxious, but there was nothing she could do. ¡°call the doctor!¡± the man shouted at the top of his voice. suddenly, as if he could not breathe, the man grabbed his neck tightly. his entire face turned purple and looked like he was about to die in the next second. ¡°hurry!¡± yu su shouted softly. she quickly walked in and took out a talisman from her bag. after lighting it with a match, she threw it into the air. boom! boom! boom! the black line instantly broke and dissipated outwards. the remaining black smoke surged into the man¡¯s eyes. at that moment, the man cried out, ¡°ah! i can¡¯t see.¡± ¡°gu chen, how are you now? don¡¯t scare me. yuyu is still waiting for you at home. you must persevere.¡± the beautiful woman¡¯s eyes instantly moistened, and large drops of tears flowed out. ¡°i can¡¯t see anything in front of me. what¡¯s going on?¡± gu chen grabbed something helplessly in the air, his face filled with fear. ¡°brother-in-law, it¡¯s me. i brought a friend over. she has a deeper understanding of metaphysics. i asked her to take a look at you,¡± xiao han explained as he walked over. xiao bing looked at yu su in confusion. the girl in front of her was at most 20 years old. at such a young age, even if she knew a little, she would not be able to resolve this disaster. it seemed like he had pinned his hopes on nothing again. yu su said casually, ¡°ms. xiao, your husband has been through a lot of unlucky things recently, right? first, he was hit by a car crossing the road, then he was injured by a rock in the sky. he even got his butt pierced by a needle while sitting on a chair.¡± ¡°this morning, he came to the hospital for treatment because he had an unbearable headache. but now, the doctor is telling you that he¡¯s fine and everything is normal.¡± yu su spoke quickly, but her voice was unusually clear. ¡°yes, you¡¯re right.¡± gu chen held his head in pain. he was twitching on the bed like a prawn. there was no time to explain the situation now. yu su took out a poison-removal talisman and stuck it on his head. at that moment, gu chen felt his entire being awaken. ¡°it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± he looked up in shock. from yu su¡¯s point of view, although the black aura above his head was there, it was frozen and did not show any signs of spreading out. at this moment, xiao bing finally believed yu su and begged, ¡°young lady, name your conditions! if 1 can help him resolve it, as long as i can do it, i will definitely satisfy you.¡± this matter was too dangerous. if she wasn¡¯t careful, she might lose her husband¡¯s life. she didn¡¯t dare bet her husband¡¯s life on it. the xiao family had a deep foundation and many resources. as long as yu su could save him, she was willing to take out those worldly possessions. yu su said calmly, ¡°you¡¯re xiao han¡¯s relatives, so i¡¯ll naturally try my best to treat you. 1 hope you can answer truthfully next.¡± ¡°alright, ask away!¡± xiao bing nodded like a chick pecking at rice and placed all her hopes on yu su. she really did not know what to do. ¡°when did he start to be unlucky?¡± yu su walked over and reached out to search in the air. in the end, she seemed to have touched something and shouted, ¡°break!¡± in an instant, light returned to gu chen¡¯s eyes and he could see the light outside. everything became clear. ¡°i can see it!¡± he shouted excitedly. he thought that he was going to go blind, but when he recalled yu su¡¯s question, he hurriedly replied, ¡°i¡¯ve been unlucky since last wednesday. i¡¯m unlucky no matter where 1 go. even if 1 do the most ordinary thing, i¡¯m still unlucky.¡± these few days, he was really exhausted. ¡°you must have touched something you shouldn¡¯t have touched, or worn something¡­¡± as yu su spoke, she took a few steps forward. her gaze finally landed on the simple antique ring on the man¡¯s hand. ¡°can i see the ring?¡± ¡°of course!¡± gu chen hurriedly took off the ring and handed it over with both hands. his wife, xiao bing, also looked at yu su nervously. she was the one who gave him this ring. there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right? yu su took off the ring and examined it in her hand. the patterns on it were ancient, and there were two words inside the ring.. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Cursed chapter 181: cursed translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios as for the exact words, they were a little unclear due to wear and tear. ¡°don¡¯t worry, it might not be the ring.¡± gu chen noticed his wife¡¯s panic and fear and comforted her. this ring was a gift from his wife. if anything happened, she would be the first to be held accountable. xiao bing naturally knew. but for some reason, she had a bad feeling. a voice in her heart told her that it was the problem with this ring. yu su took out the talisman paper and used the brush she had brought to draw it before placing it on the table. ¡°watch carefully.¡± as her voice fell, she placed the ring on the talisman paper. in an instant, the entire talisman burned, and a ball of golden flames burned in the air. at the same time, there was a nauseating smell in the air. it was a bloody smell. it also smelled like a rotting corpse. it spread directly above the ward and rushed to one¡¯s head. ¡°it stinks!¡± after xiao bing finished speaking, she hurriedly ran to open the window. it was only when she opened the window and let the air in the entire space flow that she felt more comfortable. now, everyone knew that it was because of this ring. otherwise, the ring wouldn¡¯t be so smelly. ¡°the stench from before was covered up. it¡¯s only coming out now. watch carefully,¡± yu su said calmly. yu su placed a piece of cinnabar on the ring, and a dark red scratch immediately appeared on it. that mark was like blood, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°so it¡¯s really because of this ring!¡± xiao han took a few steps forward and said angrily. it was obvious that someone wanted to harm her brother-in-law. if not for yu su, her brother-in-law would have really lost his life because of this thing. such a sinister method was really vicious. yu su took the ring away and pointed at the patterns on it. ¡°there¡¯s black aura and resentment on this ring. it¡¯s very likely that it was snatched from the hands of someone who died unjustly. if you keep wearing it, you will always suffer bad luck. if not for your family¡¯s good fortune, you would have died now.¡± the person behind this was too vicious. ¡°how could this be!¡± xiao bing gritted her teeth in anger, her face flushed red. she was the one who gave him this ring. if it was because of her and something happened to her husband, she would never be able to forgive herself. who would have thought that there was something wrong with the ring? it was really unpredictable. xiao han saw that the two of them were livid and asked directly, ¡°where did this ring come from? it¡¯s so sinister. how much hatred does the person have with our family?!¡± the person on the hospital bed seemed to have thought of something and fell silent. when xiao bing heard this, she hesitated for a moment. ¡°this was recommended by one of my sisters. her family has an acquaintance at the auction house. she had introduced that this ring is the most suitable for your brother-in-law, saying that it can bring him wealth and luck. it shouldn¡¯t be her, right?¡± the girl¡¯s name was he wan, and she was the daughter of the he family. she had always been valued by her family. now, she could have a say in the management of most of the family¡¯s businesses. ¡°who is it?¡± xiao han frowned. he felt that something was wrong. the man hesitated for a moment before saying the name, ¡°it¡¯s the daughter of the he family. at that time, she brought us to the auction house and kept praising this ring. your sister felt that it was fated, so she bought it.¡± who would have thought that it was actually a harmful thing? ¡°it¡¯s her then!¡± xiao han sneered. he didn¡¯t care about the matters of the wealthy families, but he had heard that he wan was the daughter of the he family. when he wan was seven years old, she realized that her blood type did not match the he family¡¯s. after that, although they found the real daughter, he yuan, because he wan¡¯s original family was poor and her parents favored boys over girls, he wan did not go back. with this, she was raised by the he family. now, she was in charge of many of the family¡¯s businesses. she was more like a member of the he family than the daughter of the he family. he also heard that the real daughter, he yuan, was not valued at home and was often bullied by the servants. she was timid and pitiful. xiao han had never had a good impression of the daughter of the he family. ¡°i don¡¯t think so¡­¡± xiao bing could not believe it now. she said hesitantly, ¡°she¡¯s my good sister and an expert in appraising. if she finds out that this ring is cursed, she definitely won¡¯t let me buy it..¡± Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Malicious Intentions chapter 182: malicious intentions translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at that time, it was almost gu chen¡¯s birthday. xiao bing hesitated about what gift to give. he wan brought her to an auction house. she pointed at the ring and recommended it to her. she even said that this ring was simple and nice. it was the best choice as a gift. naturally, she believed her. ¡°thinking about it carefully, 1 do seem to have started to be unlucky after wearing the ring. i even encountered a series of things,¡± gu chen said thoughtfully. he had worn it for so long that he felt a chill when he thought about it. how revolting! and it was taken from a dead person. no wonder he was so unlucky. seeing that his sister still believed in that he wan, xiao han was really anxious and angry. even now, xiao bing had yet to see through that woman¡¯s vicious intentions. ¡°sis, i¡¯ve already told you not be so close to he wan. our families are competitors. now, other than brother-in-law¡¯s gu family¡¯s antique shop, the he family has the biggest one. if they want to do anything to brother-in-law, it will definitely be beneficial to them!¡± xiao han analyzed mercilessly. now that such a targeted incident had happened, the he family benefited the most. if not for the he family, there would be no one else. ¡°that¡¯s right. why didn¡¯t 1 think of that? the antique underground city auction is in three days. if i can¡¯t go, the he family will make a huge profit.¡± thinking of this, gu chen was immediately furious. she actually used such a devious method to harm him. in the business world, earning money depended on one¡¯s own ability. now, this was too despicable. their gu family would obtain a lot of antiques that were worth a lot every year, but they obtained them all with their own abilities. one had to depend on their reputation if they wanted to sell to the gu corporation. in recent years, the he corporation had risen up and earned a lot in the antique market. they had expanded the market and had the ability to compete with the gu corporation. however, these were not reasons to harm others. if one wanted to win, he had to win fair and square. it was forbidden by the law to harm others like this. hearing her husband¡¯s analysis, xiao bing thought of how he wan highly recommended the item that day. no matter how unwilling she was to admit it, she had to admit it at this moment. it was very likely that he wan wanted to harm her husband! ¡°he wan! i won¡¯t forgive her!¡± xiao bing¡¯s face was filled with anger as she suppressed her anger. she gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to break. if something really happened to gu chen, she would be an accomplice. when she thought of what gu chen had been through these few days, she wished she could drink he wan¡¯s blood. she treated he wan as her best friend, but he wan had harmed her husband like this. if she did not take revenge, her name would not be xiao bing. seeing that his sister had reacted, xiao han finally calmed down a little. he said softly, ¡°sister, i¡¯ve long realized that there¡¯s something wrong with this he wan. as the fake daughter of the family, she often suppresses he yuan. her business methods are also extremely dishonorable.¡± ¡°a fake daughter?¡± yu su asked with interest when she heard this topic. the yu family also had a fake daughter. they were quite similar. seeing that she was interested, xiao han immediately added, ¡°yes, yu su, let me explain to you. he wan was wrongly brought into the family. the real daughter of the family is he yuan, but the he family prefers he wan. he yuan is like an invisible person at home.¡± there was once when xiao han heard that he wan had gotten someone to bully he yuan after high school and blocked he yuan at the entrance of the alley. at that time, he saw her true colors. it was said that after entering university, he yuan became even more timid. she did not have any say at home now. if people did not know better, they would think that he wan was the biological daughter of the family. yu su fell into deep thought. why did she feel that what happened in the he family was so similar to her family? was there a certain connection behind this? or was this a coincidence? she had also heard of the he family. they were considered rich and powerful in the city, comparable to the yu family. no matter what, she had to investigate this matter. her instincts told her that there was more to this than met the eye. could it be that she had a different connection with yu miao? gu chen analyzed calmly, ¡°he wan¡¯s intention should be to stop me from going to the antique auction city. this way, the he family can monopolize the majority of the auction.¡± perhaps after this auction, the he family¡¯s business would expand again.. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: The Real and Fake Young Ladies Again chapter 183: the real and fake young ladies again translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at the thought of this, gu chen clenched his fists tightly. hatred flashed across his eyes. if his wife did not trust her, how could he have fallen for it? she had used his wife¡¯s trust to do such a thing. he would definitely not let her off easily. hearing his brother-in-law mention the antique auction city, xiao han¡¯s eyes flashed with worry. since she had even used such a dirty trick, the he family must be determined to win this time. then brother-in-law would be in trouble! even if this matter was resolved, other things would probably happen on the way. it was really impossible to guard against that vicious woman. now that his brother-in-law was injured, if there was a next time, he would probably lose his life. xiao han nodded. ¡°brother-in-law, it seems like he wan is set on targeting you this time. i¡¯m just afraid that although you didn¡¯t fall for it this time, it might be a big problem if she uses such a sinister method again.¡± xiao han¡¯s consideration was not unreasonable. gu chen frowned and kept thinking. this antique auction was held once a year, and it was also one of the largest purchasing channels. if they did not go, the gu family¡¯s trading company might lose a third of its profits. that was why he had no choice but to go. gu chen¡¯s gaze shifted to yu su and he asked sincerely, ¡°ms. yu, our gu family must go to the antique auction city this time. i wonder if ms. yu has time to accompany us. our gu family sincerely invites ms. yu to accompany us. with you around, i can feel more at ease.¡± at this point, he paused. ¡°in terms of remuneration, if ms. yu wants money, that¡¯s not a problem. i heard that ms. yu has also opened a studio. if you need resources from the entertainment industry, our family has a lot of resources in this area. ms. yu, what do you think?¡± at this moment, after xiao bing heard this, her eyes lit up. she heard that ms. yu was quite capable in variety shows. if she could accompany her, she would be even more confident! no matter how much she wanted to earn money, she still hoped that her husband would be safe. ¡°ms. yu, don¡¯t worry. our xiao family also has resources from the entertainment industry,¡± xiao bing hurriedly said. it would be great if they could go together. when yu su heard this, a glint flashed across her eyes. as a feng shui master, she naturally had some research on antiques. recently, she had also thought of going to buy some real goods. be it as a magic tool or selling it for money, it was not bad. moreover, this time, she had the gu family¡¯s backing. it would be much more convenient for her to do things. ¡°i can go with you. as for the remuneration, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± yu su nodded in agreement. xiao han was a little excited, and his heart was thumping. if she went to the antique auction city this time, he would definitely follow. this way, he would definitely have more time to spend with yu su. at the thought of this, he was in a very good mood. being able to be with the person he liked was a very blissful thing. there was also his sister and brother-in-law. it was really like a family going on a trip! thinking of that scene, xiao han¡¯s ears turned red, but he quickly lowered his head to hide it. so as not to be discovered by yu su. seeing that yu su had agreed, gu chen, who was sitting on the bed, thought of something. ¡°the antique auction city is at the borders. i still need you to do me a favor. the price is negotiable.¡± ¡°go ahead.¡± yu su nodded. she had to listen first before she could agree. if she violated the rules of feng shui metaphysics, she could not help, no matter how much money she was given. ¡°one of my cousin¡¯s comrades got separated from the main group when he was out on a mission at the border. we haven¡¯t found him yet. if possible, i hope you can help look for him. after all, we have to see him no matter if he¡¯s alive or dead. his family is still waiting for him.¡± at this point, grief flashed across gu chen¡¯s face. he had seen that younger brother before. he was especially smart and skilled. now that they could not find him, it was very likely that he was already dead. but now, even his corpse could not be found. it was heartbreaking. ¡°sure.¡± yu su nodded in agreement. she respected the soldiers in her heart. if it weren¡¯t for the soldiers protecting the country, the country wouldn¡¯t be so prosperous. the stability of the country was obtained through the blood and sweat of soldiers. after thinking about it, yu su said, ¡°prepare some things in advance. i need his recent photos, items that he used when he was alive, and some clothes. there¡¯s no need for the fee.¡± ¡°how can that do?¡± gu chen retorted. to be honest, this was his selfish motive. he also wanted to do something for that younger brother. yu su shook her head and insisted, ¡°let me do my part too. it¡¯s settled then..¡± Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Exorcism Talisman chapter 184: exorcism talisman translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios she only took the money that she deserved. gu chen saw that she was determined and did not object. he could only thank her. ¡°thank you for what you are doing for him.¡± as he spoke, he started coughing violently again. he sounded like an old bellows. his voice was hoarse and unpleasant, as if he was about to suffocate in the next second. ¡°now that my husband doesn¡¯t wear the ring, can he keep his life?¡± xiao bing looked at gu chen worriedly. the bad luck of the past few days had really frightened her. ¡°although he is not wearing it now, he has been wearing it for many days. the black aura has already seeped into his body. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still a little difficult to keep his life.¡± yu su observed the black aura on his head and said truthfully. the black aura was about to seep into his bones, but fortunately, it had not done so yet. it was just that it was still at the edge of his body. if it was not blocked, he would be incurable. ¡°then what should we do?¡± xiao bing was shocked and panicked. now, it was actually still difficult to keep his life. she knew that yu su was not exaggerating. if he continued to be unlucky, his life would probably be in danger. ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. wearing the exorcism talisman can block the black aura. the talisman paper costs five million dollars each. do you need it?¡± yu su asked. whether it was the gu family or the xiao family, they were not people who lacked money, so she was not worried. this price was reasonable. ¡°you can completely remove it by wearing it, right?¡± xiao bing quickly asked. ¡°after wearing it, it has a three-month usage period. after three months, the black aura will dissipate.¡± yu su¡¯s words were clear and her explanation was very clear. she looked at gu chen again. ¡°but your good luck previously might be gone. you won¡¯t be attacked by the black aura again, but your luck will also be much worse than before.¡± hearing that his luck was gone, gu chen was not too disappointed. ¡°it¡¯s my fortune to be able to keep my life.¡± he laughed magnanimously. as long as he did not cause trouble in the gu family¡¯s businesses now, it was enough for him to squander for the rest of his life. this was also what made him confident. ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s enough as long as my husband is safe!¡± xiao bing nodded repeatedly. she looked at her husband with love in her eyes. although the two of them had met on a blind date, their feelings for each other had become stronger after so many years. ¡°yu su, apart from exorcizing evil, is there anything else in your talisman paper that can avoid calamity?¡± xiao han asked. to the xiao family, this kind of talisman paper could only be chanced upon by luck. it was hard to guarantee that nothing would happen in the future. if he had the talisman paper drawn by yu su with him, he would feel much more at ease. otherwise, he would always feel on tenterhooks. ¡°yes, it¡¯s also 5 million dollars a piece.¡± yu su nodded and took out a talisman from her bag. she then took out a special pen and waved her hand to start drawing. her eyes were calm, like a painting. her entire aura had also changed. she looked like a master, and no one dared to underestimate her. not long after, an evil-dispelling talisman was produced. with a wave of yu su¡¯s hand, the talisman paper floated up with the wind. she took out a small red bag and the talisman paper fell. ¡°you can keep it on you.¡± yu su handed it over. xiao bing¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as she immediately took it with both hands. ¡°ms. yu, if it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°it¡¯s my duty.¡± yu su nodded and looked at xiao han with a smile in her eyes. ¡°how many transformation talismans do you need?¡± drawing talismans required energy. she was friends with xiao han, but it couldn¡¯t be cheap either. it was also five million dollars a piece, but she would make an enhanced version. ¡°i¡¯ll have four for the time being.¡± xiao han thought for a moment and said, ¡°if you¡¯re tired, you can draw in the future. 1¡¯11 transfer the money to your account.¡± this price, according to yu su¡¯s strength, was really a preferential price. he naturally had nothing to say. he had sent the money while she was drawing the talisman. ¡°it¡¯s alright, i¡¯ll draw now.¡± yu su took out four more talismans. before long, she finished drawing three and explained some things to take note of. xiao han listened carefully. these four cards were one for each of his parents and one for his sister. he remembered the things to take note of so that he could relay them to his parents later.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Extreme Gratitude chapter 185: extreme gratitude translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°this talisman is only valid for three months. if you still need it, we can work together again,¡± yu su said very clearly. xiao han and the other two nodded. this kind of talisman paper had a time limit to begin with. even if yu su did not say it, they knew that it was impossible for a talisman paper to last forever. they had no objections to this. gu chen held the talisman and was extremely grateful. to be honest, he did not expect yu su¡¯s metaphysical spells to be so powerful. from the looks of it, she was comparable to those masters. it might even surpass those masters. ¡°well leave first. brother-in-law, rest well.¡± seeing that everything was settled, xiao han bade farewell. after that, it was time for him to spend time with yu su. when the two of them returned to the car, xiao han said solemnly, ¡°yu su, you saved my sister¡¯s family. i don¡¯t know how to thank you, but i still have to thank you again.¡± ¡°you¡¯re welcome. we¡¯re friends.¡± yu su nodded. ever since she entered, she could tell that xiao bing and gu chen looked kind and righteous. the two of them look like they do good deeds often. he still had the protection of his ancestors. she still wanted to save such a person. however, to xiao han, the word ¡°friend¡± sounded a little disappointing. it seemed that yu su only treated him as an ordinary friend and did not have any further thoughts. this realization made him a little discouraged. ¡°here we are. good night.¡± the car stopped in front of yu su¡¯s house. xiao han got out of the car to protect the top of her head and said softly. regardless of yu su¡¯s feelings, he liked her. she was such an excellent girl, even if she doesn¡¯t like him, he can still accept it. ¡°okay, goodbye. be careful on the way.¡± yu su smiled, and the dimples on her face appeared faintly, revealing her cute side in front of xiao han. at this moment, xiao han was stunned. it was only when yu su walked in and waved goodbye to him that he suddenly woke up. ¡°call me if anything happens.¡± seeing that yu su had entered the house safely, he drove home in peace. after yu su returned, she lay on the sofa and rested for a while. when it was about time, she took out a piece of paper and wrote on it. the real and fake daughter of the he family and the yu family. she did not know how many secrets there were here. if it was really as she had guessed, there must be a secret spell that was applied on her. it was just hidden. it seemed that she could only use blood as a medium to check the secret spell on her body. she took out a sharp dagger and made a cut on her fingertip. she squeezed out a drop of blood and placed it in the container. then, she poured in the potion that she had prepared long ago. in front of the container was a yellow talisman paper. the cinnabar pen was quietly placed at the side, waiting to be used. ¡°freeze!¡± with her order, the liquid in the container kept spinning and finally solidified into crystals. yu su took it out and placed it on the talisman paper. the candle liquid dripped on top. not long after, the crystal turned pitch-black, and even gradually ignited on its own, turning into powder. ¡°it¡¯s indeed black,¡± yu su muttered as she watched the scene quietly. if she had not been under a secret spell, the crystal should have been transparent. however, it was dark black now. clearly, it was hidden very deeply and was extremely vicious. if she had not tested it, she would have been kept in the dark. she did not stay in a daze, she took the cinnabar pen and wrote the name of the curse on the talisman paper. she had never discovered this curse because part of the reason was that the curse had been cast since she was born. now, it has basically become one with her. there was also another reason. the person who cast the spell must be a master. this curse had been cast twenty years ago. the yu family had probably been targeted for decades and the person had already started to set up everything long ago. it was terrifying. this spell connected her to another person. their luck was connected to one another. if one person was lucky, the other person¡¯s luck would be extremely bad. however, there was a condition that had to be fulfilled to do this. and it was the harshest condition. that person had to be born in the same year, month, and day as her, and their names and environment had to be very similar. at this point, yu su thought of someone.. Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Spell Connection chapter 186: spell connection translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios that was yu miao! ding dong! ding dong! at this thought, the bell outside the door rang. there was a visitor outside. it was already so late, but she didn¡¯t know who it was. yu su got up and looked out, only to realize that it was her eldest brother, yu an. ¡°big brother, why are you here? come in and sit.¡± yu an entered the door and said with a smile, ¡°i happened to pass by, so i wanted to come and see you and buy you some snacks. 1 remember that you liked snacks the most when you were young.¡± as expected, he was carrying a large bag of snacks. ¡°that was when we were young,¡± yu su said with a laugh. perhaps he wanted to make it up to her. yu an would always bring her something, but she also felt that it was quite warm. big brother was probably her only relative in the world. the rest of the yu family did not treat her as family at all, so there was no need to mention them. yu an discovered the candies and talismans on the table and asked in surprise, ¡°were you doing spells just now? did i disturb you?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s already done.¡± yu su told him what she had just obtained. ¡°i guess this person is yu miao. she seemed to have been born on the same month and day as me, right?¡± when yu an heard this, he was furious and his face turned green. he had never expected that someone would be so deranged. the person who had been cursed was his biological sister. this simply made one¡¯s back turn cold! who was secretly coveting the yu family? yu an couldn¡¯t think of the identity of the person behind this at all. he could only nod and answer, ¡°she was indeed born on the same year, month, and day as you. it¡¯s precisely because of this that we have allowed another child to live in the yu family for so many years. if it¡¯s yu miao, doesn¡¯t that prove that as long as she¡¯s lucky, your luck will always be bad?¡± he never thought that there would be such an evil spell in the world. and he had succeeded. ¡°that¡¯s right. on the contrary, as long as i¡¯m lucky, her luck will always be bad. big brother, think about it. ever since i participated in the show, my luck has gradually improved. has her luck just worsened?¡± yu su analyzed bit by bit with a calm expression. as long as she did not panic, there was a solution to everything. moreover, the current situation was clearly biased towards her. in her previous life, her luck had always been very bad. ever since she was kidnapped, ridiculous things would always happen to her body. for example, she would break her bones when she walked or the manhole cover would fall when she walked to the side of the road. until her death, she had been very unlucky. from the looks of it, everything had been resolved now. so that was the reason. if she hadn¡¯t used blood as a medium, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell. such a vicious ancient secret technique should have disappeared. however, for some reason, it was preserved and even used on her. ¡°damn it! if 1 find out who¡¯s behind this, 1 won¡¯t let them off!¡± yu an gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with anger. as smart as he was, he had already thought of it. perhaps yu su¡¯s disappearance back then was also part of their plan. their goal was to make her exchange her life with yu miao. ¡°brother, don¡¯t be anxious. this person behind us can¡¯t be hidden anymore. why don¡¯t we wait a little longer?¡± yu su advised. she did not want yu an to make this matter public. it was best as long as the few of them knew and did not alert the enemy. yu an nodded, his eyes still filled with hatred. they were about to say something else when the doorbell rang again. they looked at each other and walked to the door. yu su looked through the peephole and saw that it was chen ling. she did not know why chen ling was looking for her so late at night, but she had always had a good impression of chen ling. ¡°come in. my brother is here too,¡± yu su asked softly. when chen ling saw yu an, she frowned slightly. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. 1 just couldn¡¯t sleep and came to talk to sister yu su. 1 didn¡¯t expect brother yu an to be here either. i didn¡¯t disturb you, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. come in and take a seat.¡± yu su invited her in. if nothing unexpected happened, chen ling should have something to say to her. after chen ling entered, her pupils constricted when she saw the talisman on the table and the pattern on it, as if she had seen something terrifying. ¡°sister yu su, were you drawing talismans just now?¡± chen ling asked.. Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Installed With An Eavesdropping Device chapter 187: installed with an eavesdropping device translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°yes, i have nothing to do so i¡¯m just playing with it. why are you looking for me?¡± yu su asked directly. chen ling shook her head slightly and pointed at her mouth, hinting that she could not say it. then, as usual, she said, ¡°1 saw sister yu su¡¯s acting skills on the set today and wanted to come over and learn from her. i wonder if sister yu su is free.¡± in order to numb the person behind it, chen ling said it pretendedly. seeing this, yu an also understood it. chen ling probably knew something and wanted to snitch tonight, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud as someone might be listening in. yu an made a prompt decision. he pulled out a notebook from the table and handed her a pen. he nodded at her. chen ling nodded gratefully. yu su pretended to be sharing her acting skills and did not stop talking. ¡°when acting, we have to get into character¡­¡± chen ling responded from time to time, but the notebook on the table was quickly filled with words. chen ling wrote, ¡°1 was cursed by someone and can¡¯t tell you those things directly, but i want to remind you of something. yu miao and 1 are twins. the person behind us nurtured us to achieve some goals.¡± seeing that the two of them had finished reading, she continued to write, ¡°sister yu su has a deep connection with yu miao. this is very important. the person behind this has been planning to make a move on the next season of the show. he wants us all to go to the ancient city so that it¡¯s easier for him to make a move.¡± in the end, she emphasized, ¡°sister yu su, you have to be more vigilant!¡± as soon as these words were expressed, yu an gritted his teeth in anger. he did not expect the person behind this to extend his power so far and even control the variety show. even the venue for the next episode was chosen by them. when yu su heard this, she pondered for a while. she knew about the ancient city. it was an antique place that still had ancient buildings. the people inside were also walking around in ancient clothes. there were also many capable people there. the daoist association was in the ancient city. she coincidentally wanted to collect the things that her master had stored there. if she went there to do a variety show, it would be on the way. ¡°who is that person?¡± yu su wrote on the paper. she really wanted to know who was behind all of this and what their motives were. chen ling thought for a while and wrote on the paper, ¡°1 only know that yu miao and 1 are not my father¡¯s biological children. my mom is often in contact with an uncle. that uncle sometimes contacts us and asks us to do some things. it¡¯s very likely him.¡± she paused for a moment, then continued writing. ¡°1 guess he¡¯s our father. maybe he has a lot of kids like us.¡± at this point, yu an¡¯s eyes widened and he almost exclaimed. he finally confirmed how early the mastermind had planned this! a deep look flashed across yu su¡¯s eyes. to be honest, this information also surprised her a little. she seemed to understand what the person behind this wanted. it was luck! through luck, one could extend one¡¯s lifespan and obtain abundant wealth. this was what the person behind it wanted. this kind of curse could accumulate luck and not be easily discovered by the relevant departments. after all, this kind of sorcery was not allowed. if it was discovered, the relevant departments would definitely suppress it. ¡°i¡¯m now certain that yu su must have been deliberately lost by the person behind this.¡± yu an also typed on his phone. his expression was dark and he was furious. the luck of a wealthy family was definitely better than that of ordinary people, but this was not a reason for their family to be targeted. looking at his second, third, and fourth brothers, they were probably already quite bewitched. ¡°are you going to the next episode of the variety show too?¡± yu su wrote it down and handed it to chen ling. chen ling nodded and continued writing. ¡°the person behind this still wants me to continue getting close to you so that i can get news of you and inform him in the future. i¡¯m afraid the variety show has already arranged for me to go. 1 have no choice but to go.¡± a net had been set up for so long. how could he allow her to escape? ¡°then beat him at his own game. 1 want to see what the person behind this wants to do.¡± yu su¡¯s penmanship was deep, and the words on it were written in a flamboyant manner. yu an looked at yu su worriedly and wrote on the paper, ¡°yu su, can you undo this curse? do we have to continue like this?¡± Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Undoing the Curse chapter 188: undoing the curse translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios he felt that it was not safe to be implicated by the curse. he was afraid that yu su¡¯s life would be in danger. if hse could undo it, she should do it as soon as possible. otherwise, he would always feel uneasy. yu su thought for a moment and also wrote on the notebook, ¡°i¡¯m afraid this incantation can only be completely resolved if the person who cast the incantation undoes it or if the person who cast the incantation dies. 0then-vise, both sides might suffer a backlash if it¡¯s forcefully removed. anyway, the luck is with me now. yu miao¡¯s luck is getting worse and worse, so there¡¯s no hurry.¡± this was the viciousness of the incantation. even if she saw through it, there was no way to remove it. if she had removed it forcefully, both sides would be injured, and she might alert the enemy. the three of them were writing when the doorbell rang again. yu an patted his head. ¡°it must be second brother. 1 didn¡¯t drive today. i asked him to pick me up in half an hour. he should be here. what should we do now? let him wait outside?¡± yu su shook her head and said, ¡°let him in. i want to see his choice.¡± seeing that she had an idea, chen ling stood up and bade farewell. ¡°then i¡¯ll leave first. with sister yu su¡¯s guidance, i¡¯ll definitely film well.¡± she was now a humanoid monitor, so she naturally could not stay here anymore. it was easier for them to talk after she left. ¡°then i¡¯ll send you off!¡± yu su stood up and sent her to the door. she saw yu hong at the door. however, when yu hong saw her, it was as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°why are you here?¡± he came to pick up his eldest brother, but he did not expect yu su to live here. yu su only glanced at him indifferently before turning around and walking in. ¡°your brother asked you to come in.¡± with that, yu su left, leaving yu hong alone in the wind. ¡°it¡¯s just going in. i¡¯m not afraid!¡± he glanced inside and confirmed that his brother was inside. then, he slowly walked in. ¡°brother, are you still not leaving?¡± yu hong slowly walked in and saw yu su sitting at the table, burning something on the stove beside the sofa. it was all waste paper. yu su¡¯s face flickered under the light of the fire, making yu hong a little afraid. ¡°come, second brother, take a seat first. i have something to tell you.¡± yu an¡¯s expression was gloomy as he told yu hong everything he had just discovered. unexpectedly, it aroused yu hong¡¯s suspicion. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. yu miao wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. you¡¯re mistaken.¡± in his impression, yu miao had always been the representative of kindness and innocence. how could she do such a harmful thing? his face was filled with disbelief. seeing that he was so stupid that he was still speaking up for yu miao, yu su couldn¡¯t help but laugh. her eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°the three of you are really funny. you¡¯ve been fooled all these years and didn¡¯t realize it at all. even now, you¡¯re still speaking up for her. how ridiculous.¡± should she say that yu hong was innocent? or stupid? yu hong naturally understood the hidden meaning behind her words. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. what you said about her snatching away luck is too ridiculous. if you want me to believe it, tell me, how did our luck get snatched away?¡± it was impossible. he still felt that these were all fantasy stories, and yu miao was still that most innocent sister. ¡°the three of you have been cursed. all she needs to do is take away your hair, as long as you dote on her, you can provide her with endless luck,¡± yu su analyzed slowly. that was why yu miao was so lucky in her previous life. she had always had a smooth-sailing life and became the most envied girl in the entertainment industry. yu hong still couldn¡¯t accept it. he recalled his past memories. yu miao¡¯s luck seemed to have always been very good. yu hong had a celebrity that he did not manage to sign. yu miao gave him an idea and asked him to help the celebrity¡¯s father. in the end, he touched that celebrity and the celebrity became a member of their company. when yu ruo released the song back then, it was also yu miao who suggested that he post it later. it almost collided with the scandal of the popular celebrity. also, when yu zheng was filming the movie, things were even smoother. every time at the most critical moment, he received yu miao¡¯s help. because of this, they had always felt that yu miao was a lucky star.. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Yu Miao Steals Luck chapter 189: yu miao steals luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios now that he thought about it, if all that luck was extracted from their biological sister, they would rather not have this luck. yu hong thought for a moment before saying, ¡°yu miao¡¯s luck has indeed always been very good, but this can¡¯t prove that yu miao had stolen your luck!¡± even yu hong had to admit that her luck was a little abnormal. however, he still did not believe that yu miao had stolen yu su¡¯s luck. however, he had a vague feeling that yu su was right. could it be¡­ that yu miao really did all of this? at this moment, yu hong¡¯s heart wavered. seeing that he was still stubborn, yu an said resentfully, ¡°haven¡¯t you thought it through? even if you don¡¯t believe it, the truth is in front of you now. think about it. who helped you become a manager in the first place?¡± it was yu miao! at that time, yu miao was only in her first year of high school. she had been nagging all day that it would be very cool and handsome to work as a manager to manage the celebrities under him. yu miao persuaded yu hong to take the test. in the end, under yu miao¡¯s subtle influence, yu hong really fell in love with being a manager and even became the company¡¯s ace manager. now that he thought about it, it was indeed related to yu miao. as for her third brother becoming a singer, it was even more related to yu miao. she always praised yu ruo, saying that his singing was too good and that many people would definitely like him in the future. yu ruo practiced singing every day and eventually became a singer. even yu zheng was encouraged by yu miao to go¡­ yu hong recalled a series of things. he suddenly had a feeling that his life was being controlled by yu miao. at that time, the path the three brothers chose was all related to yu miao. this matter was too shocking. ¡°looks like you¡¯re not too stupid. you¡¯ve finally figured it out.¡± yu an looked at his expression and chuckled softly. if he still couldn¡¯t figure it out, he didn¡¯t plan to care about his younger brother in the future. sitting on the sofa, yu hong¡¯s expression gradually turned ugly. he thought of an aspect that he had never thought of before. a fear spread in his heart. there was a cold wind behind him that made him afraid. what was hidden behind yu miao¡¯s innocent face? ¡°all these years, the three of us have always been the source of her good luck?¡± yu hong shook his head with a pained expression. he couldn¡¯t believe it. this simply shocked his morales and shattered his view of the world. ¡°do you think it¡¯s that simple? the terrifying thing has still yet to come. one day, when she feels that her luck is not enough, she can harvest the luck of the three of you and transfer it to her,¡± yu su said with a smile. at that time, the scene would definitely be very exciting. ¡°how?¡± yu hong was dumbfounded. could it be that harvesting luck was that simple? yu su smiled. ¡°she might ask you some questions, such as if you¡¯ve been lucky recently. she¡¯ll then ask if you can share some luck with her? as long as you agree, your luck will be harvested.¡± ¡°what?¡± yu hong took a deep breath. he could not believe that there was such a heaven-defying method. ¡°doesn¡¯t that mean we have to be wary of her?¡± in this way, regardless of whether he believed yu miao or not, it was impossible for him to trust her 100% in the future. ¡°it¡¯s up to you. if you don¡¯t care about your luck, pretend i didn¡¯t say anything,¡± yu su said leisurely with a cup of tea in her hand. anyway, it was not her luck, and she did not care. if yu hong still hadn¡¯t come to his senses, she would let him give it a try himself. however, it would be best if yu hong could understand. yu an watched the show from the side. in any case, he was wary of yu miao, so it was even more impossible for him to lend her luck. ¡°we don¡¯t know the truth, so even if we agreed just because we thought it was a joke. does that count?¡± yu hong stood up nervously and asked carefully. there shouldn¡¯t be such a spell in the world, right? under his expectant gaze, yu su still chuckled and said, ¡°of course it does. as long as you don¡¯t have any thoughts of resisting when she asks you, this spell will take effect.¡± it had to be said that yu hong¡¯s thoughts were too simple. how could the mastermind let go of the three fat sheep of the yu family? when the time was right, they would be slaughtered. without luck, their lives would be especially difficult, and their careers would come to an end.. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Three Fat Sheep chapter 190: three fat sheep translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after hearing yu su¡¯s words, even yu an, who was at the side, could not help but break out in cold sweat and shiver. now, he had a feeling that his every move was under surveillance. moreover, the enemy was very powerful. if not for yu su¡¯s strength, these people from the yu family would probably not have been able to discover the enemy¡¯s existence. yu an hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°wouldn¡¯t the three of them provide yu miao with a lot of luck?¡± it had been more than ten years since yu miao entered the yu family when she was three years old. according to yu su, doting on her could also bring her luck. then, he had given a lot of luck to her. although it was given unconsciously, it was still given. ¡°look at what happened to her. has everything been going smoothly for her? as long as she¡¯s lucky, it means that the providence you gave her is enough,¡± yu su said without any surprise. seeing that the two of them were in a daze, she added, ¡°you¡¯ve even given a lot to the person behind it.¡± in other words, the yu family was equivalent to a fat sheep raised by the person behind them. from time to time, he would take some luck from them. ¡°this is too sinister.¡± ever since yu an started managing the company, he had experienced many storms, but he had never encountered such a terrible thing. most importantly, there was no news of the person behind it. yu hong, who was standing at the side, frowned. he looked conflicted. ¡°then wouldn¡¯t 1 be helping the people behind her? if they did something outrageous, wouldn¡¯t 1 be implicated too?¡± no matter what, he had helped those people. if there was karma, he did not know if it would implicate him. ¡°of course. you¡¯re also part of it. even if you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, you still helped them. the heavenly dao is fair.¡± yu su nodded. these words made yu hong¡¯s face turn ashen. he¡¯d been a victim to begin with, and now he was an accomplice. it was infuriating. ¡°so what do 1 do now?¡± he couldn¡¯t let his luck be continuously sucked away right? he could not be so generous and could not tolerate it! ¡°if you want to atone for your sins, there¡¯s a way.¡± as soon as yu su finished speaking, the two of them looked at each other with bright eyes. yu hong wanted to cry but had no tears. the more he liked yu miao in the past, the more he hated and feared her now. yu hong¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as he asked with a bitter expression, ¡°what method?¡± ¡°doing good deeds.¡± yu su opened her red lips and said. perhaps if he did more good deeds and could help more people, his sins would be appropriately offset. yu an¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°the yu family will definitely do more good deeds in the future. building a welfare institute and helping lonely old people will not be a problem.¡± if he could correct it, spending more money was nothing. moreover, in the yu family¡¯s opinion, money was naturally not as important as their lives. now that their luck was about to be taken away, it did not matter if they spent some money. seeing that he understood, yu su did not say anything else. yu hong, who was at the side, lowered his head with a dark expression. ¡°this yu miao is really heartless. our yu family has brought her back since she was young and has always treated her as our true family. she actually treats us like this. she has no conscience!¡± ¡°she¡¯s more than heartless! she¡¯s simply vicious,¡± yu an added. he could tell that something was wrong with yu miao since he was young. she always induced the four brothers to be close to her and even hugged and kissed them from time to time. he was simply unruly. at that time, yu an felt that something was wrong. unfortunately, the other children in the family didn¡¯t listen to him and insisted on being close to yu miao. yu hong clenched his fists and exhaled. ¡°then do we have any way to get rid of her? let her leave the yu family or stop the spell. it¡¯s not a good idea to continue like this.¡± if yu miao stayed in the yu family forever, would they have to let her absorb their luck? he couldn¡¯t stay in the dark forever and wanted to do something. ¡°think about it yourselves. anyway, i¡¯m not a member of the yu family now. you can grasp it yourself.¡± yu su shook her head and poured herself another cup of tea. she was not the yu family¡¯s feng shui consultant now. there was no reason for her to provide them with unconditional help. she was only giving yu hong a few words of advice because she wanted to see his reaction.. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: How to Get Away chapter 191: how to get away translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the yu family would resolve this matter themselves. unless it was necessary, yu su would not give any suggestions. other than her eldest brother, no one else in the yu family had anything to do with her. ¡°alright¡­¡± yu hong sighed and said. he also understood that yu su had already done her best by telling him this. he had no reason to force her to think of a solution. in the end, he had to rely on himself. yu hong thought for a moment and asked softly, ¡°then should we tell third brother and fourth brother about this?¡± he felt bad for not saying anything after knowing about this. ¡°haha¡­ do you think they¡¯ll believe you?¡± yu su shook her head with a faint smile in her eyes. those two people were the two loyal dogs beside yu miao. even if they said it, they would not fully believe it. they might as well let them experience it first before telling them. as soon as these words were spoken, yu hong scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°indeed, they care more about yu miao than me, but 1 feel bad if 1 just ignore this.¡± yu an patted his shoulder. ¡°pretend you don¡¯t know anything.¡± the best thing to do now was to stay put. if he did, the two of them would probably tell yu miao like a joke. if yu miao found out, she would definitely alert the enemy. ¡°why don¡¯t we let them experience it? we¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes. the effect will definitely be better.¡± there was a deep meaning in yu su¡¯s eyes, and the dimples at the corners of her mouth became bigger. from yu an¡¯s point of view, she looked like a two-faced little fox. yu an laughed and shook his head. no matter what, he supported yu su. it would be more convincing for them to experience it first. seeing the worry on yu hong¡¯s face, yu su said frankly, ¡°don¡¯t worry. as long as their luck isn¡¯t completely taken away, their lives won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± even if yu miao wanted to harvest, she would only harvest a portion first. she was not that stupid. if she harvested all of them at once, she would easily be exposed. the person behind her would definitely not be willing to let his plan go to waste. yu hong¡¯s expression only relaxed a little after he heard that. he nodded and agreed. ¡°i¡¯ll be paying close attention to yu miao¡¯s actions these few days. if there¡¯s anything you need to do, you can contact me.¡± yu su nodded. ¡°it¡¯s late. you guys can go back too.¡± the clock on the wall showed that it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night. as a daoist disciple, yu su naturally knew the importance of health. if there was nothing important, she would not sleep past midnight at the latest. seeing that his sister was chasing him away, yu an smiled and stood up. ¡°sister, you¡¯re old enough to know how to chase people away. 1 even hugged you to sleep when you were young!¡± yu hong also laughed out loud. their childhood had been too short. he still remembered how happy the four brothers were when their mother had just given birth to yu su. now, their relationship with yu su has become so strained. the more he thought about it, the more regretful yu hong felt. why didn¡¯t he discover yu miao¡¯s true colors earlier and let her occupy the magpie¡¯s nest for so many years? ¡°yu su, i¡¯ll add you on wechat later. accept my request and i¡¯ll form a group. is it okay with just the three of us? it¡¯ll also be convenient for me to contact you if there¡¯s any news later,¡± yu hong asked carefully. he really wanted to mend his relationship with yu su, but he didn¡¯t even have yu su¡¯s contact number now, so it was difficult for him to do so. yu an instantly understood what his younger brother meant. the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°yu su, what do you think?¡± fortunately, yu hong wasn¡¯t too stupid. yu su did not mind. if there was a group, it would indeed be more convenient. she could also know about yu miao at any time. it was equivalent to installing a human-shaped monitor beside yu miao. in any case, it was beneficial to her. ¡°up to you. just don¡¯t disturb me all the time.¡± yu su¡¯s last sentence was obviously directed at yu hong. hearing this, yu hong¡¯s face instantly beamed with joy, and his mood improved a lot. perhaps today was a good start. after sending the two of them to the door, yu su closed the door and returned. when she sat back on the sofa, she realized that she had already been added into the group. yu an was the group leader, and the other person should be yu hong. soon, yu hong¡¯s friend request arrived. the note was: second brother, yu hong. yu hong, who was sitting in the car, looked at his phone anxiously. ¡°brother, why hasn¡¯t yu su accepted it yet? don¡¯t tell me she doesn¡¯t want to add me?¡± at the thought of this possibility, he felt extremely depressed.. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Seeing Her True Colors chapter 192: seeing her true colors translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°it¡¯s reasonable not to add you.¡± yu an was driving. when he saw yu hong¡¯s anxious expression, he shook his head with a smile. this second brother still did not know yu su well. ¡°she accepted it! she accepted it!¡± yu hong held his phone and shouted excitedly. these words made yu an a little speechless. ¡°you¡¯re like yu su¡¯s fan now. why are you so excited to get her contact information? if you hadn¡¯t treated her so badly back then, she wouldn¡¯t have left the yu family.¡± at this point, yu an was also furious. this group of people did not understand the good of yu su in the past. now that yu su was of help, they finally remembered her. he really felt bad for his sister. yu hong¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. ¡°brother, i¡¯ve let yu su down. 1¡¯11 definitely treat her well in the future and take good care of her with you.¡± ¡°that¡¯s more like it.¡± yu an nodded and said with satisfaction. fortunately, he was not on yu miao¡¯s side now. yu an believed that in the near future, his other two younger brothers would also stay far away from yu miao. sooner or later, everyone would see yu miao¡¯s true colors. on the other side, yu su placed her phone screen flat and clicked on an encrypted website. her fingers quickly clicked on it and finally successfully locked this group chat. as long as it wasn¡¯t a top hacker in the world, no one would be able to hack into this group chat. the messages in the group chat were all safe. she also entered their phones and encrypted the group chat. after the message was sent, it would automatically be destroyed without leaving any traces. in other words, it was impossible for the person behind this to obtain any useful information from this group chat. two days later, the variety show in s country was broadcasted. a large number of people were convinced by yu su¡¯s valiant personality and her graceful bearing in the arena. the number of fans increased exponentially, almost catching up to the top celebrities in the country. at the same time, the news of yu su winning first place in the boxing competition was also on the trending list that day. the fans below were all praising her. [good job, yu su. you¡¯re indeed the girl i like!] [i like people who are capable and not pretentious. yu su will definitely become a top celebrity in the country.] [this fist technique, this skill, looks like yu su must have put in a lot of effort.] [yu su is too awesome. i love yu su the most!] [my idol has already practiced boxing. i have to seize the time to exercise. yu su is the source of my strength. i will always love yu su.] at this moment, yu su, who was sitting at home eating a fruit platter, put down the fork in her hand and held her breath. she did not sense it wrongly. her metaphysical level had actually increased! even her luck had increased significantly. yu su turned on her phone and saw that the variety show had been broadcasted. her number of fans had increased significantly, and her popularity kept rising. there were many congratulatory messages on her phone, but the most conspicuous ones were from several companies who wanted to collaborate with the studio. she saw that these companies were all capable. coincidentally, some of the signed artists needed resources. they were really lucky. it seemed that her popularity had increased, and her luck had increased. yu su understood and smiled. ¡°yu miao shouldn¡¯t be doing well now, right? i wonder what her expression is like now.¡± the luck of the two of them were negatively correlated. now that yu su¡¯s luck was good, yu miao¡¯s situation would worsen and something bad might even happen. this was the effect of the curse. as expected, as soon as yu miao woke up and looked in the mirror, she realized that a black mole had suddenly appeared on her face. the mole was big and wide, with several hairs growing on it. it looked extremely disgusting. her face had also turned sallow. she was no longer as fair and bright as before. she was simply like a village girl and looked extremely ugly. ¡°what¡¯s going on!¡± yu miao roared angrily. she stared at herself in the bathroom mirror and couldn¡¯t help but scream. her face had never had acne and had always been smooth and fair. how could she have a mole? this was something that had never happened before. in her panic, she turned on her phone. just as she was about to search for a way to remove the mole, she saw yu su, who was at the top of the trending searches. the name was bright red and dazzling, making yu miao even angrier.. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Trending Again chapter 193: trending again translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°damn it, why is she on the trending searches again!¡± yu miao quickly swiped it open. she was unwilling to see yu su¡¯s news, but she accidentally entered the entertainment news. however, she realized that the news was filled with praise for yu su. they even guessed that she would be the new top celebrity. the comments below were all praises, hoping that yu su would go further. all of this made yu miao so jealous that she was going crazy! ¡°i¡¯m the future top celebrity. she¡¯s just a daughter that the yu family doesn¡¯t want. i¡¯m the real daughter of the yu family. what do you people know?¡± yu miao shouted and turned off her phone angrily, taking out a small machine. the machine was black. it was only one-third the size of a phone and looked ordinary. yu miao fumbled on it for a while and clicked three times. a voice quickly sounded from the other side. ¡°yu miao, what happened?¡± ¡°uncle!¡± yu miao seemed to have found a life-saving straw and cried, ¡°for some reason, i have a black mole on my face. the internet is filled with people praising yu su. 1 think my luck is getting worse and worse.¡± if this continued, she would probably be surpassed by yu su. ¡°don¡¯t worry, everything is under my control.¡± that person said confidently, ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to send you a medicinal pill later. after you eat it, you¡¯ll be even more beautiful than before.¡± the man used a voice changer, so she couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. after a pause, he continued, ¡°i¡¯ll ruin her reputation for the next episode. don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be smug for long.¡± the man¡¯s voice was filled with confidence, as if everything was under control. ¡°alright, thank you, uncle!¡± yu miao was overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly. ¡°i want to eat the pill now.¡± the call was quickly hung up. what yu miao did not know was that the camera on her phone was recording all of this and transmitting it to yu su. there was a knock on yu miao¡¯s window very quickly. she happily opened the window and caught the black box. that person¡¯s voice was low. ¡°master asked me to give this to you. take it with warm water. you can¡¯t bask in the sun today, or there will be serious consequences.¡± ¡°thank you, senior brother!¡± yu miao took it with a smile, feeling extremely good. just as she was about to close the window, another voice came from the other side. ¡°master suggests that you can harvest some luck first. that way, you can ensure that your fans won¡¯t leave before the next show.¡± ¡°okay, 1 understand.¡± yu miao nodded. even if her senior brother didn¡¯t say it, she would still do it. in any case, the three of them liked her. it was only right for them to give her some luck. otherwise, why should they be her brothers?! after closing the window, yu miao poured a glass of water and drank it in one gulp. sitting in front of the dressing table, she paid attention to the changes in her face. as expected, her face became even more snow-white and translucent. even her pores could not be seen. the mole disappeared as if it had never grown. three minutes later, she returned to her previous beauty. yu a/[iao was finally in a better mood. just as she was about to go downstairs, there was a knock on the door. ¡°yu miao.¡± it was hu ying¡¯s voice. yu miao quickly replied, ¡°mom, i¡¯m changing.¡± ¡°your father and i are going out to discuss business today, so we won¡¯t be eating breakfast at home. remember to go downstairs for breakfast with your brothers,¡± hu ying said from the door. just as she finished speaking, she heard yu miao¡¯s reply. ¡°alright, mom. be careful on the way. 1¡¯11 call my brothers downstairs for breakfast.¡± after saying a few words, hu ying left the house in peace. seeing the couple¡¯s car leave, a meaningful smile appeared on yu miao¡¯s lips. with the two of them gone, it would be easier to carry out her plan. she would fight to borrow luck during breakfast. at 7:30 am, yu hong and the other two had also come downstairs. he immediately saw yu miao sitting at the table. she was wearing a white dress today and looked pure. ¡°brothers, eat quickly. it¡¯ll get cold later.¡± yu miao revealed a shy smile. yu ruo and yu zheng sat over unguardedly and even praised yu miao for looking good today. yu hong chose the seat furthest away from yu miao and did not say anything. he planned to quietly observe the three of them.. Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Borrowing Luck chapter 194: borrowing luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios seeing that the three of them had arrived, yu miao stood up and scooped porridge for her three brothers with a ladel. ¡°let¡¯s do it ourselves,¡± yu hong stood up and said. he reached out to take the spoon, but yu miao stopped him. she said pitifully, ¡°this is what a younger sister should do. second brother, let me scoop it. you can just sit.¡± yu hong still wanted to take it, but yu ruo pulled him back. ¡°just let yu miao do it. why are you fighting with her?¡± there was no choice. yu hong could only say, ¡°alright, yu miao, help me scoop some. be careful not to burn yourself.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, yu miao screamed, ¡°ah!¡± her feet slid and she fell. the porridge in her hand was all spilled, and the back of her hand was scalded red. ¡°it¡¯s so hot!¡± yu ruo and yu zheng hurriedly called the servants to clean the mess up. they walked forward and helped yu miao up before applying medicine on her. after half an hour, they started eating again. ¡°i¡¯m really too stupid. i can¡¯t even do such a small thing.¡± yu miao reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, her voice a little sobbing. yu hong consoled her symbolically, ¡°it¡¯s fine. there are times when one falls. it¡¯s normal.¡± he didn¡¯t help yu miao up just now, afraid that she would see his alienation, so he could only pretend to be a caring big brother and coax yu miao more. unexpectedly, after saying this, yu miao looked at him and said, ¡°second brother, do you think my luck is too bad?¡± at the mention of luck, yu hong immediately became vigilant. he stopped eating and didn¡¯t say anything. he only heard yu miao continue, ¡°recently, after the show was broadcasted, many people don¡¯t like me, and my fans have decreased. i even fell just now. why don¡¯t you lend me some luck, second brother? that way, i can live a better life.¡± this sudden sentence completely stunned yu hong on the spot. he finally understood why so many things happened this morning. it turned out that it was all carefully planned by yu miao. she just wanted to show that she was very unlucky. this way, she could borrow his luck. yu hong took a deep breath and pretended not to know anything. he said, ¡°my luck hasn¡¯t been good recently. it¡¯s bad luck even if i lend it to you. forget it.¡± it was true that things had not been going well for him recently. it could not be considered a lie. several of the artistes under him had run away, and their status in the company had also decreased. it could not be considered good luck. ¡°second brother, just lend me some! don¡¯t be so petty. maybe you¡¯ll be lucky if you give me a little?¡± yu miao had no intention of letting him off. she pouted and continued to act cute. in her impression, second brother had always doted on her. he was not considered petty. moreover, no one would take a joke like borrowing luck seriously. she still felt that there was hope. yu ruo also persuaded from the side, ¡°second brother, why have you become so petty today? isn¡¯t it just borrowing some luck? hurry up and lend it to your sister. at most, 1¡¯11 lend you some, okay?¡± he could not understand why his usually forthright second brother had become so long-winded. he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. borrowing luck was definitely fake. he could just treat it as coaxing his sister. did he have to consider it for so long? yu hong was about to explode from anger at his third brother. he was really not helping. ¡°i also want to borrow some luck! recently, everything hasn¡¯t been going well. 1 have a lot of bad luck. how can 1 lend it to others? third brother, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± yu hong¡¯s expression was ugly as he glared at yu ruo. it was all his fault for being a busybody and spouting nonsense without knowing the situation. he was embarrassed. yu ruo rubbed his nose. he felt that her second brother was about to get angry, so he stopped talking and did not continue. at this moment, yu miao was still smiling cutely, and a glint flashed across her eyes. ¡°second brother, i have an idea. why don¡¯t we exchange? lend me some good luck first, and i¡¯ll share my luck with you. this way, both of us will have good luck!¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± in the end, she even winked at yu hong mischievously. she had thought about this carefully. if she got involved, she would not lose much luck, but if she borrowed it, she could take half of his luck. this was beneficial to her.. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Unprepared chapter 195: unprepared translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when yu hong saw her concerned look, he felt a little scared. if yu su had not reminded him last night, he might have suffered a calamity long ago. perhaps he didn¡¯t even know how he had suffered. just thinking about it made him feel afraid. ¡°second brother, just lend me some! we¡¯re all siblings. it¡¯s fine even if we really give our sister some luck.¡± yu zheng frowned and said impatiently. he really couldn¡¯t understand. his sister had already said so, but yu hong, as her elder brother, still didn¡¯t know how to give in at all. it was puzzling! ¡°stop talking! you¡¯ve ruined my good mood this morning. you can¡¯t even be quiet when eating breakfast. aren¡¯t you annoying?¡± yu hong rolled his eyes and slammed the table angrily. he had used all kinds of excuses, but yu miao was still unwilling to let him off. now, he could only pretend to be angry to shock her. ever since he found out the truth at night, yu hong had been holding it in. he would feel unhappy if he didn¡¯t vent his anger. now that he had vented it, he felt much better. with that, he glanced coldly at the three people present, turned around, and strode out. if he did not slip away, his two younger brothers would probably roast him over the fire again. if he did not agree, he would be like a sinner in the family. it seemed that the two of them were quite charmed by yu miao. after yu hong walked out of the door, he hurriedly uploaded the recording of what he had just said to the three of them. he even asked yu su what would happen if half of his luck was borrowed. in his anxiety, he finally received yu su¡¯s reply. however, this reply also made his heart turn cold and he was dumbfounded. yu su sent a message in the group. [this incantation will only take effect three days later. after it takes effect, all kinds of unlucky things will happen. for example, being hit in the head by a rock while walking on the road, finding a huge cockroach in your food, being scalded by hot water when bathing, and driving a tire that explodes for no reason are some common incidents.] [this kind of thing happens every month. it¡¯s impossible to guard against.] [most of them are not life-threatening, but when accumulated to a certain extent, life will be very miserable and your mentality will change.] [if you lose more luck, it¡¯s very likely to affect your lifespan.] these consequences were written clearly one by one. as yu hong read through them, he swallowed his saliva in fear. his back was drenched in cold sweat. yu miao was really ruthless! she knew that there would be these consequences, but she still insisted on snatching his luck. she was simply an ingrate who repaid kindness with ingratitude! yu hong gritted his teeth in anger and clenched his fists. however, now was not the time to take revenge. he had to wait for the person behind him to appear. otherwise, the entire yu family would be in danger. on the other side, the other two younger brothers, yu ruo and yu zheng, were stunned on the spot. they did not expect that their brother would flare up because of a few words. they did not seem to have said anything harsh just now! they couldn¡¯t figure it out. yu miao felt even more aggrieved. in the past, although yu hong could not be said to be obedient, he would always satisfy her requests. now, he was unwilling to agree to even a small condition. the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. her eyes turned red as she stood up and threw herself into yu ruo¡¯s arms. ¡°boohoo, second brother has changed. does he hate me? why is he unwilling to even make a small request?¡± tears of grievance dripped onto yu ruo¡¯s blue shirt. however, he didn¡¯t care at all. his heart ached as he wiped the tears from the corners of yu miao¡¯s eyes and coaxed her in a low voice, ¡°yu miao, it¡¯s all second brother¡¯s fault. don¡¯t cry. i feel terrible if you cry. you¡¯re the little princess of the yu family. how can anyone not like you?!¡± yu ruo reached out and patted yu miao¡¯s back gently, looking like a considerate big brother. ¡°that¡¯s right. you¡¯ll always be our yu family¡¯s treasure. no one will dislike you. if they dare to dislike you, fourth brother will beat them up, okay?¡± yu zheng hurriedly coaxed. she was afraid that yu miao would suffer again. yu miao nodded and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°both of you are the best. if not for you guys, i wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± the two of them coaxed yu miao for a while more before she smiled again and felt much better. the three of them started to eat breakfast again. yu miao looked up at yu ruo and said softly, ¡°third brother, my luck has been really bad recently. why don¡¯t you lend me your luck? with your luck, i¡¯ll definitely be as lucky as before. i¡¯ll return it to you in the future.¡± since these two brothers liked her so much, they probably wouldn¡¯t reject her. yu ruo nodded and agreed immediately. ¡°your second brother is stingy and won¡¯t lend it to you, but i¡¯m generous. you want luck, right? i¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± yu miao¡¯s eyes lit up! she did not expect third brother to really be willing to lend it to her. she thought that she would need to spend more effort convincing him.. Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Grievance chapter 196: grievance translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°really? you really agreed to lend me luck? third brother, you¡¯re the best!¡± yu miao said quickly with a sweet smile on her face. seeing how happy she was, yu ruo nodded again. ¡°of course 1 agree. who asked you to be my cutest sister? if others don¡¯t lend it to you, i¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± he didn¡¯t drag his words at all and directly lent out his luck. ¡°third brother is so good. 1 love you to death,¡± yu miao said quickly, feeling ecstatic. she calmly finished breakfast with her two brothers before quickly returning to her room while humming a song. she was so excited that she could not suppress her emotions. she had finally gotten lucky. soon, luck would be on her. however, she still needed to go through a small metaphysical spell. after yu miao returned to her room, she found a cup and filled it with pure water. then, she sat on the ground and meditated. ten minutes later, she found a talisman. on the talisman paper, she wrote her third brother¡¯s name and birth details. after confirming that there was no mistake, she closed her eyes and chanted an incantation into the talisman paper. when it was over, she took out a match and burned the talisman paper. the ashes of the talisman fell into the water. this glass of water was the key to yu miao¡¯s luck. yu miao drank all the water. after drinking it, she felt that her entire person had changed. even her hair was much smoother, and the skin on her body was even more delicate. one-third of third brother¡¯s luck was still useful. however, she thought to herself, ¡®if only 1 could get another person¡¯s luck. my luck will be even more heaven-defying in the future.¡¯ yu miao looked out of the window with a devilish look in her eyes. at this moment, the more yu hong thought about it, the more afraid he became. if yu miao looked for him later and he accidentally agreed, it would be bad. he did not want to bear the consequences of that misfortune. after sitting for a while, his eyes suddenly lit up. since yu su was a feng shui master, she might have a solution. without much thought, he drove to yu su¡¯s house. he had gone there once last night. at that time, he had specially memorized yu su¡¯s address. when he arrived, he knocked on the door. yu su seemed to have expected him to come, and there was no surprise on her face. ¡°what¡¯s the matter? speak.¡± yu su opened the door and let him in. she sat on the sofa and asked coldly. yu hong was a little embarrassed. ¡°yu su, yu miao has gone crazy now. she started to ask me for luck when she caught me. i really don¡¯t have a choice now. do you have anything that can prevent me from falling for it? i¡¯ll buy it! i won¡¯t let you lose money.¡± with that, he smiled ingratiatingly. previously, his attitude towards yu su was a slap in his face now however, it didn¡¯t matter. they were all biological siblings, so he didn¡¯t care about his dignity. he only hoped that yu su would take pity on him. ¡°oh?¡± yu su raised her tone. ¡°do you believe that there¡¯s something wrong with her now?¡± previously, he had been yu miao¡¯s right-hand man. now, he was awake. unfortunately, he was not awake earlier. ¡°that¡¯s right. she asked me to lend her luck early in the morning. if 1 didn¡¯t know the truth, i¡¯m afraid i would really lend it to her. i¡¯m really afraid just thinking about it.¡± yu hong sighed. to be honest, he was really grateful to yu su now. yu su did not beat around the bush with him and said directly, ¡°a evil-dispelling talisman can block it once. each talisman costs five million dollars. do you want it?¡± this price was very expensive for ordinary people. however, five million yuan was nothing to yu hong. he could easily take it out, so he naturally wanted to buy it. ¡°i want it!¡± yu hong hurriedly agreed. it was fine as long as it was useful. he was afraid that his luck would be taken away. he was willing to spend this money. besides, he was giving money to her biological sister. there was nothing to be reluctant about. yu su picked up the talisman and held her breath as she drew a pattern on it. five minutes later, the talisman was completed. she folded the talisman paper and threaded it with a red thread. ¡°you can wear it around your neck. if you¡¯re accidentally hit, it¡¯ll help you block it once. after using it, it¡¯ll turn to ashes.¡± yu su handed it over. yu i long took it with both hands and carefully hung the red thread around his neck. looking down at the talisman paper, he felt very at ease. it was as if his sister, a top metaphysical master, was beside him. he nodded in satisfaction. yu hong carefully hid the talisman under his clothes. even if anyone saw the red line on his neck, they would only think that it was a necklace.. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Five Million Dollars for One chapter 197: five million dollars for one translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°remember to transfer the money to my bank card and i¡¯d send you out.¡± seeing that he was satisfied, yu su stood up from the sofa and was about to stand up to send him off. yu hong took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°thank you, sister. if it weren¡¯t for you, i wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to thank me. i¡¯m paid to do it.¡± yu su¡¯s expression was as usual and she did not take his words to heart. it was only after yu hong left the house and sat in his car, did he sigh in disappointment. unfortunately, his sister didn¡¯t acknowledge him anymore. she was such a good girl. he was really blind in the past. yu hong did not delay and immediately transferred the five million dollars to yu su¡¯s account. only then did he feel relieved and drive back to the yu family. it was almost noon, and he still had to go back for lunch. it had always been like this in the past. if he didn¡¯t go back suddenly, yu miao might discover the abnormality. after he parked the car, he walked to the lobby on the first floor. however, he realized that yu ruo was eating snacks in big mouthfuls. there were also a few plates of food on the table. they had all been eaten up, leaving only residue. there were several boxes of snacks on the table. ¡°are you alright? why are you eating so much?¡± yu hong hurriedly walked over and asked with a frown. this was too strange. the first thing yu hong thought of was yu miao. could it be that yu a/iiao had done something to cause this? at this moment, yu ruo looked tired. he couldn¡¯t open his eyes. his mouth was wide open as he chewed on the food, as if he couldn¡¯t eat her fill. hearing yu hong¡¯s words, yu ruo forced her eyes to widen and glanced at the table. only then did he react and mutter, ¡°why did 1 eat so much? 1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me today. i¡¯m especially hungry and want to eat.¡± ¡°don¡¯t eat anymore. if you eat any more, your stomach will explode!¡± yu hong said with heartache. this was his biological younger brother, so he naturally did not want to see his strange appearance now. yu ruo¡¯s eyes narrowed again. he was still subconsciously chewing on the food in his mouth. his entire body was numb and dull, and he was listless. hearing yu hong¡¯s words, there was no reaction from him. yu hong walked closer and shook his head. he asked in his ear, ¡°after i left, did you lend your luck to yu miao?¡± ¡°yes, i agreed to lend it to her.¡± yu ruo closed his eyes and nodded heavily, as if it was a matter of course. it was indeed as yu hong had expected. however, he had no choice but to look at yu ruo sympathetically. he sighed and said, ¡°then take care. 1 can¡¯t help you anymore.¡± even he could not protect himself, let alone help yu ruo. now that his luck had been given away, it was useless to say anything else. seeing yu ruo like this, yu hong felt his hair stand on end. all the hair on his body stood on end. yu miao was really too scary! yu 1 long was a little curious now. i le did not know what yu ruo would look like in three days. would he really be as unlucky as yu su said? he was curious, but he wasn¡¯t going to try it. yu ruo tried her best to open his eyes. when he saw yu hong¡¯s sympathetic expression, he had an ominous feeling. he questioned yu hong, ¡°do you know something that you didn¡¯t tell me? also, why did you treat our sister so badly this morning?¡± he even coaxed yu miao for a while before she calmed down. yu hong looked at him and simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain so much. three days later, he would know after experiencing it himself. he hoped that he would not be too miserable when the time came. ¡°i¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently and things haven¡¯t been going well at work. also, i¡¯m moving out today so i don¡¯t have to get angry with you guys. you should tell yu zheng and the others too.¡± after yu hong finished speaking quickly, he turned around and returned to his room to pack his things. he didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. it was too dangerous. ¡°you!¡± yu ruo was speechless. just as he said this, he saw yu hong walking away quickly, leaving him alone in the living room. he was too tired. he could not be bothered to pursue the matter, so he simply ignored it. yu ruo dragged his heavy feet and walked back to his room on the second floor. he lay on the big bed and covered his head to sleep. he was extremely sleepy. yu hong quickly packed his things and dragged his luggage downstairs. on the way from the living room to the main door, he received a call from an artiste. just like that, there was a delay. unexpectedly, just as he hung up the phone, he bumped into yu miao, who was humming as she walked in. when she saw yu hong, she ran over in surprise. ¡°second brother, it¡¯s almost lunchtime. where are you going now? leave after lunch!¡± yu miao smiled sweetly at yu hong, as if she had completely forgotten what happened in the morning. she didn¡¯t mind at all. the moment yu hong saw her, his heart began to beat faster and his palms began to sweat.. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Borrowed chapter 198: borrowed translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in his opinion, the current yu miao was simply like a vampire. she just wanted to suck on him fiercely and make him afraid. ¡°there¡¯s a problem with an artist under me. i¡¯ll rush over to take a look.¡± yu hong saw that she was looking at him and casually made up an excuse. there was sweat on his forehead and his palms were sticky. yu miao took a few more steps closer and stood in front of yu hong. she grabbed his luggage. ¡°even if you¡¯re busy with work, there¡¯s no need to move out, right? you should leave after you have lunch, it¡¯s not good to work on an empty stomach.¡± ¡°i¡¯m done eating. don¡¯t worry. the main thing is that the artiste is out of town now and needs someone by her side. i have no choice but to go.¡± yu hong explained dryly and was about to leave. unexpectedly, yu miao pressed down on his luggage and looked at him eagerly. ¡°second brother, i¡¯m sorry about what happened this morning. my luck has been really bad recently. 1 really want my luck to be better. please pity me and give me some luck!¡± she was no longer satisfied with yu ruo¡¯s luck. the next episode of the variety show was about to begin. if she had better luck, she might be more liked by the audience. so she needed more luck. now, she was pestering second brother because she hoped that he would agree and share his luck with her. facing yu miao¡¯s gaze, yu hong chose to ignore it. he glanced at the time on his watch. ¡°i¡¯m in a hurry. if i don¡¯t leave now, i won¡¯t be able to catch the plane. i¡¯ll leave first.¡± he pulled the suitcase away and strode toward the front door. this yu miao was really haunting him. she kept pestering him. wasn¡¯t it enough to take yu ruo¡¯s luck? ¡°second brother, wait a little longer!¡± yu miao reached out and grabbed yu hong¡¯s wrist tightly. she blinked, her eyes filled with charm. she asked in a low voice, ¡°second brother, can you give me half of your luck?¡± after saying this, yu hong smelled a fragrance. he was about to wave yu miao away when he realized that he had lost control. he couldn¡¯t help but want to agree to her. at this moment, as long as yu miao wanted it, he was willing to give it to her. yu hong said in a daze, ¡°i¡¯m willing¡­¡± before he could finish speaking, something seemed to have ignited in his chest. the extremely high temperature scalded him. all of a sudden, he was wide awake! he regained his rationality and exerted force on his wrist. he waved his hand and shook yu miao off. he scolded loudly, ¡°what did you do to me?¡± at that moment, it was as if he had taken medicine and could not control himself. his head was spinning. yu hong touched the evil warding talisman on his chest. as expected, it had already turned into ashes, leaving only residue. his neck was now empty. the talisman paper worked! otherwise, he would be in trouble now. if he lost half of his luck, he would be even more unlucky than yu ruo. thinking of the consequences, yu hong¡¯s entire body trembled. he did not leave any time for yu miao to speak. he pulled his luggage and ran towards the door as if he was sprinting a hundred meters, afraid that yu miao would catch up to him. ¡°second brother, don¡¯t go. stay for lunch.¡± yu miao stomped her feet in anger, but no matter how she shouted, yu hong ignored her. yu miao stopped on the spot, confused. she couldn¡¯t figure out why yu hong had regained his rationality so quickly. logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have happened. she was wearing a special perfume that could bewitch people for a short period of time. she also had a charm in her hand. these two things could completely make yu hong lose his rationality and agree to her request, but yu hong sensed that something was wrong so quickly. it was too strange. could it be that this charm had lost its effect? yu hong ran straight to the car and drove out of yu miao¡¯s line of sight. he was really scared to death just now. he was so close to being bewitched by yu miao and lending half of his luck to her. after driving for a long time, yu hong finally stopped the car by the roadside and called his eldest brother. after the video call was connected, yu an saw that he was sweating profusely and teased, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? you look like you dodged a bomb.¡± yu hong shook his head and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°don¡¯t mention it. the scene just now was even more terrifying than dodging a bomb.¡± yu an laughed. after resting for a while, yu hong continued, ¡°you don¡¯t know how strange it was just now. i was about to leave with my luggage, but yu miao pulled me and refused to let me go. she even asked me to share half of my luck with her.¡± ¡°and then?¡± yu an asked with interest on his face.. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Haunting Him Constantly chapter 199: haunting him constantly translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu hong said, ¡±1 didn¡¯t want to give it to her. i was about to reject it, but for some reason, i felt like i was being controlled. i only had one thought, and that was to give my luck to her and 1 almost agreed to give it to her. fortunately, 1 had the talisman that 1 bought from our sister.¡± yu an asked in surprise, ¡°talisman paper?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. 1 felt a burn in my chest and i was completely awake. that¡¯s why i didn¡¯t fall for her trap.¡± at this point, yu hong looked grateful. if not for yu su, he would probably be in trouble. he did not want to be unlucky every day! ¡°then why aren¡¯t you thanking yu su? you¡¯re making me want to buy a talisman from yu su,¡± yu an teased. to be honest, he was also tempted. he had long heard that his younger sister¡¯s talisman paper was powerful, but he did not expect it to be so powerful. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you buy it or not. i still want to buy another one. otherwise, 1 won¡¯t feel safe.¡± yu hong was completely afraid and said with lingering fear. that talisman paper was too useful. five million dollars per talisman was not considered expensive. yu an laughed out loud. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect yu miao to be so ruthless to you. you took care of her so well in the past, but now she doesn¡¯t show any mercy.¡± speaking of this, yu hong was indeed very disappointed. in the past, as long as yu miao wanted it, the brothers would do their best to give it to her. as long as she was sick, they would take turns to watch over her. even so, she was still chasing after them for luck. she did not care about the past at all. yu hong¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°1 think she¡¯s worse than a dog. at least a dog would be loyal after one raises it for many years. she¡¯s an ingrate. i¡¯ve protected her for so many years for nothing. it¡¯s really disappointing.¡± she had directly asked for half of his luck and had never thought about it for him. ¡°she will only remember how much you owe her. she will never remember your kindness to her. she thinks that you should all pamper her.¡± yu an sneered and said expressionlessly. he had long discovered it and had tried to persuade his brothers, but no one listened. they always felt that yu miao was the best sister in the world. now that he had discovered her true colors, it must have been a huge blow. ¡°send everything that happened just now to the group chat. let yu su see what¡¯s going on. later, ask her to draw a talisman for each of us,¡± yu an said. ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 hang up first.¡± yu hong hung up and sent a few voice messages in the group chat to explain the situation just now. at this moment, yu su had just finished her lunch and was resting on the sofa. she opened the voice chat and listened. she thought for a moment before replying: [she must have used the bewitching talisman to confuse you. if her body comes into contact with you, you will listen to her.] [however, it doesn¡¯t have much effect if it¡¯s used directly. it¡¯s usually paired with fragrance essence. there¡¯s also a special ingredient inside. did you smell fragrance?] seeing her reply, yu hong immediately sent a voice message: [there¡¯s a fragrance, like the fragrance of flowers.] as expected, yu su was very powerful. she even knew this. yu hong felt more confident. yu su replied: [this should be the smell. coupled with the bewitching talisman, it can make people lose their minds temporarily and agree to her request.] yu hong was afraid. this kind of talisman was simply impossible to guard against. he hurriedly asked: [then can it be used again in the future?] what if she used this move on him again in the future? yu su: [of course. as long as you are touched by her and you smell a special fragrance, you will be temporarily controlled.] yu hong sighed. he could only try his best to hide from yu miao and not go home in the future. he did not expect this talisman to be so domineering. it seemed that he had to prepare a few more talismans. yu an looked at the chat in the group and fell into deep thought. with yu miao at home, she was like a time bomb. who knew when she would harm someone? it seemed that he had to find out who was behind this as soon as possible so that the yu family could regain their peace. soon, there was a new message in the group chat. yu an opened it and saw that it was from yu hong. [third brother seems to have fallen into her trap. when i went back just now, his entire mental state was not right. he was eating crazily and looked especially tired.] after sending it, he tagged yu su. when yu su saw this, she was not surprised at all. she sent a message to explain: [his symptoms are indeed caused by his luck being sucked away..] Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Disappointed chapter 200: disappointed translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [when some of his luck is taken away, his body will feel tired, and his mental state will be poor, making him look very tired. hunger is a psychological effect, not really hungry.] then, he added: [this situation will last for three days. when he starts to be unlucky, these situations will disappear.] after yu hong finished reading, he heaved a long sigh of relief. he was even more glad that he wasn¡¯t the one who was tricked. at the same time, he felt sympathy for his third brother. he was once again determined not to go home. in the next few days, yu su and xiao han discussed with the director about filming their part first. after filming, she packed her luggage and prepared to go to the airport. xiao bing and gu chen were already waiting at the airport. after the few of them met up, they prepared to fly to the antique auction. ¡°yu su, this is a new necklace from my favorite brand. 1 think you¡¯ll like it.¡± the corners of xiao bing¡¯s mouth curled up proudly. as the daughter of the xiao family, she was knowledgeable in jewelry. she could tell which people were suitable for what necklace at a glance. ¡°no need, it¡¯s too precious.¡± yu su declined repeatedly. she had already accepted the money and would not accept these jewelry again. however, xiao bing¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°take a look first. if you don¡¯t like it, i¡¯ll buy another one for you. our family has our own jewelry purchasing channel. it won¡¯t be too expensive.¡± this was her savior. how could she easily dismiss her with a few million dollars? even if gu chen agreed, she would not be so rude. ¡°yu su, just take it. my sister specially chose this for you. she took many days!¡± xiao han nodded at her with a smile on his face. of course, he also wanted to give yu su jewelry, but with yu su¡¯s personality, she would definitely not accept it. now that he shad helped the xiao family so much, he was afraid that the gift would be too little. yu su hesitated for a moment and did not reach out to take it. xiao bing immediately pulled a long face and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°if you continue like this, we won¡¯t dare to invite you to the antique auction. we are entrusting our lives to you.¡± this sentence was not false at all. the people in the antique auction city came from all over the world and often killed people. every year, there would be a few people who were cursed. they would either go crazy or jump off the river themselves. therefore, going to the antique auction city was also a very risky thing. yu su was one of their trump cards. of course, the xiao family¡¯s forces were supporting them from behind as well. as soon as she said this, yu su smiled. ¡°since sister xiao bing has already said so, it¡¯s not appropriate for me not to accept it. thank you, sister xiao bing.¡± she took the jewelry box and opened it. she was instantly attracted. there was an ice-blue diamond necklace lying quietly inside, surrounded by countless aqua-blue diamonds. under the sunlight, it shone with fine light. it was rare to see jewelry of this level in ordinary jewelry shops. this might be the most expensive piece of jewelry in recent years. ¡°it¡¯s too beautiful. 1 like it very much.¡± yu su did not hesitate and praised xiao bing. this piece of jewelry was indeed expensive, but to the xiao family, it was nothing. xiao bing also smiled in satisfaction. ¡°it¡¯s good that you like it. you¡¯ve helped a lot this time. take this jewelry in peace.¡± this bit of jewelry was nothing. she was just afraid that yu su would not like it. as long as she liked it, everything else was not a problem. gu chen also glanced at yu su in admiration. there were too few girls like her who were indifferent to favors and insults now. as a man, he could tell that xiao han liked her. even if they could not be relatives in the future, they could not offend such a metaphysical master. with her around, they would feel much more at ease. ¡°i heard that the he family is in the same class as us this time. i wonder what they¡¯re up to.¡± gu chen recalled the news he received this morning and his expression turned cold. xiao bing said fiercely, ¡°it¡¯s best if he wan doesn¡¯t get on the plane. if she dares to come, i¡¯ll beat her to death.¡± how dare she harm her husband? didn¡¯t she know who she was?! a small he family dared to play tricks in front of her. as long as he wan dared to appear, she would dare to slap her in public and embarrass her.. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Boarding chapter 201: boarding translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°president gu, madam, we can board the plane now. please follow me.¡± the ceo¡¯s assistant, xiao chen, walked over and said respectfully to them. there were also a few senior executives of the gu corporation travelling with them. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± xiao han said to yu su with a smile. yu su nodded, put the jewelry into her bag, and followed behind xiao bing. after the few of them entered the cabin, yu su realized that their seats were together. they must have specially bought seats. xiao han¡¯s position was beside yu su. after they were seated, a group of people walked in from the boarding gate. the man in the lead was about fifty years old. he had a fat head and big ears. his footsteps were unsteady and he looked listless. according to the information that yu su had investigated, this person should be the head of the he family. he was addicted to alcohol and women and often flirted outside. his health deteriorated year by year, and most of the decision-making power of the he family fell into he wan¡¯s hands. judging from his appearance, this man would not live to be 70 years old. he hai walked over with a beer belly and sweat on his head. behind him was a woman in simple and professional clothes. she looked gentle and pleasant, but there was a meanness in her eyes. from her appearance, she was definitely the kind of woman who was ruthless. she was not someone easy to get along with. yu su took a closer look and realized that she was actually related to yu miao. she should be yu miao¡¯s half-sister. this was going to be interesting. what yu su did not expect was that there were actually so many children behind the scenes, and they were even planted in the various large families. she just didn¡¯t know how many children like this were there. immediately after, a woman with her head lowered came in. she was quite good-looking, but her thick bangs covered her face. she also wore black-framed glasses. this should be the real daughter of the he family, he yuan. she looked very timid. however, yu su could tell from her face that she was not a timid person. instead, she was very brave. this was worth thinking about. what secrets were hidden in this? yu su¡¯s gaze lingered between the two of them. in the end, she calculated with her fingers and realized that their luck was actually negatively correlated. one of them was willing to provide luck to the other. this person must be he yuan. if he wan had luck, she would not have stayed in the he family. therefore, she was the one who absorbed luck. however yu su was unable to figure out why he yuan would willingly share her luck with he wan. he hai was the first to find a seat and sat down beside xiao bing and her husband. just as he was about to greet her with a smile, xiao bing rushed out. ¡°you b*tch, how dare you appear in front of me!¡± ¡°i think you¡¯re really bold. if i don¡¯t beat you to death, do you think everyone in the xiao family is easy to bully?¡± xiao bing grabbed he wan¡¯s shoulder and held her steady before giving her a loud slap. at this moment, everyone looked over in shock. he wan wanted to break free, but she was no match for xiao bing. in the next second, another loud slap landed on the other half of her face, causing he wan to see stars. xiao bing continued to scold, ¡°i treated you as a good sister, but you did those despicable things behind my back. none of your family is good.¡± ¡°it¡¯s your good fortune that i hit a b*tch like you. be good and accept it. otherwise, i¡¯ll teach the he family a lesson!¡± her words were like a slap in the face. it was a resounding slap. xiao bing felt that she could not vent her anger and kicked her in the stomach again. he wan also reacted and began to counterattack. the two of them fought. the passengers at the scene were stunned. no one dared to go up and stop the fight. if they didn¡¯t really have a grudge, why would they fight on the plane? therefore, ordinary people didn¡¯t want to get involved. he hai stood up with a face full of anger. ¡°xiao bing, you¡¯re also the daughter of the xiao family. how can you scold people casually? this is a public place. why don¡¯t you know any etiquette? you¡¯re like a shrew!¡± as the head of the he family, he had never seen such a scene. there were also conflicts between families. however, they would settle it in private. even if they could not settle it in private, they would send their bodyguards to beat the person up. why would they do it personally? moreover, xiao bing was the eldest daughter of the xiao family and represented the face of the xiao family.. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: She Should Be Hit chapter 202: she should be hit translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios xiao bing was not afraid at all. she pointed at he wan and continued to scold, ¡°if i hit her, she deserved it. even if the entire wealthy circle knew, they would only curse he wan.¡± as soon as she finished speaking, she pulled he wan¡¯s hair fiercely and punched the other party¡¯s nose bridge. ¡°old he, ask her if she deliberately took out the harmful ring and tried her best to persuade me to buy it and give it to gu chen. if it weren¡¯t for my husband¡¯s luck, he wouldn¡¯t be alive now!¡± ¡°do you think i should hit her? even if i beat her to death, it won¡¯t relieve the hatred in my heart.¡± was it something a friend would do to make her lose her father in her early years? he wan¡¯s entire head hurt, and the bridge of her nose hurt even more. a warm current was about to gush out. she seemed to have a nosebleed. at the same time, she was shocked. how did xiao bing know the secret of that ring? a few days ago, she heard that gu chen¡¯s illness was gradually recovering. it seemed that he had been treated by a master. he wan found it strange. she had taken a trip today because she wanted to see which master it was. suddenly, she saw a girl in the crowd. other than that girl, there was no other unfamiliar face. it should be her. yu su was watching the commotion when she realized that he wan was glaring at her with hatred in her eyes. that gaze was extremely ruthless, but yu su was not afraid. she met that gaze with a look of interest and smiled, not taking it to heart at all. it was as if she had seen through everything. at this moment, he wan was slightly shocked! unexpectedly, it was her! wasn¡¯t she a popular female celebrity now? he wan could not figure out how her metaphysical ability was so strong that it could even eliminate the influence of such an extremely evil ring. this person could not be underestimated. however, he wan secretly made up her mind. this time, the profile of the people in the antique auction city were rather complex. they were all from all over the world, and there were usually many accidents. it wasn¡¯t surprising that a female celebrity had died, right? who asked her to step into the antique city herself? yu su naturally did not ignore the killing intent in the other party¡¯s eyes, but she did not take it to heart. she did not need to be wary of such a person. seeing that his daughter¡¯s face was about to be ruined from xiao bing¡¯s scratches and she still had to go to the auction city tomorrow, he hai could not sit still anymore. he looked at xiao han and frowned. ¡°young master xiao, look at your sister. she¡¯s like a shrew now. isn¡¯t she embarrassing the xiao family?¡± he didn¡¯t believe that xiao han wouldn¡¯t care. xiao han crossed his arms and stood at the side with a calm expression. ¡°what¡¯s so embarrassing about my sister teaching someone who deserves to be taught a lesson? only people who do bad things are embarrassed, right?¡± in any case, he would not interfere. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t hit women, he would have punched he wan. this woman was too much! if not for yu su, the family would probably have held a funeral. this person¡¯s thoughts were simply vicious. he hai looked at xiao han in surprise. he shook his head and said, ¡°it should be a misunderstanding, right? he wan and your sister have always been as close as sisters. how could she harm your sister? why don¡¯t we wait until the matter is investigated?¡± in any case, he could not let xiao bing continue fighting. otherwise, he wan would be disfigured. ¡°it¡¯s a fact that she harmed me!¡± gu chen stood at the side and said coldly to he hai. over the years, the he family¡¯s strength had increased. from a third-rate family to being able to compete with the gu family now, it was because they had he wan¡¯s backing. he hai, a useless person, would not be able to come so far. therefore, he hai must be biased towards he wan. moreover, he wan was needed for the antique auction this time. he wan had a way of identifying antiques. she could quickly identify them with the naked eye, and her accuracy was high. this was also the reason why the he family valued her so much. if he did not reveal the truth, he hai would not believe it. ¡°ask he wan if she brought my wife to the shop to buy the ring, and if she was the one who kept recommending her to buy the ring with a problem. i don¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t do it.¡± these few words made the he family head speechless. it was really possible for he wan to do such a thing. he hai was not sure about this, but he had to uphold justice. hence, he looked at he wan, who was being pulled by her hair, and asked with a straight face, ¡°did you do this?¡± if she really did it, it would not be a loss to be beaten up.. Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Couldn’t Admit It chapter 203: couldn¡¯t admit it translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios of course, he wan could not admit it. if she admitted it, the relationship between the he family and the xiao family would definitely fall apart. when the people in the circle heard about it, no one would work with her again, afraid that she would use it to harm people. moreover, they were still on the plane and in public. even if it was for the sake of her dignity, he wan could not admit it. ¡°i didn¡¯t. this is all a misunderstanding. 1 don¡¯t know anything. i was beaten up by sister xiao bing the moment i arrived at the cabin,¡± he wan said with tears on her face. she stopped and continued, ¡°i was just being kind. i heard that there was an ancient ring here that was very suitable as a gift. it can nourish the heart and refresh the mind, so i recommended it to sister xiao bing without hesitation. 1 really didn¡¯t expect there to be a problem with the ring.¡± ¡°i¡¯m guessing that there must be a mole in the trading company,¡± he wan explained word by word. anyway, there was no evidence now. as long as she refused to say anything, no one would know the truth. xiao bing did not believe her at all. she snorted and kicked her in the stomach again. ¡°i think you¡¯re really stubborn. if you didn¡¯t know that there was a problem with the ring, would you have recommended it to me constantly? why don¡¯t 1 believe that you¡¯re so kind?¡± she kicked her once with every sentence she spoke. he wan screamed in pain. her voice was too loud. the security guard also noticed the problem and strode over. only then did xiao bing let go of her hair and said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t think that this is the end. 1 won¡¯t let you off. in the future, i¡¯ll tell everyone in the circle what you¡¯ve done and make you unable to raise your head.¡± it was just a beating. it was still too easy for her. xiao bing was the daughter of the xiao family, so her words were naturally credible. for he wan, there was a stain in her life. he wan fell to the ground and could not get up. in order to go to the antique auction city, she had specially worn a dress made of silk today. now, the dress was covered in footprints and the dress was deformed. she could not wear it in the future. blood dripped from her nose onto her clothes. her entire face was swollen, making her look even more like a pig¡¯s head. she looked especially comical. there were also many bloodstains on her neck, streaks after streaks. she looked terrifying. her hair was specially styled before she set off. now, it was like a bird¡¯s nest. she was as miserable as she could be. not to mention that she was the daughter of the he family, people would even believe that she was a beggar. the shareholders of the he family and the appraiser invited by the he family were all dumbfounded. they did not expect to see such an exciting scene. in the past, he wan had always been high and mighty in their impression. she always puts on airs, but now, she was in such a sorry state. he wan reached out and asked her assistant to help her up. her nose was bleeding all over her face, making her look like a demon. she limped back to her seat. she allowed her assistant to wipe her with a wet tissue. he wan still looked at xiao bing indignantly and tried to clear her name again. ¡°the innocent will be innocent. whether you believe it or not, 1 didn¡¯t do those things. 1¡¯11 remember everything that happened today.¡± sooner or later, she would return these slaps. ¡°who¡¯s afraid of you! if you want to fight, we¡¯ll accompany you at any time. however, if you still want to attack my husband, don¡¯t blame my family for attacking yours,¡± xiao bing said coldly. she naturally had the confidence to say this. the xiao family was a century-old family. in terms of connections and financial resources, the he family could not compare at all. coupled with the gu family, the he family was even more helpless. she didn¡¯t believe that he wan was so stupid. he wan sighed and her eyes were filled with pity. ¡°1 originally had an antique supply channel and wanted to share it with the gu family. there were really valuable things in the channel. i didn¡¯t expect our families to be in such a state now.¡± she looked at xiao bing. ¡°from the looks of it, there¡¯s no need.¡± to be honest, she had indeed established a channel, but it had yet to be negotiated, and she was not sure how many antiques there were. she had never thought of sharing it with them. she just wanted to provoke xiao bing. she wanted the gu family to know that she was unwilling to share the benefits because of what xiao bing had done. he wan pointed the finger at xiao bing. gu chen understood what she meant. he also saw through he wan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°stop pretending. you¡¯ve already harmed me. if you want something to happen to the gu family, how can you share the channels? don¡¯t you feel guilty saying this?¡± the two families were competitors and they were going to compete for antiques in the antique auction city. what she said sounded hypocritical.. Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Fierce Words chapter 204: fierce words translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± xiao bing couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°you b*tch. the last time a batch of antiques came, the he family couldn¡¯t take them at all but you don¡¯t have any intention of sharing them. now, you¡¯re pretending.¡± speaking of this, she was even angrier. in the past, when the gu family¡¯s antique purchases were saturated, they would share the channels with the he family. however, the he family had never given any benefits to the gu family. she only found out a few days ago. initially, they thought that the two families would exchange benefits, but now, they realized that only the gu family was taking advantage of the situation. the things that the he family gave out could not earn money. ¡°since you said that, don¡¯t blame me for being rude when i¡¯m looking for antiques,¡± he wan said ruthlessly. in the antique auction city, everyone first identified the antiques before recording the serial numbers of the real antiques. in the end, the auction would be held together. everyone bid for what they thought was a real antique. only after they have successfully purchased the antique would they truly get it. xiao bing sneered with a mocking expression. ¡°do you really think you¡¯ll definitely be able to identify a real antique this time? perhaps you¡¯ll be extremely unlucky this time and won¡¯t be able to buy anything valuable.¡± antique auctions were risky to begin with. no one dared to say that they could find real antiques every time. xiao bing did not believe that he wan could be so lucky every time. she only treated he wan as a competitor and enemy now. no matter what he wan said, she would never believe this woman who was so untruthful. ¡°then i won¡¯t stand on ceremony. let¡¯s wait and see!¡± he wan¡¯s face darkened with determination. this time, she wanted to find all the real antiques and make the gu family lose everything. let¡¯s see who will have the last laugh. even if the gu family targeted her, without strength, everything was not worth mentioning. ¡°let¡¯s wait and see. i¡¯ll wait and see how unlucky you are in the future.¡± xiao bing was not afraid of her. in any case, they would never contact each other again. she had already deleted he wan¡¯s contact information. xiao bing was someone who was clear about love and hate. with a cold expression, he wan swapped seats with someone from the company and sat at the furthest place from xiao bing and the rest. however, he yuan followed behind her. wherever he wan went, he yuan would sit near her. she was like a shadow, silent. yu su¡¯s gaze followed the few of them as she observed silently. she realized that he wan¡¯s personality was completely different from yu miao¡¯s. if yu miao was a weak little white flower, this he wan was a man-eating flower. when people didn¡¯t notice, she would eat the prey. when she was beaten up by xiao bing, he wan was very calm from the beginning to the end. her eyes were as fierce as a hungry wolf. she was eyeing the he family covetously. it seemed like she had many schemes. if yu su was not wrong, what he wan wanted should be the luck of the entire he family. all these years, she had been constantly absorbing it. other than being indulgent in alcohol and sex, he hai¡¯s body was weak. it was mostly because he wan had sucked his luck. now that his mental state was not good, he wan could take advantage of this opportunity to gradually control the he family and become the decision maker in the dark. if not for he wan, the he family would only be a third-rate company in the industry. now, it had become a top antique company that could compete with the gu family in the industry and had entered the circle of wealthy families. while letting the he family expand, it was also the time for he wan to absorb luck. unlike yu miao, he wan secretly controlled the he family and kept absorbing luck. she also pocketed the literary aura in the antiques, making it even harder for the relevant departments of the country to discover her. this move could be said to be smart. the chess game played by the person behind was big and bold enough. yu su retracted her gaze and was about to close her eyes to rest when a strange gaze looked at her. it was he yuan. she glanced at her, then pretended that she didn¡¯t. there must be something wrong. a smile appeared on yu su¡¯s lips. she got up and walked towards the bathroom in the cabin. when she passed by he yuan, she paused for a moment. if one did not observe carefully, they would not have noticed it. he yuan lowered her head and followed her feet. when she saw her walk into the dining area at the corner, she heaved a sigh of relief. then, he yuan held her stomach and stood up with a painful expression, as if she was about to have diarrhea. she said goodbye to he wan and hurried out. the dining area was not far from the toilet, but it was in a blind spot and she had to turn around and walk in. thus, the people in the cabin could not see where she went.. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Human Blood Bun chapter 205: human blood bun translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su was standing in a single room in the dining area. when she saw he yuan pass by, she asked softly, ¡°do you want to come in?¡± ¡°yes.¡± he yuan nodded affirmatively and quickly slipped in. she had long wanted to chat with yu su, but she had never had the chance. when she saw yu su get up and leave, she quickly chased after her. in the dining area, this small single room was not big. it could only seat two people. however, it was enough for them. the two of them sat down opposite each other. yu su looked at he yuan and did not speak first. instead, she waited for he yuan to speak. as expected, he yuan took a deep breath and pleaded, ¡°miss yu, can you not interfere in the he family¡¯s matters first?¡± she didn¡¯t want any changes to happen to the he family. ¡°why shouldn¡¯t i care?¡± yu su asked curiously. right now, he yuan was an invisible person in the he family. moreover, her luck was connected to he wan and he wan had been depleting her. she wondered how much he yuan knew about the connection on their luck. yu su continued to ask, ¡°do you know that your luck is connected to he wan¡¯s luck? her luck was all provided by you.¡± yu su had never seen such a situation before. someone was willing to provide their luck to others. this was too dangerous. it would affect her lifespan. did he yuan know what she was doing? after hearing this, he yuan remained silent. however, she clenched her fists tightly. her heart was not as calm as it seemed. yu su continued, ¡°let me guess. you must have given your luck to he wan to let her have the ability to identify antiques. you¡¯re he wan¡¯s human blood bun.¡± if not for he yuan, he wan would not have been able to reach her current position. ¡°so what if i know? do i have any other choice?¡± he yuan smiled bitterly and lowered her head again in silence. she didn¡¯t want to give her luck, but she would die if she didn¡¯t do so. yu su looked at her seriously. ¡°you¡¯re the real daughter of the family, but you¡¯ve always been bullied. everyone in the family treats you as a punching bag and your status is very low. it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t want to resist.¡± ¡°you investigated me?¡± he yuan stood up immediately, her face flushed red. she had originally thought that yu su did not know much about the he family. she did not expect yu su to know everything and even know her family¡¯s attitude towards her. ¡°yes, i did investigate.¡± yu su nodded. before she came, she had found an investigation company to investigate everything about the he family. this investigation made yu su¡¯s heart tremble. he yuan¡¯s life in the he family was worse than that of a servant¡¯s child. he hai did not like her. he felt that when he yuan returned from the countryside, she always had a rustic aura that was not presentable. the people in the family also took advantage of the situation and bullied he yuan. in the he family, he yuan always did the work of a servant. she sat in the corner, wearing tattered clothes and not receiving any attention. she was reprimanded by her father every day. according to the investigation, he yuan had also tried to escape. after she graduated from university, she disappeared. however, she was quickly found by her family and continued her previous life. from then on, he yuan no longer rebelled. instead, she obediently followed behind he wan and provided her with luck. at the same time, she acted as a transparent shadow. she was like the most obedient puppet. ¡°what exactly do you want?¡± he yuan could not help but ask in panic. everything about her now was known by the person in front of her, but she did not understand her intentions. this made he wan feel a sense of fear. she knew about yu su and had also seen her variety show. one day, when she saw what was happening at yu su¡¯s house, she inexplicably felt that their experiences were somewhat similar and could not help but pay attention to her. the more she paid attention, the more attracted she was to yu su¡¯s valiant personality. she liked yu su very much. it was as if she had seen another possibility for herself. one where she could not be restrained by the he family and could resist bravely. unfortunately, she could only become someone else¡¯s shadow. he yuan also knew that yu su had researched metaphysics. she was very afraid that yu su would interfere in the he family¡¯s matters. however, after hearing that he wan had harmed someone, he yuan was conflicted again. seeing the change in her expression, yu su could also sense the conflict in he yuan¡¯s heart, so she replied, ¡°i just want to know why you¡¯re willing to give your luck to he wan?¡± this question was very important to the he family now. at the same time, it was also the key to breaking the situation. he yuan pondered for a long time before making up her mind to nod at yu su. ¡°i can tell you, but you can¡¯t let the others in the he family know, especially he wan.¡± she needed to hide it from the he family. otherwise, the plan would fail.. Chapter 206 - Chapter 206:1 Won’t Divulge chapter 206:1 won¡¯t divulge translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°sure, i won¡¯t reveal the secret. i can¡¯t stand those people from the he family either.¡± yu su nodded solemnly. according to the information she had obtained, this daughter of the he family was in a much worse state than her. when she was lost when she was young, he yuan had always lived a poor life. she had to work before dawn in the countryside. after she was found, her parents did not love her. the he family despised he yuan for everything about the countryside and were often punished to kneel in the ancestral hall because of her dining etiquette. it was even more common for her to be starved for a day or two. in school, many students despised he yuan because of her rural accent. occasionally, her classmates found out that he yuan had pocket money on her, so they took turns snatching the money from her. even the hooligans outside the school often stopped he yuan after school and asked her for money. it wasn¡¯t that he yuan hadn¡¯t told the he family before, but he hai¡¯s attitude was always cold. he even said that if she hadn¡¯t done something bad, others wouldn¡¯t have looked for her. the he family had no intention of standing up for he yuan. all these years, he yuan could only endure everything silently. after being bullied, she could only swallow her bitterness. she ate the leftovers at home and picked up he wan¡¯s old clothes to wear. seeing that she hated the he family very much, he yuan was relieved. hence, he yuan revealed her plan. ¡°i want to help he wan take away the he family¡¯s business and make those people from the he family regret it.¡± over the years, he wan had controlled many people in the he family. with her ability to identify antiques, she had a certain prestige in the he family. the current he hai was only a puppet of the he family. when the time came, he wan would replace him. as for he yuan, she just wanted to see the he family regret it and make he hai cry. this was considered revenge. after hearing her words, yu su¡¯s eyes flashed with heartache. she did not expect he yuan to think that way. ¡°if he wan continues to absorb your luck by doing this, you won¡¯t be able to live long either.¡± this was equivalent to using her life to take revenge. it wasn¡¯t worth it. ¡°i have no other choice. even if 1 don¡¯t let he wan absorb my luck, i won¡¯t be able to escape,¡± he yuan said helplessly. she had tried to escape before. however, no matter where she ran to, he wan seemed to have installed a location tracker on her body. every time, she would quickly catch her back. the current he yuan had accepted her fate! as long as the people of the he family were punished, it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t live long. in he yuan¡¯s heart, the person she hated the most was not he wan, but the he family. they were related by blood, but they had tortured her for so many years. when yu su heard this, she felt emotional. if it were her, she would probably hate the he family very much too. her family is treating her as if she was their enemy. however, she could not give up on herself like this. ¡°there¡¯s a way to let you leave the he family now. are you willing?¡± yu su looked into her eyes and asked firmly. she sympathized with he yuan. the two of them had similar identities and had the same painful experience. therefore, she wanted to help her. there was hatred in he wan¡¯s heart, but these were all targeted at the he family. she had no intention of taking revenge on society. such a person only needed yu su¡¯s help to escape the abyss and live a new life. ¡°there¡¯s no need. i still want to die with the he family. anyway, there¡¯s nothing for me to miss.¡± he yuan lowered her eyes, tears glistening at the corners of her eyes. every day, he yuan felt like she was suffering in hell. perhaps death was a relief for her. ¡°let¡¯s move on!¡± yu su handed her a tissue. ¡°i used to think so too, but those people are not worth it at all. you can have a better life. at the same time, you can take revenge even more ruthlessly.¡± he yuan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. he yuan had gained interest on how she could take revenge even more ruthlessly. she wanted to make the he family suffer. ¡°tell me.¡± he yuan¡¯s face showed interest. yu su continued, ¡°as long as you continue to help he wan, she will be able to obtain the ability to improve the he family¡¯s career. he hai will also support her. the breakup between the he family and he wan will also take a longer time.¡± she observed he yuan and continued, ¡°however, if you escape first and make he wan lose her ability, she will be pulled down by the he family and compete for power with them.¡± he yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought. it seemed like she was convinced. yu su asked, ¡°don¡¯t you want to see them fight each other? that must be very interesting.¡± he yuan immediately nodded. ¡°i want to! but i can¡¯t run away. 1 don¡¯t know why, but the he family will find me wherever i go.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about that.¡± yu su smiled. ¡°you have a talisman on you that is connected to he wan, so no matter where you go, you will be tracked by this talisman.¡± it was all because of this talisman that he yuan had been found every time.. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Cutting Off Your Connection chapter 207: cutting off your connection translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°i can cut off the connection between the two of you and send you overseas. if you don¡¯t want to go overseas, i can also find a place for you to stay and let you continue your studies. you will live better than anyone in the he family,¡± yu su said slowly. the more he yuan listened, the more tempted she became. how could he yuan not want to live a new life? it was just because she could not break free from the he family. however, now that there was an opportunity, she definitely wanted to leave the he family. however, she did not know the price of doing this now. he yuan was still vigilant. ¡°why are you helping me like this? what do you need me to do for you?¡± he yuan asked calmly. she didn¡¯t believe that there were free benefits in this world. this was how the world was. there was no free lunch in the world. if she did not know what yu su wanted, she would not dare to ask her for help. seeing that she was vigilant, yu su sighed in her heart. ¡°actually, i¡¯m also a victim. he wan is also a pawn controlled by the mastermind. if i want to take down the mastermind, 1 have to cut off he wan first.¡± then, yu su quickly explained, ¡°the person behind he wan used fake daughters to absorb the luck of the aristocratic families. the yu family was also schemed against like this, so i want to take revenge!¡± after hearing this, he yuan was shocked. it turned out that it was not only the he family who had encountered such a thing. even the yu family had suffered the same fate as her. the two of them were in the same boat. ¡°i see.¡± he yuan took a deep breath. yu su nodded. ¡°if i hadn¡¯t met my master and learned metaphysical spells, 1 might have already been sold to a mountain village to be a child bride.¡± that was why she sympathized with he yuan. she also hoped that he yuan could pull herself together and lead a better life. yu su reached out and grabbed he yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°give yourself a chance to be reborn. you can live a better life!¡± at this moment, he yuan felt a force. she decided to believe again that she could escape and have a good life. even if she did not have the ability to do metaphysics, she hoped to help yu su take down the person behind he wan. ¡°then what do i need to do to help you?¡± he yuan asked quickly. as she spoke, he yuan¡¯s face was filled with vitality, and she was glowing again. ¡°i need your birth characters and he wan¡¯s hair. i¡¯ll cut off the connection between the two of you at the right time and take back your luck.¡± it would be a little troublesome to retrieve he yuan¡¯s luck, and yu su might even suffer a backlash. however, she still wanted to snatch he yuan¡¯s luck back. this way, he wan would suffer as quickly as possible. he yuan nodded. ¡°1 know our birth characters. i¡¯ll tell you now.¡± she remembered these details very well. the two of them were born on the same day. ¡°i¡¯ll take her hair as soon as possible and send it to you,¡± he yuan said after thinking for a while. it was not difficult to get the hair. the difficult part was how to send the hair to yu su. yu su said, ¡°it¡¯s best if she can give me her hair before the antique auction. this way, she can use her luck to choose an antique. however, she will suffer a backlash during the auction and won¡¯t be able to get a single antique.¡± during the auction, all the antiques were placed in the cabinet. the various companies sent experienced antique experts to determine the authenticity one by one and then memorized the number of the antique. when the real antiques were auctioned, they would start bidding. even if the antiques he wan chose were all real, she would not be able to win the auctions as she was unlucky. he wan would definitely be angered to death. at the thought of that scene, he yuan was extremely excited and could not help but take a deep breath. ¡°alright! even if she chooses an antique, she won¡¯t be able to get it after her luck has been devoured!¡± he yuan repeated, her heart pounding. he yuan reacted very quickly and immediately understood what yu su meant. clearly, her iq. was far higher than ordinary people. yu su looked at her face. if not for the fact that her identity had been changed, he yuan¡¯s life should have been very outstanding. after graduating from high school, she would get into a foreign university and develop a jewelry company overseas. her life would be really smooth-sailing. in the end, she became the heir of the he family. but now, she had become an invisible person. it was really sad. ¡°then how should i repay you?¡± he yuan asked seriously. if it weren¡¯t for yu su, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from the he family for the rest of her life, and she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the he family suffer. it was all thanks to yu su that she had hope of survival.. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Repayment chapter 208: repayment translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su smiled and said, ¡°you can help me when 1 need it. at that time, your help will be like sending charcoal in the snow.¡± helping he yuan was something yu su was willing to do. he yuan nodded seriously. ¡°as long as you need me in the future, 1¡¯11 definitely do my best to help you.¡± ¡°sure.¡± yu su did not decline. she handed he wan a talisman and asked her to keep it by her side. this talisman had a protective function. if she encountered danger, it could help her block a calamity. he yuan hid the talisman in the innermost pocket of her clothes. for some reason, she suddenly felt an indescribable sense of security. yu su looked at the time on her phone. ¡°it¡¯s getting late. let¡¯s go out one after another and pretend not to know each other. let¡¯s add each other as friends on wechat so that we can contact each other later.¡± at this point, he yuan looked troubled. ¡°he wan often checks my phone. if i add you as a friend, she might find out.¡± as long as he yuan left a public place, he wan would take her phone away and check her contact list and various softwares. she would be easily exposed if she added her as a friend. ¡°it¡¯s fine. 1¡¯11 install a hidden system on your phone. even if she flips through your phone, she won¡¯t be able to find our chat box.¡± yu su took he yuan¡¯s phone away and tapped on it a few times. she clicked on a black colored website and fiddled with it a few more times. finally, she added her as a friend and returned it to he yuan. ¡°pull down the mission box at the top and click on the gear. choose to enter the settings in the last line and you will see the chat box. the chat here will be automatically destroyed after being sent and won¡¯t be intercepted by anyone.¡± yu su demonstrated once. he yuan calmed down. ¡°i understand. you can go out first. i¡¯ll go out in two minutes.¡± if they went out separately, it would not be easy for others to suspect them. ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 get going first.¡± yu su tidied her clothes, quietly opened the door, and walked out. she returned to her seat very naturally. he wan glanced at her and looked at the cabin door. only then did she realize that he yuan had walked out of the cabin door with her head lowered. when he yuan sat down, he wan said, ¡°my phone is out of battery. let me borrow yours for a while.¡± he yuan took out her phone and handed it to her with a natural expression. after he wan unlocked it, she opened various chat apps and began to search for contacts. she didn¡¯t see anything unusual. then, she searched for other software, not even letting go of the game dialog box. she looked around but did not find any clues. he yuan quietly leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes to rest. there was nothing unusual. he wan randomly opened a video app and started scrolling through the videos. half an hour later, she still did not find any problems. only then did she return the phone to he yuan. seeing that her expression was normal, he yuan finally relaxed and slept soundly in her seat. three hours later, the plane landed. this time, the he family did not chat with xiao bing and the others. instead, they got off the plane and left. xiao bing and the others also arrived at the hotel. after resting for two hours in the afternoon, yu su was led by gu chen and the others to a remote valley. ¡°he disappeared here.¡± gu chen¡¯s cousin, wen hao, stood at the entrance of the valley and said sadly. he was from the special forces. it had been more than half a month since his comrade went missing. during the mission, the troops were separated by the criminals. his comrade fought the criminals alone. after the battle ended, he was nowhere to be seen. yu su observed that there was a bloody aura on wen hao¡¯s body. he should have been tainted with human life. however, he looked righteous and had merit on him. ¡°did you bring his personal belongings?¡± yu su asked. wen hao nodded and took out a black bag from the car. ¡°here are his clothes, used items, and some photos.¡± yu su picked up the photo first and looked at it. three minutes later, she shook her head regretfully. ¡°i¡¯m afraid he¡¯s no longer in this world. be mentally prepared.¡± judging from his physiognomy, wen hao¡¯s comrade had passed away on the day of the mission. wen hao suppressed his sobs. his eyes were red as he asked in a low voice, ¡°can you find his corpse? i want to bring him back for a burial and let him go home.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, hot tears flowed down his face. gu chen could not help but tear up. ¡°i¡¯ll try.¡± yu su took out a talisman and drew symbols on it with a cinnabar. she picked up the clothes that wen hao¡¯s comrade had once worn, stained them with his aura, and threw the talisman into the air. miraculously, the talisman paper floated in the air. finally, it was set in the northwest direction.. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: The Thing Is Still Here chapter 209: the thing is still here translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°follow me, he¡¯s in the northwest direction.¡± yu su took the lead and walked into the valley, reaching out to catch the falling talisman. the others followed closely behind. as they walked towards the northwest direction, they came across a forest. the trees were at least a few decades old, and they were all thick and broad. ¡°they got separated near here.¡± wen hao frowned and looked at the dense forest. there was no main road in the forest. the only path left was also made by humans. if one was not careful, they would get lost. after the few of them walked for a while, yu su used the talisman paper to divine again. this time, it pointed northeast. after a few twists and turns, yu su stopped in front of a cave. the cave was very small and only allowed one person to pass through at a time. there were weeds in front of the cave. near the cave, there was also a snake circling, flicking its tongue at yu su and the others. ¡°there¡¯s a snake! be careful.¡± xiao han was originally walking behind, but when he saw the black snake that was as thick as a human hand, he immediately stood in front of yu su to stop it. the black snake circled in front of the cave for a while before disappearing into the depths of the forest. wen hao first walked forward to scout the way and knocked on the nearby grass with his stick. after confirming that there were no more snakes, he let everyone enter the cave. when she walked into the cave, yu su noticed the footprints at the entrance. ¡°more than one person was here.¡± she knelt down and studied the footprints. xiao han protected her by her side and illuminated the vicinity of the cave with his flashlight. she could vaguely see the situation inside. the environment of the cave was dry, and the temperature was lower than outside. the soil under their feet was also dry. yu su¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°let¡¯s walk further in. he might be here. everyone, be careful. there might be bats in the cave.¡± gu chen was experienced. at this moment, he had already lit the torch on his belt and handed another one to wen hao. coupled with the one in xiao han¡¯s hand, the cave could almost be fully illuminated now. it was not as dark as before. ¡°let¡¯s walk further in.¡± wen hao raised the torch and strode forward in anxiety. after walking for 20 meters, he paused for a moment, then raised the torch and ran in with large strides. ¡°i see him. he¡¯s inside.¡± wen hao¡¯s voice was excited. the few of them quickened their pace and walked in. before long, they saw a corpse lying on its side against the wall of the cave. because of the low temperature, it had not rotted yet. ¡°it¡¯s him!¡± wen hao¡¯s eyes were red as he walked towards his comrade. tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes as he said to yu su, ¡°thank you. if not for you, we don¡¯t know when we would have found him.¡± it was not that they had never been to this vicinity before, but they did not discover this hidden cave. they had even looked for many metaphysical masters, but they still could not find any traces of him. he did not expect a popular female celebrity like yu su to have such strong metaphysical abilities. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. this is also something 1 should contribute.¡± yu su walked over and observed the nearby footprints. ¡°someone should have been in the cave before. does he have something important on him?¡± if not for the fact that he had something on him, the enemy would not have tracked him here. wen hao shook his head. ¡°it should have been taken away.¡± his comrade had an important piece of information that should have been handed over to the higher-ups after this battle, but he had been surrounded by the enemy. the information had probably been plundered. wen hao sent a message to the higher-ups and sent a helicopter to pick up his comrade. after receiving an affirmative reply, he looked up and realized that yu su was still divining with the copper coins. she threw the three copper coins on the ground. yu su said to wen hao, ¡°the thing is still on him. search his upper body.¡± when wen hao heard this, his entire body trembled. he looked at the corpse of his comrade in disbelief. he knew best how cunning the enemy was this time. under such circumstances, it was almost impossible for a comrade to preserve information. wen hao did not delay any longer. he unbuttoned his comrade¡¯s clothes and searched carefully. but he didn¡¯t find anything. yu su¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°take a look at the wound on his arm.¡± wen hao immediately removed the gauze on his arm. the gauze was almost like it was just left on the wound, and it fell off with a tug. the enemy should have searched it long ago. the gauze was removed, revealing the wound. it was a ten-centimeter-long wound that was dripping with blood. one could even see flesh and blood. ¡°it¡¯s inside the wound. you can see it if you cut it open,¡± yu su said quickly with a frown. wen hao took out a small knife that he carried with him and cut it in. he found a thin chip near the bone. the moment he received the chip, wen hao closed his eyes and cried. the 1.9-meter-tall man cried in the cave. he could almost imagine his comrade stabbing the chip into his flesh at the last moment of his life.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Shock chapter 210: shock translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios that kind of iron-bloodedness was not something ordinary people could achieve. everyone present was shocked by this scene and felt endless admiration in their hearts. ¡°1¡¯11 bring him back for a burial. he had saved the most important information in this operation. he is worthy of entering the cemetery of martyrs.¡± wen hao carried the corpse of his comrade and walked out of the cave. when everyone walked out of the valley, they realized that a helicopter had already stopped at the entrance. a middle-aged man in a military uniform was standing beside the helicopter. four young soldiers stood behind him. seeing the few of them walking over, the soldiers carried a stretcher and walked towards wen hao, taking the soldier¡¯s corpse from him. wen hao greeted them and left in the helicopter. gu chen drove xiao han and yu su back to the hotel. at this moment, the sky was already dark. gu chen had something on, so he drove them to the hotel and left. just as she arrived at the entrance of the hotel, yu su saw he wan walking out with her men. there were many hotels nearby, but the he family had chosen this one. it must not be a coincidence. he wan must have a plan. the moment he wan passed by, he wan stopped in her tracks and smiled. ¡°ms. yu, did you just return?¡± the smile on her face did not reach her eyes. it looked a little scary. ¡°yes,¡± yu su replied indifferently. he wan was not angry. she was still smiling. ¡°are you planning to be the gu family¡¯s feng shui consultant for this antique auction?¡± yu su did not comment. ¡°is there a problem?¡± she wanted to see what he wan was up to. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯ve seen your variety show and i¡¯m also very interested in you. if you¡¯re willing, i¡¯m willing to pay a high price to hire you to join the he corporation. the treatment we are offering won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± he wan covered her mouth and smiled, her eyes probing. if not for yu su, gu chen would have died long ago. the whole antique auction¡¯s success would belong to the he family. it would be even better if they could become allies. if not, she had plenty of ways to make yu su disappear from this world. ¡°there¡¯s no need. even if 1 earn money that i shouldn¡¯t, i¡¯ll still feel uneasy. isn¡¯t that so?¡± yu su raised her eyebrows with a faint smile in her eyes. he wan didn¡¯t really want to hire her. she just wanted to sow discord between them. ¡°how about this? name a price. as long as the price is right, the he corporation won¡¯t treat you badly. as long as you come, the he corporation won¡¯t pursue what you did previously,¡± he wan said with a mocking expression as if she was giving alms. both of them knew what she meant by what yu su had done previously. ¡°oh? did 1 do something to offend the he corporation previously? why didn¡¯t 1 know?¡± yu su said disdainfully. even if madam he took revenge, she was not afraid at all. as soon as these words were spoken, he wan was furious. she walked forward and grabbed yu su¡¯s wrist. ¡°you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± the moment she grabbed it, yu su felt a slight pain in her wrist. it was as if he had been bitten by a mosquito. it was not very obvious. yu su understood what she was going to do, but she did not take it to heart. the next second, yu su retracted her wrist and flung he wan¡¯s hand away. ¡°i don¡¯t like women. don¡¯t touch me. even if you want to attract my attention, i won¡¯t like you.¡± as soon as she finished speaking, she successfully saw he wan¡¯s face turn ashen. he wan did not expect yu su to treat her as such a person. ¡°who said i like women? you¡¯re really narcissistic. 1 hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future. let¡¯s wait and see.¡± anyway, she had already achieved her goal and did not care about yu su¡¯s thoughts. ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll wait to see you cry.¡± yu su sneered. she was not easy to bully either. if the other party thought that she was easy to bully, she would be wrong. since she had made a move, she had to bear the consequences. after he wan left, xiao han looked worried. ¡°this person seems to be unscrupulous. you¡¯d better be careful and pay attention to your safety.¡± he believed in yu su¡¯s strength, but he wan was too vicious and unpredictable. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i know my limits.¡± yu su also reminded him, ¡°try to stay as far away from her as possible. she has a lot of evil things on her.¡± ¡°alright, 1 understand.¡± xiao han smiled shyly. anyway, he had yu su by his side. yu su was much more powerful than he wan, so he was not afraid. the two of them chatted and laughed as they walked up to the hotel floor and returned to their respective rooms. after yu su returned to her room, she took out a dark red candle from her luggage. it was made of special spices. it could make poison show.. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Poisonous Worm Egg chapter 211: poisonous worm egg translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios she lit the candle and placed her wrist, which she had just touched with he wan, on the candle and spun it a few times. then, she felt a faint itch. when she raised her wrist to take a closer look, she realized that there was an additional pink dot on her wrist. it was like acne on her face and was very inconspicuous. even if they usually saw it, they would ignore it. yu su¡¯s eyes darkened as she realized that he wan was far more vicious than she had imagined. all she had done was ruin her plan and let gu chen live. he wan had placed a poisonous insect¡¯s egg on her. these poisonous insects would hatch in a person¡¯s body. each poisonous bug could split into tens of thousands of small poisonous bugs and enter a person¡¯s bones to suck their bone marrow to live. as they continued to suck, she would feel immense pain. even if they went to the hospital, they would not be able to find out the cause. however, people who were poisoned by poisonous insects would feel bone-piercing pain every night. their bones would slowly become loose, and their bones might even be gnawed till it disappears by the insects bit by bit. basically, in the later stages, there was no cure and they could only wait for death. these transparent poisonous insects would die with the human body, and no one would notice anything amiss. the cultivation of these poisonous bugs had long been strictly forbidden by the country. however, in the southwest region of the country, there were still elite wizards secretly nurturing them and selling them to those who needed them. it was also very simple to plant this poisonous insect. one would only need to pinch the egg and aim it at the other party¡¯s body. the poisonous insect would burrow into that person¡¯s body. the moment yu su¡¯s wrist was grabbed by he wan, she had already expected he wan¡¯s sinister move and was already prepared. however, she did not expect he wan to use such a ruthless method. her heart was really as evil as a scorpion. yu su took out a talisman and chanted a counterattack incantation. through an incantation, the poisonous bugs could track the person who had placed the poison and make them suffer the consequences of their own actions. coupled with the tracking function of incense and candles, she could confirm that they would not accidentally injure the other guests in the hotel. yu su continued to burn the talisman paper on the candle. after burning it, she smeared the ashes of the talisman paper on the red dot. soon, a transparent small egg fell down and floated out of the window with the flame of the candle. she was too tired today. after taking a shower, yu su lay on the bed and fell asleep, no longer paying attention to the egg. in another room. when he wan returned from outside, she sat on a stool and made a call. half an hour later, she went to take a shower. after she changed into her pajamas, she lay on the bed and played with her phone. the egg followed the blanket and entered the bedsheets. he wan flipped over and pressed onto the egg with her thigh. the egg entered her body through her skin. at night, the egg slowly hatched in he wan¡¯s body. the next morning, xiao bing knocked on the door and said that she wanted to take her out for a walk. xiao han followed along as well. he and yu su were wrapped tightly from head to toe and were fully armed, only revealing their eyes. if they were not acquaintances, they would not have recognized them at all. ¡°it¡¯s really not easy for you to go out,¡± xiao bing said emotionally. yu su was not pretentious. ¡°in our line of work, we have to pay a price. it¡¯s only right.¡± since she had earned money, she should not complain about this. ¡°yu su is right!¡± xiao han¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded repeatedly. his liking for yu su was growing. yu su was generous and not shy, and she was kind and capable. xiao bing rolled her eyes at her brother¡¯s undisguised liking. xiao han was one of a kind. it was as if he was afraid that others would not know that he liked yu su. the way he liked her was simply like he was a fan of yu su. however, if yu su could become her sister-in-law, xiao bing would be very happy. a capable girl like yu su was really one in a million. the three of them walked around the city¡¯s commercial street and bought a lot of clothes and bags. they even packed a portion of everything in the snack street. they had lunch at a nearby restaurant before returning to the hotel. when they walked into the hotel and passed by the lobby, yu su met he wan and the others again. they seemed to be going out. when he wan saw yu su, her eyes were filled with deep meaning. the poisonous bugs should have already hatched in yu su¡¯s body. she was looking forward to seeing yu su in pain. yu su met her gaze. there was also a deep meaning in her eyes and a faint smile on her lips. he wan looked at her and was stunned for a moment. however, she quickly retracted her gaze and curled her lips in disdain. in any case, yu su had already been poisoned by the bugs. she would just allow her to be smug for a while longer, she would suffer in the future. he wan led the he family and brushed past yu su and the others.. Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Getting Her Hair chapter 212: getting her hair translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios he yuan followed at the back of the team. when she passed by yu su, he yuan walked normally and quickly touched yu su¡¯s finger. yu su reacted and reached out to catch a strand of hair. the two of them moved so naturally that no one noticed. immediately after, he yuan lowered her head and walked forward as usual. he wan was at the front, so she naturally did not notice their actions. after yu su returned to her room, she immediately took out a golden scarecrow from her suitcase and wrote he wan¡¯s birth characters on it. thereafter, yu su wrapped the strand of hair around the scarecrow. after doing this, she took out the cinnabar and drew a circle on the scarecrow¡¯s limbs with the cinnabar before writing an incantation. a minute later, she placed the scarecrow on a candle and lit it. then, she placed it in a special stove and burned it. soon, black smoke came out of the burning scarecrow. the black smoke was very thick and emitted a moldy stench. seeing that the time was right, yu su immediately took out the talisman paper and drew the black smoke into it. the yellow talisman paper slowly turned black with a strong smell of burning. when all the black gas was gathered, this step was completed. yu su spent a lot of effort. at the last second of absorbing the black smoke, her blood surged and her vision suddenly turned black. she suffered a little backlash, but she would be fine after recuperating. it was nothing serious. ¡°it¡¯s done.¡± yu su picked up the black talisman paper and folded it into a special cloth bag. the cloth bag could seal its aura and not be discovered. now, she was only one step away from stopping he wan from absorbing the luck. if she tore the entire talisman paper and soaked it in water, he yuan would be able to get back 70% of her luck. however, yu su was not prepared to complete the last step now. if she took back he wan¡¯s luck now, she would be too tolerant of he wan. yu su planned to give her a fatal blow when he wan was confident that success was in her hands. this was the only way to vent her anger. the next day, after breakfast at the hotel, yu su followed gu chen and his wife to the antique auction house. xiao han also followed, feeling very interested. he had long heard about the grand occasion of the antique auction and wanted to come over to take a look. as soon as they got out of the car, they met he wan at the entrance of the auction city, as well as a group of antique appraisers from the he family behind her. he wan crossed her arms and chuckled. ¡°today, the he family will gather all the real antiques. i hope you won¡¯t be anxious when the time comes. buy some fake antiques to play with. isn¡¯t this quite elegant too?¡± hearing that, xiao bing was furious. ¡°do you still want to be beaten up by me? are you itching for a beating again?¡± why hadn¡¯t she realized in the past that this he wan was so detestable? he wan replied unhurriedly, ¡°this is the entrance of the auction city. aren¡¯t you afraid of being chased away if you dare to cause trouble?¡± immediately after, she saw yu su¡¯s figure and sneered. ¡°you¡¯re here to auction antiques and even brought a feng shui master. can people who do feng shui distinguish the authenticity of antiques? what a joke.¡± hearing her mockery, yu su naturally did not cower. she retorted, ¡°you¡¯d better think about it carefully. if you don¡¯t bring back any real antiques this time, how are you going to explain it to the directors of the he corporation!¡± she was looking forward to seeing he wan being slapped in the face. it must be really comical. ¡°don¡¯t worry, this is impossible. just wait and see!¡± he wan was very confident and her face was filled with pride. she was a genius in the antique world and the envy of all antique experts. how could she not be able to pick out a real antique? there was a deep meaning in yu su¡¯s eyes. ¡°remember what you¡¯re saying now. don¡¯t cry when the time comes. we won¡¯t coax you.¡± ¡°heh, just wait and see!¡± he wan raised her eyebrows and led the he family into the antique auction house. there was no point in arguing now. in any case, she would be the winner. after snatching all the antiques, she would mock the gu family. gu chen frowned slightly and was a little worried. it was undeniable that he wan was indeed capable in identifying antiques. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have led the he corporation from a third-rate company to become the top of the industry now. this time, the gu family had also brought many experts with them. after hearing he wan¡¯s words, they began to discuss. a younger expert was called chen ming. he was hired by gu chen with a high salary this year. chen ming said indignantly, ¡°this he wan is too arrogant. she even said that she wanted to bid for all the real antiques. i think she¡¯s exaggerating.¡± even an old expert wouldn¡¯t dare to say such a thing. moreover, he wan was not even 30 years old. how could she dare to boast? the gu family¡¯s most experienced expert shook his head. ¡°in the past two years, the he family has risen up. he wan does have a way of appraising antiques. as long as she appears at the auction, she can find 95% of the real antiques and auction them off.¡± he wan indeed made many old experts feel inferior.. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Gifted chapter 213: gifted translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios a more experienced antique expert said, ¡°she¡¯s talented. she only needs to feel through the glass to find the authenticity of the antique. what can you do?¡± true geniuses were unwilling to be defeated, but they had no choice but to be defeated again and again. at the antique auction, he wan was the center of attention. ¡°she¡¯s so powerful. hasn¡¯t anyone suspected that there¡¯s something wrong with her?¡± yu su asked with a frown. no matter how good an antique expert was, they had to take a closer look at antiques. how could anyone sense the authenticity of an antique through the glass like he wan? wasn¡¯t this nonsense? ¡°of course, and many people are suspicious.¡± the expert nodded and said slowly, ¡°there were also people who reported it, but the daoist association came. after checking it, they told everyone that there was nothing wrong with he wan. she relied on her talent.¡± in this way, everyone had no choice but to believe it. the daoist association still had some authority. yu su pondered deeply and wondered if the people sent by the daoist association could not see the problem with he wan. or could it be that someone in the association was deliberately covering up for he wan? both were possibilities, but yu su was still inclined to believe that someone was deliberately covering up for he wan. it seemed like someone in the association wanted to protect he wan. however, the mastermind had planned this game for so many years. it was normal for him to have some connections in the daoist association. this antique auction was the grandest one in the past ten years. they rented a huge venue to use as an antique auction house. antiques enthusiasts have gathered from all over the world. among them, there were also many foreigners. the entrance of the auction city was surrounded by people. even entering the venue took yu su and the others nearly half an hour. the auction format this time was divided into open and secret auctions. open auction, as the name suggested, meant that the antiques would be put up for auction on the spot. every family would remember the number of the antique they wanted and increase the price after the antiques began to be auctioned. the highest bidder wins. as for the secret auction, after confirming the authenticity of the antique, they would write the antique¡¯s serial number and bid on the bidding list. then, they would hand this list to a specific auction box. at the end, the box would be opened. the highest bidder of the antiques could obtain the antiques. no matter which auction method it was, they had to enter the antique exhibition area first and walk past the antiques one by one to identify the authenticity of the antiques. for convenience, the antique auction house was also divided into two areas: open auction and secret auction. at the center of the two areas was the antique auction hall. the auction would be held there. it was as if yu su had walked into the auction hall and was shocked by the scene in front of her. in front of her were rows of special anti-theft glass cabinets. the antiques from this auction were placed in the cabinets. one could not see the end of the rows. this was simply too spectacular. there was a large area between every two cabinets, so it was not too crowded. there were already many people in the venue. they stood in front of the glass cabinets and looked at the exhibits carefully, afraid that they would miss any details. the auction area was very large and there were many people, but yu su did not feel that it was crowded at all. there were all kinds of antiques on display, but there were a mix of real and fake antiques. some of them even had a murderous aura. only experienced experts could identify real antiques in such a short period of time. this was why the gu corporation and the he corporation would bring a team of experts. gu chen brought a team of experts and stopped in front of each antique. the experienced team of experts identified the authenticity. finally, they memorized the antique they liked and wrote down its approximate price. they would bid according to these notes in the afternoon. yu su also took a pen and paper and looked at the antiques. she was a feng shui master and could determine the authenticity of antiques through the auspicious aura on them. however, he wan did not use this method. that would be cheating and unfair to the experts present. however, yu su had once learned from her master how to distinguish the authenticity of antiques. she could try it here. yu su stood in front of the antique and looked at its shape and patterns seriously. gu chen could not help but ask with a smile, ¡°ms. yu, do you know how to distinguish the authenticity of antiques?¡± it was not that he did not believe it, but yu su¡¯s metaphysical ability was too strong. it made him feel that yu su must have devoted herself to cultivation and must have spent less time on antiques. before yu su could speak, xiao han, who was at the side, answered first, ¡°yu su definitely understands. she¡¯s very powerful.¡± there was pride on his face, and he looked proud.. Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Relying Completely on Luck chapter 214: relying completely on luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios xiao han had been following behind yu su just now. when he saw her serious expression, he felt that yu su was emitting charm. xiao han¡¯s eyes lit up. gu chen shook his head, speechless. his brother-in-law was like a brainless fan when it came to yu su. he was simply hopeless. yu su nodded. ¡°yes, i learned a little from my master in the past. this time, i also want to take this opportunity to try it. i¡¯m not considered proficient.¡± if she could find something good, she would be lucky. if she couldn¡¯t buy a real antique, it didn¡¯t matter. she would just treat it as an experience. gu chen nodded and continued to lead the team forward. soon, yu su bumped into he wan, who was followed by a large group of people. he wan did not use her eyes and experience to judge. instead, she placed her hand on the glass and sensed the aura of the antique. she relied entirely on luck. the more valuable an antique was, the stronger the luck he wan could sense. if it was a fake antique, she would not be able to sense anything. a dark glint flashed across yu su¡¯s eyes. no wonder he wan could return with a full load every time. this method of cheating was fast and accurate. a group of people surrounded he wan and watched her every move. when they saw he wan start writing, many of them also started writing on their papers. these people probably wanted to take advantage of the situation and see which antiques he wan chose. when the time came, they would try their luck. however, yu su realized that he wan was also very smart. she knew that the people behind her wanted to get the authenticity of the antiques from her, so she pretended to record them in front of the fake antiques several times to deliberately make the people behind her misunderstand. he wan read very quickly. she almost placed her hand on the glass and could write on the paper with a pencil in the next second. unlike those real experts who needed to observe the details slowly. therefore, he wan only spent the morning looking through all the antiques in the antique auction city and even put in the bid for the secret auction. he wan¡¯s expression was extremely relaxed, as if victory was in her grasp. this speed made it impossible to catch up. time was tight. everyone bought lunch boxes at noon and went to the dining area of the auction house to eat. there were small private rooms in the dining area, but they needed to spend extra money to use them. yu su booked a private room, afraid that she would be recognized if she took off her mask. after the few of them finished eating, they continued to identify the antiques, not daring to waste any time. until before the auction in the afternoon, yu su walked around the entire auction house and also marked some antique numbers and corresponding prices on paper. she was not 100% sure if these antiques were real or fake. she could only rely on luck. at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the auction hall officially opened. everyone could enter the auction hall. the auction was about to begin. the host walked onto the stage and recited an opening statement. the auction was about to begin. the atmosphere was heated. before the auction officially started, yu su went to a small private room in the dining area. until the end of the auction, this was her private venue. yu su took out a black talisman from the bag and quickly tore it into pieces before throwing it into the mineral water bottle she carried with her. in the next second, black liquid gushed out of the black fragments. the black liquid mixed with the water and became thick and sticky. it spun continuously in the bottle and the color became lighter. yu su opened the bottle. the moment it came into contact with the air, all the black liquid disappeared. there was only transparent water left in the bottle and some fragments of talisman paper. yu su walked into the toilet and poured out all the water in the bottle. she washed the bottle again to make sure that there was no liquid left before leaving and walking back to the auction hall. at this moment, he wan¡¯s luck began to backfire. he wan had returned 70% of the luck she had taken from he yuan. the remaining 30% had been exhausted. at the same time, yu su had cracked the tracking spell on the two of them, preventing the person behind them from using the curse to find he yuan¡¯s location. however, the curse had not been completely broken. the fate between the two of them was still related. if one party¡¯s luck was strong, the other party¡¯s luck would be weak. there were only two ways to break this curse. it can only be broken if the person who cast the curse died, or the person connected to the curse died. clearly, even yu su could not achieve either. however, even if their fates were related, the weaker party might not be he yuan. it was very likely he wan. in the future, the more unlucky he wan was, the luckier he yuan would be.. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Uneasy chapter 215: uneasy translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the moment the talisman paper was torn apart, he wan, who was in the auction hall, felt as if her body had been hit hard. iler blood surged and she spat out a mouthful of blood. she felt as if her entire brain was buzzing. the world in front of her turned black, and she almost fainted. fortunately, the assistant beside her noticed it in time and reached out to support he wan. she pinched her acupuncture spot for a long time before she recovered. the moment she regained consciousness, he wan felt a tearing pain all over her body. the pain made her squat down and hug her head, tears flowing from her eyes. he wan bit her lip hard and controlled herself from shouting. ¡°he wan, what¡¯s wrong? do you want me to send you to the hospital now?¡± he i lai frowned and asked quickly. now, the he family¡¯s antique auction was completely dependent on he wan. they must not make any mistakes at this critical point, or the consequences would be something they could not afford. he wan closed her eyes and shook her head. ¡°there¡¯s no need!¡± this auction was too important to her. it determined if she could become the true head of the he family. if the auction was successful, she could kick he i lai out and become the ceo of the he corporation. at the same time, she needed this batch of antiques very much. she would choose the best ones and give it to the person behind her. no matter what, she had to persevere. he wan would only be at ease if she saw the he family take the antiques with her own eyes. she squatted on the spot and endured the extreme pain. after a full five minutes, she heard that the auction on the stage was about to officially begin, and the pain in her body slowly lessened. however, for some reason, he wan felt uneasy, as if she could feel something gradually disappearing from her body. the feeling of being stripped away was very uncomfortable. she sensed for a long time before confirming that the thing that had disappeared was luck. what was going on? he wan did not understand why the luck on her body was slowly decreasing. when he wan felt better, she was helped to her seat by her assistant. her face was still very pale. she sat down and looked at the back rows. finally, she saw yu su in a corner and met her eyes. he wan had a feeling that this matter had something to do with yu su. when yu su saw he wan looking over, she only gave her a half-smile. he wan was stunned and frowned. this made her even more uneasy. she simply wanted to rush over and question yu su, but now that they were in public, she held back. he wan looked at he yuan behind her with a cold expression. ¡°have you been in contact with yu su recently?¡± ¡°yu su? that celebrity?¡± he yuan replied with a strange expression. it was as if she did not expect her to ask this question. there was a puzzled expression on her face. he wan frowned. ¡°answer me, yes or no?¡± she felt that there was something wrong with the two of them. otherwise, why would she lose her luck? ¡°no, i don¡¯t even know her.¡± he yuan shook her head with a serious expression. she didn¡¯t look like she was lying. he wan sneered and said, ¡°you¡¯d better not. if i find out that you two are communicating in private, don¡¯t blame me for doing something to you.¡± she had plenty of ways to make someone suffer. he yuan lowered her head and pretended to be afraid, but she did not think much of it. this was just the beginning. soon, the host went back on stage and prepared to start the auction. he introduced the collection in his hand. he wan did not ask any more questions. instead, she focused her attention on the stage. when they returned to the he family, there were many ways to make he yuan listen to them. they could deal with her slowly in the future. anyway, he yuan could not escape her grasp. looking at the stage, he wan felt exhausted. her throat was so thirsty that smoke was about to come out. she asked her assistant to get her a bottle of water. the assistant thoughtfully unscrewed the bottle and handed it to he wan. he wan held the bottle in one hand. as she was too weak, she felt that she could not lift a bottle of water with her hand. however, he wan still insisted. she placed the notebook with the serial numbers of the antiques on her lap. she looked at the stage. at this moment, he hai felt an itch in his nose. he reached out and rubbed it. then, he sneezed loudly to the right, where he wan was. the auction hall was very quiet. this huge sneeze was very abrupt. he wan was listening attentively to the speech on stage. this sneeze happened to be aimed at her ear, making the sound even louder. at that moment, he wan was shocked and jumped up. the book on her lap fell to the ground. coincidentally, all the water from the bottle scattered on the book, blurring it. he wan was anxious and immediately bent down to pick it up. after she picked up the book with difficulty, she wiped it with her sleeve.. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Indistinct handwriting chapter 216: indistinct handwriting translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios however, he wan had forgotten that the notes on the notebook were written in pencil. after she wiped it, the entire book became darker and darker. all the pencil marks were mixed together, turning into a gray stain. the words on it were all smudged, and it was even harder to see them clearly. he had no idea what was written on it. if it was an ordinary person, some pencil marks might still be left even after they have cleaned the water with their hands. however, he wan was especially unlucky today. after she wiped it, all the words became blurry. he wan placed the notebook under the light and looked at it. not a single serial number could be seen clearly. her mind instantly went blank, unable to accept this fact. the auction on the stage had officially begun. many companies began to bid. he wan was stunned for a few seconds before she immediately stood up and ran out of the auction hall. she wanted to take another look at the exhibition hall and find all the antiques based on her memories. he wan was one of the people who received the most attention in the venue. many people saw her running out of the auction hall and were guessing what was going on. bidders were allowed to run out of the auction hall midway. some people were not sure if they wanted to bid for an antique, so they would go out halfway to take a look. however, people like he wan who ran out right after the opening were rare. when the he family saw he wan leave the auction hall, they also left their seats and ran out of the auction hall nervously. only he yuan remained. in the past, she always felt as if there was a huge rock pressing down on her heart. however, just now, that feeling disappeared. her body felt lighter and more comfortable than ever. he yuan naturally guessed that the luck must have returned to her and allowed her to return to normal. she could not help but look back at yu su. yu su smiled at her secretly. the smile on her face was bright and sunny, and she was extremely warm. her entire body seemed to be glowing. he yuan couldn¡¯t help but tear up. she tried her best not to cry. yu su lowered her head and tapped on her phone. he yuan also looked down at the dialog box on her phone. the other party sent a message: [he yuan, you should have sensed that luck has returned. now is the best time for you to leave the he family. walk out of the auction hall and go to room 045 in the dining area.] [there¡¯s a man in black in the private room. follow him and leave the auction city first. we¡¯ll make plans for the future.] yu su knew that he wan¡¯s personality was ruthless. when she reacted, she would definitely know that the two of them had worked together. when the time came, he wan would definitely settle scores with he yuan. the he family would definitely not protect he yuan. at that time, he yuan would have to bear he wan¡¯s anger. therefore, this was the best time to escape while they were panicking. yu su had already thought it through. yesterday, she had asked her assistant, lan yue, to come to the auction house and even instructed him to drive a car out. after picking up he yuan, he would immediately drive around the country. there was still a trace of aura on he yuan¡¯s body that could be tracked by the person behind her. after six hours, he yuan would be able to completely escape and would no longer be discovered by the people behind her. he yuan sat on the spot. the gratitude in her heart was indescribable. she did not delay any further. she stood up from her seat, put on her cap, and walked out quickly towards the private room in the dining area. when he yuan entered the private room, she saw lan yue. lan yue immediately walked forward and handed her a mask and a black coat. then, lan yue brought he yuan out of the auction hall. the two of them walked out the door and got into a car. there was also a burly man in the car with a wooden stick in his hand, making he yuan feel safer. lan yue sat in the back seat and looked at he yuan, who was still nervous. he did not know why yu su was doing this, but he had once helped her investigate he yuan. he also knew about he yuan¡¯s tragic family experience and felt very sympathetic towards her. ¡°don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll leave smoothly.¡± lan yue comforted her gently. ¡°the boss asked me to arrange a place for you to stay. when the time comes, you can choose a single apartment. don¡¯t worry and stay there.¡± he yuan nodded. she couldn¡¯t help but look at the buildings outside the window. she had a strange and complicated feeling. in the past, she was always controlled by the he family. she was in the same class as he wan in high school and university, even in the same dormitory. the feeling of being watched made one¡¯s hair stand on end. what he yuan wanted the most was an independent life. even if she had to share a room with someone, it didn¡¯t matter if she had a small room. unexpectedly, this wish was only realized after meeting yu su. she was filled with hope for the future.. Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Watching the Live Stream chapter 217: watching the live stream translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios turning on her phone, he yuan saw a message from yu su: [i¡¯ll turn on a live broadcast for you later. you¡¯ll definitely be able to see he wan¡¯s unlucky situation. don¡¯t worry.] he yuan replied, [thank you! 1 really want to see it!] yu su also thought about it from another perspective. if she were he yuan, she would definitely want to see he wan¡¯s miserable appearance so that she could vent her hatred. after chatting, yu su used her phone to hack into he yuan¡¯s phone system. she erased the location of he wan¡¯s phone and hacked into the surveillance system of the antique auction city. yu su deleted the part where he yuan walked out of the auction hall and also deleted the surveillance footage of her walking out of the auction city from the dining area. this way, the he family would no longer be able to find any traces of he yuan. after doing this, yu su looked at the stage leisurely again, preparing to take a few antiques to test her luck. he wan, who had run out, was once again unlucky. she reached out and placed her hand on the glass. this time, she didn¡¯t feel anything. she thought she was touching a fake antique, but she tried a few more times. however, she still did not feel anything. previously, he wan had only recorded the most valuable ones in her notebook when she felt the antiques. she did not take a fancy to the slightly worse ones. she was especially fast and very confident. but now, as she stood in the exhibition hall and looked at the rows of antiques, she felt dazzled. she couldn¡¯t even remember a single expensive antique. moreover, at that time, she had done a lot of illusions and stopped in front of some fake goods. therefore, he wan¡¯s mind was in a mess now. she could not remember which antique was real and which was fake. he had no impression of it at all. he hai, who followed closely behind, was shocked when he saw he wan going crazy. he asked, ¡°what happened? are you alright?¡± at this moment, he wan said in exasperation, ¡°you¡¯re still asking me? if you hadn¡¯t sneezed at me, my hands wouldn¡¯t have trembled and my notebook wouldn¡¯t have been wet. 1 can¡¯t see the serial number clearly now. tell me, are things alright?¡± if not for he hai, things would not have developed to this point. now, he wan was both angry and anxious. she could only vent all her anger on he hai. ¡°what? 1 just sneezed. is it all my responsibility?¡± he hai was confused. he could not figure out how things had developed to this point. ¡°you useless pig, can¡¯t you see that my book is all wet? it¡¯s all your fault for sneezing at me. it¡¯s all your fault!¡± he wan shouted angrily, the hatred in her eyes almost materializing. bringing he hai here today was really a mistake. she might as well have him stay in the hotel and not go out. he hai was also furious. he had been the head of the he family for so many years, but now he was being scolded by a girl in front of everyone. where was his respect? however, this was an important time for the auction. no matter how angry he was, he could not offend he wan. therefore, he hai took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°if you have time to blame me now, you might as well look at the antiques again. you can still make it in time for the auction. otherwise, it will really be over.¡± open auctions took up one-third of the event. if they couldn¡¯t make it in time for this afternoon¡¯s auction, one could imagine how much the he family would lose. ¡°do you think i can look at antiques just because 1 want to? my entire body hurts now, and my mental state is not good. 1 can¡¯t look at them!¡± he wan spread her hands and said coldly. anyway, she couldn¡¯t choose them. whoever wants to do it can do it. seeing her like this, he hai really wanted to get the bodyguards to beat her up, but now, he had to rely on her to choose the antiques. hence, he had no choice but to coax her in a low voice. ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. i shouldn¡¯t have sneezed. can you forgive daddy? after the auction ends, daddy will buy you whatever you want.¡± his tone was good enough, but he wan could not agree. her ability to look at antiques had already disappeared. she could not let these people from the he family know. if they knew, they would probably get her out of the he family today. he wan pretended to be angry and ignored he hai. he hal¡¯s mouth was dry from all the coaxing, but he wan was still unwilling to look at antiques, which angered he hai to death. he had no choice but to let the antique experts he brought take a look. after they had gone to take a look now, they would immediately bid for the antiques. this way, they could recover a portion of his losses.. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: He Yuan Is Missing chapter 218: he yuan is missing translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the antique experts brought by the me corporation could only quickly identify antiques in a short period of time. some of the antiques had been valued previously, but most of the antiques were randomly written. whether they could successfully auction for the real antiques depended on luck. in the face of he wan throwing the task on them, the antique experts were helpless, but there was nothing they could do. after all, she was talented in identifying antiques and the he family had found many real antiques. after an hour of intense identification, the experts wrote down the list of antiques they wanted to buy and handed it to he hai. the group quickly returned to the auction hall and waited for the antiques to be auctioned. he wan walked into the auction hall arrogantly and sat down. however, she quickly realized that something was wrong. he yuan was gone! from the antique exhibition hall to the auction hall, he yuan was nowhere to be seen. he wan called her assistant over. ¡°where did he yuan go? didn¡¯t she not follow us out just now?¡± the assistant looked at his seat in confusion and said uncertainly, ¡°i really didn¡¯t see second miss in the exhibition hall just now.¡± he wan had rushed out of the auction hall in a hurry just now and did not pay attention to he yuan. ¡°why didn¡¯t you let her follow us? did your iqdrop after i ran out?¡± he wan questioned repeatedly. she looked around anxiously, trying to find he yuan. what happened today was too strange. before the auction, her luck was sucked away for no reason. after that, her luck became very bad, and her ability to identify antiques disappeared. none of this made he wan break down. she still had a chance to redeem herself. but now that he yuan was gone, the source of her luck was gone. this meant that her luck would never return to its previous state. he wan was completely flustered. seeing that she was not in the mood to auction but was obsessed with finding he yuan, he hai was a little unconcerned. ¡°she should have gone to the toilet. there¡¯s no hurry. let¡¯s bid for the antique first! otherwise, we¡¯ll miss the time.¡± now that they had already finished auctioning one-third of the antiques, if he did not rush to bid, he would probably lose even more. this was all money! he hal¡¯s heart ached, but he couldn¡¯t blame he wan directly. he tried his best to remind he wan. ¡°what do you know? finding he yuan is the most important thing now.¡± he wan¡¯s expression quickly darkened, and she looked at he hai with ruthlessness in her eyes. ¡°if you still want the he family to continue to expand, you have to find he yuan. listen to me!¡± the fierceness on her face shocked he hai. at the same time, he hai also realized that he yuan¡¯s existence was very important, so he did not say anything. he hai nodded. ¡°then i¡¯ll bring people to look for her immediately. you can bid for the antiques here.¡± after saying that, he stood up and left with his men. more and more guesses appeared in his heart, and he thought of he wan¡¯s bad luck today. could it be that he wan¡¯s ability to identify antiques had something to do with he yuan? at the thought of this, he hai became anxious. he led his men to search the surroundings. no matter what, he had to find he yuan today. he wan, who was left behind, bit her lip hard, her eyes flickering. if she could not find he yuan, she would be worse than an ordinary person after losing her luck. the he family would also kick her out. she didn¡¯t know what to do with the antique auction in front of her. just like that, he wan¡¯s imagination ran wild. under the reminder of her assistant, she kept adding the price to antiques that the he family wanted to auction. he wan¡¯s condition was so bad that even yu su, who was behind, could tell. at this moment, he wan was in a daze and did not notice anything. by the time she reacted and noticed yu su¡¯s actions, the he family had already bought no less than 20 antiques and spent tens of millions. he wan was furious, but there was nothing she could do. she prayed that all the antiques she bought must be real. only then could she salvage some losses and not be held accountable by the he family. yu su looked at her and smiled. the good show was yet to come! soon, the auction in the auction hall ended. the host guided the guests away. the next segment was the antique appraisal certificate issued by the antique auction city. this was what people in the industry called ¡°one game to determine life and death.¡± first, the staff of the auction city gathered the antiques from the various auction houses together before handing out certificates to the real antiques. this also represented the sincerity of the auction city. the qualification certificate was divided into five grades. the highest level was the fifth grade, which was the antique with the highest economic value. as for antiques that had not been issued with certificates, they might not be fake, but their value was definitely not high. at the very least, they could not compare to the price when they were bought. those who came naturally hoped to obtain a qualification certificate for all the collections they bought.. Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Qualification Certificates chapter 219: qualification certificates translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the staff informed the auctioneers who were participating in the auction and asked them to gather in the exhibition hall. at this moment, the antiques had already been taken out of the glass cabinet and distributed to everyone. in the hall, there was a long table. there was a red cloth on the table with the auctioneer¡¯s number written on it. everyone found their seats one by one. yu su¡¯s account was connected to gu chen and the others, so she naturally stood in the same area. the he corporation¡¯s table was on their left. at this moment, there were already many exhibits on the he corporation¡¯s table that were wrapped in boxes. next, the host would announce the level of the antique and whether it was qualified for the certificate so that everyone present could hear it. yu su looked at he wan and said with a smile, ¡°ms. he, do you still remember what you said at the auction city gate this morning? you said that you wanted to monopolize the real antiques this time. then all the antiques in front of you are real, right?¡± since he wan had already said it in public, yu su naturally had to help everyone recall it. when everyone heard this, their interest was piqued. ¡°yes, ms. he must be full of confidence, right?¡± ¡°as long as it¡¯s true ability, i¡¯m convinced that you can take all the antiques. if you don¡¯t get any real antiques, you¡¯ll be a joke.¡± ¡°don¡¯t underestimate he wan. she¡¯s a genius that has even been certified by the feng shui association. can you mortals compare yourself to a genius?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. let¡¯s wait and see! let¡¯s see how many real antiques ms. he bid for.¡± he wan had always been high-profile. she even looked down on ordinary antique experts like them, causing many people to have a bad impression of her. if someone wanted to step on he wan, they were naturally happy to participate. he wan was not confident. she did not want to cower before the certificate was issued. she said angrily, ¡°of course. the antiques chosen by the he family are definitely real. just wait and see!¡± if she was afraid now, she would only be mocked and looked down on. no matter how guilty she felt, she still had to pretend that victory was in her hands. this was a psychological battle. ¡°then we¡¯ll wait and see!¡± yu su had a faint smile on her face, but there was a deep meaning in her eyes. without the blessing of luck, it was impossible for the he family to have their previous results. a few minutes later, the antiques which had the certificates were announced. only one grade four antique appeared at the scene. soon, it was the gu corporation¡¯s turn to receive the certificate. the first antique had a certificate, and it was a level-four one. gu chen suppressed the excitement in his heart and continued listening. immediately after, the host announced that the second antique was a grade five antique. it immediately caused a wave of cheers from the gu family¡¯s antique experts. just this level-five antique alone was enough to earn the capital for this auction. he wan was anxious, but she could not show it. her not-so-beautiful face was about to contort. next, the issuance of gu family¡¯s antique certificate was announced to be completed. eighty percent of the antiques with the certificate were grade 3. this result was already very good for the gu corporation. the surrounding onlookers also cupped their fists and congratulated him. ¡°congratulations, congratulations! the gu family has made a lot of money this time!¡± ¡°as expected of an old antique acquisition company from our hometown. small companies like ours can¡¯t compare.¡± ¡°it seems that the gu family is still the leader of the antique company. they should have obtained the most antiques this time.¡± gu chen accepted the congratulations from all directions with a smile on his face. he did not expect to gain so much this time. he decided to reward the antique experts behind him when he returned. he wan could not even maintain the smile on her face! in the past, these congratulatory voices were all for her. now, they were all envious of the gu corporation and did not take the he corporation seriously at all. however, she could only be angry silently. who asked others to choose based on their strength? the host continued to announce that among the antiques chosen by yu su, there were two grade three antiques that received everyone¡¯s unanimous congratulations. even xiao han happened to pick a first-grade antique. he nodded in satisfaction. at least his trip had not been in vain. the rest of the people present had more or less gained something. when it was the he corporation¡¯s turn, he wan maintained the smile on her face. however, the host¡¯s words completely stunned her. ¡°none of the antiques auctioned by the he family has a qualification certificate.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the entire venue was instantly in an uproar.. Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Embarrassment chapter 220: embarrassment translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios unbelievable gazes focused on he wan. the people around them discussed softly, and many of them looked like they were gloating. in other words, the antiques that he corporation bought in the auction hall were all fake. at that moment, the smile on he wan¡¯s face disappeared and embarrassment appeared on her face. in the past, every time the level of an antique was announced, she would be the most sought-after person in the entire venue. she would be envied by everyone, and they would even sigh because they couldn¡¯t catch up. but now, those mocking gazes were all looking at her. at this moment, he wan wanted to say something harsh in public. at most, she would fight again next year, but she could not say it. the luck on her body had completely disappeared. she no longer had the strength to look down on everything. this change made he wan feel even more guilty. under the huge pressure, he wan turned to look at the he family¡¯s antique experts behind her and scolded, ¡°what a bunch of trash. is the he family raising you for nothing?¡± ¡°they didn¡¯t even pick out a real antique and caused the he corporation to lose so much,¡± she continued to scold. he wan¡¯s words were to explain to everyone that these antiques were chosen by the he corporation¡¯s antique experts and had nothing to do with her. if they wanted to blame someone, they could only blame the experts for being weak. as expected, after he wan finished speaking, the mocking gazes on her disappeared. however, the experts standing behind he wan felt aggrieved and angry. it was true that they had picked these antiques, but if he wan had not quit, they would not have had the chance. even if he wan scolded them, they did not dare to say anything. when choosing antiques, the he corporation¡¯s antique experts had already done their best, but they really did not expect that they did not pick any real antiques. perhaps, they were too unlucky today. yu su chuckled. ¡°these antiques were all chosen by the experts. then, were you recording the numbers in front of the antique glass cabinets previously for show?¡± in the morning, a group of people followed behind he wan. her posture was comparable to an antique master. ¡°that¡¯s right. he wan, you recorded the antiques yourself. why did you buy antiques according to the serial number written by the experts? could it be that you deliberately want the experts to bear the consequences?¡± gu chen added. he could tell that yu su was mocking the he family. as an opponent of the he family, gu chen naturally wanted to sow discord between he wan and the he family¡¯s antique experts and weaken her foundation in the he family. when the he family¡¯s experts heard gu chen¡¯s words, they felt inexplicably happy. it was he wan¡¯s responsibility to begin with, but she pushed the responsibility to experts like them. did she think everyone present was a fool? gu chen helped them vent their anger. he wan smiled insincerely. ¡°i just want the experts to practice. the he family doesn¡¯t lack these tens of millions. i don¡¯t take these tens of millions seriously. instead, it¡¯s you who have been conflicted.¡± she pretended to be relaxed and tried to relax her expression. however, yu su, who had been observing her, saw that she was clenching her fists tightly under the table, and the veins on her wrists were about to pop. he wan was probably furious, but she still insisted on smiling. yu su sneered and continued to ask, ¡°oh? could it be that ms. he is also planning to let the he family¡¯s antique experts practice for the secret auction in the afternoon? if you fail in the hidden auction again, the losses will be huge.¡± these words were meant to cut off he wan¡¯s escape route. she didn¡¯t allow her to put the blame on the antique expert again. he wan hesitated for a moment and looked behind her. unexpectedly, the experts behind him all shook their heads. one of the experts said, ¡°we¡¯re too weak. it is sufficient for the he family to have ms. he.¡± another expert immediately added, ¡°that¡¯s right. we useless people won¡¯t participate in the secret auction in the afternoon.¡± there was a hint of sarcasm in his words. the antique experts of the he corporation all had ugly expressions and waved their hands to decline. he wan was even angrier, but in order not to let others see the he corporation as a joke, she could only remain silent. anyway, the bid had already been put into the bidding box in the morning. at that time, her luck was still very good. there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Trash chapter 221: trash translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios he wan looked at yu su. ¡°the he family¡¯s matter has nothing to do with you. also, there won¡¯t be any more mistakes in the future. our he corporation will earn back all our previous losses.¡± she was very confident. when she was looking at the antiques in the morning, he wan realized that there were several priceless antiques in the glass cabinet. as long as she could get those antiques, she could earn back the money that they had just lost. ¡°since you¡¯re so confident, 1¡¯11 wait to see the antiques ms. he chose, right? 1 believe ms. he won¡¯t disappoint everyone,¡± yu su said with a smile. gu chen could also tell what yu su was thinking and echoed, ¡°that¡¯s right. our gu family is also waiting to see what level of antiques the he corporation can auction off in the secret auction. it will definitely create glory again! we¡¯re looking forward to the results of the he corporation tomorrow!¡± gu chen could tell that something was wrong with he wan today. she felt a little guilty and was pretending to be calm. this time, he wan actually used the number of the he corporation¡¯s antique expert to bid for the antiques. this confused everyone. if she had the ability, she would definitely let herself stand out. if she asked the experts to choose now, it was very likely that there was a problem with her strength. it seemed that he wan had used some improper methods to have such a strong ability to identify antiques. now that her ability had disappeared, she could only pretend to be calm. on the other hand, yu su, who was at the side, should have seen through it long ago, so she had been stoking the fire. gu chen knew it clearly in his heart, so he naturally could not let go of this opportunity to bring he wan to the altar. the higher he wan stood, the worse she would fall. the surrounding onlookers also spoke one after another. ¡°since ms. he is so confident, let¡¯s wait and see how many level-five antiques the he corporation can get!¡± ¡°i look forward to ms. he creating another miracle.¡± ¡°i think the he family will make a huge profit this time!¡± ¡°with ms. he in the he family, they will definitely create another miracle.¡± if he wan could still bid for most of the antiques in the secret auction this time, the onlookers would have nothing to say. however, if there were still fake antiques, they could not blame them for making a fool of themselves. in the past, they had been suppressed by he wan many times. many real antiques had even been snatched away. he wan thought of the bid she had written in the morning and felt very confident. however, with so many people praising her, she did not know why she felt a little guilty. after resting for half an hour, the staff of the auction city gathered everyone who was participating in the bid to go to the auction hall to receive the bid confirmation. with a bid confirmation letter, the bid was confirmed. the results of the bidding would be announced the next morning. the host stood on the stage, pulled the bidding form out of the bidding box, and read out the bid company in public. the companies confirmed that there was no mistake and signed the bid confirmation. he wan stood in the middle, waiting for the he corporation¡¯s bid. when the host finished reading all the bids, he wan still did not hear the he corporation¡¯s bid. she was a little anxious and walked forward to ask the staff, ¡°where¡¯s our he corporation¡¯s bid? why didn¡¯t you read it?¡± when the staff heard this, he frowned and asked, ¡°have you confirmed that it was placed in the bidding box?¡± some companies would forget to put the bid in and miss the time. in such a situation, they could not ask the staff to allow them to vote again. ¡°i submitted it myself. i stuffed the contract into the bidding box in the morning. hurry up and find it!¡± he wan said angrily. she would not allow the he corporation¡¯s bid to fail because of the staff¡¯s mistake. seeing that her attitude was affirmative, the staff had no choice but to send someone to retrieve the surveillance footage. after watching the surveillance footage, the staff said helplessly, ¡°ms. he, you didn¡¯t put your bid in. half of it was left outside. the bid was blown away by the wind and was cleaned up by the cleaner.¡± this situation could not be considered as the fault of the auction city. it could only be said that he wan was unlucky. ¡°that¡¯s impossible,¡± he wan said firmly. ¡°it must be because your staff doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility that you¡¯re blaming me. i want to complain!¡± this was too much of a coincidence! he wan did not believe that she had not placed it in. the staff must have lost her bid and was unwilling to take responsibility. that was why they were prevaricating. the staff had no choice but to copy a surveillance video and project it on the display screen in the hall. everyone looked at the display screen. in the surveillance footage, he wan casually stuffed the proposal into the box and turned to walk out of the door.. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Unlucky chapter 222: unlucky translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the bid was stuck at the entrance of the box, swaying in the crowd. logically speaking, if someone came to bid at this time, they would have just stuffed the bid in. unfortunately, the glass window not far away opened, and a gust of wind blew the bid to the ground. no one noticed that the bid had been blown out. the bid was gradually stepped on until it was very dirty and covered in dust. in the end, it was swept into the trash can by the cleaner. at this point, the surveillance ended. everyone in the hall was in an uproar. the bid was actually swept away by the cleaner just like that. he wan was really unlucky. however, she could only blame herself for being careless. if she had looked back at that time or waited for it to completely enter before leaving, the current outcome would not have been like this. the noisy discussions around her made he wan feel embarrassed and regretful. who knew that such a coincidence would happen? he wan could feel that the luck in her body was decreasing. there might be a backlash from the luck. she was already prepared to be unlucky. however, she did not expect it to affect the proposal in the morning. however, it was useless to think too much about it. the most important thing now was to solve the problem. he wan immediately walked up to the staff and said, ¡°take me to find that tender! you¡¯re partly responsible for this tender being blown away by the wind. don¡¯t try to shirk responsibility. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you didn¡¯t send someone to watch over it, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± anyway, she had to persevere until the end and find the bid she had done in the morning. that proposal was too important. it was the key to the he family¡¯s recovery. ¡°ms. he, it¡¯s been quite some time since the cleaners cleaned up. it¡¯ll probably be very difficult to find them. why don¡¯t the auction city delay the bidding confirmation time and you go to the secret auction area to write a new one?¡± the staff asked slowly. this was the intention of the auction house. if he wan agreed, they could give her another two hours. according to he wan¡¯s speed, she should be able to finish writing the bid. he wan refused. ¡°no, i want to find the bidding slip!¡± now that her luck had deteriorated, she did not have the ability to distinguish antiques at all. how could she write another one? if she were to look for the bidding slip, even if the slip was dirty, the handwriting on it would be written in black ink. he only needed to transcribe it again. ¡°do you think it¡¯s easy for me to look at antiques? it¡¯s already 430 in the afternoon. i¡¯m exhausted. do you think i can distinguish antiques under such circumstances?¡± he wan asked the staff aggressively. in any case, she would not compromise. if anything happened to the he family¡¯s antiques, she would have to sue the auction city. the staff nodded helplessly. ¡°alright, ms. he, please wait a moment. i¡¯ll contact the staff of the cleaning department now.¡± everyone followed he wan to the trash station. the trash station was not far from the back door of the antique auction city. a small house was filled with trash. fortunately, the trash had not been transported away today. the he family¡¯s tender was still inside. he wan stood outside and sent the he family to rummage through the trash. along with the staff of the auction city, even he wan went in to search for it. she searched for a full hour. in the end, she found the crumpled proposal. the tender was curled up in a ball and was covered in the soup from someone¡¯s lunch. after an afternoon of fermentation, it emitted a violent stench. when he wan received the tender, she quickly spread it out and wiped it gently with a tissue. she had to make sure that the handwriting doesn¡¯t get erased. she wiped it for ten minutes before wiping it clean and returning to the hall with the tender. the staff gave her a new bid slip to transcribe on. he wan was about to transcribe it, but when she looked at the paper, she was dumbfounded. none of them could finish reading all the numbers, which meant that one or two of the numbers in each string were stained. there were many antiques this year, so there were a total of eight numbers. on the bidding slip, there were almost one or two numbers that could not be seen clearly. there was no way to transcribe them at all. seeing that he wan¡¯s expression was not right, there were also people who walked forward to take a look. in the end, they were also dumbfounded. this was simply too unlucky. looking at the slip, there was actually not a complete string of numbers. ¡°1 think he wan has been so unlucky recently because she was too lucky in the past. now that the tables have turned, it¡¯s her turn to be unlucky.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. in the past, she was so glorious. she took away more than half of the antiques in an auction. now that she¡¯s unlucky, it can be considered karma.¡± ¡°tsk tsk, look at he wan¡¯s expression.. how satisfying!¡± Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Scam chapter 223: scam translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°serves her right. who asked her not to be careful?¡± ¡°you can¡¯t blame anyone else for this. it¡¯s all he wan¡¯s fault for not putting it in well.¡± ¡°let¡¯s see if he wan is still smug.¡± the onlookers laughed and discussed, their faces filled with schadenfreude. he wan was arrogant and had already made many enemies. everyone knew that she was not popular with people. yu su stood behind the crowd and was secretly shocked when she heard the discussions around her. she did not expect he wan¡¯s luck to worsen and even affect the bidding in the morning. this proposal was so dirty and one could not see a number or two clearly for every auction item. she was really unlucky. yu su only returned he wan¡¯s luck that did not belong to her to he yuan and did not do anything to the tender. now that such a situation had happened, she could only blame he wan for being too ruthless in the past and not giving others a way out. this was her retribution. otherwise, this situation would not have happened. the staff at the side had no choice but to urge her to look at the antiques in the secret auction area as soon as possible and fill in the tender again. they had already delayed for too long. this was not in line with the rules. he wan had already lost her ability. it was useless even if she went. if she went, it would only expose the fact that she could not distinguish real antiques. therefore, he wan could not go. he wan turned around and handed over the new bidding slip to an antique appraiser from the he family. that expert was just joining in the fun and did not notice it. when he saw the slip, he was stunned. he could not figure out why he wan had given him the proposal. when yu su saw this scene, she reacted quickly. ¡°ms. he, don¡¯t tell me you want the company¡¯s experts to practice again? the auction is worth hundreds of millions. that¡¯s too generous.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked at he wan and the bidding slip in the expert¡¯s hand. when he wan heard this, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood. she did want the experts to continue to take responsibility, but she was embarrassed to have her thoughts exposed to everyone. he wan¡¯s gaze was cold as she asked, ¡°yu su, you did all these things, right?¡± she wasn¡¯t sure, but she wanted to get yu su to tell her. after all, in the vicinity, only yu su¡¯s metaphysics was relatively strong and she had the strength to break the curse. ¡°what has your bad luck got to do with me? don¡¯t slander me.¡± yu su¡¯s expression was slightly cold as she said bluntly. even if she suspected her, it was useless. everything had to be based on evidence. moreover, it was in public. she would be a fool to admit it. xiao han also walked out and said coldly, ¡°you saw the surveillance footage just now. it¡¯s all your fault for being careless. why are you blaming yu su? how ridiculous!¡± the evidence was very clear. it had nothing to do with yu su. he wan felt bitter. she didn¡¯t believe that what happened today had nothing to do with yu su. she just couldn¡¯t find any evidence. but that was the crux of the problem. he wan looked at yu su and asked tentatively, ¡°yu su, stop pretending. you were the one who took my sister he yuan away. where did you hide her?¡± when she was rummaging through the trash, he hai gave her a call. he hai searched the entire auction city, but he still could not find he yuan. when he checked the surveillance cameras, he could only see he yuan walk out of the auction hall and disappear. this meant that the surveillance footage had been modified. there was no other way. he hai took he yuan¡¯s photo and asked the staff in the auction city, but they did not have any clues. he even searched the vicinity of the auction city but could not find he yuan. he wan was certain that her loss of luck was related to yu su, but the most important thing now was that she could not find he yuan. she could not figure out anything. the current he wan could only trick yu su to see if she could get any clues. after hearing her words, yu su sighed speechlessly. ¡°ms. he, you have to have evidence when you speak. 1 don¡¯t even know your sister. why did you hide her? if you continue like this, i¡¯m going to sue you for slander.¡± everyone nodded after hearing this. no one knew what went wrong with he wan today, but she had been acting strangely. gu chen could not help but stand up. ¡°yu su has been with us all day and has never left. how can she take away a living person? don¡¯t blame us for everything just because you¡¯re unlucky.¡± now, he wan was like a mad dog, chasing after people and biting them. the people around him nodded as well. although yu su was wearing a mask, one could tell from her eyebrows that she was outstanding. many people, especially young men, were paying attention to her today and did not see her leave the auction city.. Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Calling the Police chapter 224: calling the police translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios seeing that everyone¡¯s gazes had changed, he wan couldn¡¯t care less. she simply threatened, ¡°yu su, if you don¡¯t hand over my sister, i¡¯ll call the police to deal with it. at that time, 1 won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± in other words, if she let her go now,she could still let yu su off. yu su sneered. ¡°call the police! if your sister is really missing, hurry up and call the police. don¡¯t delay the best time to find her.¡± her frank words made he wan look like a clown. if he wan really called the police, yu su would get he yuan to explain the situation to the police. it was he yuan who wanted to leave. now that he yuan was an adult, he wan had no right to care about her. at this moment, there was a brooch on yu su¡¯s clothes. the brooch was embedded with a gem, and there was a miniature camera inside the gem that was recording everything that had happened and broadcasting it to he yuan. on the other side, he yuan was also holding her phone and paying attention to the development of the matter. the brooch was small, but the clarity of the video was not low. yu su happened to be able to clearly record he wan¡¯s depressed expression. he yuan had known he wan for many years, so she naturally knew how crazy he wan was now. at this moment, he yuan finally vented her anger. in the he family, she had always been he wan¡¯s shadow. wherever he wan went, she would go. only after he wan finished her meal was she allowed to eat at the table. only he yuan knew the sadness in her heart. tears streamed down he yuan¡¯s face. at the same time, she was also very impressed by yu su¡¯s calmness. yu su had handled the matter very well and did not let anyone catch her at all. if it were her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it so well. if he wan really called the police, he yuan would also take the initiative to explain the situation to the police and not implicate yu su. seeing that he wan still wanted to say something, gu chen immediately said, ¡°he wan, hurry up and fill in the bidding form. don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time anymore. we still want to see the he corporation achieve glory again!¡± looking at he wan¡¯s reaction, gu chen guessed that her ability to identify antiques might have disappeared. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given the opportunity to show off to the antique experts of the he corporation. this was not a joke. if they were not careful, they would lose tens of millions. the antique expert who was stuffed with the bidding slip returned it to he wan when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. he said immediately, ¡°president he, i don¡¯t have the ability. i¡¯ll wait for you to create glory again.¡± after saying that, he retreated into the crowd. he wan frowned. she didn¡¯t know whether to throw the bidding slip in her hand or give it to him. she looked at the experts the he corporation hired beside her, as if she was looking for a target. unexpectedly, the group of he corporation¡¯s antique experts took a step back. the onlookers laughed softly. everyone could see the reluctance of the he corporation¡¯s antique experts. one of the experts from the he corporation said, ¡°the hidden bid is worth hundreds of millions. we can¡¯t bear the responsibility. we still need ms. he to do it personally.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. ms. he, let us see your identification ability again,¡± another expert chimed in. the experts of the he corporation were not fools. they naturally noticed that something was wrong with he wan today. she seemed to have lost her confidence and her temper was even more irritable than before. since he wan said that they were here to practice, they also wanted to see how capable he wan was and how many antiques she could auction for the he family. the onlookers at the scene were already getting impatient. he wan had been creating a fuss for nearly two hours, and it was not over yet. she was wasting everyone¡¯s time. hence, many people urged he wan, ¡°hurry up and go. we¡¯ve wasted so much time.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. why don¡¯t your he family not come next year? you are so troublesome.¡± ¡°you still want your people from the he corporation to go? you lost the bid and don¡¯t look like you¡¯re taking responsibility. it¡¯s infuriating.¡± ¡°hurry up and fill in the bids! your he family has been dawdling for half a day.¡± voices sounded one after another, and the atmosphere became more and more anxious. the staff also walked forward and couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°ms. he, if you don¡¯t go now, the he corporation¡¯s proposal will be invalid.¡± he wan had no choice but to brace herself and walk into the hidden area with the bid. under everyone¡¯s gazes, he wan felt the antiques through the glass like before. but this time, she felt nothing. she had seen too many antiques and could not remember which were real antiques at all. she did not even remember the most valuable antiques.. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Didn’t Find He Yuan chapter 225: didn¡¯t find he yuan translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios there were many people around, so he wan did not show the uneasiness in her heart. she could only follow the missing numbers on the bidding slip and look for antiques with close numbers one by one. then, she filled in the eight numbers. this was the most likely way he wan could think of to recover her losses. after all, there were many priceless real antiques on the previous bidding slip. if she could coincidentally choose one or two, it would be considered a revenue. after dawdling for an hour and a half, she finally finished filling in the bid form. under the urging of the staff, he wan reluctantly handed in the bid. she had a bad feeling. at this moment, he hai had also returned with his men. he panted and said, ¡°we¡¯ve searched everywhere, but we still can¡¯t find he yuan. they all said that they haven¡¯t seen her.¡± a living person had disappeared into thin air. this was too strange. he wan said anxiously, ¡°i¡¯ll personally lead my men to search again. perhaps she¡¯s hiding in some corner. if i find her, i¡¯ll beat her to death.¡± with that, she led a group of people into the auction city to search. it was already past six o¡¯clock, and most of the people in the auction city had left. he wan and her men searched everywhere, including the corners, but they still couldn¡¯t find anything. she went to the surveillance room to take a look again. her gaze was fixed on everyone who walked out of the auction house, but she still found nothing. there was no surveillance footage of he yuan walking out, but she was not in the auction house either. there was no trace at all. he wan had no choice but to call he hai and go to a police station not far from the auction house. he wan explained the situation and even specially fabricated some entanglements with yu su. she guessed that yu su had kidnapped he yuan and asked the police to summon yu su for interrogation. naturally, the police did not listen to one side. first, they retrieved some of he yuan¡¯s personal information to confirm her relationship with he wan. finally, they tried to call he yuan. unexpectedly, the call went through. after asking a few questions, the police officer looked at he wan helplessly. ¡°before you call the police, why didn¡¯t you call her and ask? she wanted to leave on her own accord. she told me clearly over the phone.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, he wan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. he yuan had run away on purpose, so it was impossible for her to answer the phone. he wan naturally thought that calling was useless. but now it was connected? she immediately called he yuan. the call went through. ¡°he yuan, where are you?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± he yuan¡¯s voice was cold. he wan was so angry that she leaned back and questioned, ¡°come back immediately. do you know how much loss you will bring to the he corporation?¡± ¡°i missed the part where that¡¯s my problem? you guys have fun. i won¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡± he yuan hung up the phone after saying that. he wan¡¯s face darkened. she called again and realized that she had been blacklisted. he hai also called, but he could not get through. at this moment, he wan knew that he yuan¡¯s departure was definitely related to yu su. however, even if she knew, there was nothing she could do. legally, adults could decide where they wanted to go. even parents had no right to interfere, let alone her, who was not related by blood. when he wan came out of the police station, she was a lot more dejected. after returning to the hotel room, he wan took out a black device and called a mysterious number. after the other party picked up, he asked, ¡°did the auction go smoothly today?¡± he wan briefly explained what happened in the morning. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°he yuan actually ran away under my nose. you have to find her. i want to teach her a lesson.¡± he wan knew the sorcerers of the southwestern tribe and could obtain poisonous insects that could control people. when the time came, she would let he yuan have a taste of poisonous insects. ¡°i¡¯ll find her. don¡¯t worry, make sure that there won¡¯t be any more problems with tomorrow¡¯s secret auction. i need a batch of antiques to cultivate, understand?¡± the man on the other end said. he wan agreed, but she hid the fact that there was a problem with the secret auction. she felt that she should be able to get some real antiques tomorrow. the most important thing now was to find he yuan. the next morning, everyone gathered in the auction hall again. the host announced the results of the secret auction on stage. yu su had auctioned for 35 antiques and won 20. xiao han had auctioned for 20 antiques and won 15. on the other hand, xiao bing¡¯s luck was not as good. she had auctioned for more than 50 antiques and only won six. however, the gu family had auctioned for more than a thousand antiques and won more than 800. however, he corporation won the most bids this time. they had auctioned for more than 4,000 antiques and won more than 2,000 of them. they had spent more than a billion.. Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: No Real Antiques chapter 226: no real antiques translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after the results of the secret auction were announced, everyone sighed. they did not expect the he corporation to spend the most this time. they had auctioned more than 2,000 antiques. no matter which auction house it was, this number would be impressive. yu su was also shocked. the he corporation was really not afraid of spending money, but she did not know how many real antiques there were. after the announcement, it was time to issue the antique appraisal certificate. with a certificate, it was a gain. if the certificate was not issued, then this antique would be a loss. the organizers only knew that everyone was anxious and wanted to know the quality of the antiques they had auctioned, so they sent dozens of staff to distribute the certificates together. once one obtained the certificate, he could calculate the profits and losses once he counted them. dozens of people distributed it at the same time at a very fast speed. many people gathered around the he corporation¡¯s table, waiting to witness the glory of the he corporation again. the he corporation had the most antiques in the secret auction this time. at the same time, it was also the most famous company. many people had heard of he wan¡¯s reputation as a genius and wanted to come over and take a look. there were also people who did not participate in the secret auction and wanted to join in the fun. the he corporation was surrounded. soon, the distribution of the antique appraisal certificates were completed, but the he corporation did not receive a single certificate. everyone looked at the staff in confusion, wondering if they had missed them out. however, the staff announced that all the certificates had been issued. the onlookers began to discuss. he wan was stunned. she could not believe it. ¡°how can this be? we¡¯ve bid for more than 2,000 antiques. how can none of them be real?¡± could it be that none of the numbers she had filled in on the bidding slip was correct? with so many antiques, even if it was by chance, they should be able to obtain one or two of them! was she that unlucky? such a situation was rare even in the antique auction city. the staff member said helplessly, ¡°we¡¯re also very surprised that you didn¡¯t get any certificates.¡± in the past, he wan was synonymous with identifying real antiques. and now, he wan was synonymous with bad luck. at this moment, he wan saw that yu su and the others were all holding a stack of antique appraisal certificates. there were also a few expensive antiques that she had specially picked out previously. but now, it was in someone else¡¯s hands. he wan felt her heart bleeding. he wan¡¯s heart was filled with regret. if she had been more serious when she placed the bid, she would not be like this now. it was all over now! before she set off, she had promised the he corporation shareholders that she would definitely return with a full load. now, she did not know how to explain it to the he corporation shareholders. she also did not get the top-grade antique that the person behind her wanted. he hai and the higher-ups of the he corporation were also stunned. there were more than 2,000 items, but none of them were real. in the past, no matter how unlucky they were, they were able to obtain more than ten real antiques, right? however, they did not get a single one this year! wasn¡¯t he wan a genius at identifying antiques? under the confusion of the higher-ups of the he corporation, he hai looked at he wan angrily and questioned, ¡°why aren¡¯t there any real antiques? how did you choose them?¡± more than 2,000 antiques were worth more than a billion! thinking about the money spent, he hai¡¯s heart ached. he wished he could knock open he wan¡¯s head and see what she was doing. as for the he corporation¡¯s antique experts, they looked extremely angry on the surface, but they were gloating in their hearts. they had not expected such a situation either. however, when they thought of how he wan had called them trash previously, they felt very comfortable. it was he wan who was useless now. an antique expert from the he corporation said angrily, ¡°ms. he, didn¡¯t you say that you would take away all the real antiques this year? what¡¯s going on now?¡± ¡°previously, you said that we were trash. explain the current situation,¡± an antique expert asked. even if it was randomly filled in, after auctioning for 2,000 plus items, they should have gotten at least one a real antique, right? but now, there was nothing at all. it was unbelievable. the higher-ups of the he corporation walked over with a dark expression. ¡°he wan, explain this matter! do you know how much losses it has brought to the he corporation this time?¡± they had invested more than a billion dollars, but it was gone all of a sudden. no matter which company this was, it would be a business accident. seeing that he wan¡¯s expression kept changing, gu chen mocked, ¡°ms. he was very arrogant previously. she even said that she wanted to create more glory. is this how your he corporation¡¯s glory was created?¡± seeing the panic on he wan¡¯s face, gu chen felt extremely happy. when he wan saw everyone looking at her, she felt uneasy. she also wanted to know what was going on, but before she could speak, she felt her blood surging and spat out a mouthful of blood. then, he wan fainted. seeing that he wan had fainted, he hai was furious, but there was nothing he could do. he could only get someone to send her to the hospital.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Industry Joke chapter 227: industry joke translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios he hai stayed in the auction city and bought antiques with authentication certificates on the spot. this time, the he corporation could not go back empty-handed. otherwise, the he corporation would not have any antiques to sell. this would be a fatal blow to the he corporation. everyone knew about the he corporation¡¯s situation. therefore, when he hai was buying, those who wanted to sell antiques had raised the price. he hai had no choice but to grit his teeth and buy the high-priced antiques. the upper echelons of the he corporation had ugly expressions. not only had they lost more than a billion dollars this time, but they had also become a joke in the industry. this made them lose face. gu chen, on the other hand, had gained a lot. among the more than 500 antiques he had bought, there were many level-four antiques, more than a dozen level-five antiques, and the rest were also expensive. moreover, gu chen had also seen he wan¡¯s misfortune. he could finally vent his anger. back then, he wan had caused him to be unlucky for a week and almost lost his life. now, she deserved to be unlucky. immediately after, gu chen asked yu su, ¡°you¡¯ve also bought a few level-four antiques this time. do you want to sell these antiques? if you do, the gu family can buy them at a high price.¡± if she sold it to the gu family, it would be much easier. she would not have to find a buyer. however, yu su shook her head. ¡°1¡¯11 keep these antiques. i¡¯m not selling them. i have my own use for them.¡± her metaphysics level had reached a bottleneck. these antiques could help her cultivate and help her enter the next stage. after increasing the level of metaphysics, she would also keep the antiques and not sell them to the public. gu chen expressed his understanding and did not ask further. after the antiques were counted, the antiques they bought were sealed in a safe. it was already evening. ¡°the gu family has a transportation line. why don¡¯t you put the things with the gu family? it¡¯s safer that way,¡± gu chen suggested. being able to borrow the gu family¡¯s resources, yu su naturally accepted it happily. ¡°i¡¯ll trouble you then. i was just worried about how to transport it back!¡± the few of them transported the antiques to a storage place in the auction city and found a few strong bodyguards to guard it. just as she was about to leave, yu su stopped again and took out a few talismans from her pocket. yu su stuck the talisman to the safe¡¯s password lock opening before turning to leave. this talisman had the effect of exorcism and protection. if someone came to steal antiques at night, it could also protect them. on the way back to the hotel, gu chen suddenly said, ¡°i realized that he wan is a little strange today. first, she asked the people of the he corporation to look for her sister with great fanfare. when they couldn¡¯t find her, she seemed to have lost the ability to identify antiques. she picked fake antiques.¡± xiao bing was also very puzzled by the situation he was talking about. she turned around and asked yu su, ¡°could it be that he wan doesn¡¯t have the ability to identify antiques at all? is her sister, he yuan, the one who looks at antiques?¡± otherwise, it would not explain he wan¡¯s abnormality today. yu su shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s not that he yuan has the ability to identify antiques. it¡¯s just that he wan used an evil technique to suck away he yuan¡¯s luck. that¡¯s why she¡¯s so lucky every time to be able to pick a real antique.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the four people in the car gasped. xiao bing did not expect such an outcome. she said angrily, ¡°he wan is too shameless. she sucked away he yuan¡¯s luck and made he yuan follow behind her like a shadow. how despicable!¡± xiao han nodded. ¡°it seems that he yuan¡¯s departure this time was a fatal blow to her.¡± without the source of luck, he wan had no confidence, causing the he family to lose more than a billion dollars. next, the directors of the he corporation would not let he wan off either. ¡°he wan uses the luck of others to identify antiques. if she finds he yuan, will her ability to identify antiques recover?¡± gu chen¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. although this was an evil technique, it was indeed useful. in the past, as long as he wan was at the auction house, the he family would take away 90% of the antiques in the auction house. if she recovered her ability, it would not be a good thing for the gu family. yu su said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, this evil technique has already been broken. he wan can no longer absorb he yuan¡¯s luck and will never have that ability again. in the future, she won¡¯t be able to identify a real antique.¡± this was karma. previously, he wan had snatched 90% of the real antiques. now, she could no longer identify real antiques. everything was set in stone. ¡°then will he wan continue to be unlucky in the future?¡± gu chen asked.. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Suppressing the He Corporation chapter 228: suppressing the he corporation translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su replied, ¡°yes, she¡¯ll get more and more unlucky in the future. this is just the beginning. she borrowed luck from others, and after the backlash, she¡¯ll be in a very miserable state. the luckier she was before, the more miserable she¡¯ll be after that.¡± even if he wan regretted it, she could not change it. this was what she deserved. gu chen finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°since that¡¯s the case, he wan, don¡¯t blame me for kicking you when you¡¯re down. it¡¯s time to teach her a lesson.¡± he wan had almost caused him to die. revenge was far from enough. ¡°not only can we teach he wan a lesson, but we can also suppress the he corporation and take advantage of their internal strife to cause chaos to the he corporation.¡± yu su chuckled. now that he wan had lost the ability to identify antiques, she would definitely look at the he family¡¯s control. her goal was to become the head of the he family. at this time, if the gu corporation interfered, both the he corporation and he wan would suffer. the he family had relied on he wan¡¯s sorcery to begin with. now, it was time to repay her. the he corporation should also withdraw from the competition for the antiques. gu chen understood. ¡°the he corporation should indeed be in chaos. as the gu corporation¡¯s opponent, the he corporation is not worthy.¡± in the past, when the two sides were in a business battle, he would still consider that he wan was his wife¡¯s good friend. however, that would not happen now. gu chen hoped that the more chaotic the he family was, the better. ¡°will he yuan return to the he corporation again?¡± xiao bing asked curiously. although xiao bing did not know what had happened, she could guess that yu su had helped he yuan, giving her a chance to escape. ¡°after escaping from the demon¡¯s den, he yuan won¡¯t return,¡± yu su replied affirmatively. with a new life, he yuan was naturally unwilling to participate in the he family¡¯s mess. on the other side, in the ward. when he wan woke up, only her assistant was sitting by the bed. ¡°where¡¯s my father? he didn¡¯t come to see me?¡± ¡°president he is still buying antiques at the auction house,¡± the assistant replied respectfully. when he wan heard this, she said coldly, ¡°1 want to drink plain water. go and pour me a cup.¡± after hearing this, the assistant walked out of the ward with the kettle. after the assistant left, he wan took out her phone and opened the group chat of the he corporation¡¯s upper echelons. as expected, there were already thousands of messages, most of them scolding her. there were even people blaming he hai, they wanted the he family to take responsibility. he wan sneered and rolled her eyes. in the past, she had found so many real antiques and brought huge benefits to the he corporation, but she had never seen these people praise her sincerely. now, she had been scolded badly just because of an auction miscalculation. these people were really heartless. he wan took a few glances and stopped paying attention. as long as they did not scold her in front of her, it did not matter. then, he wan looked around. after confirming that there was no one around, she entered a website. it was a black colored website. after he wan saw the welcome button, she clicked on it again and a black chat box opened. beep, beep, beep. as soon as she clicked on it, there were a few urgent notifications. while he wan was unconscious, the person behind her sent her several messages. he wan started reading from the earliest message. the other party sent a message: ¡°what¡¯s going on? how did the curse between you and he yuan get broken?¡± ¡°it¡¯s useless to look for he yuan now. even if you find her, your luck won¡¯t return. your luck has already been returned. you¡¯ll immediately suffer a backlash and start to be unlucky!¡± half an hour later, the other party questioned again, ¡°you didn¡¯t manage to buy an antique openly, so why did you fail to do so in secret? what a useless thing!¡± ¡°you won¡¯t have the ability to identify antiques in the future. the most important thing now is to seize the he family¡¯s power and hold it in your hands. in terms of appraisal, at most, you can nurture more antique experts in the future.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to send you a magical artifact. you have to wear it at all times. it can help you block your bad luck. at most, you have two months to control the he family. this is my lowest requirement!¡± after he wan read it, her heart ached. she had actually lost the ability to identify antiques forever. in the future, she would not be able to be so glorious in front of everyone. she could only become the person in charge of the he family. however, there was no solution now. he wan could only accept this fact and let the tears flow down her face. he wan¡¯s hatred for yu su and he yuan reached its peak in an instant. it was best not to let her seize the opportunity in the future. otherwise, she would definitely make these two people wish they were dead and regret doing these things to her. after a long silence, he wan replied, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll seize power as soon as possible and take control of the he family. don¡¯t worry.¡± seizing power was the only path she could take now. the next day, yu su and the others packed their luggage and took a car to get the antiques, preparing to take a plane back.. Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: The Talismans Worked chapter 229: the talismans worked translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios as soon as they arrived at the storage location, a bodyguard said, ¡°something strange happened last night.¡± immediately after, the other bodyguard started speaking again. ¡°after midnight, we heard someone knocking on the door. xiao chen and 1 went to open it. the remaining three stayed in the house. when we returned, we found that the three of them had been drugged.¡± ¡°then, the talismans on the safe burned one after another. the scene was especially strange. we went over to take a look and saw traces of someone tampering with the chest.¡± after the bodyguards finished speaking, gu chen felt a lingering fear in his heart. he guessed that someone must have come to steal antiques but was stopped by the talisman. even the bodyguards were drugged. one could imagine how dangerous the situation was at that time. if not for these few talismans, these antiques would have disappeared. gu chen looked at yu su and was so frightened that his face turned pale. ¡°you¡¯re so thoughtful. it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± yu su nodded and looked at the burnt talismans. she had guessed that since the people from the he corporation did not manage to get a real antique and they did not manage to buy much yesterday, someone would have tricks up their sleeve. it seemed that the he corporation had really suffered a huge blow this time. it was impossible for them to have the strength to compete with the gu family again. yu su said, ¡°i¡¯ll put a few more up to prevent anyone from tampering with them at the airport.¡± later, she would bring this batch of goods to the airport. there were many people passing through. she would not be at ease if she did not paste talisman paper on them. gu chen nodded repeatedly. ¡°go ahead! i¡¯ll feel more at ease if you paste it on them.¡± after yu su had placed them, the people of the gu family came to move the boxes and send the things to the airport. the plane soon arrived at its destination. the first thing gu chen did after getting off the plane was to check the safe and confirm the number of antiques in the box. after reaching the safe, yu su realized again that the talisman on them had spontaneously combusted again. this meant that someone wanted to take away this batch of antiques while it was transported on the plane, but the talisman paper was effective and deterred them from succeeding. when gu chen saw that the talisman paper was burned again, he was extremely glad. if not for yu su, even if the gu family had won the antique auction, they would probably not have been able to keep the antiques. yu su was a great contributor to this antique auction. standing at the airport¡¯s luggage area, gu chen asked, ¡°ms. yu, are you going home? our gu family has many cars. we can send you back on the way.¡± he was also considering that it would be inconvenient for yu su to bring so many antiques with her. besides, yu su had helped the gu family so much, so it was only right for him to send her off. unexpectedly, xiao han hurriedly said, ¡°i asked my assistant to drive the car over in advance. let me send her!¡± along the way, xiao han did not have much chances to be alone with yu su. he asked his assistant to drive over in advance because he wanted to send her off himself. as soon as these words were spoken, gu chen immediately understood. gu chen did not say anything else and instructed xiao han to send yu su home safely. before leaving, gu chen asked, ¡°ms. yu, you didn¡¯t ask for compensation for saving me back then. now that the auction has passed, you didn¡¯t ask me for money. do you want money or entertainment resources now?¡± there were also many entertainment companies under the gu corporation, so he had entertainment resources. it all depended on what yu su needed. yu su thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°then i want entertainment resources. coincidentally, the studio doesn¡¯t have much business left.¡± it was not difficult for yu su to get money, but resources were rare. gu chen agreed and said with a smile, ¡°then 1¡¯11 get the company to organize a set of resources later. ms. yu, you can choose from it. if there¡¯s anything you like, you can keep it.¡± after saying that, he asked the people of the gu family to carry the antiques to xiao han¡¯s car. just as she was about to say goodbye, xiao bing slapped her forehead and pulled yu su back. ¡°i have an endorsement collaboration here. i wonder if you¡¯re interested.¡± with that, xiao bing began to introduce a jewelry company under the xiao corporation. the previous spokesperson had been arrested for breaking the law. xiao bing was just worrying about where to find a spokesperson when she thought of yu su. ¡°i think you are especially compatible with our jewelry company¡¯s new series. if you endorse it, the response will definitely be very good.¡± after the previous variety show was broadcasted, yu su¡¯s fans increased again. she was quite famous now. most importantly, xiao bing liked yu su¡¯s personality and was also convinced by her strength. she felt that yu su was the most suitable person to endorse the products. yu su thought for a moment and did not refuse. ¡°okay, of course i¡¯m willing.¡± she had heard of that jewelry company. it was a first-tier brand and had always been a resource for the best actors and best actresses. if she was the spokesperson, she could even raise her status in the entertainment industry.. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Rushing onto the Trending List chapter 230: rushing onto the trending list translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after the discussion, yu su got into the car and was sent home by xiao han. after returning home, yu su came out of the shower and received a call from ming hao. ¡°boss, when you and young master xiao returned from the airport, the paparazzi took photos of you and posted them online. someone is spreading rumors that you two are in a relationship. 1 reckon it will be trending soon. do we need to clarify?¡± the other party¡¯s tone was very anxious. he had just found out. yu su thought for a moment. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter to me. i¡¯ll call xiao han and ask him. i¡¯ll call you back later.¡± ¡°no problem.¡± director ming hung up the phone and continued working. usually, when such a thing happens, the party with more fans would be more concerned. xiao han was a top celebrity, so she should ask him instead. when yu su called, xiao han happened to be informed about it. he had been informed by his assistant during rehearsal. through his phone, xiao han flipped through the photos online one by one. the corners of his mouth were about to curl up into a smile. he was extremely happy. there was finally a scandal between them! the assistant beside him looked worried, afraid that this matter would affect xiao han. when yu su called, xiao han picked up immediately. ¡°have you seen the rumors online? there are paparazzi stirring up rumors.¡± yu su¡¯s words were very concise, but her tone was not worried. xiao han asked carefully, ¡°1 don¡¯t care. do you care? if you care, i¡¯ll get someone to clarify.¡± but in his heart, he did not want to clarify. it would be good if they continued to be misunderstood. ¡°i don¡¯t care either. i¡¯m just afraid of affecting you.¡± yu su¡¯s voice was very calm. xiao han was excited. he pretended that nothing had happened and said, ¡°my side is fine. shall we not care?¡± ¡°yes, let¡¯s not care,¡± yu su replied. the two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. yu su did not pay much attention to the scandal this time. scandals would boost her popularity. this was beneficial to her career. anyway, it wouldn¡¯t affect anything. it could also increase the popularity of her upcoming variety show. it was a win-win! on the other side, yu an had arranged to meet yu hong to discuss some matters. coincidentally, they met ye chang in a private room at the bar. the three of them gathered together and yu hong ordered a few boxes of wine. yu an did not intend to drink. he came to look for yu hong purely to understand the current situation in his house and to know if yu miao had continued to cause trouble. as they chatted, yu hong exclaimed and looked at the trending topic in disbelief. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? why are you so shocked?¡± ye chang finished the wine in his glass, his brows filled with worry. yu hong pointed at the screen. ¡°my sister is on the trending searches again! she¡¯s even number one on the trending searches! the media revealed that my sister and xiao han are in a relationship and even went on a trip together.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, yu an and ye chang immediately turned around and stared at yu hong in surprise. ye chang snatched yuan hong¡¯s phone and looked at the photo carefully. ¡°this must be fake. one look and i can tell that this media outlet is not a proper one. i don¡¯t believe that they are in a relationship.¡± he still looked aggrieved. how could yu su abandon him so quickly and be with another man? yu an opened his phone and looked at the photo carefully. he shook his head and said, ¡°that¡¯s not necessarily true. look at the bags in their hands. one is pink and the other is blue. they¡¯re obviously couple products.¡± after a while, yu an continued, ¡°moreover, it was xiao han who sent yu su home. the two of them look like a couple in love.¡± with this analysis, yu hong also felt that there was something wrong with the two of them. yu hong looked at ye chang and shook his head sympathetically. ¡°you should be mentally prepared. even if the two of them aren¡¯t together now, they¡¯re probably interested in each other. you should stand aside as an ex-boyfriend.¡± ex-boyfriends should keep quiet and not interfere in other people¡¯s lives. ye chang was furious. ¡°how can you help your brother like this? if you¡¯re still my brother, do me a favor.¡± after saying this, yu hong became vigilant. ¡°what favor? is it related to yu su?¡± if it was really related to yu su, he would not do it. now that his relationship with yu su had just eased a little, he was not going to make her hate him. seeing the defensive look on yu hong¡¯s face, ye chang was rendered speechless. ¡°i just want to verify where the two of them went this time. is there anyone else on the way? if there¡¯s anyone else, clarify that the two of them didn¡¯t go out alone and let the truth of the scandal be revealed.¡± ye chang sighed and said slowly. he did not want others to think that yu su was already with xiao han. otherwise, it would be even harder for him to woo yu su. yu hong was flabbergasted and asked, ¡°why do you have to do this? the two parties involved have yet to clarify. if you go and clarify, is there nothing to do? what right do you have to interfere in this matter?¡± what he did was simply incomprehensible. even superstar xiao han didn¡¯t say anything. no matter how one looked at it, it was strange for ye chang to do this.. Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Clarifying the Relationship chapter 231: clarifying the relationship translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ye chang pursed his lips and glared at yu hong. ¡°are you still my brother? you still acknowledge me as your brother. do as i say.¡± he had already decided that he had to clarify their relationship. he could not let everyone think that the two of them were together. ¡°then we¡¯ll sever ties for a day. we¡¯ll be brothers after you¡¯re done.¡± yu hong held his wine glass and sat beside yu an. seeing that he was unwilling to help, ye chang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°alright, if you don¡¯t help me, i¡¯ll find someone else. anyway, 1 have to do this.¡± even if he didn¡¯t use it on yu hong¡¯s connections, he could still get his assistant to investigate. however, he would definitely be discovered by his manager. his manager would definitely scold him and the company would blame him. however, ye chang still planned to do it. yu hong still shook his head. ¡°then go find someone else. i won¡¯t do this anyway.¡± according to yu su¡¯s personality, if she wanted to clarify, she would have done so long ago. now that she had deliberately let the scandal spread, she must have her own considerations. if he interfered at this time, he would definitely be hated by yu su. yu hong did not want to do anything that yu su did not like. ¡°if you¡¯re still my good brother, don¡¯t make me do this. i still have to look for my sister tomorrow,¡± yu hong said. ye chang said, ¡°why are you so afraid of yu su? you have to see her tomorrow. can¡¯t you offend her?¡± in the past, yu hong was not like this. his attitude towards su was not so good. now, he was like a mouse afraid of a cat. this change was too great. yu hong said helplessly, ¡°if you were me, you would know how powerful my sister is. she made me lose my top manager position and a few people in the company were pried away. this is my experience after i was taught a lesson. what do you know?¡± if he still did not understand the consequences of offending yu su, he would be too stupid. ¡°you¡¯re such a coward!¡± ye chang said disdainfully. yu hong was very proud. ¡°i¡¯m not a coward. i¡¯m just impressed by yu su¡¯s strength, okay? a person like you who doesn¡¯t have a sister won¡¯t understand.¡± the pride on his face simply stunned ye chang. in the past few days, yu hong had changed too much. something must have happened that he didn¡¯t know about. ¡°how about this? 1 won¡¯t make things difficult for you. introduce some people to me and i¡¯ll do this.¡± ye chang thought for a moment and insisted. the current yu su was definitely not in a relationship with xiao han, but if the scandal spread for too long, it might not be the case. ye chang had to stop this from happening. yu an laughed and asked, ¡°why are you doing this? do you really care so much about this?¡± if he really cared, why did he have an ambiguous relationship with yu miao previously? no matter how he looked at it, ye chang was unreliable. ye chang nodded. ¡°1 don¡¯t want everyone to think that yu su is in love again. i want to continue pursuing yu su.¡± no matter what others said, he would not give up. besides, the two of them were not in a relationship to begin with. he was just clarifying the truth. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll recommend a few people to you. contact them.¡± seeing that he was still insisting, yu hong agreed. ¡°but let me make it clear first. this matter has nothing to do with me. if yu su comes to ask, i¡¯ll expose you.¡± ¡°sure, no problem.¡± ye chang¡¯s eyes lit up, and his heart was filled with hope again. as long as he could change yu su¡¯s mind and let her see his sincerity, it was worth it. after adding their contact details, ye chang casually asked, ¡°why are you looking for yu su tomorrow? she¡¯s actually willing to see you?¡± other than her eldest brother, yu an, yu su had always ignored the other brothers of the yu family. ye chang was surprised that yu hong could see yu su. ¡°don¡¯t mention it. it¡¯s all because of yu miao. i really misjudged her in the past.¡± when yu hong thought of this, he was about to explode from anger. he made ye chang promise repeatedly that he would not tell anyone about this. ye chang swore to the heavens that he wouldn¡¯t say anything. only then did he let yu hong tell him the whole story. after hearing this, ye chang was also stunned. ¡°what do you mean? are you saying that yu miao knows sorcery and can absorb your luck? and your third brother has been so unlucky recently because of yu miao?¡± ye chang¡¯s mind raced, and his face was filled with disbelief. ye chang had also heard about yu ruo¡¯s recent situation from others. yu ruo was now the most unlucky person in the industry. wherever he went, he would be unlucky. a series of strange things happened to yu ruo, car accidents and falls on the road were normal occurrences. ¡°that¡¯s right. otherwise, why would i move out? isn¡¯t it because yu miao keeps pestering me and asking me for the luck on my body!¡± the more yu hong said, the angrier he became. yu miao seemed to have gone crazy and did not care about their previous relationship at all.. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Talisman Stolen chapter 232: talisman stolen translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°then did you go to look for yu su to get talismans for yu ruo?¡± ye chang guessed. yu hong sneered. ¡°how is that possible! before yu su went on a trip, she gave me a new talisman. i¡¯ve been wearing it because i was afraid that yu miao would absorb my luck. in the end, today, i went home to get something and was targeted by yu ruo.¡± ¡°he wants your talisman paper?¡± ye chang asked hesitantly. yu hong nodded. ¡°he pestered me and asked me to think of a way to resolve his bad luck. i ignored him. in the end, when 1 was packing my luggage, yu ruo saw the talisman 1 brought and took it away. i haven¡¯t got it back yet.¡± after yu ruo snatched the talisman, yu hong tried his best to call him, but the other party did not pick up. after waiting for half a day, he sent a message. yu ruo¡¯s message said, ¡°second brother, this talisman is a little useful. lend it to me for emergencies first. 1¡¯11 return it to you in the future.¡± after reading the message, yu hong felt like killing someone. however, yu hong did not know where yu ruo was, so there was nothing he could do. ¡°i had no choice. 1 just wanted yu su to sell me another talisman.¡± without the talisman paper, yu hong felt uneasy. when ye chang heard this, he sighed deeply. even now, he still felt that these things were too strange and unbelievable. ye chang patted yu hong¡¯s shoulder and said sympathetically, ¡°then send a message to yu su now and tell her that you want to buy talismans.¡± it was always better to contact her in advance. he was just afraid that yu su would not be free tomorrow. yu hong said hesitantly, ¡°it¡¯s already past seven o¡¯clock. she just took the plane in the afternoon. it¡¯s not good to disturb her rashly, right?¡± ¡°heh, you¡¯re just afraid that yu su will be annoyed with you. looks like you really care about yu su now!¡± ye chang said sharply. he could already tell that the person yu hong did not want to provoke the most now was yu su. yu hong sighed and said helplessly, ¡°we¡¯re still good friends. can¡¯t you give me some leeway?¡± he did not want to admit it, but he was indeed very afraid that yu su would hate him. yu an swirled his wine glass. ¡°don¡¯t go to u yu su¡¯s house to disturb her. let her rest well. she still has something to do tomorrow.¡± neither of them could make him not worry. ¡°i don¡¯t want to disturb yu su, but i just want yu hong to ask about the relationship between yu su and xiao han now,¡± ye chang said in a low voice with an aggrieved expression. he just wanted to know if the two of them were together. yu hong was furious and asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you pushing me into a fire pit? i won¡¯t do such an annoying thing.¡± ¡°think about it. it¡¯s such a good opportunity now. you can care about your sister and let her feel your love. perhaps she can have a better impression of you?¡± ye chang persuaded. yu hong thought about it and felt that it made sense. he felt that as his second brother, he should also care about yu su. coupled with the fact that the talisman on his body had been snatched away, he did not feel safe at all. ¡°then i¡¯ll try sending a message to ask!¡± yu hong said. yu an did not stop them. as long as they did not go to her door, sending a message would depend on whether yu su wanted to reply. if yu su was unwilling to reply, they naturally knew her attitude. yu hong opened the group chat of the three of them and tagged yu su. he sent a message: [yu su, my talisman was snatched away by yu ruo. what should i do?] immediately after, ye chang also leaned over to read the messages in the group chat and waited for yu su¡¯s reply. after waiting for a full three minutes, there was a reply. at this moment, yu su had just finished a sumptuous dinner. she sat on the sofa to digest her food and watched a variety show. she then replied, [how did he know that the talisman paper was useful?] yu hong immediately replied, [yu ruo was extremely unlucky and went to burn incense and pray to buddha. he even invited a large number of masters to help him take a look, so he was very concerned about talismans. i happened to be home that day and 1 accidentally let him see it, so they were snatched away.] yu ruo was really very unlucky now. every day, he experienced all kinds of unlucky things. he was afraid of getting into an accident on the road, he was afraid of bugs appearing in his bowl when he went to eat, and he was even splashed with paint by anti-fans when he went to the company. he had lost more than ten kilograms in a few days, and his face had lost a lot of weight. after yu su heard yu ruo¡¯s tragic encounter, she replied: | he deserved it. no one forced him to give his luck to yu miao.] [yes! he asked for it.] yu hong agreed repeatedly. now that he no longer sympathized with yu ruo, he sympathized with himself the most. if not for the fact that he had returned to the yu family, the talisman would not have been snatched away. next, yu hong asked the question he was most concerned about. [yu ruo snatched my talisman paper away and said it was useful. is that true?] his talisman paper could also block bad luck for yu ruo? this was something that yu hong couldn¡¯t figure out. logically speaking, every talisman corresponded to a different person. the talisman had the aura of a blessed person, so it would not affect others.. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Carving A Ritual Tool chapter 233: carving a ritual tool translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [it¡¯s true. you two are brothers and are related by blood. the talisman paper can also help him resist bad luck.] yu su replied. yu hong understood and immediately asked: [then can i buy another talisman? 1 don¡¯t feel at ease without it now.] since that piece had been stolen by yu ruo, forget it. she would give it to him. after he asked this, yu su asked meaningfully: [are you sure you want to buy another one and not take back your talisman paper?] after asking this question, yu hong felt that something was wrong. [what¡¯s the difference?] yu hong asked. could it be that he could not use another talisman? yu su replied, [now that he¡¯s holding your talisman, it also means that you have to bear the bad luck on his behalf. you¡¯re the unlucky one now. it¡¯s useless even if you buy another talisman.] upon seeing this, yu hong couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice, ¡°1 really want to beat yu ruo up now. this harmful thing!¡± when ye chang saw yu su¡¯s reply, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°your brother really knows how to trick you. he actually transferred bad luck to you. how interesting!¡± even the calm yu an chuckled softly. who would have thought that this would be the outcome? yu hong slapped his head and said, ¡°1 was wondering why 1 was so unlucky this afternoon. it turns out that bad luck is on me!¡± when he drove out today, he had just walked out of the neighborhood when someone splashed dirty water on him. during dinner, a huge cockroach appeared on the plate. even the manager didn¡¯t know where the cockroach came from. the manager even claimed that there had never been a cockroach in the shop. on the way, he was hit in the head by a vase from upstairs. yu hong almost had a concussion and fainted on the side of the road. fortunately, he was sent to the hospital by a passerby. he never would have thought that it was all because of that kid, yu ruo. yu hong couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and immediately asked: [yu su, what should 1 do now? how can 1 get rid of my bad luck?] yu hong did not want to block bad luck for yu ruo. if yu ruo was unlucky, that was what he deserved. however, he had accidentally fallen for it. [you have two ways now. one is to snatch the talisman back from yu ruo. the second is for me to erase your aura on that talisman and draw another talisman for you.] yu su replied. both methods were fine. it all depended on yu hong¡¯s choice. yu hong thought for a moment. he didn¡¯t know where yu ruo had gone. he felt that the second method was faster. [i choose the second option. draw another talisman for me. you don¡¯t have to worry about money. you will not get a penny less.] yu hong replied. he was afraid now. when he thought of the unlucky incident in the afternoon, his scalp went numb. he did not want to experience it again. if spending money could solve it, then this money should be spent. yu su replied: [this time, i went out and brought back a batch of jade materials from outside. they can be used to make a ritual tool. ritual tools have no time limit. as long as they are not damaged, they can be used continuously. do you want one?] she had been patiently replying because she wanted to say this and earn a sum of money from yu hong. she had bought these jade materials near the auction city. the auction city was close to the origin of jade, and the price of jade was very cheap. moreover, by helping yu hong suppress his bad luck now, she was also indirectly preventing his luck from being sucked away by yu miao and preventing the person behind her from becoming stronger. most importantly, he could also earn some money. [yes!] yu hong replied straightforwardly. yu su smiled and asked: [aren¡¯t you going to ask how much it costs?] it seemed that the bad luck in the afternoon had frightened yu hong so much that he didn¡¯t even care about money. yu hong immediately replied: [how much?] even if it was expensive, he had to buy it. no one wanted to be plagued by bad luck, let alone a reputable person like him. if the people in the entertainment industry found out, he would become a joke. yu su was very straightforward and sent a number. [20 million. no bargaining.] in any case, no one knew that yu su had only spent less than io million dollars on this batch of jade. if she sold a ritual tool now, she would be able to recover her costs. this number made yu hong¡¯s heart ache. at the same time, yu hong also felt that yu su was probably trying to rip him off and was certain that he would definitely buy it. yu hong sighed: [alright, 20 million it is. then i¡¯ll go and get it from you tomorrow? 1 [sure. don¡¯t let yu ruo snatch it away this time.] yu su replied with a smile. since she had nothing to do tonight, she could carve this ritual tool. tomorrow, yu hong could take it with him when he came. yu hong smiled bitterly and sighed. [alright, i won¡¯t get close to yu ruo again.] if yu ruo still came to snatch it, he would chop off his claws! he had caused him to be unlucky for the entire afternoon without even apologizing. it didn¡¯t make sense.. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Continuing to be Unlucky chapter 234: continuing to be unlucky translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at this point, yu hong wanted to end the conversation. however, ye chang, who was beside him, gave him a look, hinting him to ask about the scandal and if the two of them were together. yu hong was speechless, but he still typed and asked, [yu su, i saw the trending topic just now. are you dating xiao han?] he asked directly. if they got together, ye chang would give up. on the other side, yu su raised her eyebrows. [why are you asking about this? this matter doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you! if you¡¯re so free, you might as well worry about yourself and think about how to survive the bad luck tonight.] according to yu hong¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t care about such things. even if he wanted to know, yu hong wouldn¡¯t ask her. now that he asked, it was most likely ye chang who was with him. yu su was not in the mood to care about the two of them. after reading the news, yu hong stood up from his stool and asked in surprise, [yu su, will i continue to be unlucky tonight?] seeing the question, yu su could not be bothered to reply and did not. yu hong, on the other hand, was anxiously pacing around the private room, scratching his ears and cheeks. oh no! yu su did not reply to him. it seemed like she was really angry. he should not have asked that question. now, everything was terrible. after thinking for a while, yu hong took out his phone again. [yu su, i¡¯m sorry. second brother shouldn¡¯t have asked about your private matters. don¡¯t be angry, okay?] his attitude of admitting his mistake was not bad. after reading it, yu su replied, [you will continue to be unlucky tonight. you will be unlucky tonight just like how unlucky yu ruo was previously. be mentally prepared! ] in any case, bad luck was inevitable. it only depended on the time. when yu hong saw that sentence, he wanted to cry but had no tears. [yu su, can i go get the ritual tool tonight? i¡¯m really afraid of dying from bad luck. i¡¯ve really had enough of today¡¯s bad luck.] he hoped that his pleading would be useful. unexpectedly, yu su¡¯s reply was very firm. [no, i have something on tonight.] she refused without leaving any room for negotiation. this also meant that yu hong had to rely on himself to get through his bad luck. he would be fine after a night. yu hong replied aggrievedly, i alright, then i¡¯ll look for you at nine tomorrow morning to get the ritual tool. don¡¯t forget!] it was only tomorrow. he should be able to hold on! as long as he didn¡¯t die. after the bad luck was gone, yu hong decided to find yu ruo and beat him up. only then could he vent the hatred in his heart. after watching the two of them chat, ye chang looked worried. he picked up his wine glass and drank it in one gulp. yu su¡¯s attitude made him realize how difficult it was to win her back. or rather, it was impossible to salvage the situation. seeing that he was drinking alone, yu hong guessed what the reason was. he walked over and patted ye chang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°yu su is a very determined person. since you treated my sister like this previously, you should have thought of the consequences.¡± adults had to be responsible for their actions. no matter how much ye chang wanted to salvage the situation, it was useless. this was the truth. ¡°i have always only liked yu su. i never thought of being with anyone else. in the past, i only cared about yu miao as a brother. 1 didn¡¯t do anything to let yu su down!¡± at the mention of this, ye chang felt wronged. he had not done anything, but yu su had unilaterally proposed to break up with him. this was too aggrieved. besides, yu su had misunderstood. ye chang had always believed that as long as he explained clearly, yu su would change her mind. at the very least, she wouldn¡¯t be fighting him all the time. however, just as ye chang finished speaking, he heard yu an sneer and ask mockingly, ¡°are you lying to yourself? don¡¯t you know how you treat yu su?¡± his ambiguous relationship with yu miao was enough to make yu su break up with him. yu su wanted a boyfriend, not a promiscuous person. ye chang retorted agitatedly, ¡°i only did as my mom said and took care of yu miao more. the two of us are innocent. we didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate.¡± ye chang felt very wronged. why was everyone criticizing him? he had done nothing wrong. yu an sneered again. ¡°then when yu su was criticized by the entire internet because of your relationship, did you think of standing up for her and clarify? you¡¯ve helped yu miao do so many things. did you tell yu su in advance? since you¡¯ve done something wrong, don¡¯t find so many excuses.¡± if he dared to take responsibility for his actions, yu an would still admire ye chang for being a man. now that he was complaining like a resentful woman, it would only make yu an look down on him even more. these questions stunned ye chang. he had indeed never thought of it that way. he did not feel that he had done anything wrong. now that he thought about it, he was simply ridiculously wrong. yu hong also spoke up for yu su. ¡°you were so presumptuous in the past because my sister treated you well. now that she has turned around and left, you can¡¯t bear to part with her. this is human nature! even if you regret it now, it¡¯s too late..¡± Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Missed chapter 235: missed translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios no one would wait on the spot. it was the same for relationships. if one missed it, they missed it. it was useless to regret it. ye chang¡¯s eyes were red as he recalled the times he had with her. his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. he could not believe that their relationship could not be salvaged after so many years. yu hong poured another glass of wine for ye chang and said emotionally, ¡°we brothers are quite pretentious. in the past, yu su treated us so well. we didn¡¯t know how to cherish her and even helped that ingrate yu miao. even if i regret it now, it¡¯s too late.¡± sometimes, yu hong thought that if they returned to how their lives were in the past, he would definitely treat yu su well and not let yu miao cause trouble again. but now, it seemed that everything was just wishful thinking. yu su would not return to the yu family either. yu hong, her second brother, would only be a friend whom she has blood-relations with. perhaps, they could not even be considered friends. after lamenting for a long time, yu hong turned to look at ye chang and realized that he was still secretly wiping his tears. yu hong teased, ¡°ye chang, am i being led astray by you because i¡¯m often with you? it¡¯s till the point that i don¡¯t even know how to cherish yu si¡¯s kindness.¡± with that, yu hong let out a long sigh. ye chang was amused by him and threw a fruit at him. ¡°get lost! if you¡¯re talking about leading me astray, you¡¯re the one who led me astray. you¡¯re the most scheming one among us. it¡¯s all your fault!¡± after that, ye chang and yu hong bickered and the two of them vented their anger. when they fell silent, ye chang poured another glass of wine and said with a bitter smile, ¡°yu su is ignoring us now. it¡¯s all our fault. we can¡¯t blame anyone else. come, let¡¯s get drunk tonight!¡± after saying that, ye chang picked up his wine glass and downed it in one gulp. yu hong took the wine bottle and started to pour it into his mouth, as if he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t get drunk. seeing that the two of them were drinking, yu an sat for a while more before leaving, leaving the two men to continue drinking. in the middle of the night, the two of them walked out of the private room drunk. after parting ways, yu hong indeed started to suffer. as soon as he walked out of the hotel, he was knocked down by a van without a license plate. the van was afraid of being held accountable and stepped on the accelerator to escape. yu hong lay on the ground and cried bitterly. fortunately, his assistant came to pick him up. when he saw that he was covered in blood, he was also shocked. when he regained his senses, he immediately helped him into the car. the assistant drove and prepared to send yu hong to the hospital. however, after driving past two intersections, the car broke down and stopped in the middle of the road. left with no choice, the assistant immediately called for an ambulance and helped yu hong wait for the ambulance by the roadside. just as he reached the roadside, a pot of flowers fell from the sky at an extremely fast speed and hit yu hong¡¯s head. he was already dizzy from drinking, so he fainted from the impact. this frightened the assistant. in the end, it was all thanks to the ambulance that yu hong was brought to the hospital. in the middle of the night, yu hong woke up. he felt dead on the bed with pain all over his body and his feet in a cast. the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. he called yu ruo. it was all yu ruo¡¯s fault for causing him to be in this state. if he didn¡¯t scold yu ruo, yu hong wouldn¡¯t be able to take this lying down. however, no one picked up the phone. yu hong had no choice but to take a few more photos of himself covered in injuries and keep them as evidence to teach yu ruo a lesson in the future. yu hong lay on the bed, unable to fall asleep due to the pain. now, he just wanted to find someone to talk to. yu hong thought for a long time and finally decided to call his fourth brother, yu zheng. at the same time, he warned him. yu zheng quickly picked up the video call. yu zheng was still busy just now. recently, a movie that he was supervising was about to be released, so he was still awake. when he saw yu hong lying on the hospital bed, he was shocked. ¡°second brother, what¡¯s wrong? what happened?¡± he looked so miserable. his head was bandaged and still oozing blood. his legs were fixed to the side of the bed, and he looked like a mummy. yu hong wanted to cry. finally, someone picked up his call and was willing to hear a few words from him. then, yu hong made yu zheng swear not to tell anyone what he had said tonight. after yu zheng had sworn, yu hong told him everything that yu su had said. after hearing this, it was as if he had been struck by lightning and could not react for a long time. ¡°does that mean that third brother has been in such a miserable state these past few days because he had lent yu miao luck? he also stole your talisman paper, so you¡¯re starting to suffer?¡± yu zheng was a director, so his understanding was naturally not weak. but after hearing the whole story, it was like listening to a fantasy story. he could not believe it at all. however, when yu zheng thought of the unlucky things that had happened to yu ruo these few days, the degree of unluckiness could not be explained by science at all. in the end, yu zheng finally reacted. ¡°in that case, i have to be wary of yu miao in the future. i can¡¯t let her borrow my luck, right?¡± yu zheng scratched his head and asked curiously.. Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Evil Magic chapter 236: evil magic translator: atlas studios editor: attas studios yu hong nodded. ¡°if we weren¡¯t biological brothers, i wouldn¡¯t have reminded you. however, 1 have to tell you that you can¡¯t let anyone know about this. otherwise, the entire yu family will be in danger.¡± this matter must be kept a secret. if the person behind yu miao found out, they would definitely alert the enemy. ¡°second brother, don¡¯t worry. even if 1 die, i won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± yu zheng nodded vigorously with a serious expression. it turned out that the yu family had been targeted. no wonder yu zheng felt that his life was being controlled. yu zheng thought of the bits and pieces of time he had spent with yu miao and the way she had pretended to ask him to lend her his luck previously, and a chill ran down his spine. and panic. ¡°second brother, how many people know about this now?¡± yu zheng asked. could it be that only the two brothers and yu su knew about it in the entire yu family? in that case, the yu family would be like meat on a chopping board, at the mercy of others. yu hong replied, ¡°yu su knows. big brother knows. you and i know. the others don¡¯t know anything. even if we told that fool yu ruo, he wouldn¡¯t believe us. it¡¯s better not to tell him for the time being.¡± ¡°i understand. 1 won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± yu zheng nodded and replied. yu zheng thought of yu miao. she knew this kind of sorcery and her acting skills were so good. she had lied to them for so many years. it was simply too terrifying. ¡°second brother, i¡¯m so scared. i don¡¯t want to participate in the next season of the variety show,¡± yu zheng said with a sobbing voice. at the thought of facing yu miao, he was afraid. he didn¡¯t know when yu miao would trick him. the key was that he didn¡¯t know about it at all. yu hong sighed and shook his head. ¡°accept your fate. the contract has already been signed. if you don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll have to pay a large sum of money for breach of contract. that won¡¯t be worth it. moreover, you¡¯ll alert the enemy and be discovered by the person behind yu miao.¡± the idea of escaping was not practical at all. after saying that, as if he had thought of something, yu hong said, ¡°i heard from yu su that the person behind yu miao will probably change the recording location of the variety show to the ancient city and she asked us to be careful.¡± from this, it could be seen that the person behind this was very powerful. ¡°ancient city? 1 don¡¯t think so, right? 1 didn¡¯t hear any news!¡± yu zheng was a little skeptical. yu zheng was a director in the entertainment industry. he thought that he had some connections in the entertainment industry. if the variety show changed locations, he would definitely inform him. besides, changing places was not a small matter. the two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. yu zheng lay on the bed. when he thought of what yu hong had said, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. he felt uncomfortable all over. he only fell asleep after five o¡¯clock. early the next morning, yu zheng¡¯s phone rang. he received a call from the executive director of the variety show. the other party informed him that the recording location of the variety show had been changed to the ancient city. yu zheng¡¯s scalp went numb and he was so frightened that he did not dare to make a sound. the director called him a few times before yu zheng replied. after hanging up the phone, yu zheng¡¯s hand trembled uncontrollably. he finally put down the phone. he lay alone on the bed and covered his head with the blanket. for the first time in his life, he felt powerless. it turned out that what second brother said was true. the person behind yu miao actually had such strong abilities and could even change the location of the variety show. it was not difficult for him to send yu miao over. as for the brothers, they had listened to yu miao like this all these years. they were really stupid. yu zheng didn¡¯t want to go on the variety show at all now. he just wanted to stay far away from yu miao, but they had already signed a contract. it was impossible for him to go back on his word. otherwise, yu miao would also sense that something was wrong. at the thought that he would have to act in front of yu miao in the future, yu zheng couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. the regret in his heart almost drowned him. on the other side, yu su also received news from the production team. she had been to the ancient city before. when she was very young, her master had brought her there. she only remembered that it was very ancient and did not have any special impression of the place. the daoist association was also in the ancient city. it seemed that she could take the opportunity to get the things her master had placed in the association. at noon, after yu hong had eaten, he was supported by his assistant to yu su¡¯s door. yu su was not surprised to see him in such a miserable state. if bad luck came, he would always be unlucky. he could not even avoid it. the assistant moved yu hong to the sofa and silently turned around to walk out of the door. he went to the car and waited. ¡°why am 1 so unlucky? 1 feel that i¡¯m even more unlucky than that kid, yu ruo. i¡¯m so angry,¡± yu hong said angrily as soon as he lay on the sofa. if he didn¡¯t take revenge for last night, his name wouldn¡¯t be yu hong.. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Even Unluckier chapter 237: even unluckier translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su said, ¡°that¡¯s right. you¡¯re indeed more unlucky than yu ruo because you¡¯re helping others block their bad luck. as you have blocked his unluckiness for a day, yu ruo won¡¯t be unlucky for three days.¡± bad luck came and went without a trace. once it came, it could not be stopped. although yu hong did not do it voluntarily, as long as yu ruo held the talisman paper for a day, yu hong had to bear his bad luck. ¡°i only blocked three days worth of his bad luck?!¡± yu hong smacked his lips in dissatisfaction. the anesthetic had worn off, and there was still a piercing pain in his leg. ¡°if 1 keep helping him block it, won¡¯t i be utterly unlucky?¡± just once had caused him a fracture and concussion. if he was unlucky again, wouldn¡¯t he lose half his life? ¡°it wouldn¡¯t go so far as to lose your life, but it¡¯s true that you will have to go to the hospital often.¡± yu su smiled. yu hong was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. with a long face, he asked, ¡°yu su, give me the ritual tool. i¡¯m really afraid.¡± if he got hit by the unluckiness again, his lifespan would probably be shortened by ten years. ¡°take it.¡± yu su reached out and handed him a jade token. she had carved it last night. it had daoist patterns on it. the jade pendant was very small, only the size of a pinky. compared to the jadeite she had bought, this jade token was like a strand of hair on an elephant. yu hong held the jade token and did not dare to move, afraid that he would delay yu su¡¯s work. yu su lit the red candle on the table, closed her eyes, and chanted an incantation. then, she reached out and drew the flame of the red candle into the jade token. she extracted a wisp of yu hong¡¯s aura and placed it in the jade token. five minutes later, the ritual tool was ready. yu hong was stunned. he looked at the small jade token in his hand. he did not expect such a small jade to be able to block his bad luck. and yu su only spent five minutes to get 20 million dollars. her ability to earn money made him extremely envious. this money was too easy to earn! however, yu hong did not dare to say this out loud. if he angered yu su and she did not sell him the ritual tool, it would be terrible. now that yu su was willing to sell him the ritual tool, it was already very benevolent of her. yu hong thought for a moment and asked, ¡°ye chang also wants to buy a ritual tool. the price is not a problem. i wonder if you¡¯re willing to sell it to him?¡± ¡°ye chang? you told him about yu miao?¡± yu su¡¯s face immediately turned cold as she stared at yu hong and asked. yu hong smiled apologetically. ¡°yu su, i said it last night because 1 drank too much. but don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll make him swear that he won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°hehe, can i trust you guys?¡± yu su sneered and closed her eyes to recite the incantation. a few seconds later, she stared at yu hong again and asked coldly, ¡°who else did you tell?¡± when she closed her eyes just now, she felt that something had changed. someone else should have found out. ¡°yu su, you¡¯re really resourceful. i couldn¡¯t help but tell fourth brother when 1 was in the ward last night. but don¡¯t worry, yu zheng is on our side now.¡± when he said this, yu hong wanted to slap himself. why was he so big-mouthed? he had told so many people such an important thing. what if it was leaked?! ¡°if the yu family is exterminated, just don¡¯t regret it.¡± yu su sneered and sat leisurely on the sofa, taking a bite of fruit. anyway, she was not a member of the yu family now. there was no need to worry about her eldest brother, yu an. he knew what to do. ¡°yu su¡­¡± yu hong looked like he was about to cry. seeing that he was sincerely repenting, yu su used the ritual tool in the room to cast a spell. as long as anyone knew about this from yu hong, they could not tell anyone. after the incantation, yu su looked at yu hong. ¡°reply to ye chang that it¡¯s impossible for me to sell him a ritual tool. he¡¯s my ex-boyfriend, so don¡¯t interfere in my matters.¡± when she woke up in the morning, yu su saw the media clarifying the scandal. there were photos that proved that yu su and xiao han were not the only ones at the airport yesterday. the two of them did not go on a trip alone. since the person who sent this clarification was not her and xiao han, he must be someone with intentions. needless to say, it must be ye chang. only he had a reason to do such a thing. in addition, ye chang had secretly asked yu hong about it last night. when yu hong heard this, he knew that yu su did not like ye chang. he secretly decided to stay away from ye chang in the future and try not to anger yu su again. ¡°yu su, does that mean 1 won¡¯t be unlucky again in the future?¡± yu hong asked carefully. with the ritual tool, he felt much more at ease. yu su said expressionlessly, ¡°this tool can only help you block yu ruo¡¯s bad luck. if you¡¯re unlucky yourself, there¡¯s no way to block it.¡± the ritual tool could not help him ward off all his bad luck. with yu su¡¯s ability, she could do it, but she had no reason to do so.. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Unlucky Again chapter 238: unlucky again translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°since i helped yu ruo block his bad luck, he will be normal for three days. after that, he will continue to be unlucky on the fourth day, right?¡± yu hong guessed. yu su nodded. ¡°yes, he will continue to be unlucky in the future.¡± after saying this, yu hong was relieved. ¡°we should let him continue to be unlucky. looks like the heavens are still fair. let him have a good taste of his extremely unlucky life,¡± yu hong said casually. since yu ruo had promised yu miao that he would give her luck, they should let yu ruo bear it. it was no one else¡¯s fault. he had originally wanted to chat with yu su again to improve their relationship, but he did not expect yu su to get his assistant to pick him up directly. she had no intention of catching up with him at all. after getting into the car, yu hong happily took a photo and sent it to ye chang, showing off how well yu su treated him. in the end, she told ye chang that yu su was unwilling to sell him the ritual tool. ye chang asked, [why isn¡¯t yu su willing to sell me the magical equipment?] yu hong asked in disdain, [don¡¯t you know that in your heart? one has to know their limits. you clearly know that yu su doesn¡¯t like you, but you still want to get close to her. aren¡¯t you asking for a beating?] who didn¡¯t know the reason? it was useless for ye chang to pretend to be stupid. [you¡¯re so ruthless. you don¡¯t care about our many years of relationship at all.] ye chang replied. yu hong¡¯s words were too cruel. it was as if he had opened ye chang¡¯s wound and sprinkled salt on it. yu hong smiled. [if i didn¡¯t treat you as a friend, i wouldn¡¯t have said so much to you. do you think i have nothing to do?] if it was anyone else, yu hong wouldn¡¯t have bothered to say it. it was only because it was ye chang that he said a few more words. of course, it was ye chang¡¯s own business whether he was able to take in a few more words of his advice. ye chang was stunned for a long time before he sent a message. [come out and drink. i¡¯m in a bad mood.] yu hong sent over the photos of his fracture and the bloody gauze on his head. he replied angrily, [drinking again? it¡¯s all because of yu ruo. if it weren¡¯t for him, i wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky. i¡¯m lying in the hospital now!] yu hong decided that he would not go out again for the time being. when the time came and he saw yu ruo continuing his unlucky streak, he wanted to catch him and vent his anger and beat him up. at the mention of yu ruo, yu hong was filled with anger. ye chang also replied, [you should teach yu ruo a lesson. teach him to take responsibility. that kid deserves to be beaten.] ye chang was also waiting for yu ruo to be taught a lesson. on the other side, yu ruo lay on the comfortable bed and took a deep breath. he felt comfortable. he ordered a barbecue that cost a few hundred dollars and had a good meal. he was prepared to play games all night. this kind of life was too beautiful, making yu ruo intoxicated. ever since he snatched yu hong¡¯s talisman that day, yu ruo had never been unlucky again. every day was extremely carefree. however, this leisurely life did not last long. on the fourth day, yu ruo started to be unlucky again. in his sleep, he was stung by a huge hornet. his calf was swollen and it hurt like hell. this familiar feeling of unluckiness shocked yu ruo. he immediately took out the talisman paper and took it out of his pocket. however, he realized that there was no talisman paper left. only some burned ashes were left in his pocket. yu ruo cried and asked the butler to bring a doctor over. when the doctor arrived and saw that his calf was as swollen as a sandbag, he was shocked and immediately walked forward to treat it. by the time the bandages were done, it was already noon. yu ruo couldn¡¯t help but call yu hong. unexpectedly, the call went through very quickly. ¡°hello, second brother. it¡¯s noon. let¡¯s go out for a meal. i apologize for what happened last time.¡± ¡°hehe, are you out of luck again?¡± yu hong asked with a cold smile. he had already expected that yu ruo would call him today. the day had finally arrived. ¡°second brother, how did you know?¡± yu ruo asked in surprise. unexpectedly, that talisman only allowed him to pass three days steadily. ¡°let me tell you, if you still want to snatch things from me, that¡¯s impossible. if you¡¯re willing to lend your luck to yu miao, you have to bear it yourself,¡± yu hong said coldly. after a while, he continued, ¡°as a man, you have to be brave and bear the responsibility. don¡¯t make me look down on you.¡± with that, he immediately hung up. on the other side, yu ruo was stunned on the spot. there was an indescribable emotion in his heart. could it be that he was really unlucky because he had lent yu miao luck? yu ruo began to think. however, not long after, yu miao pushed the door open and entered. she asked about his well-being, making yu ruo happy again.. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Touched chapter 239: touched translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°third brother, i¡¯m here to give you a ritual tool.¡± as yu miao spoke, she handed the necklace around her neck to yu ruo. ¡°this necklace can help you suppress your bad luck.¡± the necklace had just been taken off and was still warm. yu ruo was touched and asked, ¡°yu miao, you gave me your ritual tool. what are you wearing?¡± as expected, his sister was the best. those brothers were unreliable. ¡°i don¡¯t need it. as long as third brother is safe, 1 don¡¯t care.¡± after yu miao finished speaking, she smiled sweetly. these words touched yu ruo even more. originally, yu ruo blamed yu miao because of his bad luck, but now it seemed that yu miao cared about him the most. after bidding farewell, yu miao returned to her room and took out a jade ring from her pocket. if it wasn¡¯t for the variety show, yu miao wouldn¡¯t have given the necklace to yu ruo. she had to give yu ruo a ritual tool to suppress his bad luck so that someone would protect her on the variety show. originally, yu miao had asked the person behind her for a ritual tool to suppress yu ruo¡¯s bad luck. it was this ring. however, the person said that this ring was even more effective than the necklace. hence, yu miao kept the ring and gave the necklace to yu ruo. this way, not only could she highlight her concern as a good sister, but she could also take the good artifact for herself. at this moment, yu ruo, who was in the room, made up his mind to treat yu miao well in the future and not let anyone bully her. for the past few days, yu su had been busy with work at the studio. she held several meetings with the employees of the studio to emphasize the direction of the studio¡¯s development in the past few months. li li from the studio had also composed many new songs in the past few months. now that the recording was over, they were ready to release her songs when the new song was released, yu su was the first to repost it. just as she finished reposting it, xiao han immediately reposted it as well. immediately after, all the celebrities who were on good terms with yu su reposted it. within a day, li li¡¯s song had jumped to the top of the music chart. the song¡¯s popularity soared and many people were touched by the song. yu su struck while the iron was hot and accepted another music variety show for li li. li li¡¯s performance in the variety show was not bad and she had also attracted a wave of fans. in the music industry, some unpopular singers were also tempted when they saw li li¡¯s popularity. these people came to visit one after another, wanting to enter yu su¡¯s studio. however, yu su was about to participate in a variety show and did not have time to recruit new staff, so she handed this matter to her assistant, lan yue. he yuan was arranged to stay in the company¡¯s staff dormitory. seeing that lan yue was busy recruiting new employees, she became interested in the studio¡¯s matters. he yuan also wanted to develop in this direction, so she found yu su and expressed her thoughts. after hearing this, yu su was very supportive. ¡°if you really like it, i¡¯ll get a teacher to teach you in the future. after you¡¯re done learning, you can come to my studio.¡± he yuan thanked her profusely. she was so happy that she looked like she had won the lottery. after making the arrangements, the work in the studio was almost done. yu su sat in the office and got someone to call chen ling and zhao duo over. after the two of them arrived, yu su asked, ¡°for this episode, the director gave me two spots for guests. do you want to participate?¡± the two of them said in unison, ¡°yes!¡± it was a rare opportunity to participate in a variety show with yu su. not to mention the popularity and popularity it would bring, it was also a good opportunity to be with their boss. zhao duo was a capable actor, but unfortunately, no audience knew him. he really wanted to increase his popularity. on the other hand, chen ling purely wanted to be with yu su. if anything unexpected happened on the show, chen ling could still help yu su. moreover, there must be a reason why the mastermind arranged for the location to be in the ancient city. chen ling also wanted to take a look at the ancient city. ¡°think about it. there¡¯s no need to force yourself. if you really want to go, i¡¯ll bring the two of you along for this variety show.¡± yu su smiled, giving them time to consider. ten minutes later, she asked again. the two of them still honestly replied that they wanted to go. just like that, the participants were decided. then, yu su handed zhao duo a script. it was an ancient fantasy drama that was under preparation. it was filmed by a famous director, and the quality was guaranteed. yu su said, ¡°prepare yourself for the male lead role. we¡¯ll go for the audition in three days.¡± yu su was also quite optimistic about this script. zhao duo began to flip through it, his face filled with surprise. ¡°i¡¯ve seen this script. it¡¯s very exciting. the plot has ups and downs, and the persona is full. there are many famous scenes. this drama has the potential to become popular. prepare well,¡± yu su continued. if zhao duo could act in it, he would definitely improve his acting skills and reputation. he might even win an award. this was a very good opportunity for zhao duo.. Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Taking Down the Male Lead chapter 240: taking down the male lead translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios this script was one of the resources that gu chen had sent over a few days ago. in her previous life, yu su had also heard of this drama, but for some reason, it did not succeed in the end. yu su had once read this novel before. at that time, she realized that the plot was very attractive and the male lead¡¯s character was also very well scripted. if one acted well, he would definitely gain fans. zhao duo flipped through it a few times, and his eyes lit up. ¡°sister su, 1 like this script very much too.¡± he already had the idea of acting in a chinese fantasy themed drama, but he did not expect yu su to be so supportive that she directly asked him to audition for the male lead role. ¡°alright.¡± yu su nodded. it seemed that her decision was right. zhao duo quickly promised, ¡°i¡¯ll prepare well for the next three days. 1 won¡¯t let sister su down.¡± yu su said, ¡°in the plot, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can come over and ask me.¡± zhao duo had seen yu su filming before and knew that her acting skills and plot comprehension were top-notch, so he naturally agreed. in the next few days, zhao duo asked yu su if there was anything he did not understand about the plot and character design. yu su explained very clearly. she even acted with zhao duo over and over again and accompanied him to get into character as soon as possible. soon, it was the day of the audition. zhao duo won the role of the male lead with a brilliant performance. the director even stood up and applauded him. he was recognized by the original author of the novel. after getting the role, yu su discussed the plot with the executive director of this drama as zhao duo¡¯s agent. the two of them chatted and became more and more compatible. they realized that their understanding of the plot was very similar. this director had also seen yu su¡¯s talent. just as the audition was about to end, the director said helplessly, ¡°i¡¯m very optimistic about this drama, but the investors don¡¯t intend to continue investing in it. now that there¡¯s a problem with the funding chain of this drama, it¡¯s very difficult to take the next step without funds. they might even stop filming.¡± the executive director only said this because he sincerely treated yu su as a friend. at this moment, yu su finally understood the reason why this drama was not filmed in her previous life. it turned out that there was a problem with the capital chain. yu su immediately said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about that. if the investor withdraws his investment, that¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t have good taste. i¡¯m willing to be an investor in this drama.¡± yu su generously donated 50 million dollars. of which, 20 million was earned through the amount yu hong paid by buying talismans and the ritual tool from her. yu su planned to take the remaining 30 million from her eldest brother, yu an. when yu an heard this, he immediately transferred 30 million yuan to yu su¡¯s account. the director was so touched that he did not know what to say. he could only thank yu su over and over again and even invited her to his house to play. yu su declined politely. the two of them added each other¡¯s contact details and became good friends. three days later, the variety show finally started filming. this time, the guests were still yu ruo and yu zheng, and chen ling was added to the guest list. fu jie¡¯s spot was substituted by zhao duo. as the chinese fantasy drama had yet to officially start filming, zhao duo was not busy yet. before filming, there was still enough time to participate in the variety show. the director announced that there would be temporary guests in the middle, but it was still uncertain. it would probably depend on the popularity of the celebrities in the entertainment industry. this time, it was not the production team who brought the guests to the filming venue. instead, they bought tickets for the guests and let them go to the ancient city on their own. yu ruo brought yu miao onto the plane. the wound on yu ruo¡¯s leg that was stung by the hornet had almost recovered and he could move now. after yu ruo put on the necklace, there were still small unlucky incidents, but his body did not bleed again. this made him very grateful to yu miao. at the gathering point of the ancient city. the first to arrive were yu ruo and yu miao. the two of them came together. yu ruo carried their luggage. yu miao was wearing a white dress and did not take anything. when she arrived, the two of them waited for a while. soon, ye chang and yu zheng arrived. the two of them were pushing a suitcase each and chatting happily. they seemed to be on good terms. ever since yu zheng found out that yu miao knew sorcery, he had been thinking about how to reduce his contact with her. he even deliberately came to the show with ye chang. yu zheng set off from home in advance to avoid traveling with yu miao on the plane. seeing ye chang walk over, yu miao smiled and waved at him. ¡°brother ye chang, you¡¯re here? you¡¯ve worked hard along the way.¡± for this variety show, yu miao decided to set up a persona and be a bright little sun. however, ye chang¡¯s attitude was very calm and he did not respond to her at all. ye chang pushed his luggage past yu miao and walked behind her. he only stopped when he was very far away from yu miao.. Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Can’t Be Separated chapter 241: can¡¯t be separated translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu miao pouted aggrievedly, her eyes slightly red. however, she was cursing in her heart. it was as if ye chang had taken the wrong medicine. he didn¡¯t even greet her. how rude. compared to the previous two episodes, ye chang was like a completely different person. seeing that ye chang was ignoring her, yu miao could only look at yu zheng and ask, ¡°fourth brother, why didn¡¯t you take a plane with us? we can take care of each other along the way.¡± when they set off, yu miao realized that yu zheng had already left. he even left a note in the room, telling yu miao not to wait for him. yu zheng hesitated for a moment and said with a fake smile, ¡°i had something to deal with that day, so 1 took my luggage out first. when i went to the airport, i happened to bump into brother ye chang, so we came together.¡± after saying that, yu zheng pushed his luggage and hurriedly walked in ye chang¡¯s direction. he was very afraid of yu miao. at the thought that yu miao could lie without changing her expression, yu zheng felt a chill run down his spine. in order to prevent yu miao from coming over to talk to him again, yu zheng started to chat nonsense with ye chang in front of him. he deliberately turned his back to yu miao and did not dare to look at her at all. yu miao felt even more aggrieved when she saw this. in the past, yu zheng would always stand beside her and block all storms for her. now, he was even so perfunctory in greeting her. it hurt her too much. for some reason, yu zheng had actually become like this. could it be that yu su had said something bad about her to her fourth brother? had yu zheng misunderstood something? yu miao said aggrievedly to yu ruo, ¡°third brother, i feel that fourth brother seems to have something against me. he deliberately distanced himself from me. did i do something wrong?¡± no matter what yu zheng thought, when they formed a team later, she had to pull yu zheng along and let yu zheng and yu ruo continue to be her left and right-hand men. yu ruo narrowed his eyes and his expression was ugly. ¡°yu zheng is getting more and more rebellious. he even ignores you. watch how i deal with him later! no matter what he thinks, he has to team up with us on the show today.¡± in yu ruo¡¯s opinion, yu zheng was just a little difficult to manage because he had reached puberty. after the recording ended, yu ruo was prepared to educate yu zheng and let him return to yu miao¡¯s side to continue protecting her. he could not treat yu miao with this attitude in the future. ¡°i think so too. the three of us have to be together forever and can¡¯t be separated. without my brothers to take care of me, i¡¯ll be afraid,¡± yu miao lowered her eyes and said dejectedly. yu ruo stroked her head and comforted her. ¡°don¡¯t worry, the two of us will always protect you. we won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. you can be the little princess of the yu family in peace.¡± the two of them comforted each other again. not long after, the remaining few people arrived together. at the front were yu su and xiao han. the two of them chatted and laughed as they walked. the atmosphere was harmonious and they looked very compatible. yu miao¡¯s heart ached when she saw the two of them walking over. the person standing beside xiao han should be her, not yu su. the remaining few people followed behind yu su and chatted with her. they seemed to have a good relationship. when yu miao saw meng xi and the others appear, she mocked in her heart. if she was the one who had become popular in the variety show previously, meng xi and the others would probably follow behind her instead. a group of fawning fellows! when the production team saw that everyone was here, they started the live broadcast and pointed the camera at yu su and the others. when yu miao saw the live broadcast start, her heart skipped a beat. she deliberately walked forward and stood in front of the camera. ¡°you¡¯re finally here. the four of us have been waiting here for a long time.¡± this highlighted her professionalism. she had arrived early. when she spoke, she was very friendly. if people hadn¡¯t watched the previous live broadcasts, they would probably think that they had a good relationship. after saying that, yu miao smiled at yu su and waited for her response. yu su pushed her luggage with one hand and put the other in her pocket. she walked past yu miao with a cold expression and did not say a word. she completely ignored yu miao. xiao han, who was beside her, did not even look at yu miao. the people behind yu su did not act as obviously as yu su, they only nodded slightly as a greeting and had no intention of talking to yu miao. when yu ruo saw this scene, his lungs were about to explode from anger. he did not understand. what was there to be proud of about yu su? didn¡¯t she just open her own studio? she didn¡¯t even reply to yu miao¡¯s greeting? this was too arrogant! the people behind yu su were also too rude. yu ruo strode towards yu su angrily and asked loudly, ¡°yu su, what¡¯s wrong with you? didn¡¯t you see yu miao greet you?¡± when yu zheng, who was not far away, heard yu ruo¡¯s question, he broke out in sweat for her.. Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Falling Out chapter 242: falling out translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios however, yu zheng did not intend to stand out. instead, he continued to hide behind ye chang. it was yu ruo¡¯s choice to protect yu miao. as for when yu ruo could see the truth, that was his own business. yu zheng did not intend to force him. in yu zheng¡¯s eyes, yu ruo was really stupid today. the show had just begun and he was already used as a spear by yu miao. yu zheng thought about it and realized that he seemed to be so stupid previously. he could not accept the thought instantly. at this moment, yu an and yu hong, who were watching the live broadcast, also looked like they were watching a good show. this third brother was too stupid. he was simply like a fighting rooster, used by yu miao as a spear. yu su turned around and glanced at yu ruo coldly. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°i said that you guys are rude. you didn¡¯t even reply to me. you guys have no manners at all,¡± yu ruo said angrily. yu su sneered. ¡°haha, i¡¯ve long fallen out with yu miao. do you think there¡¯s a need to maintain superficial politeness?¡± even if she wanted to greet her, she had to see if the other party was willing to agree. ¡°even if we shed all pretense of cordiality, we¡¯re still in the same variety show. don¡¯t we need to treat each other politely? do you have to keep a cold face just because you have fallen out with each other?¡± yu ruo asked angrily. yu su said, ¡°could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten what happened in the variety show previously? or do you think we still have to pretend to reconcile after what happened?¡± sorry, she didn¡¯t want to live like that. xiao han also said with a cold expression, ¡°yu ruo, even if you want to protect your sister, you have to figure out the truth before speaking. our yu su has always been clear about love and hate, unlike some people who act one way in front of others and another behind their backs.¡± in xiao han¡¯s opinion, there was something wrong with yu ruo¡¯s brain. anyone with a discerning eye could tell that yu miao had deliberately walked forward to greet her because the camera was rolling, she wanted to make the audience think that yu su had a bad temper. yu ruo actually couldn¡¯t tell that she was such a scheming woman and he still wanted to protect yu miao so much. yu ruo¡¯s intelligence made people anxious. at this point, there was nothing else to say. if yu su didn¡¯t want to greet her, he couldn¡¯t force her to, right? at this moment, yu miao walked forward and tugged at yu ruo¡¯s sleeve. she said softly, ¡°third brother, why don¡¯t we forget it? it¡¯s fine if 1 suffer.¡± yu miao knew that her third brother had a stubborn temper. the more she tried to persuade him, the more he would not listen. as expected, yu ruo became even angrier! yu ruo pointed at yu su and said angrily, ¡°the spot for this variety show was originally yu miao¡¯s. you took her spot and even made things difficult for yu miao on the show. doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± he could tell that yu su was deliberately embarrassing yu miao. yu su was taking revenge, causing yu miao to be hated by her fans. as a result, yu miao¡¯s popularity had decreased and her number of fans had also decreased. she could not even get any endorsements. as soon as these words were spoken, yu zheng¡¯s expression changed. he looked at yu su anxiously, afraid that she would be angry. at this moment, yu hong, who was watching the live broadcast of the variety show, was also stunned. he felt uneasy. yu hong did not expect his third brother to be so brainless. if he said that about yu su on the show, how would they be able to ease their relationship with yu su in the future? yu su probably did not want to return to the yu family anymore! when yu su heard this, not only was she not angry, she even smiled. after all, there was a recording on her phone that had not been released. it was the last season now. if it was exposed, it could increase the popularity of the show. it was a good thing for her. yu su asked, ¡°you¡¯re an adult, so why can¡¯t you tell right from wrong? what do you mean by me snatching yu miao¡¯s variety show? this variety show was originally given to me by the executive director. if you are talking about snatching, yu miao should be the one snatching my opportunity, right?¡± this was a chance given by the director to thank her. yu su had a clear conscience about this. after yu ruo heard this, she sneered and said, ¡°stop distorting the truth! i¡¯m not asking you to treat yu miao well, but you have to be at least polite.¡± ¡°what has your anger got to do with me? i¡¯ve already cut ties with the yu family, so why are you still pretending to maintain your dignity? if you insist on targeting me, 1 can only let the audience judge,¡± yu su said coldly. then, she continued, ¡°let everyone see who¡¯s snatching the things and why i want to cut ties with the yu family!¡± with that, yu su took out her phone with a cold expression.. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Recorded Call chapter 243: recorded call translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios seeing yu su take out her phone, yu ruo had an ominous feeling, but he did not allow himself to be weak. his face was still cold. outside the live broadcast, yu hong¡¯s face darkened and he clenched his fists. if he was there, he would really want to beat yu ruo up. only then would he be able to vent the hatred in his heart. why did he have to offend yu su for no reason when they were filming? most importantly, if yu ruo was muddle-headed, he would only attract criticism for himself. yu su clicked on the recording and looked at yu ruo coldly. the entire recording venue fell silent. even the comments on the live broadcast screen stopped. everyone wanted to know what yu su was up to. soon, a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice appeared on the phone. she said, ¡°yu su, it¡¯s me. ever since you left home, i¡¯ve been feeling unwell and can¡¯t sleep at night. can you come back to see me today?¡± yu su said coldly, ¡°you want me to go back and stew medicinal cuisine for you?¡± the middle-aged woman explained, ¡°i¡¯m just not feeling well. i want you to come back and see me.¡± everyone at the scene realized that yu su was playing a recording. the eyes of the executive director of the variety show lit up. he did not expect yu su to release such explosive news as soon as the show started. it seemed that the viewership ratings for this episode were stable again. the number of people in the live-stream soared. even the media on the internet entered the live-stream one after another, wanting to hear what news would be released. at this moment, yu hong, who was outside the arena, reacted. yu su had actually recorded this call. the recording paused for a moment before continuing. this time, it was yu su¡¯s voice. ¡°so you¡¯re not missing me, but you¡¯re not feeling well, so you thought of asking me to go back. am i, your biological daughter, just a nanny that you can order around?¡± the middle-aged woman said, ¡°yu su, how can you say that? my heart is just aching for you when you¡¯re outside. i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re busy with work and don¡¯t have time to come back, so i wanted you to come back and see me. how can you say that i treat you as a chef and a nanny? i¡¯m your mother. you have to come back if i want you to.¡± hearing this, everyone understood that this middle-aged woman¡¯s voice was actually the madam of the yu family, yu ruo and yu zheng¡¯s mother. the intolerance in her voice made everyone frown. this mother¡¯s desire to control was too strong. yu su¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°then you should know that i¡¯m participating in a variety show now. yu miao is also a guest of this show. you should know that there¡¯s such a rule in the contract of this variety show. during the recording of the variety show, the guests are not allowed to stop filming for any reason. otherwise, they will have to pay double the compensation for breach of contract.¡± mrs. yu said, ¡°it¡¯s just a variety show. is it more important than my health? come back and visit me. your second brother will arrange a better job for you in the future. your fourth brother will also give you the role of the second female lead in his new drama.¡± yu su said, ¡°is that so? i don¡¯t believe it. in the past, second brother said the same when he tricked me into signing the contract with fanyin. however, the resources that fanyin provided me after signing the contract were all leftovers from yu miao. 1 don¡¯t dare to believe the words of you and your sons anymore.¡± mrs. yu¡¯s voice said, ¡°yu su, i¡¯m doing this for your own good. look, yu miao is your sister. she performed very well in the production team. if you continue to stay in the production team like this, you won¡¯t be able to compare to her. then why don¡¯t you stop wasting time and go home quickly? let your second brother arrange a few good resources for you. this way, you and yu miao won¡¯t have any conflict of resources, and you can also show the netizens your sisterly love, right?¡± yu su said, ¡°didn¡¯t you guys think of this excuse to coax me home and leave the recording because you saw that yu miao couldn¡¯t compare to me in the show?¡± yu su paused for a moment and continued, ¡°mrs. yu, don¡¯t pretend to be polite to me anymore. is it very difficult to say what you¡¯re thinking? also, ever since your family found me, you haven¡¯t publicized my identity as the biological daughter of the yu family. how can you let the netizens know that yu miao and 1 are sisters? i remember that the first female lead of yu zheng¡¯s new drama is yu miao, right? are you asking me to be a green leaf while your dear yu miao acts as the flower again?¡± at this point, it could already be seen that the yu family was biased towards yu miao. the yu family hoped that yu su would take the initiative to withdraw from the variety show to protect yu miao. in other words, the yu family had chosen their adopted daughter over their biological daughter. before the recording ended, yu zheng¡¯s voice sounded. yu zheng said, ¡°yu su, don¡¯t be ungrateful.. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my biological sister, i wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you! without the yu family, you can forget about being around yu miao, you don¡¯t even have the right to appear in the same drama as yu miao!¡± Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Distorting The Facts chapter 244: distorting the facts translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su said, ¡°now that i¡¯m alone, you can continue to ban me from the entertainment industry like before.¡± mrs. yu said, ¡°what nonsense are you talking about! we¡¯re family. what¡¯s wrong with helping your sister?¡± finally. yu su said, ¡°a person who lies to themselves for too long will believe it. from the moment you guys blindly sided with yu miao, the outcome between us was destined. i¡¯ve already cut ties with your family. mrs. yu, if you¡¯re really not feeling well, go to the hospital to see a doctor.¡± then, the call ended. after hearing the recording, be it the people at the scene or those watching the live broadcast, they all looked at yu su with pity. unexpectedly, yu su was actually living such a life at home. previously, when yu su severed ties with the yu family, many people online said that yu su was ruthless and did not care about her family¡¯s feelings. from the looks of it, there was no need to stay in this family. there were also people in the industry who said that yu su was cold-blooded and even snatched the subordinates of her biological brother, yu hong. now that they heard it, they understood. yu su¡¯s fans¡¯ eyes turned red and their hearts ached. it wasn¡¯t easy for yu su! xiao han also felt as if he had swallowed a mouthful of yellow liquid, and it felt very bitter. he had thought that yu su might not be doing well at home, but he did not expect her to be ostracized so much. her own mother even wanted her to withdraw from the variety show to support her adopted daughter, yu miao. none of the yu family members spoke up for yu su. after pausing for three seconds, xiao han looked at yu zheng and yu ruo angrily and said, ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve heard of a mother letting her biological daughter make way for her adopted daughter. she said that she was sick, but she sounded very energetic on the phone.¡± ¡°your family is really strange. since you love your adopted daughter so much, why did you bring your biological daughter home? could it be that you wanted to bring your biological daughter back to be humiliated by your adopted daughter?¡± the questions expressed the thoughts of everyone present. in the comments, they were also scolding the yu family. then, xiao han looked at yu zheng and asked, ¡°just because yu su is unwilling to leave the show to pave the way for yu miao she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her? you still say that without the yu family, yu su doesn¡¯t even have the right to be yu miao¡¯s match. is yu su¡¯s status so low in your hearts?¡± there was obvious anger in his words. yu zheng was stunned. he stood rooted to the ground in a daze, unable to say anything. ¡°it¡¯s precisely because yu su cares too much about you that she¡¯s being treated like a cheapskate by you. i heard that after yu su acknowledged your family her kin, she did a lot for your family. she made medicinal cuisines for you and even brewed a lot of medicine to nourish your bodies. after doing so much, you have to say that she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her?¡± xiao han¡¯s face was cold as he continued to ask. he really did not understand who was the biological daughter of the yu family and who was the adopted daughter between yu su and yu miao! this group of people from the yu family was a group of ingrates. yu su¡¯s decision to leave the yu family was the best one. if xiao han was faced with such a situation, he would also choose to leave. the scene was silent. yu miao hid behind yu ruo and lowered her head. xiao han sneered and continued to look at yu ruo. ¡°1 realized that everyone in the yu family has water in their brains. you¡¯re bullying her just because she treats you well. the spot for the variety show are originally yu su¡¯s, but you say that she had snatched yu miao¡¯s position. you¡¯re really distorting the truth!¡± then, xiao han looked at the executive director and asked directly, ¡°director, was yu su a confirmed guest of this variety show since the beginning, and yu miao was only given a spot later?¡± the executive director stood beside the camera. after listening to the recording, his heart ached for yu su. the executive director said truthfully, ¡°yes, before the show started filming, yu su used a metaphysical spell to save my wife. in order to repay her kindness, i specially gave yu su a spot and made her a permanent guest.¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°and yu miao¡¯s spot was obtained by the yu family after investing in the show.¡± after saying this, the truth was revealed. there was no such thing as snatching. the two of them relied on their own abilities, and yu miao relied on the yu family¡¯s resources. xiao han looked at yu ruo and said with a cold expression, ¡°yu ruo, explain now how this competition for the spot came about.¡± yu ruo¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and he stammered, unable to speak. originally, yu ruo had spoken his thoughts on impulse. who knew that yu su would have the recording from that day! moreover, the executive director was actually speaking up for yu su. this was irrefutable.. Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Pretending to Be Sick chapter 245: pretending to be sick translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios xiao han sneered and continued to ask, ¡°you can¡¯t say it anymore, right? because you¡¯re all slandering yu su out of thin air. you have no reason to blame yu su at all. instead, it¡¯s you people from the yu family who have been suppressing yu su. you even asked yu su to leave the show and go home to take care of your mother. how vicious!¡± what made xiao han the most angry was mrs. yu. she actually tried to pretend to be sick to get yu su to go home. after yu su exposed her, yu zheng even threatened her. her words exposed the yu family¡¯s plans and let the people present and the live audience see the yu family¡¯s true colors. from the beginning to the end, it was the yu family who caused trouble. if not for yu su¡¯s recording as evidence, countless people would probably believe yu ruo¡¯s words and think that yu su was rude. the more xiao han spoke, the more agitated he became. he asked loudly, ¡°yu ruo, yu zheng, i want to ask you, what did yu su do to make you target her like this?¡± their attitudes towards yu su was not like how one would treat their biological sister at all. instead, it was as if she was the daughter of an enemy! a series of lies, threats, and suppression. if it were an ordinary girl, she would have long retreated in fear. fortunately, yu su was brave enough to decisively cut ties with the yu family. otherwise, she would probably be tortured to death by the yu family. yu su also wanted to know. ¡°what did i do to make you unhappy? why are you always clinging onto me? just like just now, i just didn¡¯t want to greet yu miao hypocritically, and yu ruo ran over and said that i was rude. can you let me off?¡± after a pause, yu su continued, ¡°i really don¡¯t want to be involved with anyone in the yu family. can you not come looking for trouble again?¡± everyone present could see the helplessness in yu su¡¯s heart. she just didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the yu family, but this group of people from the yu family had been looking for trouble. if it were an ordinary person, they would have collapsed long ago. yu zheng felt the mocking gaze on him and his face instantly turned red. even his ears turned red. in the past, he always felt that he had done the right thing. now that he was listening to the recording from the perspective of an observer, yu zheng realized how much he had gone overboard with his words. those words were like a slap to his face. it hurt! yu zheng took a few steps forward and bowed to yu su with a red face. ¡°yu su, i¡¯m sorry. i was too much in the past. i didn¡¯t see the truth clearly and slandered you. i even wanted the yu family to ban you. now, i sincerely apologize. i¡¯m sorry!¡± his attitude was sincere. however, the meaning in his words made everyone grit their teeth. now, yu zheng himself knew how biased he was in the past, right? ¡°i don¡¯t accept it!¡± yu su said coldly. he could apologize, but she would not accept it anyway. the hurt from those words was buried deep in her heart. yu su would never forget them. xiao han supported him and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. do you think an apology is enough? yu su doesn¡¯t need your apology at all. i just hope that you stay away from her and don¡¯t cause trouble again.¡± ¡°yes!¡± yu su said. in her previous life, her heart was soft and she might need the company of her family. she had many good friends now and her career was constantly rising. she did not need the warmth and care of her family at all. it was only now that yu su realized that xiao han understood her very well. he asked the questions she wanted to ask and understood her feelings. yu su looked at xiao han and smiled. ye chang, who was not far away, listened to the recording and quietly watched the development of the situation. his heart ached. ye chang would never have thought that yu su would live such a life at home. why didn¡¯t he care about yu su when she returned to the yu family back then? instead, he went behind her back to help yu miao. if he was yu su, he would probably break up with him too! at this moment, ye chang understood yu su¡¯s feelings. at the same time, he cursed himself in his heart. especially when he saw xiao han supporting yu su unconditionally, not even caring about his image in front of the live broadcast camera. as for himself? he was still concerned about his image and worried that it would adversely affect him. ye chang felt both guilty and heartbroken. his gaze followed yu su closely and he realized that she was looking at xiao han with admiration. indeed, yu su¡¯s attitude towards xiao han had changed. yu su looked at xiao han with a gentle gaze. ye chang stood at the side. his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, but he could not do anything. he could not even speak. he realized that he had no position at all.. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Tit for Tat chapter 246: tit for tat translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios should he blame yu ruo and yu zheng? however, at that time, he was also the one who had hurt yu su and often helped yu miao. if he stood up for yu su now, it would seem too fake. yu su was very powerful now and did not need his protection at all. yu zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and his heart was bitter. now that yu su was unwilling to even accept an apology, this further proved that these people from the yu family had hurt yu su deeply. ¡°don¡¯t disturb me again in the future. this is the greatest compensation for me. do you understand?¡± yu su said coldly. these words were too straightforward and hurtful. however, no one present felt that yu su had gone overboard. instead, they felt that yu su was really too kind. she just didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the yu family anymore. yu zheng nodded vigorously and tried his best to hold back his tears. ¡°if this is what you want, i¡¯ll do it in the future. 1¡¯11 try my best to stay away from you.¡± after saying that, he took a step away and lowered his head in deep thought. at this moment, yu ruo frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°yu su, we¡¯re all related by blood. why are you so calculative? it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s over, but can¡¯t we move on?¡± as soon as he said this, everyone immediately glared at him. ¡°i want to keep it in my heart! i want to be calculative! moreover, i¡¯ve said more than once that i¡¯ve cut ties with the yu family and am not family with you guys. is your memory that bad?¡± yu su said in a low voice. yu su could not understand yu ruo¡¯s thoughts. could it be that because they were her family, they could hurt her without restraint? was it because they were related by blood that they could not be calculative when there was a grudge? why should she be the one to forgive them? yu zheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. he walked to yu ruo¡¯s side and tugged at him. he said helplessly, ¡°third brother, stop talking. we were wrong in this matter. the victim isn¡¯t you and me. we can¡¯t understand how others feel.¡± if yu ruo could actually say those words, it seemed like he had not truly repented. now that yu ruo was stopped by his fourth brother in public, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. he ignored yu zheng and continued, ¡°what we did in the past was not on purpose. besides, yu miao was adopted by her family. this was a decision we made when she was young. you can¡¯t blame her. if you want to blame someone, you can only blame fate.¡± yu ruo paused for a moment and continued, ¡°there¡¯s a conflict between yu su and yu miao now. can¡¯t we just resolve it? there¡¯s no need to be so confrontational, right?¡± ¡°third brother!¡± yu zheng tugged at him again, trying to make yu ruo shut up. however, yu ruo ignored him. after thinking for a moment, she added, ¡°after all, we¡¯re still participating in a variety show together. 1 just hope that the two of you can still reconcile by taking a step back. now that yu miao has taken the initiative to greet you, yu su should take a step forward and give a response.¡± after yu ruo finished speaking, everyone present was speechless. even the comments in the live-stream stopped for a while. they admired yu ruo¡¯s train of thought. xiao han really wanted to scold him, but considering that this was a variety show, he calmed down and said, ¡°is your brain damaged? the recording is so clear, can¡¯t you understand? your yu family wanted to force yu su out of the variety show so as to yu miao popular on the variety show. who exactly is the beneficiary?¡± ¡°do you dare to say that yu miao doesn¡¯t know anything about this? since she knows and didn¡¯t stop your mother, how can you say that yu miao is innocent?¡± from the beginning to the end, yu miao was the beneficiary. as the victim, yu su hated yu miao and did not want to reconcile with her. was that very difficult to understand? xiao han really could not understand! after thinking for a while, yu ruo retorted again, ¡°no, letting yu su quit the variety show is just our family¡¯s decision. it has nothing to do with yu miao. yu su can¡¯t blame her.¡± he still firmly believed that yu miao was the purest and kindest. xiao han was speechless. ¡°that¡¯s because your yu family is stupid. you were fooled by yu miao and took the initiative to seek benefits for yu miao. in the end, you still foolishly took the blame on yourself. don¡¯t you understand?¡± meng xi also stood up and asked, ¡°if not for yu miao complaining, why would mrs. yu call yu su and ask her to leave the show? this is just yu miao¡¯s strategy. let the yu family stand up for her while she stands behind to enjoy the fruits.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, yu ruo choked. yu miao had indeed called home when they were filming. she even said that she had been scolded by the live audience and that yu su had stolen the limelight.. Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Ostracized chapter 247: ostracized translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ye chang also stood up. ¡°yu ruo, shut up! this is clearly the yu family¡¯s fault. stop being stubborn. if you still don¡¯t understand, i¡¯ll doubt your intelligence.¡± xiao han sneered. ¡°i think there¡¯s something wrong with his brain. 1 wonder who wrote the songs he released in the past. it seems that the yu family still has a way of supporting people.¡± even an idiot like yu ruo could become a big singer. the truth was so clear, and he was still obsessed with making yu su and yu miao reconcile. this was simply not something a normal person could think of. ye chang added, ¡°i don¡¯t want to be in the same group as yu ruo today. i¡¯m afraid that if 1 spend too much time with him, i¡¯ll become stupid.¡± chen ling immediately said, ¡°i¡¯m not going with him either!¡± meng xi quickly said, ¡°me too. 1 don¡¯t want to be in the same group as yu ruo. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll become stupid.¡± yu ruo said angrily, ¡°what right do you have to ostracize me? i didn¡¯t do anything to you!¡± he was furious. xiao han smiled. ¡°yes, we¡¯re isolating you. anyway, we¡¯re on the same show. you can take the initiative to befriend us. don¡¯t you like to let people take the initiative to resolve conflicts? now it¡¯s your turn to take the initiative.¡± he sent yu ruo¡¯s words back to him. since yu ruo felt that those things were nothing, he should take the initiative to reconcile. yu su said casually, ¡°this person¡¯s limbs are not developed, but his mind is very simple. there¡¯s no need to befriend him. everyone¡¯s choice is right.¡± at this moment, yu ruo did not expect the two of them to say these words on the live broadcast. yu ruo stood rooted to the ground, not knowing how to refute. the scene fell into awkwardness. xiao han¡¯s face was cold as he looked at yu miao behind yu ruo and raised his voice. ¡°yu miao, yu ruo has already stood up for you like this. aren¡¯t you going to come out and say a few words for him? you¡¯re his good sister!¡± his last sentence was filled with mockery. yu miao clenched her fists and lowered her head slightly, her face pale. ever since the recording was played, she had been burying her grievances in her heart. why did she have to stir up trouble for no reason? now that the matter was no longer under control, she was also scolded. at the same time, yu miao felt a little hateful. yu zheng actually apologized to yu su so sincerely and was mocked by yu su again. how embarrassing. yu miao had no choice but to apologize. hence, she lowered her head slightly and squeezed out her tears with reddened eyes. ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡± his voice was not much louder than a mosquito. seeing her like this, yu ruo¡¯s heart ached. he said, ¡°it has nothing to do with yu miao at all. don¡¯t force her, okay? if anything happens, blame it on me!¡± these words made it seem like everyone was making things difficult for the siblings. yu su sneered. she knew that if she delayed any longer, the two of them would not say anything. instead, it would make this matter endless. hence, yu su said, ¡°you guys don¡¯t have to say anymore. in any case, you haven¡¯t really repented. everyone in front of the camera, i¡¯m sorry to take up everyone¡¯s time. let¡¯s continue with the variety segment!¡± as soon as the program started, it was made popular. yu su even clarified the truth of the matter and made the audience stand on her side. she had achieved her goal. there was nothing to say to a person like yu ruo. anyway, he didn¡¯t have a brain. on the bullet screen, the audience¡¯s comments were like a tidal wave that could not be stopped. yu ruo was a singer who had participated in many competitions and accumulated a large number of fans. before the variety show was broadcasted, those fans had once scolded yu su. however, after listening to the recording, the fans fell silent. they did not know what to say at all, and there was nothing to refute. at this moment, the comments were occupied by the righteous audience and yu su¡¯s fans. [no way? these people from the yu family seem to have water in their brains!] [sob sob, my yu su was actually bullied by the yu family. i really want to take revenge with my eight-meter-long saber!] [so everything is traceable. why did yu su sever ties with her family? why is she always cold to yu miao? yu su¡¯s story is really too heartbreaking.] [initially, i really thought that yu su had snatched yu miao¡¯s spot. now, it seems that the yu family is really shameless. they tricked yu su into withdrawing from the variety show.] [poor yu su.. she might as well be an orphan with such a family!] Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Losing Fans chapter 248: losing fans translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [i think that her second brother, yu hong, is not a good person either. in the previous few episodes of the variety show, he was the most biased towards yu miao. he gave all his entertainment resources to yu miao.] [mrs. yu is really blind. she abandoned such a beautiful biological daughter and went to support her adopted daughter. she will regret it one day!] [no one in the yu family is good.] [that¡¯s right. the yu family should go and take a look at the ophthalmology department. they don¡¯t even want a good child like yu su!] [xiao han¡¯s every word has hit the nail on the head. give him a like!] [recently, my family has a project to collaborate with the yu family. i think we should forget about this collaboration. it¡¯s unlucky to work with such a person!] in the comments section, the audience was furious. they finally knew why yu su had left the yu family. if this had happened to them, they might have done even more ruthlessly than yu su. it was better not to have such a family! anyway, yu su was doing well now. they hoped that the family would not disturb her again. not long after, the recording that yu su released rushed to the trending searches and was known by more people. there were all kinds of comments below, all scolding the yu family and yu miao. immediately after, a large number of yu ruo¡¯s fans left the fandom. they even revealed some information about yu ruo, including his drink driving. the netizens¡¯ impression of yu ruo became even worse. yu zheng and yu miao were no exception. their fans suddenly decreased. even yu hong, who was not on the show, was mocked. other than her eldest brother, yu an, the rest of the yu family were picked out by the netizens and their acts were made into a video collection to scold them. the number of views quickly exceeded ten million. yu hong, who was still silently watching the live broadcast, hugged his head helplessly. he suppressed his voice and scolded angrily, ¡°yu ruo is really going to kill the yu family! he¡¯s so stupid. no wonder he was played by yu a/iiao.¡± yu hong could imagine how much ridicule and abuse the yu family would suffer next. then, yu hong opened his social media account and looked at the number of fans. in the blink of an eye, he had lost six million fans. until now, the number of fans was still decreasing. he opened the latest post. yu hong looked at the comments section and his vision darkened. he felt like fainting. many people flooded into the comments section, scolding him for being blind and even banning his biological sister. there were also many people who directly sent private messages to scold yu hong. those words were so dirty that it was unbearable to look at. yu hong¡¯s life had been smooth-sailing since he was young. after graduation, he became a top manager. when had he ever been scolded like this? he had an urge to enter the live broadcast and beat his third brother up. he wanted him to pour out some water from his brain and get him to stop messing around. with yu ruo¡¯s actions, yu su¡¯s relationship with the yu family became even worse. even if the yu family wanted to bring yu su home again, yu su would probably not agree. ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have let him participate in the last episode of the variety show!¡± yu hong slammed his fist on the table, furious. now, it was great. yu ruo¡¯s brain was mush. he had implicated the entire yu family¡¯s intelligence and made the yu family a joke in the industry. mrs. yu, who was watching the live broadcast, was so angry that she smashed the cup in her hand. hu ying did not expect her third son to be so stupid. wasn¡¯t it just not greeting her? was there a need to keep harping on it? now that yu su had exposed the recording, the yu family would become the target of public criticism. the yu family would be attacked by the audience. hu ying complained, ¡°i really didn¡¯t expect yu su to record that day¡¯s call and even play it on the show. doesn¡¯t she know that this will make the entire yu family a joke in the industry?¡± yu su was also too much. no matter what, they were still family. there was no need to make things so ugly. immediately after, hu ying saw the comments scrolling on the screen. many people were scolding her, and their scolding was very unpleasant. hu ying was so angry that her body was trembling and she was breathing heavily. she had lived in a wealthy family since she was young and had never suffered. after marrying someone, she was also a famous rich lady in the circle. hu ying thought that she was intellectual and elegant, and had some cultural connotations. but now, she was being scolded by the audience of the show. she could not accept it no matter what and almost went crazy. she could already imagine how the other noblewomen in the circle would mock her. many noblewomen were waiting to see her make a fool of herself. after missing out on so many years, hu ying still felt a little guilty towards yu su. she felt that she had not fulfilled her duty as a mother. but after listening to the recording, hu ying felt even more wronged by yu su. how cold-hearted. just like that, yu su placed the yu family in the limelight and insulted them, not caring about their blood ties at all. no matter how bad she was as a mother, she could not tell outsiders about this and let outsiders laugh at her.. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Lost Well chapter 249: lost well translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zong was also watching the live broadcast. after hearing hu ying¡¯s complaints, he said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t forget that yu su has long severed ties with the yu family and is not from the same family as us. there¡¯s no need for her to save face for the yu family.¡± it had to be said that yu su¡¯s move was also very appreciated by yu zong. she was indeed a child of the yu family. she was brave and resourceful, and yu su had arranged everything very appropriately. yu su had already saved this recording long ago. she was waiting for the right time to release it, what was not expected was that yu ruo gave her a chance to release the recording as soon as the show started broadcasting. in addition, this was the last season of the variety show, and there were a huge number of fans watching. yu su had the right time, place, and people. the yu family had lost well this time. with the recording played, not only did it clarify who the variety show spot belonged to, but it also dissected yu su¡¯s status in the yu family for everyone to see. even the most ordinary audience would feel indignant for yu su. it had to be said that yu su was really smart. through the recording, yu zong also realized that his sons¡¯ attitudes towards yu miao were not right. their relationship was so good that it exceeded the relationship between ordinary siblings. moreover, on the phone, these sons were too stupid. just because of yu miao¡¯s provocation, they forced yu su to give up the opportunity to participate in variety shows. not only did they bear a bad reputation, but they also destroyed yu su¡¯s relationship with her family. yu zong¡¯s expression was very ugly. although he did not want to admit it, reality had proven that his sons were too stupid. they could not even compare to yu su¡¯s finger. the last and most important problem yu zong discovered was that yu miao was very scheming. yu miao saw that her third brother was scolded, but she still hid behind him and pretended to be innocent, looking very pitiful. the stupid yu ruo was used by yu miao and even had to bear the crime in the end. yu zong¡¯s gaze was dark as he looked at yu miao on the screen and pondered quietly. on the other side, yu an walked into yu hong¡¯s office and saw that he was also watching the live broadcast. he smiled. ¡°did you listen to the recording just now?¡± yu an really wanted to see what yu hong would think of his previous self. when yu hong saw him, he took off his headphones and played the live broadcast. yu an closed the glass door tightly and sat opposite him. ¡°i was too stupid previously. i actually couldn¡¯t see yu miao¡¯s true colors. she always pretended to be innocent and stupid, but secretly asked her brothers to charge into the front line for her.¡± yu hong was so angry that his eyes reddened and his voice trembled. he had always treated yu miao as his biological sister and wanted her to live a better life. he had never been wary of her. unexpectedly, yu miao was the most ruthless one. yu an nodded. ¡°i could tell long ago that yu miao is very selfish. she will always only have herself in her heart. every time she provokes us brothers and makes us work for her, the results will be hers if she succeeds. if she fails, she will hide behind the scenes and pretend to be innocent.¡± yu miao played her brothers in the palm of her hand. she even made her brothers work for her wholeheartedly. her methods were brilliant. ¡°i will never trust her again,¡± yu hong said. yu an smiled. ¡°do you think yu ruo can see yu miao¡¯s true colors through this variety show?¡± in today¡¯s live broadcast, yu ruo would probably lose fans on a large scale. it would also have a negative impact on his future career and leave a stubborn and unreasonable image. yu hong lowered his head and thought seriously for a while. ¡°even if yu ruo didn¡¯t cause trouble, yu miao would still keep finding trouble with yu su. in the end, yu ruo will still be the one who gets injured. if it happens a few more times, i believe yu ruo would probably understand by then.¡± there was still a long time. if yu ruo didn¡¯t trust yu miao too much, he wouldn¡¯t be so loyal to her. what happened today would stab into yu ruo¡¯s heart like a needle. when there many things like this happens and made him suffer, he probably could understand. ¡°i hope so! if he still doesn¡¯t understand, then there¡¯s no hope. we don¡¯t have to care about him in the future,¡± yu an said coldly. as the heir of the yu family, if yu an gave up, it would mean that the entire yu family would give up. hearing this, yu hong became excited again. ¡°i really don¡¯t want to care about yu ruo anymore! this guy brings problems. last time, he stole my talismans and made me so unlucky that i was hospitalized. this time, he caused the entire yu family to be scolded. let¡¯s just let him stay by yu miao¡¯s side to suffer more.¡± otherwise, he would not be able to resolve the hatred in his heart. yu an¡¯s phone rang and he answered a call. ¡°what? the yu family¡¯s shares have fallen? alright, i understand. i¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± he did not expect the recording to be so powerful that the yu family¡¯s shares fell. ¡°yu a/iiao is really a scourge!¡± yu hong also scolded angrily, ¡°we really should chase yu miao out of the yu family. with her around, i don¡¯t even dare to go home..¡± Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Drastic Stock Drop chapter 250: drastic stock drop translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after the recording incident, the yu family was scolded and became a trending topic. at the same time, the news of the yu family¡¯s stock price plummeting spread throughout the wealthy circle. hu ying sat at home and was first scolded by her mother-in-law. she told her to stop causing trouble and take good care of the children at home. not long after, hu ying received another call from her family. her father scolded her for more than half an hour and questioned her about how she behaved as a mother. after answering the call, hu ying turned on her phone and saw many people in the social circle @ her, asking her what she was thinking. she was biased towards her adopted daughter and threatened and suppressed her biological daughter. everyone¡¯s words were filled with sarcasm and mockery. hu ying felt embarrassed. she took a quick look and did not reply. she turned her gaze to the television program. at this moment, yu zong had already received the news that the stock price had plummeted. yu zong¡¯s face was ashen. he looked at hu ying and said, ¡°it was really the biggest mistake for you to adopt yu miao then. now, because of this matter, the company¡¯s shares have fallen. the company¡¯s shareholders are all questioning me.¡± hu ying was already in a bad mood. after hearing being reprimanded, she could not help but ask, ¡°is there any point in saying this now? you agreed to adopt yu miao back then. it¡¯s not just my responsibility!¡± after a pause, hu ying continued, ¡°yu ruo is really too stupid. he refused to let go of yu su and that¡¯s why things are like this now. yu su is the same. she doesn¡¯t show any mercy at all. in my opinion, she¡¯s only happy because she deliberately embarrassed the yu family! this has nothing to do with yu miao. yu miao is the most innocent.¡± in between the lines, hu ying hated yu su and did not blame yu miao at all. she had raised yu miao for so many years. she brought yu miao to training classes and even brought her to participate in competitions. after taking care of yu miao for more than ten years, she had long treated yu miao as her biological daughter. she had never thought of chasing yu miao away from home. she felt that it was all yu su¡¯s fault this time. if yu su had not insisted on releasing the recording, there would not have been so much trouble. hu ying¡¯s expression changed as she cursed in her heart, ¡°damn yu su, she¡¯s too heartless!¡± these words directly angered yu zong to the point of leaving. he grabbed his coat and walked out of the house. yu zong would never have thought that his wife was still on yu miao¡¯s side. she did not see yu miao¡¯s true colors at all and instead buried her biological daughter. she was just like yu ruo, unable to differentiate right from wrong. yu zong got into the car and returned to the company. as he walked into the company, he felt many strange gazes. it was only when he walked into the office that the gazes disappeared. as soon as yu zong sat down, he received a call from his father. his father scolded him in his face, making yu zong dumbfounded. ever since he was young, yu zong had been a top student. he had good results and was capable. after graduation, he successfully entered the company and managed it well. he was also known as a model entrepreneur. today was the first time he had been scolded by his father like this. it was simply unforgettable for yu zong. after the call ended, yu zong slumped in his seat and flipped open his phone. he realized that many antiques were mocking him and even tagging him over and over again. not long after, many people who knew him called and reprimanded and questioned him on how he was as father and not caring about family matters at all. yu zong had mixed feelings. he let the phone ring, but he sat on the stool weakly. on one hand, he felt that what yu su had done was too ruthless, making the yu family the target of ridicule. on the other hand, yu zong admired yu su very much and was shocked by her intelligence and ruthlessness. if yu su was a boy, he might consider letting yu su return to the yu corporation and be yu an¡¯s right-hand man. perhaps, he was wrong. at that time, he should have cared more about his daughter and given her the greatest warmth. however, it was too late to say all this now. yu zong could not stand this storm of public opinion. he explained the company¡¯s matters and booked a plane ticket to another country. he was prepared to take advantage of this period of time to discuss cooperation overseas. on the other side, yu hong also received the same treatment as his father. the phone in his hand rang non-stop, and the people in the company looked at him mockingly. immediately after, his grandfather called and scolded yu hong. yu hong was about to break down. he felt that he couldn¡¯t stay in the company anymore, so he found an excuse and went on a business trip overseas. yu hong did not have any complaints about yu su, nor did he dare to complain. he scolded his third brother in his heart and scolded yu miao too. only then did he vent his anger. at the recording venue, the live broadcast was still ongoing. yu ruo stood at the side with an ugly expression. he also knew that what he said just now could easily attract criticism, but he had no choice. that was what he really thought. he could not be blamed for this. if there was anyone to blame, it was yu su who was too cunning. there was also a recording.. Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Mission Issued chapter 251: mission issued translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the program continued. the executive director shouted through the loudspeaker, ¡°next, i¡¯ll issue a mission. the duration this time is still a week. the guests will bring the audience to tour the ancient city. just like before, the guests will think of ways to earn money to maintain a week of travel.¡± after a pause, he continued, ¡°this time, we¡¯ll still act in groups.¡± as soon as he said this, xiao han¡¯s eyes immediately lit up and he said, ¡°i want to be in the same group as yu su. no one can snatch it from me!¡± ¡°i want to be in the same group as yu su too.¡± chen ling watched eagerly. ¡°and me!¡± meng xi looked at yu su pitifully and said quickly. next, other than yu ruo, yu miao, ye chang, and yu zheng, everyone else expressed their willingness to team up with yu su. it was not that ye chang and yu zheng did not want to team up with yu su, but they knew that yu su would not choose them. they could only watch bitterly as the others fought over yu su. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the executive director changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°the rules this time have taken into account the audience¡¯s opinion. we can¡¯t form teams freely. we might disappoint everyone.¡± ¡°all!¡± meng xi exclaimed with a sad expression. the others were also dejected. if they could not form a team freely, the chances of them being in the same team as yu su would decrease. ¡°then how do we form a team?¡± ye chang asked. ye chang and yu zheng¡¯s eyes lit up. if it were any other way, it would not be impossible for them to team up with yu su. at the very least, it would be fair. the executive director continued, ¡°this team will be formed by drawing lots. the team leader will be chosen first, and then the team leader will draw the members until they have a complete team.¡± this method could create more surprises. after all, this was the last episode. it was very easy for the audience to get tired of it. changing to a new and strange setting would make the audience stay. therefore, this was also the result of the production team¡¯s discussion. xiao han sighed helplessly. the remaining people who were on good terms with yu su were also dejected and did not want to draw lots to form a team. however, there was no choice. since the production team had already decided, they could only abide by the rules of the variety show. yu zheng was pleasantly surprised and secretly looked at yu su. he prayed in his heart that he would definitely be in the same group as yu su. this way, he could also feel the joy of being in the same group with her. ¡°how are we doing this?¡± chen ling asked curiously. the director gestured behind him, and someone immediately nodded. then, the assistant walked forward with a transparent glass box. the glass box was empty now. another person took out a piece of paper with the names of the guests printed on it and walked up. he displayed each piece of paper in front of the camera. the names were yu su, xiao han, chen ling, meng xi, yu zheng, yu ruo, yu miao, zhao duo, ye chang, ding chen, and shen chun. eleven pieces of paper, the same size. the assistant folded the piece of paper and stuffed it into the glass case. finally, he took out a blank piece of paper. ¡°this one represents the mystery guest.¡± after he stuffed all the notes into the box, he shook them hard to mix them together. when the guests saw this, they were also looking forward to it. meng xi asked in surprise, ¡°director, there¡¯s also a mystery guest this time? he¡¯s so mysterious that even her name can¡¯t be exposed?¡± as soon as this was said, the guests looked at the director expectantly. initially, they thought that there were only eleven of them. they did not expect someone else to come. the executive director smiled. ¡°the guest is indeed very mysterious. it¡¯s not that i¡¯m unwilling to tell you who it is, but i don¡¯t know who it is either. you¡¯ll know later.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know who it is either?¡± chen ling exclaimed. what guest? they couldn¡¯t even reveal it to the executive director? everyone was also very curious. ¡°the mystery guest this time will depend on fate. after we enter the ancient city, we¡¯ll find a commoner according to the clues. as long as he agrees to be a guest, he¡¯ll be the mystery guest this time.¡± the executive director explained unhurriedly to whet the audience¡¯s appetite. the method of choosing this mystery guest was proposed by the sponsors of this episode. there was probably already a candidate. it was just that he did not tell the audience for the time being. this way, there would be more suspense. the number of people now was singular, so it was not easy to group them into groups. it was not bad to have such an ordinary person as a guest in the show as well. after hearing this, everyone was interested. this gameplay was really novel. yu su¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she had a guess. the person behind the scenes had chosen the ancient city as the location because he had a plan. could it be that this ordinary guest was part of the plan? or could it be that this ordinary guest was sent by the person behind it? the executive director continued, ¡°i¡¯ll draw the first team leader first, then this team leader will draw the team members until the team is full. then, i¡¯ll draw the second team leader and so on. there are a total of twelve guests, divided into three groups..¡± Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Drawing Lots chapter 252: drawing lots translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in front of everyone, the assistant took out a piece of paper from the glass box. on the paper was written: xiao han. as soon as the name was mentioned, a wave of cheers sounded. xiao han did not hide it. he looked at yu su and said with a smile, ¡°yu su, i hope i can draw your name. this way, we can earn money together again.¡± this was the last season of the program. xiao han wanted to seize the opportunity to interact more with yu su. yu su smiled. ¡°alright, good luck!¡± although she said that, yu su had a feeling that the person behind her would not let xiao han pick her. after all, with xiao han around, yu su had help. if the mastermind had a plan, it would be difficult to carry it out. sure enough, after xiao han went on stage, he pulled out the note and opened it. the name on it was actually yu miao. when he saw the name, xiao han¡¯s face turned green. it was still the assistant who walked over and read the name on the note. ¡°xiao han chose yu miao. congratulations on forming a team.¡± chen ling was shocked. no wonder xiao han¡¯s expression was so bad. xiao han looked at yu miao coldly. even the people watching the live broadcast could tell that something was wrong with him. he cursed in his heart. he was really unlucky to have drawn yu miao. what was going to happen to the variety show this time! xiao han didn¡¯t even need to think about it. yu miao would definitely cause trouble on the variety show. as a team member, he was the one who would be most affected. as soon as the assistant finished speaking, yu miao was pleasantly surprised. she had always wanted to get closer to xiao han and even make him fall in love with her. now that she was a team member, she would have more time to interact with him in the future. yu miao believed in her charm. she would definitely win him over in this season. xiao han looked at yu su with a long face. ¡°yu su, i didn¡¯t draw you this time, but i might be able to draw you next time.¡± there were four people in the group, and he had drawn one. there were still two spots left. he had two more chances. yu su nodded and said with a smile, ¡°alright, i¡¯d wait for you to draw me, you can continue drawing!¡± she didn¡¯t really care who she was in the same group with, but if she could have xiao han by her side, it would probably be more interesting. it would be best if he could draw her. if he couldn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t matter. under everyone¡¯s gaze, xiao han walked towards the glass box again. he reached his hand in and randomly grabbed a small note. the moment he opened it, the person he drew was meng xi. xiao han announced, ¡°the person he drew this time is meng xi.¡± he handed the note to his assistant and reached into the glass box. he muttered to himself, ¡®bless me for picking yu su this time.¡¯ this was his last chance. if he still could not get it, he would not have the chance to become a team with yu su. under the tense atmosphere, xiao han finally took out another note and handed it to his assistant to open. ¡°you can announce it! i don¡¯t dare to look at it.¡± xiao han¡¯s actions caused everyone present to laugh. it seemed that he really wanted to team up with yu su. the assistant opened the note and covered his mouth in shock. he looked around at the crowd and said, ¡°who is this person? let us take a look together!¡± after saying that, he turned the note around so that the guests could see it. ¡°yu ruo!¡± when yu miao saw the name on the note, she was the first to exclaim and was even more surprised. it seemed that in this variety show, she would definitely be able to salvage her image and become the fans¡¯ favorite little fairy. yu ruo, who was standing beside her, smiled in satisfaction. it seemed that he could continue to protect his sister. this team was the first to form a team. the team members were xiao han, meng xi, yu ruo, and yu miao. yu su was not surprised by this outcome. she had long guessed that the person behind her was happy to weaken her strength and also wanted yu miao to attack xiao han more. as the young master of the xiao family, xiao han was naturally a person with great luck. if yu miao could obtain xiao han¡¯s luck, her strength would definitely increase greatly. seeing that their members were yu ruo and yu miao, xiao han and meng xi did not look too good. the two of them did not expect to be in the same team as them. it seemed like their lives would not be easy in the future. xiao han walked towards yu su with a dejected expression. when he reached yu su¡¯s side, he said in a low voice, ¡°yu su, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t draw you. looks like my luck this time is too bad.¡± only god knew how much xiao han wanted to be in the same group as yu su. yu su patted him on the shoulder. ¡°it¡¯s fine. as long as you have fun on the variety show, don¡¯t take it to heart. even if we¡¯re not in the same team, we can still earn money together.¡± it was not xiao han¡¯s fault. someone had tampered with the drawing of lots. no matter how lucky he was, he would not be able to get yu su in his team. ¡°yes, yes. it¡¯s settled then.¡± xiao han¡¯s mood improved a little, and a smile appeared on his face again. the audience in front of the screen smiled when they saw this scene and commented on the screen. [look at how worthless xiao han is!] [if i say that he doesn¡¯t like susu, no one will believe me, right?] Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Quite Compatible chapter 253: quite compatible translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [the two of them look quite compatible together.] [that¡¯s right. as soon as he was in front of yu su, xiao han inexplicably became very obedient and did not have a poisonous tongue at all. this is love!] [that¡¯s true. yu su is loved by everyone. it¡¯s normal for xiao han to like her. unfortunately, the two of them can¡¯t earn money together this time¡­] [i wonder who yu su is in the same group with this time. the people in that group are too lucky!] the comments on the screen were constantly updated, and the audience before the live broadcast was very active. the assistant walked forward again and pulled out a person from the glass box. he spread it out in front of the camera. ¡°this time, it¡¯s zhao duo!¡± with that, everyone watched as zhao duo walked onto the stage. he smiled and grabbed a handful of notes from the glass box. ¡°i won¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time. i¡¯ll draw three. these three people will be my teammates.¡± when the director heard this, he felt that it was fine and did not stop him. drawing three names like this was quite fun and refreshing. ¡°next, the group with me is: ding chen, shen chun, and chen ling,¡± zhao duo spread out the three pieces of paper and announced. the second group was also formed. as for the rest, yu su, ye chang, yu zheng, and the mysterious guest automatically formed a team. seeing this result, xiao han¡¯s heart ached. as for ye chang and yu zheng, they could not help but smile. they did not expect yu su to be in the same group as the two of them. they were really too lucky. this was the most surprising thing today. on the other hand, yu su appeared very calm. from the beginning to the end, her expression did not change. she just watched the development quietly and did not stop anything. such a grouping did not surprise yu su at all. her greatest helper, xiao han, was assigned to the first group, while chen ling and zhao duo were assigned to the second group. however, yu su was in the same group as her ex-boyfriend and fourth brother, whom she did not get along with. just thinking about this relationship made her feel suffocated. there was no chance for yu su to go up at all. the person behind this was really scheming and had calculated everything. however, yu su did not do anything because she wanted to see what the person behind this wanted to do. it was indeed as yu su had thought. the variety show this time was not simple. after they were divided into groups, the assistant read out the name list in public. when the director saw the situation of the groups formed, he was slightly stunned. he did not expect such a result. however, this grouping was quite interesting. this was especially so for yu su¡¯s group. it had both her ex-boyfriend and her previous family. with all the hot topics gathered, the audience would also be looking forward to the upcoming show. the director asked the people from the various groups to gather together. xiao han looked at yu su reluctantly and said pitifully, ¡°yu su, we can¡¯t stay together anymore. i¡¯m so sad.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. just have fun on the variety show,¡± yu su comforted. yu miao looked over coldly and was furious. yu su was really shameless. she still wanted to stick to xiao han. yu miao decided that she had to make xiao han fall in love with her. soon, the guests were divided into groups and gathered together. only yu su¡¯s group was missing one person. yu su walked forward and asked, ¡°director, how do we find our mysterious guest?¡± this mysterious guest must be the highlight of the show. perhaps it was sent by the person behind him, or it was related to the person behind him. ¡°i have a map here. the mystery guest is at the destination on the map. follow the map and you¡¯ll find him,¡± the director said. with that, the director gave yu su a card. yu su took it and looked at the card. she realized that there was indeed a simple map on the card with only a few iconic buildings marked on it. they had to walk east along the street in the middle of the buildings, turn right at the intersection, and enter a small alley. the destination was a shop in the alley. ¡°wait at the designated place until you meet the fated person. ask if the fated person is willing to form a team. if not, continue to wait for the fated person until the team is successful.¡± yu su read out the rules behind the card. after reading it, everyone fell into deep thought. ye chang sighed and said helplessly, ¡°it¡¯s indeed a random selection. choosing a mystery guest depends on luck. i hope there¡¯s a capable guest.¡± just don¡¯t cause trouble like yu miao. of course, he did not say this in front of the camera. the audience in front of the screen was also very curious about this mysterious guest. they did not know what kind of person they would encounter. it was purely based on luck! the director continued to announce, ¡°the ancient city is also called chinatown. everything here is an imitation of ancient times. your way of earning money has to be something that only ancient people can do. you can¡¯t sell modern products, you can¡¯t dance, and you can¡¯t sing modern songs. in short, everything has to be integrated into chinatown..¡± Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Preparation in Advance chapter 254: preparation in advance translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the director continued, ¡°it¡¯s almost noon. the production team is still very benevolent. they¡¯ll give each of you 100 dollars. after lunch, you can think of a way to earn money.¡± after saying that, the staff went forward and took everyone¡¯s phones away. they also distributed a phone provided by the production team. then, he distributed a set of ancient clothes to everyone. ¡°this set of clothes was given to you by the production team. you can wear this set today, but if you want to change in the future, you have to earn money to buy it yourself,¡± the director explained. ye chang asked in confusion, ¡°can¡¯t we wear our own clothes in chinatown?¡± he had never been to chinatown before, so he did not know the rules inside. the director replied, ¡°yes, you have to wear ancient clothes in chinatown. you can¡¯t wear modern clothes. this is the rule in chinatown. violators will be dragged out of the city by the guards.¡± even the guests who were recording the show were no exception. everyone had to wear ancient clothes. ye chang scratched his head and sighed. ¡°looks like 1 have to earn money this time. otherwise, i won¡¯t even be able to afford a piece of clothing.¡± the recording of the program would take a few days. if he didn¡¯t have any clothes to change into, wouldn¡¯t his clothes be rotten? yu zheng brought two large boxes with him. the boxes were filled with modern clothes. just as he was about to leave with the box, he turned around and realized that other than yu miao, ye chang, and yu ruo, the others were only carrying a small suitcase. at a glance, everyone looked like they were traveling light. ¡°why are your suitcases so small?¡± yu zheng could not help but ask. he was too curious. when xiao han heard his question, he originally did not want to answer, but on second thought, he deliberately said, ¡°yu su has already reminded us not to bring so many clothes. we can¡¯t wear them in chinatown. we only brought one set of clothes each so that we can wear them at the end of the variety show.¡± after saying that, he asked, ¡°don¡¯t you know?¡± that¡¯s right, xiao han was deliberately showing off that yu su was too considerate. yu zheng was speechless. he opened his mouth in a daze and said helplessly, ¡°i really don¡¯t know this rule. looks like yu su is really quite impressive to know so much.¡± in other words, the four of them had not been reminded by yu su. that was why they had foolishly brought so many clothes. ¡°i¡¯ve been to chinatown before,¡± yu su said indifferently. then, she asked, ¡°didn¡¯t you check the information in advance before you came out to record the show?¡± if one bothered to search online he would have found a bunch of guides. if he had the heart, how could he not know? ¡°hmm¡­ 1 didn¡¯t think too much about it. i thought it was similar to the previous city,¡± yu zheng sighed and said. when he was filming shows, he only looked at the map when he arrived at the area. after all, even if he read it in advance, he wouldn¡¯t be able to remember so much, so he might as well not read it. xiao han said with a smile, ¡°then you¡¯re in trouble. there are many rules in chinatown. if you violate them and are thrown out of the city, it will be fun. unlike the few of us, everyone has a map prepared by yu su and a pile of information about chinatown. it¡¯s impossible not to understand chinatown.¡± yu su sent some of the information she had found in advance to the group chat and asked them to print it out. therefore, yu zheng and the other three did not understand the ancient city. it was all their fault for not making a strategy in advance and offending yu su. yu zheng looked dejected when he heard this. to be honest, at this moment, he really envied xiao han and the others. without further delay, the group walked to the entrance of chinatown and changed into ancient clothes in the tent set up by the production team. the women tied their hair up and the men put on a wig. after tidying up, all the guests took their luggage and lined up at the entrance of chinatown. it was the peak period and the line was very long. the group of people queued for more than an hour before arriving at the city gate of chinatown. the words ¡°chinatown¡± were engraved on the city gate. the words were written in seal script and carried an ancient feeling. it was very imposing. the gate was dark red and a few meters tall. the city gate was wide open, and there were soldiers standing on both sides of the city gate. all of them were wearing armor and had serious expressions. it was as if they had transmigrated to ancient times. the guests lined up and slowly approached the checkpoint at the entrance. there were dozens of soldiers guarding the checkpoint and they were only allowed to pass after checking their documents. many people at the venue had seen this show before and took photos of the guests. there were also yu su¡¯s fans who rushed forward and shouted a few words. they were so excited that they were about to faint. finally, it was the guests¡¯ turn. the soldiers at the door checked their identification and added a few names to the list of people entering the city. then, he gave each of them a wooden token. the wooden token was made of bamboo and felt good to the touch.. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Replicated Ancient Restaurant chapter 255: replicated ancient restaurant translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios on the wooden sign, everyone¡¯s name was written, as well as the time they entered the city. the words were also in seal script. the guests imitated the people from chinatown and hung the wooden sign on their waists. this was a novel experience. when they entered chinatown, the guests were shocked by the ancient street in front of them. the ancient street was wide. the pavement was paved with stone slabs and had ancient patterns. the shops on both sides were open, and the shopkeepers were hawking. it was simply like a period drama on television. the moment he walked in, it was as if he had transmigrated to ancient times. on the street, there were carriages passing by from time to time. there was a sign on it that read: the starting price is 15 dollars. if it exceeds two kilometers, it will cost 30 dollars. if it exceeds five kilometers, it will cost 50 dollars. this was a chargeable item in chinatown city for people who entered the city. after sizing her up, xiao han stopped yu su. ¡°yu su, why don¡¯t we earn money together? this way, we can take care of each other.¡± chinatown was too big and densely populated. it was better to live with more people. before yu su could speak, the staff behind her said, ¡°let me remind you that you can¡¯t earn money together. this is the rule.¡± if they made money together, there would be no point in grouping up. therefore, the rule was that they could not make money together. in an instant, xiao han was depressed. ¡°alright.¡± however, yu su smiled and asked, ¡°if we can¡¯t earn money together, we can at least have a meal together, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine.¡± the staff nodded. xiao han¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°then i¡¯ll work hard to earn money and strive to eat in a restaurant of the same standard.¡± he knew yu su¡¯s ability to earn money. but if he didn¡¯t have money and couldn¡¯t afford the restaurant yu su wanted to eat in, it would be useless. ding chen nodded and said with a smile, ¡°alright, our team will work hard too. we¡¯ll strive to meet your spending standards and eat with you.¡± the others did not have any objections. xiao han held the 100 dollars given by the production team in his hand and suggested, ¡°it¡¯s time for lunch now. why don¡¯t we have lunch first?¡± of course, he wanted to eat with yu su for his first meal in chinatown. the others nodded. ¡°alright, let¡¯s fill our stomachs first.¡± ¡°yes, let¡¯s go eat. well talk about earning money later in the afternoon,¡± chen ling said. in the past, chen ling naturally did not want to eat with yu miao. she hated yu miao¡¯s face. but now that the group list was out, she had no choice but to eat with her. yu zheng also nodded. ¡°then let¡¯s eat together!¡± perhaps he could sit with yu su and interact more with his sister. ye chang had the same thought. hearing so many people respond, yu miao fell silent. initially, she did not want to eat with yu su. however, since so many people had agreed, it was not good for her to object. yu ruo didn¡¯t mind. he was hungry, so it was fine as long as he had something to eat. next, the group walked along the street and found a cheap restaurant. there was also a large private room that could seat all 11 people. the decorations in the private room were also antique. after sitting down, xiao han handed the menu to yu su. ¡°you girls can see what you want to eat. we men can order last.¡± his action made ye chang frown. it had to be said that xiao han was too solicitous. he especially liked to perform in front of yu su, making him look like a block of wood. yu su took the menu and looked at it with meng xi and chen ling. the others in the private room were also shocked by xiao han¡¯s actions and secretly praised him. yu su and the other two girls ordered the dishes and even discussed. they looked happy and harmonious, and no one paid attention to yu miao. seeing this, yu miao¡¯s expression turned increasingly worse. since he said to let the girls order first, she should get to see the menu first but no one paid attention to her. they were ostracizing her! it was too much. after yu su and the other two ordered, they handed the menu to xiao han. ¡°take a look too. don¡¯t order the same thing.¡± after xiao han ordered, he handed the menu to zhao duo. after zhao duo ordered, he passed it to ding chen. in the end, when it was yu ruo¡¯s turn, yu ruo handed the menu to yu miao first. ¡°yu miao, take a look first. it¡¯s their business if others don¡¯t know how to take care of women.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, it immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the private room. xiao han asked, ¡°who are you talking about?¡± ¡°i¡¯m talking about you guys. you just said that girls should order first, but in the end, not a single boy gave the menu to yu miao. you still have the cheek to ask?¡± yu ruo said coldly. he finally understood that these people were not good people. these few words offended all the boys present. even yu zheng¡¯s expression was not good. xiao han sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°i don¡¯t dare to take care of your sister. if i say another word, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll be involved in a scandal. i¡¯d better stay away..¡± Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Staying Away From Gossip chapter 256: staying away from gossip translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios xiao han was telling the truth. every time he participated in a show, yu miao¡¯s gaze would be glued to him, as if she had admired him for a long time. however, in reality, the two of them had never met in private. there were no feelings either. yu miao¡¯s actions could easily be misunderstood. the scene was silent. even the audience in the live-stream was stunned. they had never thought that xiao han would say this. in the face of the camera, xiao han did not hide his disgust for yu miao. however, most of the audience felt that what xiao han said made sense. when yu miao went to the airport to pick up ye chang, she was photographed by the reporters and there was a scandal about the two of them being together. the relationship between yu miao and the brothers of the yu family was also ambiguous. once he got involved with yu miao, there would be countless scandals. if he was pestered by yu miao, xiao han¡¯s popularity would probably worsen. it was no wonder that xiao han wanted to avoid her. at the side, yu miao¡¯s eyes were slightly red and she looked aggrieved. this xiao han actually treated her like a plaster. did he not have any feelings for her? he said that to her in public and embarrassed her. yu ruo was also furious. he looked at xiao han and asked, ¡°since you want to keep a distance from female celebrities and don¡¯t want to be involved in scandals, why do you keep sticking to yu su? isn¡¯t yu su a female celebrity?¡± ye chang nodded to himself. xiao han¡¯s eyes were practically glued to yu su. if he wanted to avoid scandals, he should have avoided them all. ¡°hehe, do you think my yu su is the same as yu miao?¡± xiao han asked casually. anyone with a discerning eye could tell, right? yu su was capable and humble. who wouldn¡¯t like her? yu miao loved to freeload on popularity the most. she was hypocritical and loved to hide behind her brothers the most. she also treated others as fools. the two of them were worlds apart. yu ruo sneered. ¡°what¡¯s the difference? both of them are female celebrities. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s any difference.¡± if there was a difference, it was also xiao han¡¯s own preference. yu zheng frowned and glanced at yu ruo. he did not expect yu ruo to still be so stubborn and stand up for yu miao like a retard. ¡°stop recording the show. go to the ophthalmology hospital in chinatown later! there might be a cure.¡± xiao han returned to his vicious nature. these few words forced yu ruo into speechlessness. yu miao¡¯s eyes were slightly wet. she clenched her fists and said aggrievedly, ¡°third brother, forget it. let¡¯s order first. i think everyone is hungry.¡± under everyone¡¯s gaze, yu miao wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. xiao han¡¯s mouth was indeed powerful. yu ruo could not win against him at all. it was better to persuade yu ruo to stop. such a yu miao would definitely be the most considerate one in front of the camera. it would also let the audience see who cared about the big picture the most. yu ruo snorted and looked down at the menu. he really couldn¡¯t win against xiao han. since he had a way out, he didn¡¯t argue anymore. anyway, in his heart, yu miao was the best. the eleven of them each ordered a dish, and the food was quickly served. the guests were all hungry and did not say anything else. after the meal, the three groups split up and prepared to earn money. as for yu su¡¯s team, the most important thing now was to find that mysterious guest and earn money when everyone was here. under yu su¡¯s lead, the three of them set off towards a street. after passing two streets, they arrived at the crossroads. after turning right and walking for a kilometer, they arrived at a small alley. when they walked into the alley, they saw a row of shops. these shops were all ancient-style. some sold fans, and some sold rouge and cosmetics. there were many styles. the three of them couldn¡¯t be bothered to stroll around. they walked along the alley until they arrived at an antique shop. the name of the antique shop was ¡°moon listening pavilion¡±. it was very artistic. the three of them walked in from the entrance of the shop and saw a green-robed man in ancient clothes standing in front of the counter. the man¡¯s black hair fluttered and reached his waist. from the side, the man had a high nose bridge and starry eyes. his side profile was even better-looking than most male celebrities in the entertainment industry. he held a folding fan in his hand, making his joints look even more distinct. from the man¡¯s conversation with the shopkeeper, he had taken a fancy to a jade pendant and was asking for the price. he should be here to buy antiques. in front of the man was a green jade pendant. at this moment, the audience in the live-stream could not sit still when they saw this ancient-looking handsome man. the comments were as fast as meteors. [ahhh! he¡¯s so handsome!] [what a handsome man. he¡¯s so good looking. are you sure he won¡¯t enter the entertainment industry?] [is he a commoner? he¡¯s too beautiful!] [yu su, hurry up and go. you must let this handsome man participate in the show. i want to see him!] [this is the first time i¡¯ve seen a living handsome man from the olden times. he looks as if he had walked out of a painting.] the audience in the live-stream hoped that the handsome man could participate in the variety show.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Handsome Man chapter 257: handsome man translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios looking at this man¡¯s attire, yu su was almost certain that this plain-looking man should be the mystery guest of this episode. for the sake of the viewership ratings, the director would definitely persuade him to participate in the show. yu su said to yu zheng, ¡°go and ask him if he¡¯s willing to participate in our variety show. if he¡¯s not, don¡¯t force him.¡± yu zheng nodded. it was not easy for him to have a chance to perform in front of yu su, so he naturally wanted to perform well. yu zheng walked forward and patted the man. ¡°hello!¡± the man turned around and looked at yu zheng in confusion. ¡°hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the audience in the live-stream saw the man¡¯s face. he was indeed a handsome man from ancient times! he was too handsome. yu su looked over and saw a handsome face. coupled with his elegant temperament, it was impossible to refuse. even yu zheng did not expect this person to be so handsome. he was shocked for a moment and continued, ¡°we¡¯re filming a variety show now. according to the clues, we¡¯re looking for an ordinary guest and happened to meet you. 1 wonder if you¡¯re interested in being this guest?¡± the ancient-looking man smiled gently. ¡°i¡¯ve never participated in a show before. can 1 still participate in your variety show?¡± the audience in the live-stream screamed again. the man¡¯s voice was low and mellow, with the texture of a clear spring. it was too pleasant to listen to. ¡°it¡¯s okay. just follow us. you don¡¯t have to do anything difficult. just treat it as an experience,¡± yu zheng replied with a smile. the ancient-looking man nodded. ¡°then 1¡¯11 think about it. i¡¯ll give you an answer later.¡± ¡°sure,¡± yu zheng said. then, yu su and the other two walked around the antique shop and the production crew negotiated with the man. the executive director sent a message to the staff, asking them to convince this man to participate in the show as much as possible. the man was too good-looking. he would definitely attract more audiences. the staff explained the rules of the variety show and showed the man a few video clips of the past season. ¡°participating in our show can increase your popularity. if you want to develop in the entertainment industry, this is a very good opportunity,¡± the staff said. the man nodded, indicating that he understood. the staff continued, ¡°our variety show is very fun. you will gain and enjoy many experiences. you can give it a try.¡± in the end, after some persuasion, the man decided to agree. however, he had a request. if he felt uncomfortable on the show, he wanted to be allowed to leave at any time. yu su wandered around the shop and took a closer look at the antique counter. she realized that there were many old antiques here. she turned her gaze and saw a copper coin. the copper coin had ancient patterns on it. it was a little worn out, and a corner was missing. however, yu su still saw something unusual about it. there was a ferocious aura on the copper coin. this should have been taken out from an extremely dangerous place. this copper coin could be used as an offensive artifact. ¡°can you take out this copper coin? i want to take a closer look.¡± yu su asked the shopkeeper. the shopkeeper nodded and took out the copper coin from the cabinet. he carefully handed them to yu su. ¡°hold it carefully.¡± there were several bodyguards at the entrance of the shop, so the shopkeeper was not afraid that someone would snatch the antiques away. in addition, the management of chinatown was very strict. even if someone snatched them away, they would not be able to escape from the city. yu su took it back and looked around with her naked eye. then, she closed her eyes and sensed. she realized that the copper coin was filled with a ferocious aura, but there was actually a trace of her master¡¯s aura on the innermost side. yu su opened her eyes and looked at the copper coin in confusion. what did this copper coin have to do with her master? ¡°can 1 buy this copper coin?¡± yu su asked. the shopkeeper smiled. ¡°look, this young master is the owner of the copper coins. he had placed the copper coin here to be sold on his behalf. just ask him.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the man also looked at yu su. the corners of his mouth curled up as he smiled and said, ¡°you can buy it. this copper coin is placed here to attract the fated person, and you are that fated person.¡± yu su understood. this copper coin was probably also used to lure her. ¡°how much is this copper coin?¡± yu su asked. since he had made his move, yu su also wanted to see what the other party wanted to do. ¡°since we¡¯re fated, i¡¯ll give it to you,¡± the man said coolly. his expression was calm, as if he did not care at all. yu su shook her head. ¡°since you¡¯re selling it here, 1 have to pay for it. i can¡¯t take your things for nothing. give me a price!¡± free things were the most expensive.. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: I’ll Give It To You chapter 258: i¡¯ll give it to you translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°miss, you must be joking. this copper coin is worthless.¡± the man continued, ¡°this copper coin was given to me by an elder, but when 1 was about to accept it, it fell to the ground. i have no fate with the copper coin.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve decided to participate in your show. since you want to repay me, take care of me on the show. this will be considered a reward. how about it?¡± the man waved his fan away and fanned himself a few times. yu su nodded. ¡°in that case, if you need any help in the next week, you can look for me.¡± no matter what the other party wanted, she would just take it. yu su put away the copper coin and placed them in her cloth bag. there was a soft cloth in the cloth bag that could prevent the copper coin from being worn out. then, yu su introduced, ¡°the two of them here are called yu zheng and ye chang. my name is yu su. how should 1 address you?¡± the man put down his fan with a gentle expression. ¡°my name is wen chuan. i¡¯ve lived in chinatown for a long time. if you need help, you can look for me.¡± after a simple introduction, yu su went into the main topic. ¡°let¡¯s start earning money!¡± tonight¡¯s accommodation fees and the money for dinner had yet to be earned. otherwise, they would have to sleep on the streets. ¡°then how are we going to earn money?¡± yu zheng scratched his head and asked. in the previous few episodes of observation, he realized that yu su was very business-minded and would definitely listen to her. wen chuan and ye chang also looked at yu su obediently. obviously, the two of them did not have any ideas. before yu su entered the city, she had seriously studied chinatown and read a lot of information. after field investigation, she had an idea. ¡°after 1 entered the city, i realized that the tourists had suddenly changed into ancient costumes. however, their makeup and hairstyles didn¡¯t match the ancient costumes. we can set up a small stall to put on makeup for people who have just entered the city,¡± yu su said. they only needed a small capital to start a small stall and they only needed to pay a very small amount of stall fee. moreover, they could earn a lot. there were a lot of people entering the ancient city every day. they only wanted to come to the ancient city to play for a few days. many people did not know how to put on makeup. coincidentally, yu su had done some research on makeup and hair, so it was very easy for her to put on makeup for ordinary people. ye chang was the first to nod. ¡°1 think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± they didn¡¯t need much capital for makeup, but the market was huge. they could probably earn a lot. the other two also agreed and continued to look at yu su, waiting to be assigned the mission. ¡°what do you know?¡± yu su asked. work in a makeup stall could be divided. ye chang scratched his head. ¡°1 can dance, but 1 only know modern dance. the songs 1 sing are also modern. i also know how to act. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything i can help with.¡± he was a famous best actor. acting was not a problem for him. however, he really did not have the money-making skills in chinatown. yu su glanced at him and said, ¡°don¡¯t you know a little about the zither? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten everything?¡± in the past, there was a period of time when yu su was especially addicted to chinese fantasy themed dramas, so she asked ye chang to learn the zither. although ye chang did not like it, he still practiced for a while. now, he could finally use it. ye chang nodded in surprise. ¡°yes, i know how to play the zither. 1 remember now.¡± at that time, yu su even accompanied him to practice the zither every day. the two of them went to the training class together after school. thinking back to that time, ye chang had a gentle expression. what surprised ye chang even more was that yu su actually remembered that he knew how to play the zither! ¡°then you can play the zither at the side to attract customers.¡± yu su arranged. ye chang tried his best to nod. ¡°okay!¡± then, yu su looked at yu zheng and wen chuan. ¡°what do you know?¡± yu zheng sighed. ¡°i can¡¯t even use what i know here. i¡¯m afraid 1 can¡¯t help much.¡± he was just a director and had no talent at all. ¡°then you¡¯ll be in charge of collecting cash and attracting customers. your face is not bad,¡± yu su said. everyone in the yu family had good genes, and none of them were ugly. from their appearance, yu zheng could be considered a sunny and handsome man. yu zheng nodded silently. fortunately, this face was still useful. otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t be of any help. then, yu su looked at wen chuan. wen chuan said, ¡°1 know some metaphysical spells and i also know how to play the flute. do you need me to do anything?¡± yu su thought for a moment and said, ¡°alright, you¡¯ll be in charge of playing the flute to attract more people. it¡¯s settled then. i¡¯ll be in charge of makeup.¡± ¡°sure.¡± wen chuan nodded. yu su asked again, ¡°are you also from the daoist association?¡± the headquarters of the daoist association was in the ancient city. it was not far from here and was three kilometers away. ¡°i¡¯m considered a non-staff member. i have the association¡¯s certificate, 1¡¯11 participate if there¡¯s an event.¡± wen chuan nodded. ¡°i see. that¡¯s good.¡± a glint flashed across yu su¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Setting up a Stall chapter 259: setting up a stall translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the four of them began to prepare to set up a stall. yu zheng was in charge of renting a stall and discussed it with the management office of chinatown. yu su borrowed a box of makeup supplies from the production team. ye chang also asked the production team to prepare a zither. he tried to play it a few times and printed out some music scores. wen chuan went back and brought his jade flute over. then, the four of them took a long table and a few stools from the props team. they brought over a small blackboard and wrote the price and styles on it. yu su visited a few shops and bought some hair accessories. an hour later, the stall officially opened for business. as soon as yu su stood at the stall, she attracted many fans to take photos crazily and shout at her excitedly. when wen chuan returned, it caused a group of girls to scream. he began to play the flute. his jade-like fingers flipped over the jade flute as he stood in front of the stall like a young master from an ancient aristocratic family who had crossed over. the sound of the flute was melodious, attracting more attention. after the song, there were already many people gathered around. they applauded for wen chuan to sing another song. wen chuan thanked them and put down the flute. next, it was time for ye chang to play the zither. he looked at the score. dressed in white, he had the high spirits of a young man as he played a magnificent song. the melody was passionate, causing the audience to cheer. there were also many fans of the program at the venue. they looked at ye chang and nodded. ¡°i couldn¡¯t tell that ye chang would be able to play so well.¡± ¡°no matter how well we talk, 1 don¡¯t like him. who asked him to let our yu su down?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! don¡¯t be fooled by a scumbag¡¯s appearance. they¡¯re the best at putting on airs. let¡¯s just listen to the music.¡± ¡°xiao han is still the best. he always helps our yu su. even if yu su wants to choose one, she won¡¯t choose this scumbag.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. young master xiao is really too handsome today. he¡¯s dressed in black. he looks cold and emotionless.¡± the surrounding audience did not care about ye chang¡¯s intentions at all and spoke especially loudly. ye chang smiled bitterly. he almost played the wrong note on the zither. ye chang felt that he had never done anything to let yu su down, but now, everyone thought that he was a scumbag. it was impossible to wash away this stain off him. while playing the zither, yu zheng walked forward and asked the crowd, ¡°is there any young lady who wants to put on makeup? yu su will put on makeup for everyone here. the price is affordable!¡± after a series of shouts, the line formed a long line. everyone in the crowd was discussing about yu su. they excitedly raised their phones and took photos of yu su, as if they were all her fans. the three men in the group shook their heads. it turned out that there was no need for them. just yu su¡¯s popularity alone could attract so many customers. although the three of them had seen the truth, they still continued to work hard to attract customers, wanting to earn more money. their lives tonight would depend on today¡¯s harvest. yu su worked very quickly. she put on one person¡¯s makeup in ten minutes and matched them with hair accessories in two minutes. her makeup skills were comparable to the makeup teachers of the production team. every girl who walked out was extremely satisfied. the makeup on their faces were designed according to everyone¡¯s characteristics, highlighting everyone¡¯s advantages. at the beginning of the show, it might have been yu su¡¯s fans queuing up. later on, when the tourists who entered the city saw the effect of makeup, they also rushed to line up. the queue was getting longer and longer, and business was booming. the executive director nodded in admiration. ¡°it¡¯s indeed yu su. no matter where she goes, she can earn money.¡± this program could not make things difficult for yu su at all. it was as if it had been specially designed for her. yu su¡¯s business was booming, and even her live-stream was booming. however, when the director checked the other two groups, he sighed. after all the guests parted ways, xiao han and the others found a place to sit for a while and discuss what to do. yu miao said first, ¡°why don¡¯t we play the zither and sing? i happen to know how to play the zither.¡± yu ruo nodded. ¡°sure, i¡¯ve heard yu miao play songs on the zither. it¡¯s very nice.¡± seeing that the two of them were about to make a decision, xiao han immediately said, ¡°you still want to embarrass yourselves? didn¡¯t you sell your skills previously? you didn¡¯t even earn much money. you still don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s not working out?¡± it was very difficult to earn money by selling one¡¯s skills. moreover, in chinatown, any random passerby could be an expert in musical instruments. playing the zither, unless one¡¯s skills were superb, no one would foot the bill. ¡°i¡¯m not bad at playing the zither¡­¡± yu miao bit her lip and retorted. she just wanted to try again. previously, when she played the piano outside, those people didn¡¯t like it because they didn¡¯t know how to appreciate it. this time, in chinatown, playing the zither should attract more people.. Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Making Money Separately chapter 260: making money separately translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu miao felt wronged and indignant. she was a professional and had attended training classes for several years. just the examination alone took a lot of time. how could the ordinary people of chinatown compare to such skills of hers? yu ruo frowned and looked at xiao han. ¡°your words are too poisonous. i¡¯m afraid no girl will like you. be careful not to find a girlfriend in the future.¡± which girl could stand xiao han¡¯s poisonous tongue? ¡°hehe, if you¡¯re looking for someone like yu miao, i¡¯d rather not get married for the rest of my life. my poisonous tongue has nothing to do with you,¡± xiao han crossed his arms and said casually. he would only be so vicious to people he didn¡¯t like. there was no need to swallow his anger when facing someone he hated. it was best to anger the other party to death. ¡°you!¡± yu ruo was so angry that his face turned red. he scolded, ¡°yu miao won¡¯t like someone like you. if you want to enter my yu family, see if i agree!¡± yu ruo had long heard that xiao han¡¯s mouth was especially vicious. many women confessed to him, but he scolded them until they cried. those women swore that they would never like this devil again. yu ruo did not believe this rumor in the past. xiao han was too good to yu su and did not show his poisonous tongue. now that yu ruo really believed it, the rumors were true. after yu miao heard this, she felt even more aggrieved. didn¡¯t she just silently look at xiao han a few times? in addition, she had only taken the initiative to create an opportunity to stay with xiao han! did xiao han have to despise her so much? yu miao did not understand why she had become a clingy worm in xiao han¡¯s eyes, and it was the kind that he especially hated. the live broadcast was still on. the audience had probably seen yu miao being despised so openly. it was too embarrassing! it had to be said that xiao han was really too much. he even bullied girls. yu miao wanted to take revenge on xiao han, but on second thought, xiao han was a person with great luck. if she could obtain his luck, her career in the entertainment industry would be smooth-sailing. the current xiao han was just prejudiced against her because he had not discovered the highlights of hers and had heard a lot of bad things about her from yu su. yu miao held her breath and said with red eyes, ¡°since you don¡¯t think we can earn through performing, i won¡¯t do it. you can do whatever you want.¡± in any case, don¡¯t beg her for help. she, yu miao, could not take it anymore. when xiao han saw her aggrieved look, he felt even more disgusted. ¡°your eyes are red again and you look aggrieved. who bullied you?¡± then, he continued, ¡°don¡¯t you like to establish the persona of a little fairy the most? other fairies are gentle, beautiful, and powerful. look at you. how can you be considered one?¡± looking at yu miao¡¯s pretentious expression, no one was in a good mood. she bit her lips all day long. wasn¡¯t she afraid of biting her lips until they broke? her eyes were red, but yu miao didn¡¯t cry. when xiao han saw yu miao¡¯s appearance, he was really annoyed and couldn¡¯t help but scold her again. he really didn¡¯t understand. the brothers of the yu family were always sticking to yu miao. wouldn¡¯t they get tired of seeing her aggrieved expression? when meng xi heard this, she could not help but laugh. ¡°you really don¡¯t care about the fairer sex.¡± although she said that, meng xi had no intention of seeking justice for yu miao at all. she had long known what kind of person yu miao was. at this moment, hearing xiao han scold yu miao angrily, she felt quite good. xiao han shook his head. ¡°i only pity really cute girls. there are many people who pity such pretentious girls, so i won¡¯t interfere.¡± ever since he entered the entertainment industry, many women had come forward one after another, wanting to take down young master xiao. there were many girls who were prettier than yu miao, and many of them were of a higher rank than her. xiao han did not take yu miao seriously at all. he felt disgusted when he saw yu miao. yu miao stomped her feet in anger and shouted, ¡°ah! i don¡¯t want to be in the same group as you guys anymore. go earn your own money. you guys are too much!¡± with that, she turned around and ran away angrily. the camera followed her as she ran into the distance. yu ruo glared at xiao han. ¡°this isn¡¯t over! if yu miao wants to split into groups, the four of us will earn money separately. 1 hope you won¡¯t beg us in the future. we won¡¯t care about the friendship in the group anymore.¡± after saying that, he chased after yu miao and ran into the distance. it was good to separate from xiao han, the sharp-tongued man. this way, yu miao would not be angered again. xiao han¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°what? that¡¯s great.¡± he did not expect such a good thing to happen! if he had known that he could separate the team just by angering her, he would have opened his mouth to anger them long ago. what a pleasant surprise. meng xi was also pleasantly surprised and secretly gave xiao han a thumbs up. on yu ruo¡¯s side, after he chased after yu miao, he coaxed her humbly and said all kinds of good things.. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Repaying Kindness with Ingratitude chapter 261: repaying kindness with ingratitude translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu miao wiped her tears and walked quickly towards a place with fewer people. she did not want the passersby to see her crying. damn xiao han, he was really stubborn! it was all yu su¡¯s fault! yu su must have said a lot of bad things about her in front of xiao han to make him hate her so much. the live broadcast room was also in an uproar. a small number of yu miao¡¯s fans began to scold xiao i ian on the screen. they said that he had never tried yu miao¡¯s method before, but he said no. he didn¡¯t have any gentlemanly manners at all and even attacked yu miao personally. they also said that xiao han did not respect women. however, most of the audience was still on xiao han¡¯s side. not to mention how annoying yu miao¡¯s crying was, even yu ruo¡¯s faulty brain was annoying. now that the two of them had left the team, many of the audience heaved a sigh of relief. yu ruo comforted yu miao carefully and finally coaxed her. during this period, the two of them even said a lot of bad things about xiao han. the two of them rested for a while more before yu ruo ran to borrow the props from the production team. he did not believe that no one would watch their zither performance in chinatown. it was impossible. no matter what, the money they earned in a day was enough for accommodation and food! yu ruo was full of confidence and was ready to go all out. yu miao nodded. ¡°third brother is right. i¡¯ll listen to third brother.¡± even if this matter was ruined, yu ruo would take the blame. if she earned money, it would be her own credit. yu miao had thought about all of this. yu hong, who was watching the live broadcast, trembled when he heard this familiar sentence. this sentence was too familiar. every time yu hong helped her, yu miao would say this. in the past, yu hong didn¡¯t understand, but now he does. she was using the brothers as her scapegoats. why was he so stupid in the past? it was such an obvious sentence, but he actually did not notice yu miao¡¯s thoughts. fortunately, he knew now. yu hong looked at yu ruo on the live broadcast screen and mourned for him in his heart. at the same time, yu hong felt very upset. in the past, he doted on yu miao so much, but yu miao almost absorbed his luck. it was simply repaying kindness with ingratitude. the most infuriating thing was that yu miao used all those harmful moves on her own family. relying on the love of her brothers, she acted as she wished. it was heart-chilling! the live broadcast continued. yu ruo borrowed a zither from the production team and signed a contract. if there was any damage to the zither, the two of them would take the blame. then, the two of them went to chinatown¡¯s management office and rented a small stall. the people in the management office had long received the news that there would be people from the production team coming to film today, so they were very easy to discuss with. soon, the stall was set up. the two of them found a spot for the zither and prepared a wooden box to store the tips. they were about to start performing. yu miao sat on the seat and lowered her eyes to play the zither. the crisp sound of the zither attracted a lot of people and surrounded the stall. yu ruo smiled. with so many people, how could they not earn money? immediately after, yu miao continued to play, but the crowd gradually dissipated, leaving only a third of the people. yu miao was puzzled and frowned at the crowd. yu ruo quickly walked forward and grabbed a tourist. ¡°uncle, why aren¡¯t you listening anymore?¡± the middle-aged man in the black robe asked, ¡°i left because i wasn¡¯t interested. is there a problem?¡± yu ruo asked, ¡°why wouldn¡¯t you be interested? the sound of the zither is so pleasant, like a clear spring. it sounds very pleasant, right?¡± ¡°ah? 1 think it¡¯s very ordinary!¡± the uncle was stunned for a moment and said directly. the sound of the zither sounded very dull and lacking in spirit energy. yu ruo said in disbelief, ¡°how is that possible!¡± someone at the side interrupted and said, ¡°your performance is indeed not very interesting. yu su¡¯s side is playing a zither and a flute. it¡¯s much better than yu miao¡¯s. it¡¯s better to go over there than listen here.¡± this person was the audience of the program. he had just watched the live broadcast. yu ruo was disappointed when he heard this. so that was how it was. on yu su¡¯s side, there were two musical instruments playing. in comparison, the zither here was indeed not much to watch. it was quite boring. after the song ended, yu miao looked up and realized that most of the people had left. she was very surprised and did not know the reason at all. this was clearly the first time in her acting career that she had played so well. why was no one supporting her? it was too strange! yu ruo felt even worse. holding the wooden box, he pulled a long face and went to ask the onlookers for tips. he did not expect to only manage to get a few coins. it was only enough for the two of them to buy a bottle of water.. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Going Crazy From Poverty chapter 262: going crazy from poverty translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios however, for tonight¡¯s accommodation and dinner money, yu ruo shamelessly pulled a short-haired female and asked, ¡°my sister plays well, right? why don¡¯t you give her some money?¡± the girl shook her head in shock. ¡°huh? you still want me to pay?¡± she did not expect that watching the performance here would cost money! ¡°our chinatown holds an ancient musical instrument concert every week. they invite all the masters of various musical instruments to participate in the concert and they provide free snacks. and i have to pay for your performance?¡± a boy beside him also curled his lips and said, ¡°if you play well, i can give you money, but you guys are very ordinary. you¡¯re just amateurs. you still have the cheek to ask for money?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. yu su¡¯s group has two musical instruments. it doesn¡¯t cost money to listen to musical instruments there. what right do you have to collect money?¡± the short-haired girl asked. this girl was a shop owner nearby. she heard that her favorite variety show was here to record a show, so she came over to take a look. she did not expect to be questioned by yu ruo, so she could only tell the truth. after the short-haired girl finished speaking, everyone nodded. ¡°she¡¯s playing like this and still wants money. you¡¯re really going crazy from poverty!¡± ¡°there are dozens of musical instruments at the concert in chinatown. masters from all regions are playing them for free. how can they play the zither as well as masters?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. in chinatown, anyone knows how to play the zither. why do we have to pay to hear her play?¡± ¡°the people at yu su¡¯s side rely on their ability to earn money, but they want to earn money with just a few moves. they must be treating the people in chinatown as fools!¡± yu miao stood rooted to the ground. when she heard the discussions around her, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a corner to hide in. yu ruo also froze, not knowing what to say. perhaps they had not thought it through! yu miao clenched her fists. she knew that not only were the people present watching, but the audience in the live-stream were also watching. she could not be teased anymore. hence, yu miao took a few steps forward, waved her sleeve, and started to dance. she had been learning classical dance since she was young. she was very confident that she could intimidate this group of ordinary people. unexpectedly, not long after the dance, another large group of people left. ¡°she¡¯s so-so!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to look anymore. if i look again, they¡¯ll ask us for money again. i don¡¯t want to give them money.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s not worth the money.¡± ¡°you¡¯re being so wishy-washy. you don¡¯t look like a classical dancer at all. it¡¯s making me uncomfortable!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go and listen to the free flute!¡± the audience walked and discussed, not taking yu miao seriously at all. seeing that everyone had left, yu miao couldn¡¯t dance anymore. her face was filled with embarrassment. yu su was simply her nemesis! she was selling her skills to earn money, but yu su¡¯s group played the flute and the zither for free. wasn¡¯t this ruining their reputation? it was really a bad start. seeing that she had stopped, yu ruo immediately walked forward and comforted her dryly, ¡°yu miao, don¡¯t be sad. these people don¡¯t know how to appreciate it. they¡¯re all country bumpkins.¡± yu miao¡¯s dance was taught by a professional teacher. it was impossible for it to not look good. in yu ruo¡¯s eyes, yu miao¡¯s dance could be ranked in the country. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t dance well,¡± yu miao immediately said. then, she glanced at yu ruo helplessly. how stupid! how could he comfort her like this? if the audience saw this scene, they would definitely scold them. seeing that her expression was not good, yu ruo also realized it and added, ¡°yes, yes. this is chinatown. there are many people who can play the zither and dance. it¡¯s indeed not easy to earn money with this. let¡¯s find another way to earn money!¡± in chinatown, there were free musical performances every week. it was normal for people here not to pay to listen to such performances. yu miao sighed and became depressed. she really did not expect that it was really impossible to earn money by selling her skills. no one wanted to watch the zither and classical dance performances. how could she earn money? the production team was too much. they didn¡¯t provide them with information about chinatown and wasted their time. at the thought of this, yu miao started to scold her assistant in her heart again. she gave her assistant such a high salary, but she didn¡¯t even help her find information about chinatown in advance so that she wouldn¡¯t embarrass herself in chinatown. after returning, yu miao decided to deduct her assistant¡¯s salary. their plan to earn money by selling their skills failed, so they hurriedly put away the props and returned the zither to the production team. yu miao suggested, ¡°let¡¯s walk around and see if there¡¯s any way to earn money.¡± ¡°alright.¡± yu ruo nodded in agreement.. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Slapped in the Face chapter 263: slapped in the face translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu ruo was also very curious. he wanted to see what yu su would rely on to earn money this time and if she would be as unlucky as them. at the same time, he had the mentality of watching a joke. the two of them packed their things and walked towards another street. many people had entered this street just now. it should be very lively. at this moment, the audience in the live-stream kept sending comments. [hehe, you didn¡¯t listen to xiao han just now. aren¡¯t you packing up and leaving now?] [xiao han has already said that they can¡¯t earn money by selling their skills. these two people still don¡¯t believe him. isn¡¯t this a slap in the face?] [i feel embarrassed for these two people.] [this is the consequence of insisting on doing things your own way!] [they didn¡¯t earn much in a day. they didn¡¯t even earn enough to pay for the rent of the place. i¡¯m dying of laughter. hahahaha.] [look at yu su. her stall was flooded with so many people the moment they opened for business. look at these two people. they¡¯re simply clowns.] [this feels so good. it¡¯s really a slap in the face! they deserved it for not listening to xiao han.] [i like xiao han¡¯s temper. he¡¯s really valiant to be merciless to such a pretentious woman.] in the live-stream, xiao han¡¯s fans mocked her one by one, scolding yu miao badly. however, yu miao¡¯s fans did not dare to say a word. after all, yu miao was too useless. she was not proficient in playing the zither or dancing. her fans did not even have the confidence to be unyielding. they could only be scolded by others. the two of them walked towards the street. what greeted their eyes was a long queue. it was very neat and no one cut the queue. in front of a stall at the back, there was a large group of people. the two of them walked over and realized that these people were queuing up to put on makeup. meanwhile, the group of onlookers was listening to a handsome man playing the flute. yu ruo frowned and blurted out, ¡°this person doesn¡¯t play the flute very well. he¡¯s about the same level as yu miao playing the zither. they should be here for his face.¡± as soon as he said this, even yu miao felt very awkward. she could tell that the other party¡¯s flute was very melodious and powerful. yu a/iiao praised, ¡°yu su¡¯s luck is pretty good. this new guest is very strong and has attracted so many people to line up for her makeup service.¡± she said this because she wanted to make herself look better. she wanted to tell the audience that there were many people at yu su¡¯s stall, not because yu su¡¯s makeup was good, but because this guest played the flute well. yu su had benefited from the new guest. at the same time, yu miao was extremely jealous. why was yu su so lucky every time? the random guest she found was also so strong and handsome. yu ruo nodded and felt that it made sense. ¡°yu a/iiao, why don¡¯t we do makeup for others too? they earn a lot.¡± from yu ruo¡¯s point of view, there was already a lot of money in the wooden box beside yu su. most of them were red banknotes, which made him really jealous! ¡°make-up?¡± yu a/iiao choked. ¡°forget it. my skills aren¡¯t very good. it¡¯ll be even more troublesome if the customers who put on makeup aren¡¯t satisfied.¡± yu ruo had completely forgotten that not everyone could do makeup. yu miao felt that learning makeup was too troublesome. every time she went on shows, she would have a makeup artist following her, so yu miao didn¡¯t know much about makeup. ¡°ah? i see!¡± yu ruo scratched her head and continued to look at yu su enviously. he thought that since all female celebrities knew how to put on makeup, this job should be very easy. yu miao took a deep breath. ¡°let¡¯s go and find xiao han and the others to see if they have anyways to earn money.¡± she was too jealous. she did not want to watch yu su earn money at all. yu miao couldn¡¯t wait for yu su to suffer. she cursed in her heart: i hope that everyone who has yu su¡¯s makeup on will immediately be allergic and come to settle scores with yu su. ¡°go find them? alright!¡± yu ruo held her breath and sighed. before he left, he had said some harsh words. it was a little embarrassing to go back like this. he might be mocked by xiao han! therefore, yu ruo didn¡¯t really want to go back and look for them. yu a/iiao tugged at his sleeve. ¡°third brother, let¡¯s go back. we¡¯re in the same group. it¡¯s also the production team¡¯s rule to earn money together.¡± she still decided to get along well with xiao han. it would be best if xiao han liked her. in that case, the luck that had been snatched away by yu su could be returned. she could also suppress yu su and become the most popular person in the variety show. it would be best if xiao han could scold yu su as well. although xiao han didn¡¯t like her now, everything could change. perhaps at some point, xiao han would discover her beauty and fall in love with her. ¡°alright, then let¡¯s go back.¡± yu ruo took a deep breath and nodded.. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Career Discrimination chapter 264: career discrimination translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu miao took a deep look at the ancient-styled man and hoped that this man would not fall in love with yu su. it would be best if he hated her very much. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± yu miao said to yu ruo, and the two of them walked forward. the two of them contacted the production team and asked for xiao han and meng xi¡¯s location. then, they strode towards that location. they were in a restaurant one kilometer away from them. at this moment, xiao han was clearing the plates on the table. the previous customers had just finished eating at the table, and there were still leftovers on the plates. he was dressed in a waiter¡¯s uniform, and he cleaned up deftly. in the past two hours, xiao han had already done a lot of work. ¡°xiao han, so you¡¯re here!¡± yu ruo walked forward and looked at xiao han in shock as he cleaned up the cutlery. when xiao han saw the two of them, his face immediately darkened. he still wanted to have some peace and quiet for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect these two to come looking for him again. now, xiao han was annoyed when he saw them. xiao han ignored him and continued to wipe the oil stains on the table with a towel. yu miao walked forward and glanced at the table in disdain. ¡°the job you found is to be a waiter here?¡± this job was too dirty! she saw xiao han grab the towel and wipe the bones and other things on the table into the trash can. xiao han¡¯s hands were inevitably stained with oil. yu miao looked at the manicure in her hand. she had spent so much money on it. she couldn¡¯t bear to touch the dirty things on the table. xiao han naturally heard the disdain in her tone. he grabbed the towel in his hand and stared at yu miao expressionlessly. ¡°a waiter also earns money through his own work. what right do you have to discriminate against others?¡± after a pause, he continued, ¡°there¡¯s no shame in being a waiter. what¡¯s shameful is those who discriminate against waiters.¡± xiao han¡¯s family was very rich. the xiao family was outstanding in the antique industry and had a lot of connections. but xiao han respected every profession and really felt that there was no shame in earning money through hard work. if there was no service industry, there would not be such a convenient life. yu miao was stunned and quickly forced a smile. ¡°xiao han, you¡¯ve misunderstood. why would i discriminate against waiters? 1 was just too shocked to see you wiping the table.¡± the guilt on her face was clearly captured by the live broadcast camera. ¡°as long as i can earn money, 1 don¡¯t care what i do,¡± xiao han said with a cold smile. then, he asked, ¡°how¡¯s your performance? did you earn money?¡± judging from the dejected looks of the two of them, they most likely did not earn any money. yu miao opened her mouth but did not say anything. yu ruo took a step forward and said truthfully, ¡°in chinatown, there¡¯s a musical instrument concert every week. the onlookers are unwilling to come to our stall to spend money. in addition, yu su¡¯s group has a free flute and zither. it¡¯s even more difficult for us to sell our skills.¡± after a while, yu ruo looked at xiao han and smiled. ¡°we¡¯re in the same group to begin with. it¡¯s not right for us to earn money separately. we still decided to come and join you.¡± his words were very tactful, and every word was filled with helplessness. however, xiao han sneered. ¡°1 told you long ago that there are many people who know how to play instruments in chinatown. you can¡¯t earn money by selling your skills. you insisted on trying. now that you¡¯ve been slapped in the face, you know your mistake, right?¡± if he didn¡¯t listen to others¡¯ advice, then yu ruo should be tougher and not come back to look for them. at this moment, the audience in the live-stream heard xiao han¡¯s words and felt that he was right. yu miao and yu ruo just wouldn¡¯t listen to advice. they wouldn¡¯t turn back until they hit the wall. in this case, they were supposed to earn money in groups. they had to listen to the opinions of their fellow group members. [this feels so good! xiao han¡¯s words are what i want to say!] [young master xiao is mighty!] [our young master xiao¡¯s values are still very upright. he¡¯s much better than these two people. just now, when they saw young master xiao being a waiter, their eyes were filled with disdain.] [i¡¯m annoyed just by looking at these two people. can you not look for our young master xiao?] [serves you right. you didn¡¯t listen to his advice and you only realize your mistake now? it¡¯s too late!] [discrimination against waiters? if there are no waiters, are you going out to eat and serve the dishes yourself? what a joke!] the audience¡¯s comments were continuous, condemning yu ruo and xu xiyan. xiao han said coldly, ¡°if you think you can be a waiter, go do it. if you can¡¯t or don¡¯t like it, leave now. don¡¯t disturb my work here.¡± he was really unlucky. originally, he was happy that the two of them had left. he did not expect them to return. seeing his attitude, yu ruo was instantly angry and opened his mouth to say something. however, he was stopped by yu miao.. Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Always Slacking chapter 265: always slacking translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°it¡¯s okay, third brother. we can also be waiters here. we won¡¯t be inferior to anyone,¡± yu miao said softly. she looked at xiao han from the corner of her eye to observe his reaction and continued, ¡°it¡¯s getting late. we can only eat at night after earning money. we also need to find a place to stay. let¡¯s work hard!¡± after saying this, xiao han¡¯s expression darkened even more. he hoped that the two of them would leave, but he did not expect yu miao to be so tolerant. xiao han picked up the rag again and ignored them. yu ruo held back his anger and was pulled aside by yu miao. the two of them chatted for a while before going to look for the store manager. seeing that the two of them were also part of the show, the manager did not decline and let them be waiters. since they were all celebrities, they should have a lot of fans. after the show was broadcasted, many fans would probably come to this restaurant to check in. it was also beneficial to this restaurant. yu ruo put on the waiter¡¯s clothes and walked into the shop shyly. he didn¡¯t know what to do and didn¡¯t want to do it. he always had to be reminded that he had to clean the table before he slowly walked over to do it. xiao han walked over and said coldly, ¡°if you can¡¯t do it, get lost now. don¡¯t embarrass the production team here and affect our show¡¯s image.¡± these words aroused yu ruo¡¯s competitive spirit. he sneered. ¡°don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 do better than you. can you stop staring at me?¡± after saying that, yu ruo moved faster and looked like he was working. the audience in the live-stream were very disappointed when they saw yu ruo¡¯s performance. he was indeed a famous singer. not only did he not know how to do any work, but he also looked angry when others came to give him a few words of advice. yu ruo¡¯s popularity became even worse. on the other side, yu su was still quickly putting on makeup for someone. her movements were deft, and the makeup she put on was very effective in bringing out one¡¯s beauty. she looked at the time. it was already four o¡¯clock. there was still a long queue. yu su looked at yu zheng. ¡°go and stop the queue. tell the people behind to stop queuing. by the time we finish putting on makeup for these people in the queue, the sky will probably be dark.¡± it couldn¡¯t be helped. the line was too long. this was the only way to not waste consumers¡¯ time. ¡°no problem. i¡¯ll go now.¡± yu zheng was all smiles as he walked over easily. it seemed that the money they earned today was enough for them to eat a good meal and sleep comfortably in a good hotel. yu zheng had never experienced such an experience in the previous show. this was the reason why everyone wanted to be in the same group as yu su. she was too strong and could easily earn money. after yu su finished putting on makeup for the last customer, she put away the cosmetics. the other three settled the accounts and finally realized that they had earned more than 2,000 dollars from putting makeup on for others today. even after deducting the stall fee, there was still a lot left. when the four of them returned the items to the production team, the sky was already completely dark. they walked towards the restaurant where xiao han was. when yu su was packing her things, she sent a message to xiao han. xiao han sent a location over. they would meet at the restaurant where xiao han worked tonight. on the way, yu su walked beside wen chuan and praised, ¡°your flute sounded very melodious and you have the demeanor of a master.¡± the sound of the flute was very classical. without decades of practice, one would not be able to cultivate such an artistic conception. however, looking at wen chuan¡¯s young age, it was very contradictory to the sound of the flute. yu su could not think of a reason. however, the only thing she was sure of was that wen chuan was definitely not simple. he had come prepared. wen chuan smiled. ¡°there are elders in my family who like the jade flute, so i learned from them. i only learned a little. sorry for making a fool of myself.¡± he was very humble, it made people feel like they were bathing in a spring breeze. yu su probed again, ¡°your metaphysics level should be very high, right? 1 can¡¯t see through your strength.¡± there were three possibilities why she could not see through his strength. either he was stronger than yu su, or he did not know metaphysics at all, or he had treasures on him that blocked his strength. this person had the daoist association¡¯s metaphysical master certificate, so his strength should not be weak. in the daoist association, metaphysics was divided into five levels. each level was divided into upper, middle, and lower grades. level 5 strength was the highest. if one had level 5 strength, they could become an elder-level figure in the association. the current yu su was at the medium-grade level 5. if wen chuan was stronger than her, then he should be an upper level 5, which was commonly known as the immortal transformation realm. at the immortal transformation realm, one¡¯s lifespan could be extended to 300 years. wen chuan smiled and shook his head. ¡°not necessarily. it¡¯s just like how i can¡¯t see your past clearly and i am not sure what level your strength has reached either.¡± wen chuan rarely encountered such a situation.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Sparring Skills chapter 266: sparring skills translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wen chuan was indeed an upper level 5 martial artist. he had cultivated for many years and had rarely encountered a face that he could not see clearly. and yu su was one of them. yu su was surrounded by a layer of fog, making it difficult for people to spy on her. perhaps an unforeseen event had happened to yu su before. this unforeseen event was given by the heavens and would not be affected by him, a metaphysical master. ¡°if you have time, shall we spar?¡± yu su suggested with a smile. at the same time, she also wanted to see how strong an upper level 5 was. ¡°no problem. let¡¯s wait for a chance!¡± wen chuan smiled. yu su was very curious about what kind of trump card the person behind her had to be able to invite an expert like wen chuan. as far as she knew, people who had reached upper level 5 would almost no longer have any greed or desire. otherwise, he would not have been able to cultivate to level 5. how did the mastermind manage to invite wen chuan? yu su continued to ask, ¡°since you¡¯ve learned such skills, may i ask who your master is? if it¡¯s inconvenient, you can choose not to tell me.¡± ever since senior uncle came last time, they had exchanged contact details. senior uncle had introduced a few more masters to yu su, and they often discussed spells in the group. perhaps yu su would know wen chuan¡¯s master. ¡°there¡¯s nothing i can¡¯t say. my master¡¯s dharma name is ming kun.¡± wen chuan smiled and nodded gently. yu su was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°huh? you¡¯re senior uncle¡¯s disciple?¡± ming kun was her senior uncle¡¯s dharma name. he was the vice president of the daoist association. he had another disciple called dao yun, the eldest senior brother she had seen last time. yu su was too surprised. she did not expect to meet another disciple of her senior uncle during the recording. however, since the person in front of him was senior uncle¡¯s disciple, what did wen chuan have to do with the person behind the scenes? things were becoming more and more complicated, making it difficult to see clearly. wen chuan was not surprised at all. ¡°yes, i¡¯ve heard about you from master. i¡¯ve also heard about your performance in the variety show, so i know you. when i first joined this show, i wanted to get to know you.¡± he spoke very openly and did not hide his thoughts at all. he did not seem like a person with a dark mind. yu su smiled. ¡°then did my master give you the copper coin you put at the shop?¡± ¡°he did!¡± wen chuan nodded. memories flashed in his eyes. ¡°at that time, master took out the copper coin and handed it to me, but i didn¡¯t catch it and let the copper coin fall to the ground. the copper coin was not fated with me, so i placed it in the shop to sell it. 1 didn¡¯t expect that a fated person would come.¡± clearly, the fated person he was talking about was yu su. yu su said, ¡°what a coincidence. this copper coin seems to be waiting for me. we¡¯re indeed fated. since we¡¯re in chinatown, 1¡¯11 visit senior uncle in a few days.¡± he had already made it clear that it was inappropriate for her not to go and take a look. ¡°master is cultivating in seclusion. he might only come out next month.¡± wen chuan shook his head. yu su sighed. ¡°what a pity. it¡¯s a pity that we can only miss it.¡± as the two of them chatted, their relationship became closer than before. it was not as stiff as before. ye chang, who was following behind, was envious. he thought that it would be great if his relationship with yu su could return to that of ordinary friends. the audience in the live-stream was also very surprised. [what a coincidence. i didn¡¯t expect the random guest to be su su¡¯s senior brother!] [senior brother is so handsome!] [they are really fated to be able to film a show together. it can also be considered that they had known each other before the show.] [it¡¯s getting late. yu su is probably hungry. my heart aches for yu su.] [ahhh! 1 want to learn metaphysics too. it¡¯s really amazing!] the audience was as enthusiastic as ever as they posted comments in the live-stream. yu su and the other three walked along the street for about eight to nine minutes before arriving at the restaurant where xiao han worked. the shop was bright and clean, and it looked very comfortable. as soon as they entered, they saw xiao han carrying a plate and carefully placing it on the table. yu ruo held a rag lazily and wiped the table from time to time. his attitude was lazy. yu miao stood at the kitchen door and looked inside. xiao han put down the plate and turned around to see yu su and the others. he walked over with a smile. ¡°you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°mm! when are you guys done with your work? shall we go eat together?¡± yu su asked. xiao han was wearing a waiter¡¯s uniform. he was handsome, but in the restaurant, he still gave off a noble aura. realizing that yu su was concerned about him, xiao han chuckled foolishly. ¡°i¡¯m almost done. the few of us working as part-timers will be getting off work soon. you guys have been busy for the entire day.. go to the private room and rest first!¡± Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: The Caring Xiao Han chapter 267: the caring xiao han translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios xiao han looked at yu su with obvious heartache. he had also heard that yu su had set up a stall to put on makeup for others. the speed at which she put on makeup was very fast, and it took around ten minutes for one person. with such an intense workload, she must be especially tired after a busy afternoon. ¡°alright, i¡¯m really a little tired,¡± yu su said with a smile. without another word, xiao han led them upstairs to the private room upstairs. he even considerately opened the door of the private room and let yu su in first. yu zheng and ye chang, who were walking behind yu su, felt sour in their hearts. this xiao han was really solicitous! why didn¡¯t they think of what xiao han said? yu zheng and ye chang looked vexed. wen chuan, who was walking behind them, looked at the two of them with interest. he was guessing the relationship between them. immediately after, wen chuan looked at yu su, who was talking to xiao han. the two of them chatted facing each other. yu su¡¯s expression was very relaxed, and the corners of her mouth naturally curled up. she looked very happy. wen chuan looked at xiao han again and saw that the man¡¯s gaze was all on yu su. there was a different luster in his eyes. it seemed that xiao han was also interested in yu su. after chatting for a while, xiao han bade farewell and walked out of the private room. yu miao, who was outside the private room, was about to explode from anger. ever since she arrived at the restaurant, xiao han had been ignoring her. if she did not do her job well, xiao han would even mock her. however, she did not expect xiao han to stick close to yu su the moment she came over. such a huge contrast made yu miao so angry that her stomach hurt. yu miao really could not understand. xiao han was the eldest young master of the xiao family, so there was no need for him to lower himself to yu su. but xiao han did just that. she had clearly worked in the restaurant for a few hours and her back was aching, but xiao han acted as if he did not see it. instead, he let the idle yu su rest! yu su was just putting on makeup for others. how could she be tired? at this moment, yu miao was so jealous that she was about to go crazy. in the private room, ye chang handed the menu to yu su. ¡°take a look at what you want to eat! order first.¡± yu su said expressionlessly, ¡°there¡¯s no need. we¡¯ll order when everyone is here.¡± compared to xiao han, this attitude was simply worlds apart. ye chang felt very upset. he sighed and poured himself a glass of water to drink, not speaking to yu su again. yu zheng, who was at the side, also shut his mouth. since yu su did not want to talk to them, he would try his best not to anger her, lest she hated them even more. yu su turned on her phone and sent a message to chen ling. chen ling had also finished her work and was walking towards the restaurant. she was even sharing the good news with yu su. chen ling¡¯s team borrowed two cameras from the director. they took photos of the tourists and briefly edited the photos. they distributed them to the tourists for 20 dollars each. many tourists asked for quite a few. they had earned nearly a thousand dollars today. it was enough for them to have a good meal tonight and stay in a better hotel. after chatting with chen ling, yu su placed down her phone. she looked at wen chuan and asked, ¡°are you staying in the same hotel as us tonight?¡± wen chuan had his own residence, but the program rules were that a team had to stay in a hotel. and they had to spend the money they had earned today. wen chuan nodded. ¡°yes, the production team told me that i have to work with you guys for the next week, so i can¡¯t go back to stay.¡± this was nothing to wen chuan. it doesn¡¯t matter where he stays. immediately after, yu su continued to ask, ¡°you¡¯ve lived in chinatown for a long time, right? is there anything worth visiting here? or is there a scenic spot worth visiting?¡± as soon as this was said, ye chang and yu ruo looked over with interest. after coming to chinatown, they hadn¡¯t had a good stroll yet! yu su also wanted to talk to wen chuan more so that she could understand him more and find out more about him. ¡°tonight, in the night market of the moat, there¡¯s a metaphysical night market. for us metaphysics practitioners, it¡¯s a good place to go. there are all kinds of artifacts for sale.¡± wen chuan thought for a moment and continued, ¡°but they don¡¯t allow live broadcasts or photos. this is the rule of the night market.¡± in the metaphysical night market, there were patrolling metaphysical masters. it could be said that as long as someone took a photo or recorded a video, these masters would discover it immediately and warn them. if that person still did not listen, he would be expelled from the night market. hearing this, yu su¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°alright, i really want to take a look. it sounds very mysterious. then let¡¯s go over and take a look after the live broadcast ends..¡± Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Archery Competition chapter 268: archery competition translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°no problem.¡± wen chuan nodded. then, yu su asked again, ¡°are there any money-making competitions in chinatown recently?¡± if she could earn money through the competition, it would be simple. there was no need to spend so much time. ¡°competition¡­¡± wen chuan paused and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°there¡¯s an archery competition in the south of the city recently. it can only form teams to participate in the competition. the top three teams have cash rewards. if you¡¯re confident in archery, you can give it a try.¡± earning money through competitions would also have better variety effects. yu su nodded. ¡°do any of you know how to shoot arrows?¡± it was not surprising that there was an archery competition in chinatown. after all, archery was an ancient sport in the night market. the rules were relatively simple, and they just had to hit the bullseye. her master had once taught her archery. in terms of archery, yu su was considered a genius and her skills were quite good. wen chuan said, ¡°i know archery. the team needs six people to form a team. each person¡¯s points will accumulate. the team with the highest points will win, so everyone is very important.¡± if someone couldn¡¯t even shoot the target accurately, it would affect the overall score of the team. ¡°do you know how to?¡± wen chuan looked at ye chang and yu ruo and asked. the two of them shook their heads and said helplessly, ¡°no, i haven¡¯t learned it.¡± at this moment, xiao han walked in from outside and said with a smile, ¡°i know archery. count me in!¡± he felt very honored to be able to team up with yu su. behind xiao han, meng xi, yu ruo, and yu miao also walked in. meng xi smiled and said, ¡°i don¡¯t know how to shoot an arrow, but i can be in charge of logistics and send you water and towels.¡± ¡°sure,¡± yu su said with a smile. wen chuan looked at yu miao and asked, ¡°do you know how to?¡± a trace of pride flashed across yu miao¡¯s eyes. ¡°1 know. i used to go to the training ground often with third brother. a coach taught us.¡± previously, she only wanted to play casually. she did not expect to be able to participate in the competition now. yu miao¡¯s gaze landed on wen chuan and she carefully sized up his face. this person was handsome and his temperament was even more extraordinary. when he stood with xiao han, he did not dim at all. yu a/iiao felt that if she could win this person¡¯s favor, her luck would definitely surpass yu su¡¯s. she decided to perform well and show her most ladylike side. when she absorbed wen chuan¡¯s luck, she would become the most popular female celebrity in the variety show and turn the situation around. yu ruo nodded. ¡°1 know how to shoot.¡± in his previous circle, there were a few good friends of his who liked archery. therefore, yu ruo also went to learn and his strength was not bad. yu ruo secretly thought that when the time came, he would definitely overshadow xiao han and ruthlessly mock him, making him unable to raise his head. wen chuan nodded. ¡°there are five of us now. we can form a team soon.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, chen ling and the others walked in and found seats to sit down. yu su asked, ¡°do any of you know archery? we can form a team to participate in the competition.¡± chen ling immediately said, ¡°i know archery. there was this class in school in the past.¡± at that time, she was very curious, so she went to learn. her results were also one of the best in the class, so she was very confident. the remaining three shook their heads. ¡°we don¡¯t.¡± just like that, the six of them formed a team and could participate in the archery competition. ¡°alright, our team is ready. for this competition, the first place will be rewarded with 20,000 dollars,¡± wen chuan said with a smile. 20,000 dollars. a group could get more than 6,000 dollars, and each person could get about 1,600 dollars. this was not a small sum of money. it was enough for them to spend a week in chinatown. yu su said, ¡°since we¡¯re participating, let¡¯s fight for first place. that way, we won¡¯t have to work for the next few days.¡± it was uncomfortable to have yu miao and yu ruo in the team. however, this competition was a good opportunity to test wen chuan. yu su could feel that wen chuan was deliberately luring them to participate in this competition. it seemed like he had a plan. then yu su would follow his thoughts and see what he wanted to do. when everyone was present, they ordered some dishes. in the following period of time, everyone chatted and ate. from time to time, they would talk about what they had seen and heard today. they lived quite happily. yu su also observed wen chuan carefully. she realized that after wen chuan had eaten, he had not spoken again. he completely followed the principle of not speaking while eating, just like a true young master of an ancient family. even many young masters of modern wealthy families could not compare to him. a contemplative look flashed across yu su¡¯s eyes. this person¡¯s etiquette was very good.. could it be that he had been taught after birth? Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Taking a Position chapter 269: taking a position translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in the live-stream, the girls called out when they saw wen chuan¡¯s good dining etiquette. [ahhh! wen chuan is so handsome!] [his etiquette seems to be innate. it doesn¡¯t seem to be fake at all.] [little brother¡¯s temperament is so good. he even looks like a fairy when he eats.] [this is what it means to have an immortal aura on a person, not yu miao¡¯s hypocritical attitude. she still wants to pretend to be a little fairy?] [wen chuan, hurry up and enter the entertainment industry! this temperament is too amazing!] [i¡¯ve booked a flight to chinatown. i¡¯m going to meet my idol tomorrow. don¡¯t stop me.] [i want to go too!] the screen in the live-stream was flooded very quickly. many viewers were tempted by wen chuan. yu su and the others ate slowly. when they were almost done, the three team leaders went to settle the bill. after the expense was evenly distributed, each person¡¯s portion was less than 100 dollars. after dinner, the few of them prepared to find a place to stay. the hotel was in the downtown area. there were all kinds of hotels, including high schools and low-end ones, but the hygiene conditions were different. wen chuan had lived in chinatown for a long time and was more familiar with this place. hence, under wen chuan¡¯s lead, the few of them arrived at an affordable hotel. the environment was also very good. a normal room cost 150 dollars, and all the groups could accept it. when yu su saw the price, she chose a luxurious room. one was 199 dollars, and she booked one for everyone in the team. for the other two groups, everyone could only book ordinary rooms. this difference made the corners of ye chang and yu zheng¡¯s mouths curl up. they were secretly delighted. they were lucky to be in the same group as yu su. after arriving at the hotel, they rested for a while. it was only past eight o¡¯clock. the phone was provided by the production team. it only had basic functions and did not have any entertainment functions. xiao han suggested in the group chat: [i saw a multi-purpose theater on the first floor just now. it¡¯s quite big. why don¡¯t we go over and sit? it¡¯s so stuffy in the room.] [alright, let¡¯s go.] yu su replied in the group. the others also agreed in the group. wen chuan also sent a message: [the night market starts at ten o¡¯clock. before that, we can go and sit in the theater.] seeing that wen chuan was also going, yu miao packed her things and went downstairs. the production team also set up the cameras. based on past experience, it was very easy for such a conversation to have big revelations. therefore, the live broadcast continued. after opening the door, yu su found a seat and sat down. xiao han moved quickly and sat on yu su¡¯s left, not giving the others a chance to react. wen chuan also took the opportunity to sit beside yu su¡¯s right. ye chang and yu zheng, who were late, were angry but did not dare to say anything. the two of them were about to sit beside wen chuan, but yu miao beat them to it again. as for yu ruo, he naturally sat beside yu miao. after everyone sat down, there were only seats beside xiao han left. yu zheng and ye chang had no choice but to bite the bullet and sit beside xiao han. when they passed by, they even carefully glanced at xiao han. xiao han glanced at them. ¡°must you sit beside me?¡± his tone was filled with disdain. he didn¡¯t want to sit with the two of them, lest he infect himself with stupidity. ye chang said, ¡°xiao han, you should sit with your team. why do you want to sit beside yu su? because of you, we don¡¯t have any seats left.¡± yu zheng nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right. you¡¯re the one who took our seats.¡± ¡°i can sit wherever 1 want. what can you do? do you have any objections?¡± xiao han looked at the two of them in disdain and asked lightly. these two people had no self-awareness at all. no wonder yu su did not like them. ¡°i have a problem with that. 1 want to sit with our captain, yu su,¡± yu zheng said firmly and looked at yu su. it was easier to curry favor with yu su if they were close. for example, handing over a tissue to her. now that the seat beside them was occupied by xiao han, their plan would fail. xiao han sneered and ignored him. yu su said, ¡°since we¡¯re all gathered together, it doesn¡¯t matter where we sit. i don¡¯t want to sit with you guys either.¡± after saying that, she glanced at ye chang and yu zheng with slight disdain. yu zheng had no choice but to accept his fate. yu su was not even willing to be with him, so he could not force her. if he made her hate him, it would backfire. ¡°hehe, some people are rushing to suck up to her, but they¡¯re despised in the end. what a joke!¡± yu ruo sneered and said. yu ruo realized that ever since the show started, yu zheng had never interacted with him. instead, he had been fawning over yu su. this yu zheng had most likely defected and was on yu su¡¯s side.. Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Mutiny chapter 270: mutiny translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios these mocking words ignited yu zheng¡¯s anger. he looked over and said coldly, ¡°you can mock us now, but let¡¯s see if you can still laugh in a few days.¡± yu zheng felt that it was impossible for the bad luck on yu ruo to disappear. perhaps it was just suppressed. he would continue to be unlucky in the future. this was the retribution of yu ruo being biased towards yu miao. yu ruo, this sucker, actually did not know. what a joke! ¡°of course i can laugh. seeing you two bootlickers makes me want to laugh,¡± yu ruo retorted. these two people were really abnormal. they actually praised yu su so much. their brains were really damaged. yu zheng sneered. ¡°i¡¯m willing to be a bootlicker. when you regret it, you won¡¯t be able to be a bootlicker even if you want to!¡± yu ruo was too stubborn and was still helping yu miao. he was still targeting yu su in front of the camera. yu su was definitely unwilling to care about yu ruo, so he could only live with his unluckiness. even if he begged yu su, it would be useless. at the thought of this, yu zheng continued with a very certain attitude, ¡°you¡¯re not even qualified to be a bootlicker. i¡¯ll wait for the day you beg yu su. just remember what you said.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, xiao han immediately said, ¡°he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to be one.¡± yu zheng looked at xiao han in surprise. he did not expect xiao han to speak up for him this time. next, xiao han said to yu zheng and ye chang, ¡°don¡¯t think that the two of you are qualified. you¡¯re both idiots!¡± these words stunned yu zheng and ye chang for a long time. in the end, yu zheng decided to change the topic and asked the director, ¡°director, what if we see the things we want to buy in the night market? our phones have been confiscated and we can¡¯t pay.¡± after saying this, everyone looked at the director. the director thought for a moment and said, ¡°the finance staff of the production team will also go with you later. if you want to buy anything, you can borrow money from the production team first. after the show ends, you can return the money to the production team.¡± ¡°sure.¡± xiao han was the first to nod. this method was not bad. it was equivalent to using his own money to buy things without having to pay any interest. actually, the director also wanted to go over and take a look. after the live broadcast this afternoon, he had also sent someone to investigate the night market. he realized that they could only enter if there was someone who knew the place brought them in. if he didn¡¯t know anyone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter. the other party would not allow them to enter at all. ye chang looked at wen chuan. ¡°what do you think, master wen?¡± ¡°this method works.¡± wen chuan nodded and felt that there was no problem. as long as the production team could lend money to them, there was no problem. yu ruo looked at ye chang strangely and asked, ¡°why do you call him master wen?¡± the term master was not something you could call someone ordinary. could it be that wen chuan had some special identity? ye chang began to introduce, ¡°i forgot to introduce him to everyone. the guest in our group is a qualified metaphysical master. we will respectfully call him master wen.¡± after he finished speaking, yu su also introduced, ¡°yes, this is my senior brother. he has very strong metaphysical skills.¡± after she finished speaking, she was not surprised to see everyone¡¯s expectant and surprised expressions. especially yu ruo. his face was filled with surprise as if he had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. he turned around and looked at wen chuan. yu su watched coldly from the sidelines. she had already expected this. yu ruo had been unlucky for so long. if he knew that there was a metaphysical master beside him, his first thought must be to let wen chuan take a look at his situation. he also wanted to know why he was so unlucky previously. yu su also wanted to see what wen chuan would choose to do in the face of what had happened to yu ruo. would wen chuan hide the matter of the loss of luck or tell the truth in front of the camera? these were all very important. as expected, yu ruo looked at wen chuan and said excitedly, ¡°master wen, i want you to help me take a look at what has happened recently. the remuneration is negotiable. i hope you can help me solve it.¡± he was really going to be driven crazy by that unlucky period. now that he finally had a magic tool, he could suppress it for the time being. however, before he found a solution, yu ruo still felt uneasy. among the people he knew, he only knew yu su as a metaphysical master. however, he did not trust yu su and was afraid that she would cheat him. now that he had met a metaphysical master, this was fate! moreover, asking others for help in front of yu su could also kill yu su¡¯s spirit and prevent her from always thinking that she was the most powerful.. Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Yu Miao’s Guilt chapter 271: yu miao¡¯s guilt translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after hearing yu ruo¡¯s words, yu miao glanced at wen chuan nervously. she did not know how strong wen chuan was. if he really could tell something, that would be bad! the live broadcast was still ongoing, and the audience could see it. if it was seen by everyone, it would definitely affect her reputation. what should she do? yu miao was anxious and kept thinking of ways, but she rejected them all. wen chuan was a little surprised and looked at the production team. ¡°aren¡¯t we live streaming now? can we broadcast these content on the livestream?¡± metaphysical spells were taboo. it would not be good if the live-stream was blocked. the director nodded. ¡°that¡¯s fine. there are also many live-streams that help people read fortunes now. there will also be relevant government departments supervising them. don¡¯t worry! this is in line with the rules.¡± he was just worrying about how to increase the popularity of the live broadcast. now, with the topic of metaphysics, it would definitely attract more viewers. yu ruo nodded and comforted him. ¡°don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems. if there are any problems, 1¡¯11 bear it alone.¡± he really wanted to know why those unlucky things always happened to him. wen chuan said, ¡°since i¡¯m participating in this program, i¡¯m also fated with the guests. 1 can help you take a look, but my fee is relatively high. five million dollars per consultation. can you accept it?¡± this price made everyone present gasp. no one expected the price to be so high. he had asked for five million dollars the moment he spoke, and this was just a look.for consultation. it did not include resolving this matter. yu su added, ¡°this price is considered normal. with master wen¡¯s standards, 5 million is very affordable.¡± master wen had the strength of an upper level 5. if he opened the door for fortune-telling, the rich businessmen would queue up to see him. the price would be above 20 million. in the end, whether he wanted to offer consultation depended on wen chuan¡¯s mood. wen chuan nodded. ¡°yes, the starting price here is five million. there¡¯s no need to look at it if it¡¯s less than this.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the way everyone looked at wen chuan changed. it turned out that he was really a master in seclusion. he had a personality and principles, and it was so easy for him to earn money. he must be very powerful. yu ruo hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°how much more do you need to resolve this matter?¡± not only did he need to see the reason, but he also needed to not be unlucky again. wen chuan immediately said, ¡°for settlement, it¡¯ll be more than ten million dollars. i¡¯ll give you the price first but it¡¯s up to you to decide if you want to solve it.¡± with master wen¡¯s strength, he could not be bothered to accept an order if it was less than ten million. master wen no longer pursued secular money. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that yu ruo was in the same variety show as him and the two of them had some fate, he wouldn¡¯t have helped yu ruo with consultation. yu ruo clicked his tongue and felt that it was a little expensive. it would cost 5 million to find the reason, and it would cost more than 10 million to resolve it. this was more than 10 million in total. it was not a small sum. however, when he thought of his previous unlucky encounter, yu ruo rooted his thoughts, ¡°sure. as long as you can help me solve my problem, this money is nothing.¡± gritting his teeth, yu ruo could still take it out. if he couldn¡¯t take it out, he would ask the yu family for it. if he could really get rid of those unlucky things, this money was really worth it. yu ruo made up his mind and nodded at wen chuan. ¡°master wen, help me find out my problem. i¡¯ll pay you after the show ends.¡± wen chuan nodded gently. then, he looked at the space between yu ruo¡¯s eyebrows for three seconds. he was completely focused and did not have any distracting thoughts. the entire screening room fell silent. the people in the live-stream also watched quietly. no one sent any more comments. at this moment, everyone felt a powerful mental power from wen chuan. the power was penetrative and warm. it made one feel warm. wen chuan looked at it for three seconds before retracting his gaze. he nodded and said, ¡°i know why now.¡± yu ruo looked at him excitedly and waited. then, wen chuan said one sentence after another. ¡°you were born into a wealthy family and are the third child. when you were young, you accidentally lost your sister. out of shame, you¡¯ve always been very good to your adopted sister.¡± ¡°in the twenty years of your growth, everything went smoothly. 1 successfully graduated from a famous university.¡± ¡°originally, after graduation, your life trajectory was to be a high ranked executive in a business and meet a girl you liked at the age of 22 and enter into marriage. however, after one thing, your life changed drastically.¡± ¡°you stole someone else¡¯s opportunity and became a celebrity in the music industry. that¡¯s why you¡¯re in your current position.¡± every sentence made yu ruo dumbfounded and speechless.. Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Doubled Unluckiness chapter 272: doubled unluckiness translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu ruo had indeed listened to yu miao and bought the copyright to a song first. as a result, the song became a hit on the internet that year, but only yu ruo had the copyright to the song. after yu ruo¡¯s cover, it quickly became popular online. this was also his first step into the music industry, attracting a large number of fans. only yu miao and he knew about this matter. it was a secret, but master wen said it out loud. as expected, master wen was very strong. yu miao clenched her fists. her palms were sweaty and she was a little uneasy. this master wen¡¯s strength was not bad. could it be that he could even tell that she had borrowed luck? that would be terrible. after hearing this, everyone immediately looked at yu ruo. yu ruo stood rooted to the ground and did not refute. this reaction just happened to prove that master wen was right. yu ruo had really snatched someone else¡¯s opportunity. this immoral behavior made everyone present despise him even more. then, wen chuan asked slowly, ¡°five days ago, you were very unlucky for half a month. you would choke on your food, trip while walking, and even get into car accidents while driving. you also frequently entered the hospital. this is what you want me to check?¡± the master¡¯s voice was very persuasive. yu ruo nodded excitedly. ¡°yes, yes. 1 was especially unlucky during that period. no matter where i went, i would be injured. i want to know why 1 was unlucky.¡± it seemed that he had really met a powerful master. he was saved! yu su looked at wen chuan curiously. in the face of such a situation, would wen chuan directly say the reason? or would wen chuan hide the truth to protect the person behind it? after all, what yu miao did was instigated by the person behind her. if wen chuan said it, it would ruin that person¡¯s plan. just as yu su was guessing, wen chuan spoke. he didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately said, ¡°a third of your luck has been taken away, which is why you¡¯ve been unlucky.¡± then, wen chuan looked at the necklace around yu ruo¡¯s neck. ¡°you haven¡¯t been unlucky these few days because of the suppression of this necklace.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, yu ruo asked in shock, ¡°you even know this?¡± only he and yu miao knew about the necklace. even if wen chuan had found out about everything before, it was absolutely impossible for outsiders to know about the necklace. at this moment, yu ruo truly believed in wen chuan¡¯s metaphysical strength! it seemed that wen chuan was not a charlatan. yu miao immediately lowered her head to hide the guilt on her face. at the same time, she was extremely vexed! yu ruo was really a fool. why did he admit what wen chuan said? now, everyone in the live-stream knew. as long as yu ruo didn¡¯t admit it, there was nothing wen chuan could do. unexpectedly, he acknowledged them all. this time, even if he wanted to explain, he could not. yu miao had no choice. she braced herself and squeezed out a smile. ¡°so that matter is true! previously, i heard from a friend that when you¡¯re unlucky, as long as you borrow luck from the person closest to you, your luck can become better.¡± after a pause, she continued, ¡°at that time, i just wanted to give it a try. 1 didn¡¯t expect it to really succeed. my friend didn¡¯t tell me that the person whose luck was borrowed would be unlucky. third brother, i¡¯m sorry!¡± yu miao knew very well that if she still didn¡¯t explain, yu ruo would probably tell them everything about her borrowing luck. she might as well say such things herself. she could also try not to let others misunderstand. everyone at the scene looked at yu a/iiao with surprise and fear. they did not expect it to be yu miao¡¯s fault. yu zheng sneered in his heart. he felt that yu miao¡¯s acting skills were really not bad. if he didn¡¯t know the truth, he would probably have been deceived by yu miao. it was really strange that yu miao did not get the best actress award. anyway, yu zheng did not believe what yu miao said. yu miao definitely knew the consequences. xiao han was the first to stand up and ask, ¡°that¡¯s impossible. if you don¡¯t know the consequences, why are you so guilty now? yu ruo hasn¡¯t even exposed you, and you¡¯re already in a hurry to explain.¡± he looked at yu miao sharply. xiao han had long realized that something was wrong with yu miao. ever since wen chuan started to talk about the reason for his bad luck, yu miao¡¯s eyes kept moving around and she even avoided his gaze. looking carefully, her hands were always clasped together, looking very nervous. yu miao choked, not knowing how to explain. in the end, she bit her lip and said aggrievedly, ¡°1 really don¡¯t know. if i knew, 1 wouldn¡¯t have harmed third brother.¡± after saying that, she looked at yu ruo pitifully, trying to arouse yu ruo¡¯s sympathy.. Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Resolving Bad Luck chapter 273: resolving bad luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios xiao han sneered. ¡°if you say you don¡¯t know, i¡¯m afraid the audience in the live-stream won¡¯t believe you. only a fool will believe what you say.¡± after saying that, xiao han looked at yu ruo with mockery in his eyes. the fool in his words was naturally yu ruo. yu ruo was in a daze. when she saw xiao han looking at her, she looked back in confusion. why was xiao han looking at him when he mentioned the fool? yu ruo didn¡¯t want to think so badly of her, not to mention that this person was his beloved sister, yu miao. yu miao must have been careless. it was also his bad luck that he agreed to lend his luck to others. yu ruo did not want to pursue the matter so much. he changed the topic and asked wen chuan, ¡°please help me take a look, master wen. can the bad luck on my body be resolved?¡± ¡°do you really want to resolve it?¡± wen chuan asked with a faint smile. yu ruo nodded affirmatively. ¡°i really want to resolve it. i don¡¯t want to think about those unlucky days anymore.¡± he thought that if it had lasted for a few more days, he might have lost his life. fortunately, yu miao gave him a protective artifact at that time and suppressed it. ¡°it¡¯s not easy to resolve bad luck. there are a few conditions that need to be fulfilled. think about it carefully.¡± wen chuan was not in a hurry. he slowly took a sip of tea before saying. yu ruo hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°then 1 want to ask, if i keep wearing this necklace, will my bad luck continue? with this necklace, there¡¯s no need to resolve it, right?¡± since there was a necklace, there was no need to fork out the money and waste the effort. after hearing him say this, yu su, who was sitting beside him, almost laughed out loud. yu ruo¡¯s thinking was too simple. he thought that just by relying on that low-level magical artifact, he could guarantee that he would never be unlucky. how could there be such a good thing? yu miao sat at the side, feeling as if she was sitting on pins and needles. there was also dense sweat on her forehead. however, she did not dare to wipe her sweat for fear of being noticed by xiao han. this was because she knew the length of the time that the bracelet could last and the side effects of wearing it. yu miao looked at master wen pleadingly. she really hoped that master wen would not say it out loud. if he did, third brother might really fall out with her. wen chuan saw the pleading in yu miao¡¯s eyes, but he ignored it. he looked at yu ruo and asked, ¡°do you really think a magical artifact can help you suppress bad luck for the rest of your life? doesn¡¯t that mean that you can lend others luck at will without any consequences? do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± the series of questions made yu ruo feel a little dizzy. puzzled, he replied, ¡°can¡¯t we keep suppressing it?¡± ¡°of course not. not only can it not be used, but after half a month, there will be very strong side effects. after the necklace loses its effect, you will be even more unlucky than before. the unlucky period will be twice as long,¡± wen chuan said. yu ruo frowned and asked, ¡°why is this happening?¡± he looked at the necklace and felt a chill on his body, as if he had been contaminated by poison. however, at this moment, he could not escape. ¡°because the artifact helps you suppress your bad luck. after the magic tool loses its effect, bad luck will completely rebound. your bad luck will double, and your bad luck time will also double.¡± when yu ruo heard this, his entire body trembled. in his mind, he could already imagine how unlucky he would be in the future and how miserable his life would be in the hospital. everyone present looked at yu ruo sympathetically. however, since yu ruo was willing and had no intention of blaming yu miao, he deserved it. at this moment, yu hong, who was watching the live broadcast in front of the screen, also trembled all over and had goosebumps. fortunately, he was wary of yu miao, so he did not let yu miao succeed. if he was the unlucky one, he would be devastated! yu ruo looked at yu su in disbelief. since she was also a metaphysical master, yu su should know whether wen chuan was lying, right? yu su nodded. ¡°what master wen said is true. he didn¡¯t hide anything. i can testify.¡± wen chuan was indeed a first-rate metaphysical master. he was very accurate. at the same time, yu su was also very surprised that wen chuan had actually said everything without holding back at all. yu su thought that wen chuan would say something politically correct and appropriate. obviously, wen chuan¡¯s words completely made yu miao the target of everyone¡¯s suspicion. his words had no intention of helping yu miao at all. it was the opposite of what the person behind him had to do. these actions made yu su feel strange. when yu ruo heard this, he smiled bitterly. he knew that yu su would not lie and she would also be too lazy to lie to him. this proved that what master wen said was true. yu ruo looked at yu miao and asked, ¡°yu miao, why didn¡¯t you tell me these consequences when you gave me the necklace back then? moreover, this necklace is only effective for half a month, and it has such strong side effects.¡± he could not guess what yu miao was thinking.. Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Too Tragic chapter 274: too tragic translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°third brother¡­ i didn¡¯t know.¡± yu miao lowered her head and sobbed as she spoke. she looked so aggrieved as if someone had bullied her. yu ruo didn¡¯t have time to look at her grievances. he looked at master wen again and asked, ¡°since you said that my bad luck will double, i want to know how unlucky i will be.¡± he really could not imagine being unluckier than before. could he lose his life? after wen chuan heard this, he nodded and looked between yu ruo¡¯s eyebrows. he said unhurriedly, ¡°in half a month, which is when your necklace loses its effect, you will encounter several extremely unlucky things. first, you will walk on the road and get hit in the head by a stone that fell from the sky.¡± everyone exclaimed and listened attentively. wen chuan continued, ¡°after you were injured, you fainted and lay on the road for a long time before someone helped you to the hospital. on the way to the hospital, you missed a step and fell into the well and almost drowned in the sewage. when you finally returned to the hospital, the bed collapsed during the surgery.¡± yu ruo covered his mouth in fear, not daring to speak. wen chuan paused for a moment and looked at yu ruo again. ¡°after the surgery, the infusion tube was adjusted to the fastest speed by the naughty child and you entered the resuscitation room again. it wasn¡¯t easy for you to survive and you ended up laying on the bed half-dead.¡± ¡°it¡¯s too tragic,¡± yu zheng muttered. then, wen chuan closed his eyes. ¡°the necklace has a half-month suppression period. you¡¯ll be extremely unlucky for a month. at that time, you¡¯ll be lying on the hospital bed half-dead every day. from time to time, you¡¯ll be sent to the icu to be resuscitated. you¡¯ll be on the verge of collapse.¡± when yu ruo heard this, he was about to collapse. he grabbed the table in front of him tightly. the veins on his hands were bulging, and his mind was in a mess. however, he also knew that if he did not resolve it, he might really be so unlucky. everyone looked at yu ruo sympathetically. just listening to yu ruo¡¯s subsequent encounters made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°yu miao, explain yourself. what¡¯s going on with this necklace?¡± yu ruo closed his eyes and said in pain. yu miao was also about to explode from anger. she had clearly begged wen chuan with her eyes just now, but wen chuan was still unmoved. he had told yu ruo everything. wen chuan was obviously on yu su¡¯s side. the two of them were senior and junior, and they were also proficient in metaphysical spells. they must have colluded before the show to target her. perhaps the two of them were acquaintances, but they deliberately pretended not to know each other on the show. it was all a trap! yu miao was originally very flustered, afraid that she would lose yu ruo, this chess piece. however, when she heard yu ruo ask her to explain, she was delighted. since he was willing to listen to the explanation, it meant that yu ruo still trusted her. yu miao rolled her eyes and started to make up nonsense. ¡°third brother, believe me. i really didn¡¯t know that the necklace would have such serious consequences. this necklace was given to me by a friend. i¡¯ve always been wearing it. i only gave it to third brother because i thought the necklace was useful.¡± otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to wear it all the time. after saying this, everyone looked at yu ruo meaningfully. on second thought, he had indeed seen yu miao wear this necklace often. if yu miao knew that there were side effects to the necklace, she probably wouldn¡¯t have worn it. besides, yu ruo felt that he had no reason to blame yu miao. he was the one who decided to give his luck to others, so he should bear the blame himself. with this thought, yu ruo¡¯s suspicion of yu miao lessened. ¡°i see! but which friend told you that? after the show ends, we¡¯ll settle the score with him!¡± yu miao was so innocent. she must have been deceived by that person. it was not yu miao¡¯s fault. if there was anyone to blame, it was that friend. after equal to ruo finished speaking, everyone looked at yu ruo as if they were looking at a fool. the atmosphere was silent for a moment. yu zheng was also stunned. he could not believe what he had heard. he let yu miao off so easily? yu ruo must be crazy! xiao han sneered. ¡°i don¡¯t know if yu miao was deceived, but i know that you¡¯re so stupid. you deserve to be deceived!¡± yu ruo¡¯s intelligence was simply speechless. things had already come to this, but yu ruo still couldn¡¯t see clearly. no wonder he had been used by yu miao. ¡°i¡¯m willing. what does it have to do with you?¡± yu ruo looked at xiao han angrily and asked. no matter what he decided, it had nothing to do with outsiders, especially with someone like xiao han who made sarcastic remarks. xiao han shrugged and spread his hands. ¡°i don¡¯t care. i¡¯m not the unlucky one anyway. if you think it¡¯s better to lie to yourself, then continue lying to yourself!¡± no wonder yu ruo was unlucky. he couldn¡¯t even hear good advice and only knew how to be angry at outsiders.. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Unintentional Accident chapter 275: unintentional accident translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su leisurely ate a biscuit on the table and said slowly, ¡°if he wants to lie to themselves, outsiders really can¡¯t control them. let¡¯s just watch the show.¡± in any case, yu ruo would still be the unlucky one in the end. there was just something wrong with yu ruo¡¯s brain. he felt that her sister, whom he had doted on for so many years, would definitely not hurt him. he even convinced himself over and over again to trust yu miao. it was a pity that this perseverance was not used on serious matters. another thing was that yu ruo didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of the unlucky things he had suffered, so he would rather be unlucky than suspect his sister. when he was completely crushed by bad luck, he would know how wrong he was. seeing that yu su was extremely relaxed, yu a/liao was dissatisfied. ¡°stop making sarcastic remarks. even if third brother has always been biased towards me, there¡¯s no need for you to watch the commotion from the side. this is our own business.¡± after a pause, she continued, ¡°besides, i was deceived by someone and made an unintentional mistake. 1 didn¡¯t do it on purpose. my relationship with third brother has always been very good. 1 can¡¯t deliberately let him suffer.¡± with that, yu miao smiled in satisfaction. not only did she step on yu su, but she also clarified her actions. she could also salvage some of the audience. yu su smiled. ¡°yu miao, do you still treat everyone as fools? borrowing luck isn¡¯t something that can be easily done just because you say a word or he agrees. there are still some conditions during this period. if you don¡¯t know these conditions, it¡¯s impossible for you to borrow luck.¡± it could not have been an unintentional mistake. everything was premeditated. ¡°what? is there any other condition required to borrow luck?¡± yu ruo finally reacted and asked slowly. he looked torn, terrified of hearing an answer he would regret. that morning, yu ruo only thought that his sister was joking, so he casually agreed to lend her luck. he did not expect that she would really be successful in borrowing his luck. if yu ruo had known the consequences back then, she would definitely not have agreed to lend his luck to yu miao. he was not that selfless. seeing that he did not believe her, yu su sneered and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it on the people present. even if someone agrees to lend it to you, you won¡¯t succeed.¡± after saying this, yu ruo nodded. he felt that it made sense. he could give it a try and resolve the confusion in his heart. yu ruo looked at yu zheng and said, ¡°fourth brother, can you lend me half of your luck so that i can survive this crisis?¡± yu zheng¡¯s face darkened. he was speechless. in the past, when he was at home, he had witnessed how unlucky yu ruo was. he did not want to become that unlucky. if yu ruo was unlucky, it was because he was willing. he deserved it. yu zheng felt that he had not done anything wrong. it would not be appropriate for bad luck to fall on him, right? ¡°fourth brother, just give it a try with me! yu su said that without any specific conditions, it¡¯s impossible for her to borrow luck. you may not believe me, but don¡¯t you believe yu su?¡± yu ruo pleaded. his eyes were fixed on yu zheng, his face filled with pleading. at this moment, yu ruo really wanted to know if yu miao was lying to him. was all of this just his wishful thinking, or was yu su¡¯s judgment wrong? when yu zheng heard his third brother¡¯s request, his heart wavered. actually, he also wanted third brother to know that yu miao was not as innocent as she looked on the surface. it was all yu miao¡¯s lie. if he could expose yu miao, yu zheng was willing to give it a try. however, yu zheng was still afraid. if bad luck really hit him, it would be terrible. yu zheng looked at yu su and asked carefully, ¡°can i try? he really won¡¯t borrow my luck successfully, right?¡± yu su nodded. ¡°feel free to try. i¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens.¡± anyway, she was a metaphysical master, so she could get rid of his bad luck. moreover, these two people did not meet the conditions to transfer luck. it was impossible for yu ruo to borrow luck successfully. yu zheng smiled and looked at yu ruo. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll help you again, but you can¡¯t lie to yourself anymore.¡± yu miao, who was at the side, was burning with anxiety. she dug her nails into her thighs, wanting to find a way to stop the three of them. if he really tried, wouldn¡¯t that expose that she was deliberately borrowing luck? the situation was too urgent, and yu miao had no time to think of a solution. she could only use the same trick she had used before to pretend to faint! yu miao closed her eyes and was about to fall to the side. however, xiao han discovered it in advance. xiao han shouted, ¡°yu miao, wake up!¡± her voice was very loud, like a thunderclap ringing in yu miao¡¯s ears. she was already nervous, so she stood up immediately after being frightened.. Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Pretending to Faint chapter 276: pretending to faint translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu miao stood up. everyone also looked at yu miao and realized that her face was pale and her eyes were evasive. ¡°are you going to pretend to faint just now?¡± xiao han crossed his arms and asked. yu miao waved her hand anxiously. ¡°no, my eyes just hurt. i want to close my eyes and rest.¡± why did this damn xiao han keep staring at her? she couldn¡¯t even pretend to faint! ¡°oh?¡± xiao han crossed his arms and smiled. the smile on his face completely made yu miao cry. ¡°why do you always target me? i close my eyes and you shout at me. you almost scared me to death.¡± yu ruo also looked at xiao han reproachfully. yu miao¡¯s body was weak to begin with, and xiao han still shocked her. it was too annoying. ¡°i¡¯m not targeting you! i just saw that your eyes were closed and your face was a little pale. i was afraid that you would faint. i¡¯m just concerned about you,¡± xiao han said. in any case, he had achieved his goal. as long as yu miao didn¡¯t faint, it didn¡¯t matter what he said. yu su could naturally tell that yu miao wanted to pretend to be unconscious to escape and stop what was about to happen. fortunately, xiao han was quick-witted and shouted. hence, yu su chimed in, ¡°xiao han is just concerned about you, afraid that you¡¯ll faint. after all, you¡¯re in the same team, so it¡¯s normal for him to be concerned.¡± ¡°hmph!¡± yu miao snorted. ¡°anyway, 1 can¡¯t win against the two of you alone. whatever you say.¡± after saying that, yu miao sat down angrily. at this moment, yu ruo looked at yu miao and said, ¡°yu miao, i¡¯d better give it a try. i want to help you clarify that you definitely didn¡¯t deliberately take away my luck.¡± he still believed in yu miao. yu miao:¡±¡­¡± could she still say no? yu ruo had already made up his mind. he just wanted to know if there was a condition to absorb other people¡¯s luck. next, yu miao could only watch helplessly, but she could do nothing. this was because xiao han was watching yu miao from the side, observing her every move so that she would not disturb yu su again. yu ruo said, ¡°yu zheng, 1 want to borrow half of your luck. is that okay?¡± yu zheng hesitated for a moment and looked at yu su. ¡°do 1 really have to give it to him?¡± yu su nodded. ¡°sure, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± out of trust in su, yu zheng immediately agreed. ¡°sure, i can give you half of my luck. take it!¡± he said it very bluntly. after saying that, yu ruo took off the bracelet with a smile on his face. if he succeeded, he would not be unlucky again, and he would not need to use this bracelet in the future. yu ruo stood up and tried to take a few steps forward. under the live broadcast of the camera, everything was normal. it was a screening room. a white cloth hung on the wall, and a projector hung in the middle of the room. the image came from the projector. yu ruo walked under the projector and closed his eyes to feel his surroundings. there was a smile on his lips, but unexpectedly, the projector suddenly fell. the projector was huge and weighed about the same as a computer mainframe. if it hit someone, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t bleed. everyone exclaimed. no one noticed when wen chuan had gone over. they only saw him grab yu ruo with one hand and pull him away. the projector hit the ground hard, and the wooden floor caved in. yu ruo was so frightened that his legs went limp. he sat on the ground and did not dare to move. ye chang exclaimed, ¡°this bad luck came too quickly! fortunately, master wen pulled him. otherwise, his head would really be bleeding.¡± everyone nodded. wen chuan stood at the side and held out a hand. ¡°do you want me to pull you up?¡± ¡°no, thank you, master.¡± yu ruo didn¡¯t want to move for the time being, so he sat on the ground and panted. wen chuan returned to his seat and took a sip of tea. at this moment, the live-stream was in an uproar. [oh my god, master wen is really hiding his strength!] [he definitely knows some form of martial arts. otherwise, how could he run so fast?] [he¡¯s handsome and capable. he¡¯s simply the best candidate as a boyfriend.] [whether i should say it or not, yu ruo¡¯s bad luck is really quite effective. the bad luck came just like that. if not for master wen, he would definitely be bleeding.] [so, it¡¯s better not to lend your luck to others.] [how dangerous!] [our yu su is still the best. i expected it long ago. it seems that there are really conditions to borrow luck.] [yu ruo is so stupid. she can¡¯t even tell that yu miao is not a good person.] in the comments, the audience discussed animatedly and expressed their opinions on this matter. yu ruo patted hia chest in fear and walked towards his eat. unexpectedly, he suddenly sprained his ankle after taking two steps. he pounced forward.. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Continuing to be Unlucky chapter 277: continuing to be unlucky translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios everything happened too suddenly. everyone only saw yu ruo crashing headfirst into the floor. however, just as his head was about to hit the floor, yu su threw out a soft cushion. coincidentally, it fell under his head. he hit his head on the cushion and his muffled voice came. ¡°ahhh!¡± even so, yu ruo still felt pain on his entire face, and his knee that broke his fall hurt even more. yu ruo got up and checked his knee. he realized that his entire knee was bruised. it was simply terrifying. at this moment, yu ruo was on the verge of breaking down. with a long face, he asked yu su, ¡°why am 1 still so unlucky? didn¡¯t i borrow luck?¡± he felt that he must have borrowed luck, so he felt very at ease. unexpectedly, he was still extremely unlucky. yu su smiled and said, ¡°of course you didn¡¯t borrow luck. if borrowing luck is so simple, everyone can borrow luck from others.¡± any normal person would have thought of this, right? it was just that yu ruo was too gullible. he thought that he could really borrow luck. yu ruo was scared to death. he hurriedly crawled to the table and put the necklace on before panting heavily. he was really too afraid. if anything happened again, no one would be able to save him. they were still filming a variety show. yu ruo did not want to be half-dead and leave the variety show in the end. yu zheng also had lingering fear and hurriedly asked yu su, ¡°yu su, someone wants to borrow my luck, what conditions do i need to meet? i don¡¯t want to be cheated by others. my bad luck is too tragic.¡± everyone present looked at yu su. even the executive director looked at yu su with a burning gaze, wanting to hear her words to take precautions. yu su said, ¡°ordinary people won¡¯t encounter situations like yu ruo¡¯s. most of them might have just picked up a red packet on the roads. these red packets have a person¡¯s birth characters in it. if you spend the money in the red packet, your luck or lifespan will be snatched away.¡± she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°so, if you pick up red packets or money wrapped in white paper on the roads, don¡¯t be greedy.¡± yu zheng nodded, indicating that he had taken what she said to heart. ¡°i¡¯ve heard of such a situation. some people have been very unlucky after picking up the red packets.¡± ye chang nodded. yu su continued, ¡°other than picking up money like this, if anyone asks if you can borrow luck, don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°alright!¡± yu zheng nodded firmly. yu su said, ¡°if the other party has your birth characters or hair and blood, they can perform a spell ritual and your luck will be taken away. however, without these credentials, nothing will happen if you verbally agree to borrow your luck.¡± yu zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought as he replied again, ¡°so, even if i agree to borrow yu ruo¡¯s luck, nothing will happen, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± yu su nodded and continued, ¡°however, i still suggest that in the future, if anyone asks you for luck or wants to exchange lives with you, don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll remember,¡± xiao han said. it turned out that yu su knew so much. he admired her more and more. as expected of someone he had taken a fancy to. ¡°if you don¡¯t pay attention and agree, and the other party knows some simple spell rituals, you will be as unlucky as yu ruo.¡± yu su concluded. even the executive director nodded. anyway, just don¡¯t agree to those requests. when yu ruo heard that yu su was using him as a negative example, he was a little unhappy and embarrassed. it was still a live broadcast and all the audience could see it. he would definitely be mocked. yu zheng looked at yu miao and asked with a smile, ¡°yu miao, are you still saying that it was an unintentional mistake?¡± this time, there was no excuse, right? yu su had already said that it was impossible to borrow luck without going through a certain spell ritual. yu ruo also looked over and asked with some hurt, ¡°yu miao, if you really did something wrong, i won¡¯t blame you, but you have to be brave enough to admit it.¡± it seemed that yu miao might really be lying. then she had deliberately borrowed his luck and given him the necklace to temporarily suppress his bad luck. after thinking it through, yu ruo¡¯s heart ached. yu miao panicked and hurriedly explained, ¡°third brother, believe me. i really didn¡¯t borrow luck on purpose. my friend didn¡¯t tell me that i would be unlucky. if you don¡¯t believe me, i¡¯ll bring you to find that friend after the show. we¡¯ll confront him face to face.¡± she absolutely could not admit it now. if she admitted it, yu ruo would never believe her again. even the audience on the live broadcast would hate her.. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Something Suspicious chapter 278: something suspicious translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios as long as yu miao didn¡¯t admit it, these people couldn¡¯t do anything to her. in any case, there was no evidence. no one knew the truth. yu ruo hesitated in his heart, but seeing yu miao¡¯s affirmative look, he felt that it was impossible for her to harm him and fell into a dilemma. if it was according to what yu su said, then she had to do some spells to borrow luck. if it wasn¡¯t yu miao who did it, how could she succeed in borrowing luck? could it be that yu miao really did not know anything? yu ruo recalled that morning when she borrowed luck. yu miao first asked their second brother for luck, but their second brother didn¡¯t give it to her, so she asked him for it instead. when she was borrowing luck, she even asked several times. recalling these memories, even if yu ruo didn¡¯t believe it, he still found something suspicious. yu ruo¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°alright, if you say it¡¯s not you, then it¡¯s not you.¡± he would admit defeat! if yu miao really borrowed it on purpose, he would admit that he was unlucky. it would be even better if it was not borrowed by yu miao. seeing third brother¡¯s cowardly appearance, yu zheng asked in surprise, ¡°you believe such a badly made up lie? could it be that your brain has been borrowed by someone too?¡± ¡°it¡¯s none of your business. don¡¯t worry about it,¡± yu ruo said with some frustration. even if yu miao really did it on purpose, he would admit that he was unlucky. there was nothing to say. after all, he was the one who had promised to lend his luck to her. was he going to say in front of the camera that he had misjudged someone? yu zheng was so angry that he wanted to rush up and punch yu ruo a few times to wake him up. ¡°alright, don¡¯t look for me when you¡¯re unlucky in the future.¡± if yu ruo was unlucky, it would be common for him to be hospitalized in the future. there would be no lack of visits and care from yu zheng. however, yu zheng really did not want to care about this matter anymore. it was strenuous and unrewarding. he was completely angered to death by this fool, yu ruo. yu ruo ignored yu zheng and looked at master wen. ¡°master wen, do you think my current situation can be resolved? how much do you need?¡± wen chuan nodded. ¡°it can be resolved. but if it¡¯s resolved, it needs to meet a very difficult condition. as for the amount, ten million dollars is enough.¡± this spell was not difficult. 10 million dollars was considered a discount. ¡°what condition?¡± yu ruo¡¯s eyes lit up, feeling that life was filled with hope. if it could really be resolved, then everything would be easily resolved, and there would be no need to pursue who was right and who was wrong. everything would return to normal. wen chuan smiled and glanced at yu miao before saying, ¡°if the person who borrowed the luck is willing to return the luck to you, you can perform a spell. then your luck will return.¡± after a pause, he continued, ¡°however, after the luck is switched, all the bad luck in your body will be transferred to the other party.¡± that was to return the bad luck and good luck to whoever it had belonged to and they would each bear the consequences. it was fair. when yu miao heard this, her expression turned ugly. she did not want to bear that bad luck. as a rising star in the entertainment industry, she would have a wider world in the future. if one had bad luck, they would not be able to become a new star in the entertainment industry. it would also make her brothers alienate her even more. even fans would not like celebrities with bad luck. these terrifying consequences made yu miao¡¯s heart skip a beat, but under the live broadcast camera, she still tried her best to smile. ¡°1 agree. if third brother can get rid of his bad luck, i¡¯m willing to exchange our luck.¡± with that, yu miao looked at yu ruo. ¡°third brother, i¡¯m willing to return your luck to you.¡± when yu ruo heard her agree without hesitation, the scales in his heart began to tilt towards yu miao. he recalled the bits and pieces of their previous interaction and his heart softened again. it seemed that he had misunderstood his sister. these things were all misunderstandings. and yu miao would always be his kindest and most considerate sister. ¡°yu miao, you¡­¡± yu ruo¡¯s eyes were red and he could not speak. yu miao also looked over and sniffed, looking touched. however, xiao han, who was beside him, laughed and broke the strange atmosphere. ¡°you two are really close siblings. one is willing to give his luck to the other, and the other would willingly be unlucky and return her luck.¡± he stopped and continued shaking his head. ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk. this relationship is really enviable!¡± there was an inexplicable sarcasm in yu ruo¡¯s ears. he had a feeling that this was not a good thing. yu miao¡¯s face stiffened. of course, she could tell what xiao han meant and panicked a few times. with a straight face, yu ruo looked at xiao han and asked, ¡°what are you trying to say? don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡± xiao han raised his eyebrows and smiled. unexpectedly, yu ruo reacted. he thought that with yu ruo¡¯s intelligence, he would think that this was a compliment.. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Acknowledging Her Bad Luck chapter 279: acknowledging her bad luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the others present also swept their gazes between yu ruo and yu miao. yu ruo might love her sister, but yu miao was definitely not the kind of person who was willing to contribute. it was still uncertain if she would return the luck. xiao han smiled. ¡°i don¡¯t mean anything else. i just want to know how to return this luck. why don¡¯t we start immediately?¡± ¡°yes, i want to know too,¡± ye chang chimed in. one look at yu miao¡¯s appearance and he knew that yu miao would not return it at all. now, it sounded nice, but it was only because the camera was still rolling. yu miao only cared about the audience in the live-stream. xiao han also guessed that yu miao would definitely think of a way to delay it. when the variety show ended, she would definitely not return the luck. at that time, even if she did not return it, yu ruo would not be able to do anything. chen ling also nodded. ¡°i want to see it too.¡± the others echoed, ¡°we want to see it too. why don¡¯t we start?¡± when yu zheng saw this, he immediately said to yu ruo, ¡°since yu miao is willing to return it to you, don¡¯t let her down. don¡¯t wait anymore. let¡¯s start immediately! when it¡¯s over, you won¡¯t be unlucky anymore.¡± yu zheng had a deep understanding of yu miao¡¯s fickleness. hence, he knew that yu miao was definitely unwilling to return the luck. she was only coaxing yu ruo for the time being and wanted to wait until later. yu ruo was urged, but he was still conflicted. ¡°yu miao, let¡¯s start exchanging luck, shall we? after the show ends, i¡¯ll go with you to find a master and see if there¡¯s a way to break the bad luck.¡± if yu miao had to bear the bad luck, yu ruo still couldn¡¯t bear it. after all, she was his sister whom he had doted on for so many years. he could not bear for her to suffer so much. however, yu ruo knew very well that bad luck was yu miao¡¯s to begin with. he was only unlucky because he had lent her his luck. therefore, the result should be borne by yu miao. if he didn¡¯t exchange their luck, the next few months would be very miserable. after yu miao heard this, she scolded xiao han in her heart. what a busybody! he even urged yu ruo to exchange their luck. every time, he targeted her, wishing he could make her unlucky. if one day, xiao han fell in love with her, she would definitely teach xiao han a lesson and torture him ruthlessly, making him wish he was dead. yu miao took a deep breath and said, ¡°third brother, i¡¯m willing to exchange luck, but it¡¯s still live broadcasting now. it¡¯s not good for us to do spells in front of the camera, right? why don¡¯t we do it after the show ends?¡± anyway, after the show ended, she had plenty of ways to delay it. these people could not do anything to her. unexpectedly, just as yu miao finished speaking, the director said, ¡°i just applied to the higher-ups. the relevant departments have agreed to our live broadcast. this is also a publicity to increase the audience¡¯s vigilance to prevent the audience from falling into similar traps again.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, yu miao immediately choked. why was she so unlucky today? even the executive director wanted to go against her! she didn¡¯t want to return it. if she did, she would be the unlucky one. yu miao nodded and looked at yu ruo. ¡°third brother, i¡¯ll return it to you now, but if i¡¯m unlucky in the future, you have to help me. i already have a lot of anti-fans. when i¡¯m unlucky, i¡¯ll probably be even more annoying in the eyes of others.¡± these words were said to make yu ruo dote on her. it would be best if he took the initiative to not exchange for luck. as expected, yu ruo wavered and said hesitantly, ¡°why don¡¯t we exchange our luck after the variety show ends? if we do it now, you won¡¯t be able to record the show because of your bad luck.¡± yu zheng was speechless. he was really speechless. his third brother was really crazy. what a good opportunity to exchange their luck now. yu ruo was still thinking for yu miao and even wanted to delay the exchange! left with no choice, yu zheng spoke again. ¡°third brother, let¡¯s exchange. if you¡¯re unlucky then, yu miao¡¯s heart will ache too.¡± yu ruo¡¯s eyes flashed with heartache as he said slowly, ¡°but if she¡¯s unlucky, yu miao wouldn¡¯t be able to record the show. i don¡¯t want her to bear all this so early.¡± at this moment, xiao han added, ¡°it¡¯s fine. don¡¯t you have a necklace? can¡¯t you just give the necklace to yu miao after the exchange? this way, you can get your luck back and she can temporarily suppress her bad luck. isn¡¯t this the best of both worlds?¡± it was not so easy for yu miao to postpone the exchange. with so many eyes on her, even if she wanted to escape, she had to get past xiao han first. yu su glanced at him and a smile flashed across her lips. when yu ruo heard this, he said hesitantly, ¡°but this necklace will double one¡¯s bad luck. in the future, when it erupts, she¡¯ll be even more unlucky.. how can we let yu miao wear it?¡± Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: She Really Fainted chapter 280: she really fainted translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ever since he found out about the side effects of the necklace, yu ruo had been very afraid. he kept feeling that the necklace was a monster. xiao han sneered and asked, ¡°have you ever thought that if you wear it yourself, the effects will rebound? if you can wear this necklace, can¡¯t your good sister, yu miao, wear it?¡± after a pause, he continued, ¡°besides, wearing the necklace is only a temporary deterrence. perhaps after the show is over, you guys can go back to look for that friend and relieve the bad luck of the necklace.¡± yu zheng chimed in, ¡°that¡¯s right. this is the best opportunity. it depends on whether you can seize it. master wen is very busy. you might not have the chance to ask master wen for help in the future.¡± he had done his best. since he had already said so much, if yu ruo was still indecisive, then don¡¯t blame others. he deserved it. after yu ruo heard this, he became more determined. he touched the necklace on his chest and said to yu miao, ¡°yu miao, since master wen is here today, let¡¯s take this opportunity to exchange our luck. we might have another way to solve the problem when we find your friend in the future.¡± he couldn¡¯t harm himself just to help his sister. after calming down, yu ruo still decided to exchange for luck. yu miao gritted her teeth, but she was smiling. she really did not expect her third brother, who had always doted on her, to actually protect himself this time. he did not feel sorry for her at all. yu miao was very disappointed. at the same time, she thought that if she survived today, she would take revenge on yu ruo. although she thought so, yu miao smiled warmly. ¡°third brother, since you¡¯ve decided, let¡¯s exchange our luck!¡± then, she looked at master wen. ¡°master wen, you can start now. i¡¯m willing to return the luck.¡± despite her bright smile, wen chuan could see the reluctance in her heart. however, wen chuan continued, ¡°alright, as for the remuneration, you can just give it to me after the variety show ends. i¡¯m going to start now.¡± ¡°no problem. 1¡¯11 pay the remuneration.¡± yu ruo nodded in agreement. the remuneration was a total of 15 million dollars, which was not a small sum. yu ruo also needed to gather the money to pay him. however, in order not to be unlucky again, he still had to spend this money. yu ruo did not want to be as unlucky as he was before. wen chuan nodded. he asked the staff to prepare a white porcelain bowl and fill half the bowl with water. then, he looked at the two of them and said, ¡°drop three drops of blood into each bowl and put a strand of your hair into it. then, write your birth characters to me on a piece of paper.¡± the production team thoughtfully prepared a pen and paper. without any hesitation, yu ruo pricked his finger with the needle prepared by the production team, dripped three drops of blood, and dropped his hair into it. after writing his birth characters, he handed the note to wen chuan. wen chuan nodded, indicating that it was done. next, it was yu miao¡¯s turn. yu miao¡¯s hand trembled. she steeled her heart and pierced her finger, dripping blood into the bowl. she stared at the bowl, crushing a pill hidden in her teeth. the next second, yu miao fainted directly. she said weakly, ¡°i¡¯m dizzy when 1 see blood!¡± with that, she completely fainted on the ground. everyone exclaimed. the production team¡¯s medical team also walked forward and began to check yu miao¡¯s body. xiao han smiled and complained, ¡°she really fainted at the right time. one couldn¡¯t guard against you no matter what.¡± the audience in the live-stream was also complaining crazily. was yu miao teasing them? the executive director¡¯s face darkened. he had been looking forward to it for so long, but he did not expect it to end up with yu miao fainting. it turned out that yu miao had been playing with them previously. she was not willing to exchange luck at all. everyone present was smart. who could not tell what yu miao was thinking? the medical staff examined her and told everyone, ¡°she really fainted. she must have fainted from blood.¡± ¡°it¡¯s really the right time for her to faint from the blood.¡± the executive director also said, ¡°take her away!¡± it seemed that the spell to exchange luck could not be done. what a waste of time. yu ruo looked at the scene in front of him in a daze. he did not react until yu miao was carried away. seeing this, yu zheng shook his head and said, ¡°third brother, it seems that it¡¯s very difficult to get your luck back. although she agreed to it, she doesn¡¯t want to return it to you at all.¡± everything they did was for nothing. ye chang looked at wen chuan and asked, ¡°master wen, can you tell that yu miao doesn¡¯t want to return the luck at all?¡± ye chang had noticed it when he heard master wen¡¯s question. wen chuan nodded. ¡°since she had used spells to borrow luck, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want to return it..¡± Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Playing with Them? chapter 281: playing with them? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wen chuan had seen this kind of thing many times. however, he still hated people like yu miao in his heart. she was extremely hypocritical. first, she pretended to be willing, then she used a trick to faint, wasting so many people¡¯s time and energy. wasn¡¯t this playing with them? master wen looked at yu ruo and said slowly, ¡°if you really want to take back your luck, it won¡¯t be easy. you can consider it carefully.¡± yu ruo finally understood and felt depressed. he didn¡¯t want to believe that yu miao was that kind of person, but since it had happened, he had no choice but to believe it. yu ruo¡¯s expression was very ugly. if yu miao was unwilling to return it, or if she said that she wanted to return it later, the two of them could think of a way together to see how to get through this crisis. however, yu ruo could not accept yu miao¡¯s current actions. she said that she would return it, but in fact, she deliberately fainted to avoid returning the luck. yu ruo took a deep breath and asked wen chuan, ¡°master wen, if the other party is unwilling to return it, does that mean 1 won¡¯t be able to get it back?¡± wen chuan shook his head and said leisurely, ¡°not really. it depends on whether you can be ruthless.¡± ¡°oh?¡± yu zheng¡¯s eyes lit up. he wanted to hear what method it was. yu ruo nodded. ¡°master wen, go ahead.¡± wen chuan continued, ¡°there¡¯s another way to forcefully resolve it. if 1 use a spell to break the curse, the connection between the two of you will disappear. however, this method will cause the other party to be three times more unlucky.¡± ¡°three times?¡± yu ruo asked. wen chuan nodded and continued, ¡°in other words, if you¡¯re unlucky for ten years, the other party will be unlucky for thirty years. if you¡¯re twice as unlucky, the other party will be three times as unlucky as what you are.¡± he had no choice but to not use this method. ¡°so, let¡¯s see if you can be ruthless.¡± wen chuan looked at yu ruo with a smile. since yu miao dared to fool everyone, she had to pay the price. this price was not something she could afford. after yu su heard this, she understood wen chuan a little more. it seemed that he did not really want to help yu miao. instead, he wanted yu ruo to take back his luck. then what was the relationship between wen chuan and yu miao? yu su looked at yu ruo, wanting to see how he would answer. everyone looked at yu ruo with deep meaning in their eyes. ye chang asked, ¡°do you want to resolve it forcefully?¡± yu ruo frowned and asked hesitantly, ¡°isn¡¯t this too ruthless? she¡¯ll be three times more unlucky in the future. this isn¡¯t a joke.¡± if he really did that, he would hate himself too. xiao han laughed. ¡°hahaha¡­ as expected, you can¡¯t bear to part with it. then forget it. don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± he had guessed it. this yu ruo was too indecisive. in addition, he had always doted on yu miao and could not bear to be ruthless. of course, the most important thing was that yu ruo was not miserable enough. yu ruo had yet to experience the pain of bad luck after the necklace failed. yu su nodded. ¡°forget it, forget it. you shouldn¡¯t have asked master wen to help you take a look. it¡¯s simply a waste of time.¡± yu zheng also took a deep breath and said helplessly, ¡°since third brother has made a decision, don¡¯t regret it in the future. take good care of yourself in the future!¡± at this point, yu ruo still cared about their relationship. there was nothing to persuade him about then. yu ruo was furious when he heard this. ¡°how can you say that? are you so sad that i didn¡¯t let yu miao suffer a backlash? let me tell you, yu miao is our sister. you can¡¯t treat her like this!¡± after loving her for so many years, how could he abandon her just like that? yu zheng was too ruthless. ¡°she asked us to lend her luck first. even if i¡¯m ruthless, it was yu miao who was ruthless to the few of us first. who can she blame?¡± yu zheng said angrily. with that, he turned around, not wanting to look at yu ruo, this fool. he was still helping others count their money when he was sold away by them? yu ruo sighed. ¡°it¡¯s not yu miao¡¯s fault. she didn¡¯t mean it. anyway, i still care about our relationship since we were young. i won¡¯t do such a thing to yu miao easily!¡± ¡°up to you!¡± yu zheng didn¡¯t want to care anymore. he was so angry that his lungs hurt. how could there be such a muddle-headed person in the world? yu ruo said, ¡°i¡¯ll consider it again, but i won¡¯t use this method unless it is the last resort.¡± yu zheng sneered and said, ¡°as long as you don¡¯t regret it, it¡¯s fine. make your own decision. in any case, i¡¯m not as close to you as your sister.¡± yu ruo really treated yu miao as a treasure. when yu ruo heard this, he slammed the table and said angrily, ¡°yu zheng, how can you talk to me like that? i¡¯m your third brother. don¡¯t be so sarcastic!¡± he could not control yu su¡¯s sarcastic words. however, yu ruo couldn¡¯t accept his biological younger brother talking to his like this.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Using Evil Arts chapter 282: using evil arts translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°that¡¯s how i talk. i can¡¯t change it. if you think my words are unpleasant, go find your good sister, yu miao. she speaks well,¡± yu zheng said casually. then, he lowered his head and ate his snacks, ignoring yu ruo. he only hoped that when yu ruo was unlucky, he wouldn¡¯t come crying to the brothers. seeing this, yu ruo also turned his head and snorted coldly, not planning to speak to yu zheng. he looked at wen chuan. ¡°master wen, after the variety show ends, i¡¯ll look for you to resolve my bad luck. what do you think?¡± ¡°that depends on my schedule. i might not have time,¡± wen chuan said. originally, he had helped yu ruo resolve it because of fate. he did not expect to be tricked by yu miao. yu ruo said carefully, ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ll wait for master wen¡¯s schedule. just call me when you¡¯re free.¡± wen chuan smiled and did not say anything else. obviously, he did not want to help yu ruo anymore and would not contact him in the future. the viewers in the live broadcast room complained. [if yu zhen is really a big fool, i¡¯m really anxious watching this. he¡¯s already so unlucky, yet he¡¯s still protecting yu miao!] [i think he¡¯s really stupid. he can¡¯t even see yu miao¡¯s true colors.] [hehe, 1 can already predict how unlucky he will be in the future. he¡¯s really an indecisive person which such a kind heart.] [he deserves to be unlucky. who asked him to dote on yu miao so much?] [i didn¡¯t expect yu ruo¡¯s attitude towards yu su to be so bad while treats his fake sister, yu miao, so well. even if yu miao harmed him, he wasn¡¯t angry and even wanted to protect yu miao. the relationship between these two isn¡¯t ordinary! ] [i didn¡¯t expect yu miao to be so vicious. she used sorcery to harm her own brother. i¡¯m afraid when i see her face now.] [yu miao is indeed vicious. in order not to return the luck, she even pretended to faint!] the audience was about to be angered to death by yu miao. at the same time, they had a new understanding of yu miao. many people were a little afraid of yu miao. yu miao¡¯s popularity with the audience deteriorated again. after the live broadcast ended, a blogger edited the footage of the live broadcast, wrote out and explained the entire matter. then, he posted it on the most popular video platform. the title was: yu miao used sorcery to harm her biological brother. as soon as the video was released, many fans who did not have time to watch the live broadcast clicked on it. in an instant, the trending topic of yu miao harming her brother quickly jumped to the top three trending and was known by more people. in the comments section, someone accused yu miao of disregarding family ties and using such methods on her brother. it was too detestable. there were also people who scolded yu miao for being sinister. it was fine if she was unwilling to return the luck, but she even pretended to faint. at the same time, yu su¡¯s metaphysical skills also rushed to the trending searches. when the trending searches were released, yu zong and hu ying¡¯s phones were bombarded by their relatives and friends again. they could not even answer the calls. at the same time, yu zong was ordered by his father to return to the yu family tomorrow, and the two elders wanted to educate him and his wife. at this moment, yu zong was still discussing business overseas and had no idea what had happened. he guessed that it must have something to do with the show. hence, yu zong found today¡¯s live broadcast and watched the replay. after reading it, yu zong was almost angered to death by his third son. he did not expect his son to be so stupid. after being harmed by yu miao to this extent, he still couldn¡¯t bear to make a move! yu ruo deserved to be unlucky. yu zong did not want to care at all. at the same time, yu zong regretted adopting yu miao. yu miao was simply a troublemaker. no matter where she went, she would cause a lot of trouble. this time, she even targeted her third brother. what a heartless thing! she had even forgotten the yu family¡¯s kindness. it was fine if she didn¡¯t know how to be grateful, but she was also vicious. the more yu zong thought about it, the angrier he became. he raised his hand and threw the set of porcelain on the table to the ground. hu ying was leisurely applying a facial mask at home. unexpectedly, her phone was bombarded by her relatives and friends. in the end, she turned off her phone. hu ying also hated yu miao in her heart. she felt that all her past love had been fed to a dog. look at what yu miao had done. she was simply repaying kindness with ingratitude. at 9:30 pm, yu su and the others set off on time for the metaphysical night market. yu ruo also lowered his head and walked behind the crowd. if he didn¡¯t follow them, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do when he returned to the hotel, so he might as well go with them. xiao han walked forward and asked with a smile, ¡°yu ruo, why didn¡¯t you go back to the hotel to take care of your good sister? she fainted just now!¡± Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Almost Fainted From Anger chapter 283: almost fainted from anger translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu ruo was speechless and didn¡¯t want to answer at all. now, his feelings for yu miao were very complicated. he really didn¡¯t want to talk to yu miao. he felt like he had anger in his heart he couldn¡¯t let out. ¡°i¡¯m still participating in the variety show! i want to focus on work. i¡¯d take care of her when i go back home!¡± yu ruo said in a muffled voice. this excuse was hard to believe. xiao han said, ¡°it¡¯s not working hours now. the live broadcast has ended. we¡¯re going to the night market to play now. this is entertainment time. if you miss yu miao, you can go back and look for her at any time.¡± these words completely blocked yu ruo¡¯s argument. yu ruo scratched his head anxiously. he had no choice but to say, ¡°then can¡¯t i go to the night market too? why are you asking?¡± xiao han was too evil. xiao han said meaningfully, ¡°oh? so you have the chance to take care of your sister but you don¡¯t want to go back to the hotel, right? i thought you were loyal to her. i didn¡¯t expect you to feel disgusted too.¡± if it were in the past, yu ruo would definitely take care of yu miao and run around for her. yu ruo was exposed and said angrily, ¡°can you stop talking? i want to walk quietly. you¡¯re so noisy.¡± he was already unlucky enough. now, he was being mocked by xiao han. he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°of course not! i still have a lot of questions to ask!¡± xiao han said with a smile. yu ruo was the one who bullied yu su the most. xiao han wanted to avenge yu su and mock him ruthlessly. he wanted him to have a taste of the pain yu su had suffered. yu ruo was so angry that he quickly took a few steps forward, wanting to shake xiao han off. xiao han chased after him and said with a smile, ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. i don¡¯t absorb other people¡¯s luck. if you stay with me, your luck might be better.¡± at the mention of luck, yu ruo was really about to faint from anger. he recalled what had just happened. yu ruo slowed down again and stopped talking. he walked forward expressionlessly. he really couldn¡¯t win against xiao han, so he could only pretend to be deaf and mute to escape. however, every word xiao han said in his ear was fatal, making him feel even worse. wen chuan led the group through several streets before they entered an alley. after going around a few more corners, they arrived at the door of a house. the door was very ordinary. it was just an ordinary wooden door. wen chuan walked forward and knocked on the door a few times. soon, the door quietly opened a little, and a man in a servant¡¯s clothes poked his head out. when he saw wen chuan, he opened the door respectfully. the servant said, ¡°master wen, you¡¯re here! please come in. the night market has already begun.¡± wen chuan nodded. ¡°i brought some friends here to shop.¡± the servant said, ¡°the people you brought will definitely be fine. please come in!¡± yu su had guessed that they would only be able to enter the night market if there was someone to bring them in. ordinary people could not enter either. therefore, this metaphysical night market could not be found online. after the few of them entered, they passed through a large courtyard. after entering the courtyard, they saw a fake hill in the courtyard. they walked in through the side door and into another corridor. when they reached the end again, wen chuan opened a door and arrived at a street. the decorations on the street were very ancient. the patterns on the road were very similar to those on the talisman paper. there were also many patterns of auspicious clouds. there were already many stalls on both sides of the street. there were also many people walking around on the streets. they were also dressed in ancient clothes and the place looked very much like the night market in ancient times. the group walked in in surprise and looked at the stalls. most of the stalls sold various metaphysical items, such as talismans, cinnabar, and various magical artifacts. someone set up a stall to read people¡¯s fortunes and resolve their bad luck. there were also some stalls with antiques. there were all kinds of antiques and they dazzled everyone. they didn¡¯t know which one to look at, but they were all exquisite. meng xi said in surprise, ¡°yu su, are these antiques real? i want to buy some back.¡± yu su said, ¡°the antiques are real, but they might not be suitable for you. if you want to buy one, you have to be careful.¡± none of the antiques here were simple. zhao duo usually liked to collect antiques and wanted to buy them, but when he heard yu su¡¯s words, he asked in confusion, ¡°why?¡± yu su did not keep him in suspense and said directly, ¡°most of the antiques here were brought out from dead people. they have a ferocious aura. if you buy them back, you will be unlucky at best, and at worst, you might die.¡± she had just walked around and realized that most of these antiques were not suitable for ordinary people to buy. however, to a metaphysical master, it was a great weapon.. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Picking Antiques chapter 284: picking antiques translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when metaphysical masters used spells, they sometimes needed to introduce some fierce aura to achieve the effect. there were also many metaphysical masters who would draw out this ferocious aura to attack their opponents during battles. when everyone heard this, they all gave up on the idea of buying the antiques. chen ling said, ¡°these antiques are useful to you metaphysical masters, right? what if someone uses these antiques to harm people?¡± wen chuan explained, ¡°there will be a record made when someone purchases these antiques. if anyone buys them to harm others, the relevant authorities of the country can investigate and pursue the matter. if they don¡¯t have acquaintances, ordinary people won¡¯t be able to enter the night market, let alone harm others.¡± meng xi shook her head regretfully. ¡°then we can only take a look. i wanted to buy some back.¡± her father¡¯s birthday was round the corner and she wanted to buy some back as a gift for him. ¡°take a look first. if there¡¯s anything you like, i can help you check the aura of the item. perhaps there will be some antiques that carry the auspicious aura,¡± yu su said with a smile. antiques with auspicious auras were beneficial to both individuals and families. although there were very few antiques with auspicious aura in this night market, they would be lucky if they could find one. meng xi and chen ling smiled until their eyes narrowed. ¡°thank you, yu su. let¡¯s go pick!¡± with that, the two of them held hands and went to choose antiques. the others were also very excited and picked seriously. if there was anything they liked, they would show it to yu su. wen chuan, who was following behind, was very surprised. he did not expect yu su to be so good to ordinary people. to a metaphysical master, friends were like fleeting clouds, and there was no need to solidify their friendship. however, yu su took relationships very seriously and treated her friends very well. everyone walked forward and looked at the stalls one by one. they chose a few antiques for yu su to identify. however, every one of them had an extremely strong ferocious aura. even if they wanted to buy it, the owner of the stall would not sell it. such antiques with extremely ferocious auras would not be sold to ordinary people. even the metaphysicists who were weaker would not sell them. everyone walked forward and looked at them one by one. zhao duo chose a jade pendant. the jade pendant was clear and translucent. the quality of the jade was very good. after reading it, yu su said in a low voice, ¡°if you can buy it, you must buy this antique. there¡¯s an auspicious aura on it that will help improve your luck.¡± zhao duo nodded and went to buy it without another word. then, he placed the jade pendant in the box and placed it in his bag. he hung the bag in front of his chest to prevent it from being stolen. after the group had walked far away, yu su smiled and said to zhao duo, ¡°you¡¯re lucky to have bought this antique. there¡¯s a layer of ferocity on the outside of the jade pendant, but the inside is filled with auspicious energy. you¡¯re too lucky to have bought it at this price.¡± this kind of antique could only be chanced upon by luck. when zhao duo saw the jade pendant just now, he felt that it suited him very well, so he bought it. now that he heard yu su¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°then when i hold the jade pendant, will the fierce aura on it affect me?¡± it wouldn¡¯t be good if something happened. ¡°this ferocious aura is very weak. at most, it will make you catch a cold or make you unlucky a few times. it won¡¯t affect you much. when we go back, i¡¯ll give you a talisman. if you stick it on the jade pendant, you can resolve the ferocious aura. there are many benefits to wearing the jade pendant after that,¡± yu su replied. there were many benefits. his body would be healthier, and there would be more help from benefactors. in short, it was worth it. zhao duo laughed out loud. ¡°thank you, sister su. i¡¯ll definitely work hard for the studio in the future and let the jade pendant prosper our studio.¡± yu su smiled and nodded. then, she continued, ¡°this jade pendant can also resolve bad luck. for example, the bad luck on yu ruo¡¯s body can be weakened by half if he wears this jade pendant. moreover, there are no side effects.¡± the auspicious aura on the jade pendant was nourished and had a very strong effect of dissolving bad luck. this was also a treasure that many metaphysicists wanted to obtain. it could protect metaphysicists from making mistakes when drawing talismans. the group of people were pleasantly surprised and rubbed their palms together. they all wanted to find such a treasure like zhao duo. however, yu su splashed cold water on their hopes. ¡°such treasures can only be chanced upon by luck. there might not be many of them in a single market. don¡¯t have too much hope.¡± if there really was one, it would have been bought by other metaphysical masters long ago. even the stall owner would not sell such a treasure. ¡°even people from our metaphysical society can¡¯t buy such a treasure with money. you¡¯re very lucky,¡± yu su said to zhao duo with a smile. zhao duo tried his best to nod. ¡°i¡¯m really too lucky. 1 realized that ever since 1 entered the studio and followed sister su, my luck has been getting better and better..¡± Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Changed Life chapter 285: changed life translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in the past, at the yu entertainment company, zhao duo was always the one being bullied. all kinds of opportunities passed by him. he had even encountered many unlucky things. unexpectedly, after meeting yu su, his luck became better and better. not only could he play as a male lead, but he also encountered such a treasure. yu su nodded. ¡°if you¡¯re lucky, it will get better and better.¡± ¡°yes, it was because i met sister su that my life took a turn. thank you, sister su.¡± zhao duo¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. all the unhappiness in the past had disappeared. the current good luck was all given to him by yu su. wen chuan said, ¡°i¡¯ve seen your future. if you hadn¡¯t met yu su, your future would have been very miserable. not only would you have been suppressed by the company, but you would also have been framed. in the end, you would have left the industry miserably and died in a car accident in your third year.¡± when he saw zhao duo previously, he could vaguely feel his luck rising. with a thought, yu su changed zhao duo¡¯s life and his career. this change was natural and allowed by the heavens. there would be no punishment. after everyone heard this, they looked at zhao duo in shock. wen chuan¡¯s metaphysical strength was obvious to all. no one had any doubts, so they were even more shocked. unexpectedly, if he had not met yu su, he would have lived such a miserable life for the rest of his life. zhao duo¡¯s mouth widened in shock. ¡°this is too tragic. that kind of ending is really despairing. fortunately, i met sister su.¡± the dream of being an actor was like a life to him. he could not believe how desperate he would be if he was expelled from the entertainment industry one day. xiao han said proudly, ¡°work hard with your sister su in the future. you¡¯ll get better and better, unlike someone who¡¯s getting worse and worse. this is the difference in people¡¯s judgment.¡± after saying that, he glanced at yu ruo. it was very obvious who he was talking about. zhao duo also nodded firmly. ¡°that¡¯s right. those blind people in my past deserve to be unlucky. they deserve to regret it.¡± ye chang and yu zheng also had complicated feelings. yu ruo clenched his fists tightly, feeling very angry. however, he had no choice. after all, what the other party said was the truth. zhao duo¡¯s luck was indeed getting better and better, and his luck was getting worse and worse. he was even about to die from bad luck. meng xi pouted and wheedled at yu su. ¡°hmph! i¡¯m so jealous. i want to go to yu su¡¯s studio too.¡± yu su smiled and said, ¡°come on, i promise to welcome you if you come over. i¡¯ll let you enjoy the best resources.¡± the studio happened to be short of people. yu zheng also took a step forward and said, ¡°yu su, why don¡¯t 1 go over too? i¡¯m a director. i can film many movies for our studio.¡± he did not want to get lucky either. he just wanted to get close to yu su and spend more time with her so that yu su would calm her anger down and stop ignoring him. when yu su heard this, her smile faded a little. ¡°do you think i¡¯ll accept you?¡± he was quite ignorant. ye chang was also stunned on the spot and did not say anything unlikable. everyone smiled and continued walking forward. they looked at the stalls one by one. yu ruo deliberately walked to yu zheng¡¯s side and smiled proudly. ¡°are you feeling better now? she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you at all. how embarrassing.¡± ¡°it¡¯s better for me to be embarrassed than you to be unlucky.¡± yu zheng sneered. ¡°at least all she did was ignore me. your good sister, yu miao, sucked away your luck. in comparison, i¡¯m really lucky.¡± after saying that, yu zheng walked forward and ignored yu ruo. yu ruo stomped his feet in anger, wishing he could beat yu zheng up. however, he did not really attack. after all, he was not in the right. even if he attacked, he might not be able to defeat yu zheng. yu ruo calmed down and found an opportunity to walk to zhao duo¡¯s side. he said in a low voice, ¡°zhao duo, are you selling your jade pendant? i¡¯m willing to pay a high price.¡± if he had the jade pendant, he would have less bad luck in the future. yu ruo had already thought it through. after his bad luck passed, he would give the jade pendant to yu miao as a birthday gift. no matter what, it would not be a loss. zhao duo looked at him coldly and said, ¡°sell it to you? i might as well throw it away.¡± this person did not know what was good for him and had such a bad attitude towards yu su. no matter what, he would not sell it to him. only by letting him continue to be unlucky could he vent his hatred. yu ruo continued to ask, ¡°name a price. i won¡¯t bargain if i can buy it. don¡¯t worry.¡± zhao duo sneered. ¡°this isn¡¯t about money. do you understand?¡± this jade pendant was bought for his own use. he also heard from yu su that this jade pendant had many benefits, so it was even more impossible for him to sell it.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Self chapter 286: self-knowledge translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu ruo walked away awkwardly and sneered. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to sell it, so be it. hmph.¡± since the other party was unwilling to sell, he had no choice. who asked him to offend yu su? even the people around him did not like him. the group continued to move forward and stopped at the stall. yu su also bought a bracelet with an auspicious aura and a jade plate with a strong ferocious aura. in the future, when she did spells, she could combine the two things to produce a stronger effect. it could also increase the success rate! the others asked yu su to help take a look and also found one or two good antiques. although it was not as auspicious as zhao duo¡¯s antique, it could also ward off evil spirits and protect against villains. all in all, all of them had gained a lot. seeing this, yu ruo¡¯s heart ached. he was still yu su¡¯s biological brother, and yu su did not help him choose one. he walked to yu zheng¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°fourth brother, why don¡¯t you get yu su to buy a few for you? these things have many uses.¡± this opportunity was fleeting. he had to seize it. yu zheng¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°i¡¯m not like you. 1 know my limits. yu su won¡¯t help me find anything.¡± needless to say, yu su would definitely not help him. yu ruo was clearly using him as a raft to get the antiques that yu su had bought. ¡°if you want to buy something, go find yu su yourself. don¡¯t use me as a raft,¡± yu zheng said angrily. yu ruo had become scheming after staying with yu miao for a long time! yu ruo shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°i want to, but it¡¯s impossible for yu su to care about me. wouldn¡¯t i be looking for a scolding!¡± he said this as if yu zheng was not asking for a scolding. yu zheng was speechless. yu zheng really wanted to scold yu ruo, but he held it in and gave yu zheng an idea. ¡°third brother, why don¡¯t you go and look for master wen? he might be kind enough to help you find antiques.¡± yu zheng was almost annoyed to death by his third brother, so he could only give him an idea. yu ruo¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°why didn¡¯t 1 think of that? 1¡¯11 go look for him now.¡± after saying that, yu ruo jogged to wen chuan¡¯s side. he asked with anticipation, ¡°master wen, 1 wonder if you can help me look at some antiques. i want to buy them to protect myself.¡± wen chuan looked at him coldly. ¡°why should 1 help you?¡± the two of them were not relatives or friends. how could yu ruo have the cheek to ask? moreover, for the spell just now, yu ruo and yu miao had played him, making wen chuan feel even more uncomfortable. it was evident that he would not help yu ruo. when yu ruo heard this, his face was filled with surprise. he did not expect master wen¡¯s attitude to be so cold. he rejected him immediately. ¡°master wen, don¡¯t reject me first. 1 didn¡¯t make myself clear just now. i¡¯ll give you a generous reward. the yu corporation will remember your kindness,¡± yu ruo said slowly. he had already mentioned the yu corporation. he did not believe that wen chuan would reject him. wen chuan said coldly again, ¡°do you think i¡¯m someone who lacks money and connections? i really don¡¯t care about your small yu corporation.¡± if not for the fact that his cultivation level had improved and he did not care about worldly things, the money in his card could buy a city. as for connections, it was always others who took the initiative to curry favor with him. he never looked for connections because he himself was one. the yu corporation had a hundred years of foundation, but it was really not a big company in the country. yu ruo was completely stunned. he held back his anger and said, ¡°alright, since master wen is unwilling, 1 won¡¯t disturb you anymore. take your time to shop.¡± master wen was a powerful metaphysical master. yu ruo did not dare to offend him at all. he could only suppress the anger in his heart. yu zheng was not surprised to see his third brother standing on the spot with a gloomy expression as he watched master wen leave. he walked to yu ruo¡¯s side and asked, ¡°third brother, have you discovered a problem?¡± ¡°what?¡± yu ruo was in a daze and asked hesitantly. yu zheng said, ¡°your likeability is getting worse and worse. there are more people who don¡¯t like you anymore.¡± among the guests now, other than yu miao, who was still sticking to yu ruo, the other guests were unwilling to pay attention to him. yu ruo asked curiously, ¡°why? 1 didn¡¯t do anything outrageous!¡± 1 really don¡¯t understand. why did his popularity deteriorate? there was nothing wrong with what he did. it must be this group of guests who trampled on the low and flattered the high. seeing that yu su did not like him, they treated him like this in order to please her. a group of people who followed the wind! yu ruo thought disdainfully as he gritted her teeth and looked at yu su.. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Observation Talisman chapter 287: observation talisman translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at this moment, yu su was already walking at the front of the team. the end of the street was empty. there were some talismans hanging on the wall. these talismans are framed in glass diagrams as exhibits. a white-haired old man sat on a small stool and watched over the talismans to prevent them from being stolen. these talismans were worth tens of millions each. many people came because they wanted to use the observation talisman paper to increase their strength. yu su walked under the talisman paper and stopped, looking at it attentively. the patterns on the talisman were classical and had a unique charm. it looked soul-stirring. the person who drew the talisman was very powerful. the old man smiled and asked, ¡°little girl, what do you think of the talisman paper? is it alright?¡± yu su nodded. ¡°it¡¯s top-grade work. it¡¯s worthy of serious observation.¡± each talisman had different patterns, and every pattern was of the same thickness and strength. it was indeed not simple. the old man said proudly, ¡°of course. master wen¡¯s talisman paper is the best in the entire night market. many people came to the night market just to take a look at the talisman paper.¡± ¡°master wen drew this?¡± yu su asked in surprise. the old man nodded and continued, ¡°yes, master wen¡¯s talisman paper is displayed once every six months. little girl, you¡¯re fated. look carefully at the talisman paper and it can help you increase your metaphysical strength.¡± yu su took a step closer and said carefully, ¡°these talismans are all yellow. they look like they¡¯ve been drawn for a long time, like decades.¡± this was the strangest thing. master wen was clearly only in his early twenties, but these talismans seemed to have been drawn for decades. this was a little contradictory. ¡°these are all master wen¡¯s works from a long time ago. he used talisman papers that have been placed for decades, so they look like they¡¯ve been there for a long time,¡± the old man said. yu su nodded. ¡°i see.¡± no wonder it looked so old. if not for the old man¡¯s explanation, she would have suspected master wen¡¯s age. yu su took a few more steps and looked at the other talisman paper. she carefully drew the patterns on it and closed her eyes to comprehend. she had entered a mysterious realm. yu su felt the yin and yang of the world, as well as the five elements eight trigrams array and the righteous aura of the world. just as she was engrossed in it, a gentle voice came from beside her ear. ¡°are you looking at the talisman i drew?¡± it was wen chuan¡¯s voice. yu su opened her eyes and praised with a smile, ¡°master wen drew very well. the talismans drawn are all top-notch.¡± originally, yu su¡¯s metaphysical cultivation was stuck between mid level 5 and upper level 5. now that she had seen the talisman paper, it actually loosened a little. if there was an opportunity, she could immediately enter upper level 5. at the same time, she had a new understanding of wen chuan¡¯s strength. she did not show it on her face, but she was very surprised in her heart. she was now certain that master wen was definitely an upper level 5. ordinary people thought that there were only three levels in level 5, which were upper, middle, and lower. however, only a few people knew that there was a level above upper level 5. that was the great fulfillment! some people said that after reaching the great fulfillment in level 5, one could live forever. however, yu su knew that after attaining the great fulfillment, one could indeed extend their lifespan to 400 to 500 years old, but they would also die after that. as long as he reached level 5, it would be easy for him to live for 300 years. yu su asked, ¡°master wen, i¡¯m very curious about something. your strength should be higher than martial uncle¡¯s, right?¡± wen chuan smiled. ¡°i¡¯ve never competed with him before. i¡¯m not sure.¡± he avoided the question and yu su did not probe further. yu su continued, ¡°then if i have any metaphysical questions in the future, can 1 consult master wen?¡± ¡°of course.¡± wen chuan nodded. ¡°are you still shopping?¡± yu su shook her head. ¡°i¡¯m not shopping anymore. we can go back now.¡± she had gained enough today. she could not be greedy. wen chuan laughed and asked in confusion, ¡°why don¡¯t you take a look again, you might be able to find more antiques with auspicious aura.¡± yu su said, ¡°i¡¯ve gained a lot today. i¡¯m already satisfied. if i¡¯m greedy, 1 might not encounter a surprise but a shock. only when one is satisfied can one be happy.¡± wen chuan was surprised when he heard that. ¡°you¡¯re quite perceptive.¡± ¡°yes or no, it¡¯s all predestined. sometimes, you can only get the other part if you give up a part. if you want everything, you¡¯re destined to get nothing. as long as you don¡¯t regret it,¡± yu su said with a smile. wen chuan muttered and repeated, ¡°yes or no, it¡¯s fate.¡± then, he shook his head, closed his eyes, and said, ¡°you¡¯re right. it¡¯s just that too many people are stubborn, so they fall into the fog and are eventually devoured.¡± after saying that, wen chuan looked at yu su and said seriously, ¡°you¡¯re not bad, but it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Loss of Luck chapter 288: loss of luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zheng, who was at the side, had also heard the couple¡¯s words. he was gloating in his heart. fortunately, he had kept a distance from yu miao previously. at least, he didn¡¯t hug her. this matter wouldn¡¯t affect him. when yu su arrived at the hotel, she sorted out the things she had bought and put them away before taking out the talisman paper to draw two talismans. one was stuck to the jade plate to prevent the ferocious aura from leaking out. otherwise, the entire hotel¡¯s luck would be affected. then, yu su took another talisman and gave it to zhao duo so that he could paste it on the jade pendant to eliminate the ferocious aura on it. when yu su returned to her room, she had just walked out of the stairs when she saw yu miao standing in front of yu ruo¡¯s door and knocking. yu su retreated into the stairwell without revealing herself. then, she heard yu ruo open the door and ask, ¡°yu miao, it¡¯s so late. what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°third brother, i have something to say to you. can we talk inside?¡± yu miao said pitifully. yu ruo said, ¡°not really. it¡¯s late now. it¡¯s not appropriate for you to come to my room. if someone takes a photo of you, it¡¯ll be even more difficult to explain.¡± today, he had been exposed by the reporters and even let yu miao enter the room. when he returned home, his father would definitely break his legs. also, regarding today¡¯s luck, yu ruo still felt a little wronged. yu miao asked curiously, ¡°explain what? what happened?¡± then, yu ruo told yu miao about the secret photos on the internet. yu miao¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. just tonight, she felt that her luck had lost a little more. she thought that it was because the audience knew that she was borrowing luck. now, it seemed that there was also a reason for this. yu miao said angrily, ¡°these people are really free. they even secretly took photos near our house. i want to sue them.¡± after complaining for a while, she said, ¡°third brother, i really fainted from blood tonight. i didn¡¯t mean to not return my luck. you won¡¯t blame me, right? 1 promise that after the show ends, i¡¯ll definitely bring you to that friend and see if there¡¯s a way to resolve your bad luck.¡± what she meant was that before the show ended, she would not return the luck. yu ruo didn¡¯t expect her to return it. his heart had already turned cold. ¡°alright, let¡¯s talk about it when the time comes. i¡¯m not in a hurry here.¡± ¡°thank you, third brother. you¡¯re the best!¡± yu miao took a step forward and wanted to reach out to hug yu ruo. yu ruo, on the other hand, was like a frightened bird. he took a big step back and said awkwardly, ¡°yu miao, everyone is saying that our relationship is abnormal. let¡¯s keep a distance and stop doing this.¡± yu miao looked embarrassed after being rejected. she didn¡¯t expect yu ruo to be so guarded against her now. however, she thought that if someone secretly took photos of her again, her luck would definitely be lost again. she nodded. ¡°all right. let¡¯s keep our distance for now. i¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± then, yu miao pretended to say with difficulty, ¡°third brother, do you think yu su was the one who did this? did she get someone to secretly take photos of us and release the photos?¡± the person she suspected the most was yu su. on the surface, yu su did not target her, but she had always made it difficult for her to take a step forward and did not get any benefits. yu ruo frowned and shook her head. ¡°that shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? yu su is very straightforward and won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± after saying this, yu ruo did not want to say anything more to yu miao. he bade her farewell directly. ¡°yu miao, it¡¯s getting late. you should go back and rest early. we still have to continue filming tomorrow.¡± yu miao was indignant. she just felt that yu su had done it, but now that she saw that yu ruo was already a little impatient, she could only say obediently, ¡°alright, third brother, good night. see you tomorrow.¡± yu miao turned around and left, and yu ruo closed the door. after waiting for a while, yu su walked out and returned to her room from the other side. she realized that yu miao¡¯s luck was a little less than before. it was indeed her who had gotten someone to take those photos. she was also the one who asked someone to release it. since yu miao¡¯s luck had already weakened, she was prepared to release some more powerful information to reduce yu miao¡¯s luck. this way, yu miao would look for yu ruo again to obtain luck. yu ruo could also see yu miao¡¯s true face clearly. after his luck was taken away, he would start her unlucky path. at that time, it would depend on whether he would continue to protect yu miao. yu su could also take the opportunity to test wen chuan and see how his relationship with yu miao was and if he would help yu miao at the critical moment. yu su stood by the bed and made a call. ¡°hello, it¡¯s me. you can continue to release those big news about yu miao..¡± Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Loss of Luck chapter 289: loss of luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zheng, who was at the side, had also heard the couple¡¯s words. he was gloating in his heart. fortunately, he had kept a distance from yu miao previously. at least, he didn¡¯t hug her. this matter wouldn¡¯t affect him. when yu su arrived at the hotel, she sorted out the things she had bought and put them away before taking out the talisman paper to draw two talismans. one was stuck to the jade plate to prevent the ferocious aura from leaking out. otherwise, the entire hotel¡¯s luck would be affected. then, yu su took another talisman and gave it to zhao duo so that he could paste it on the jade pendant to eliminate the ferocious aura on it. when yu su returned to her room, she had just walked out of the stairs when she saw yu miao standing in front of yu ruo¡¯s door and knocking. yu su retreated into the stairwell without revealing herself. then, she heard yu ruo open the door and ask, ¡°yu miao, it¡¯s so late. what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°third brother, i have something to say to you. can we talk inside?¡± yu miao said pitifully. yu ruo said, ¡°not really. it¡¯s late now. it¡¯s not appropriate for you to come to my room. if someone takes a photo of you, it¡¯ll be even more difficult to explain.¡± today, he was exposed by the reporters and even let yu miao enter the room. when he returned home, his father would definitely break his legs. also, regarding today¡¯s luck, yu ruo still felt a little wronged. yu miao asked curiously, ¡°explain what? what happened?¡± then, yu ruo told yu miao about the secret photos on the internet. yu miao¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. just tonight, she felt that her luck had lost a little more. she thought that it was because the audience knew that she was borrowing luck. now, it seemed that there was also a reason for this. yu miao said angrily, ¡°these people are really free. they even secretly took photos near our house. i want to sue them.¡± after complaining for a while, she said, ¡°third brother, 1 really fainted from blood tonight. i didn¡¯t mean to not return my luck. you won¡¯t blame me, right? 1 promise that after the show ends, i¡¯ll definitely bring you to that friend and see if there¡¯s a way to resolve your bad luck.¡± what she meant was that before the show ended, she would not return the luck. yu ruo didn¡¯t expect her to return it. his heart had already turned cold. ¡°alright, let¡¯s talk about it when the time comes. i¡¯m not in a hurry here.¡± ¡°thank you, third brother. you¡¯re the best!¡± yu miao took a step forward and wanted to reach out to hug yu ruo. yu ruo, on the other hand, was like a frightened bird. he took a big step back and said awkwardly, ¡°yu miao, everyone is saying that our relationship is abnormal. let¡¯s keep a distance and stop doing this.¡± yu miao looked embarrassed after being rejected. she didn¡¯t expect yu ruo to be so guarded against her now. however, she thought that if someone secretly took photos of her again, her luck would definitely be lost again. she nodded. ¡°all right. let¡¯s keep our distance for now. i¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± then, yu miao pretended to say with difficulty, ¡°third brother, do you think yu su was the one who did this? did she get someone to secretly take photos of us and release the photos?¡± the person she suspected the most was yu su. on the surface, yu su did not target her, but she had always made it difficult for her to take a step forward and did not get any benefits. yu ruo frowned and shook her head. ¡°that shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? yu su is very straightforward and won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± after saying this, yu ruo did not want to say anything more to yu miao. he bade her farewell directly. ¡°yu miao, it¡¯s getting late. you should go back and rest early. we still have to continue filming tomorrow.¡± yu miao was indignant. she just felt that yu su had done it, but now that she saw that yu ruo was already a little impatient, she could only say obediently, ¡°alright, third brother, good night. see you tomorrow.¡± yu miao turned around and left, and yu ruo closed the door. after waiting for a while, yu su walked out and returned to her room from the other side. she realized that yu miao¡¯s luck was a little less than before. it was indeed her who had gotten someone to take those photos. she was also the one who asked someone to release it. since yu miao¡¯s luck had already weakened, she was prepared to release some more powerful information to reduce yu miao¡¯s luck. this way, yu miao would look for yu ruo again to obtain luck. yu ruo could also see yu miao¡¯s true face clearly. after his luck was taken away, he would start her unlucky path. at that time, it would depend on whether he would continue to protect yu miao. yu su could also take the opportunity to test wen chuan and see how his relationship with yu miao was and if he would help yu miao at the critical moment. yu su stood by the bed and made a call. ¡°hello, it¡¯s me. you can continue to release those big news about yu miao..¡± Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Selling Clothes chapter 290: selling clothes translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the next day, everyone woke up as usual and went downstairs for breakfast. everyone realized that after yesterday¡¯s incident, yu miao was still in high spirits, as if nothing had happened. yu ruo, on the other hand, looked listless. he had huge dark circles under his eyes and his clothes were loose. he did not look energetic at all. as expected, yu miao¡¯s mentality was good. otherwise, how could she borrow yu ruo¡¯s luck and still play tricks under everyone¡¯s noses? after everyone finished eating, the three groups split up to earn money. when xiao han was a waiter yesterday, he found out that a clothing store was hiring. when a clothing store sold a set of clothes, there would be commission. the more they sold, the more commission they would get. the basic salary was 300 dollars a day. even if his eloquence was poor, his basic salary was enough to cover a day¡¯s expenses. therefore, being a shop assistant in a clothing store was a good choice. xiao han looked at the remaining three and explained the salaries. however, yu ruo objected first. ¡°go to the shop again? i think if 1 go to be a shop assistant, 1¡¯11 be surrounded. the fans will also block the traffic near the clothing shop. why don¡¯t we change to something else today?¡± he had caused such a huge scandal yesterday. if he went to be a shop assistant, he would definitely be gossiped about again. he did not want to go. ¡°even if we are surrounded, it will only be you. it has nothing to do with us. the few of us can work obediently,¡± xiao han said coldly. ¡°of course. 1 have a lot of fans. isn¡¯t it normal to watch me?¡± yu ruo said proudly, not understanding the meaning behind his words. in the past, no matter where he went, there would be fans asking him to sign autographs. however, this had not happened for a long time. in the show, most of the fans had asked yu su to sign for them. when meng xi heard this, she could not help but say, ¡°xiao han has several times more fans than you. if he can become a shop assistant, why can¡¯t you go? are you so pampered?¡± she really couldn¡¯t understand yu ruo¡¯s thoughts. this didn¡¯t work, and that didn¡¯t work either. why were there so many problems with yu ruo? he was still not terribly hungry. when he ran out of money and was desperate, he would know how rare a job opportunity was. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want to take the opportunity to leave and do nothing so that the remaining members can earn money for you to spend?¡± xiao han¡¯s eyes were sharp as he said coldly. ¡°i¡­¡± yu ruo was stunned and did not know what to say. ¡°if you have the intention to eat for free, i advise you to give up on this idea as soon as possible. we can earn money separately and pay for accommodation and food ourselves, but if you don¡¯t want to work and eat for free. there¡¯s no way!¡± xiao han said quickly. if it was anyone else, xiao han was willing to bring them along, even if it was giving them free food. however, yu ruo and yu miao, these two annoying people, could not eat free food. xiao han did not want them to be parasites. yu ruo was exasperated and said angrily, ¡°you don¡¯t have to mock me like that. i can find a job. i just don¡¯t want to be surrounded in the shop. what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± the couple¡¯s words from last night were like a needle that pierced yu ruo¡¯s heart. every time he thought about it, he felt embarrassed. if he was in the shop, it meant that he might see all kinds of strange gazes and unpleasant words. however, he could not anger the customers and could only listen silently. ¡°yu miao, why don¡¯t we go and find work ourselves!¡± yu ruo looked at yu miao and said. yu miao shook her head. she didn¡¯t really want to go out and find work. in the shop, she could interact more with xiao han. she might even be able to benefit from xiao han¡¯s luck. besides, she was satisfied that she didn¡¯t have to be exposed to the external weather elements in the shop. she also had a basic salary and could show off her eloquence. yu miao didn¡¯t want to take the risk and persuaded, ¡°third brother, this job is not bad. there¡¯s a basic salary. we¡¯ll have the food and accommodation fees for today. if we sell more, we¡¯ll get a commission. we¡¯ll earn a lot in a day. third brother, just treat it as accompanying me!¡± yu ruo clenched his fists, his face still cold. unexpectedly, even yu miao was not on his side this time. if he wanted to find another job, he would have to act alone. this was still very difficult for yu ruo. yu ruo had no choice but to grit his teeth and agree. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll give it a try.¡± seeing that he agreed, xiao han led his team towards the clothing store.. Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Differential Treatment chapter 291: differential treatment translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the boss was a middle-aged woman. after knowing their intentions, she smiled and said, ¡°alright, 1 often watch your show. i welcome you guys to come.¡± ¡°thank you so much,¡± xiao han said with a smile. the boss said regretfully, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that yu su wasn¡¯t in the same group as you this time. otherwise, yu su would have been able to come to the shop.¡± in the show, she liked yu su and xiao han the most. the two of them were outstanding-looking, friendly, and very capable. she had a good impression of meng xi and ding chen too. xiao han also nodded. ¡°1 also want to be in the same group as yu su, but unfortunately, we didn¡¯t get to group together.¡± now that he had met yu ruo and yu miao, these two people were really annoying. the boss smiled and said, ¡°ask yu su to come to the shop when she¡¯s free. i¡¯ve left a few special clothes for yu su. yu su will definitely look good in them.¡± faced with the boss¡¯s undisguised fondness, xiao han also agreed. ¡°after i¡¯m done with work today, if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll bring yu su over to try on clothes.¡± now, each of them only had one set of clothes on them, and there was no change of clothes. when yu su came over, she could choose a few more sets of clothes to change into. seeing that xiao han had agreed, the boss was even happier. she pulled xiao i ian and meng xi along and picked out a set of clothes for each of them on the shelves in the shop. she even paired them with jewelry. the boss smiled and urged the two of them to change. the staff here had to wear the clothes from the shop so that they could show the effect of the clothes. yu miao saw that the two of them had gone to change and the boss was free. so she walked up and asked, ¡°boss, can you choose some clothes for the two of us?¡± unexpectedly, the boss¡¯s face turned cold and she said, ¡°i¡¯ll get the shop assistant to bring you to the staff closet to pick out clothes.¡± with that, she called a female shop assistant out. yu ruo¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. he knew that he was being treated differently. but he couldn¡¯t understand why he was despised everywhere he went. why did these people treat him like this? the boss didn¡¯t want to help yu miao and yu ruo choose their clothes at all. she hated these two people the most in the show. it was annoying to see them. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was afraid of implicating the entire team and was afraid that she would make things difficult for xiao han, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to recruit yu miao and her brother. soon, xiao han walked out. the boss smiled and praised, ¡°what a clothes rack. you look good no matter how you wear it.¡± after saying that, the boss pulled xiao han to explain the fabric of the clothes and some unique designs of the clothes. at this moment, the female shop assistant walked over. the shop assistant¡¯s name was huang li. everyone in the shop called her li li. she was the sales champion in the shop. li li brought the two of them to the staff lounge. there was a large closet in the lounge with many ancient-style suits. she said, ¡°the two of you can choose a set of clothes yourselves!¡± yu miao walked forward and looked at it casually. she touched the texture of the clothes and asked angrily, ¡°you want the two of us to wear these? these clothes have been worn by others!¡± the clothes in the employee¡¯s closet had obvious traces that they had already been worn. if someone wore it, they might be infected with skin diseases. moreover, the texture of the clothes was obviously not as good as the clothes sold in the shops outside. there were even fewer styles. ¡°don¡¯t worry. 1 only put the clothes in after they were washed,¡± li li replied calmly. she knew that these two people were troublesome, so she was not surprised. yu miao said angrily, ¡°but xiao han and meng xi were all wearing clothes from outside just now. the style is much better than these. who do the two of us have to choose the clothes in this wardrobe? this is discrimination!¡± that¡¯s not fair. yu miao also wanted to wear the clothes sold outside. li li frowned and said slowly, ¡°the employees in the shop choose their clothes in this wardrobe. xiao han and meng xi wear the clothes from outside because the boss likes them. that¡¯s why she made an exception and chose clothes for them. they¡¯re different from ordinary employees like us.¡± after a pause, she continued, ¡°if you have the ability, make the boss like you too. the boss will carefully choose clothes for you.¡± her words made yu miao speechless. if that was the case, she had nothing to say and no reason to criticize him. yu miao reluctantly accepted the clothes in the closet in front of her and said, ¡°then pick two sets for us. 1 want clothes with a better texture and a layered texture.¡± no matter how she looked at it, she felt that the clothes in the wardrobe were not good-looking. they could not compare to the ones sold outside. li li¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°we¡¯re all shop assistants. everyone chooses their own clothes. besides, you might not even like the clothes i choose. don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± from the show, she could tell that yu miao had a bad temper. however, everyone was a shop assistant now, so she had no obligation to choose clothes for yu miao.. Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Contempt chapter 292: contempt translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu ruo was already holding back his anger. now that he heard that the shop assistant was unwilling to choose clothes for the both of them, the anger in his heart rose. ¡°your boss asked you to bring us here to choose clothes just now. don¡¯t you listen to your boss?¡± since she had brought them here, she should help them pick their clothes. moreover, they were here to record a show and were celebrities in the entertainment industry. they were not on the same level as these employees at the bottom of society. their status was higher. asking her to pick clothes for them was flattering her. the contempt in yu ruo¡¯s eyes was clearly seen by li li. she was also angry. ¡°if the two of you don¡¯t want to work in our shop, you can leave now. this is not a place for you to throw a tantrum. 1 won¡¯t spoil you.¡± did they really think that they had to be treated as the young master and young lady of the yu family when they were here? li li already hated yu miao and yu ruo when she watched the show. now that she saw their attitude towards people behind the camera, she hated them even more. when she was watching the show, li li had talked bad about them to her boss. she knew that her boss did not have a good impression of the two of them, so li li was not afraid of the two of them complaining to her. even if they complained about her, she would not choose clothes for the two of them. yu miao did not expect this shop assistant¡¯s temper to be so bad. in order to continue working in the shop, her attitude became better. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, sister. it was both our fault just now. i don¡¯t know how to choose the clothes. sister, please help us!¡± after saying that, she blinked her eyes, which were red. the shop assistant, li li, was still unmoved. she said coldly, ¡°1 really don¡¯t know how to match clothes for a little fairy like you. i can¡¯t match it well either. help yourselves! after choosing your clothes and jewelry, go find a makeup artist to do your makeup.¡± after a pause, she continued, ¡°if you¡¯re willing to work, you can stay. if not, you can leave now.¡± with that, li li turned and walked out. she no longer wanted to be entangled with these two people. no wonder no one on the show liked them. it was ridiculous that they came to work in the shop with the temper of a young master and missy of a rich family. seeing that she had left, yu ruo snorted coldly. ¡°this person is too arrogant. what¡¯s wrong with choosing clothes for us as a shop assistant? after the show ends, i¡¯ll definitely expose this shop assistant and let her be scolded!¡± as the young master of the yu family, he had never met a shop assistant with such an attitude. his words were overheard by the makeup artist who happened to pass by. the makeup artist was a 27-year-old young man. he was dressed in black and had a cold aura. he sneered and retorted, ¡°we¡¯re all working. you¡¯re not a big star now. why should she help you? besides, your attitude is so bad. if it were me, i would expose your bad character as a big star.¡± working in the shop, he would usually encounter some tricky customers. however, for the sake of their salary, they endured it. now that they had encountered employees with the tempers of a young master and young missy, there was no need to tolerate them. no one would spoil them. the makeup artist had also watched the live broadcast yesterday and knew that yu miao would steal other people¡¯s luck. this kind of behavior made the makeup artist feel even more disgusted. ¡°you¡¯re too much. you¡¯re bullying us newbies just because you¡¯re old employees.¡± yu miao¡¯s eyes were red as she said angrily. everyone in the shop was more arrogant than the other. yu miao had never met such a shop assistant before and was very indignant. when she compared it to how to xiao han was treated, she felt even more unbalanced. the makeup artist stopped arguing with them and said coldly, ¡°hurry up. it¡¯s going to be eight in twenty minutes. if you don¡¯t finish your makeup by eight, a portion of your salary will be deducted. think about it yourself!¡± the makeup artist was not like yu miao¡¯s brothers who would spoil her. she only felt that yu miao was pretentious and stupid and felt extremely disgusted. yu miao was about to die of anger. however, she had no choice but to shout angrily at the makeup artist, ¡°we¡¯ll choose our own clothes. we won¡¯t beg you anymore.¡± the makeup artist smiled and said, ¡°then i¡¯m looking forward to what you guys will come up with.¡± with that, he turned around and left. yu ruo¡¯s expression was ugly. he went to look for clothes angrily. he felt that ever since he entered this variety show, everything had not gone smoothly. the number of fans had decreased rapidly, and there were many more people who hated him. his most beloved sister had also changed her appearance and became a poisonous snake that could come over and bite him at any time. all the changes made yu ruo¡¯s heart ache endlessly. he wanted to end the variety show as soon as possible. he did not want to appear in front of the camera and be criticized by everyone.. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Meeting an Acquaintance chapter 293: meeting an acquaintance translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the two of them picked out their clothes and walked out of the staff lounge. the makeup artist began to do their makeup. although he didn¡¯t like the two of them, he didn¡¯t make things difficult for them. he put on suitable makeup according to the clothes they chose. he even chose some jewelry for them. they looked decent. when the two of them went downstairs, they saw xiao han and meng xi standing beside li li, asking her how to choose suitable clothes according to the size of the customer¡¯s body. li li answered word byword with great patience. meng xi also asked some questions about the fabric, and li li answered them one by one. she even highlighted a few signature sets in the shop. at the same time, li li taught the two of them some tricks to read people and tell if the customers were willing to buy. in the end, li li taught the two of them how to deal with people who bargained. meng xi and xiao han felt that they had gained a lot and were more confident. yu miao and yu ruo also heard a few words, but they felt that there was no need to know so much. they would not be in this industry in the future, so the two of them did not listen. xiao han and meng xi had almost finished learning from li li and it was time to start work. many people rushed into the shop. most of them were here for xiao han and meng xi. xiao han quickly got busy and recommended suitable suits to the guests. meng xi handed the clothes over and let the guests try them on in the fitting room. the two of them cooperated with each other very well. in the blink of an eye, several people went to try on clothes. seeing this, yu miao also said to yu ruo, who was beside her, ¡°let¡¯s go solicit customers too. there are many guests today.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s go,¡± yu ruo said lazily. he only wanted to end the show soon and was not in the mood to work at all. in any case, he had lost most of his fans. when the guests arrived, yu ruo would casually choose the clothes and let the guest try them on. the customers were all dissatisfied and asked if there were any newer combinations. yu ruo could not explain clearly, so the customers shook their heads and left. as time passed, no one went to look for yu ruo to pick their clothes. yu ruo was happy to be free. he walked around the shop and looked at the people coming and going. no one knew what he was thinking. yu miao, on the other hand, was the complete opposite. she grabbed a customer and promoted the clothes crazily. under her enthusiastic sales pitch, many customers could only be forcefully pushed to try on clothes. they were very dissatisfied. but because of the camera, they didn¡¯t say anything. xiao han and meng xi¡¯s attitudes were very good, but they were not overly enthusiastic. they could answer the customers¡¯ questions. they did not urge anyone to try on the clothes and only sincerely told them the characteristics of the clothes. the guests were very satisfied with their service. the audience watching the live broadcast also liked xiao han and meng xi more. they also changed his opinion of the two of them. initially, they thought that the two of them were celebrities who did not know the hardships of the world and they only came out to experience life. but now, seeing their serious expressions, more viewers were touched by their serious attitudes. yu miao and yu ruo were even more hated by the audience. they put on the airs of a young master and young missy and made things difficult for the shop assistant. they even said that they wanted to complain about the shop assistant. everything they did annoyed the audience. before selling, they did not learn humbly from the shop assistant. both of them wanted to rely on the halo of a celebrity to sell clothes. the audience still hated yu miao the most. when she saw the customer enter the shop, she followed closely behind and pestered the customer to try on clothes and get the customer to pay the bill. even the audience outside the camera could feel the suffocation. moreover, the audience realized that yu miao liked to follow behind male customers and ask them to buy clothes. because of this, she was scolded by the audience in the live-stream again. yu miao had just sent a guest to try on clothes when she turned around and heard someone shout, ¡°yu miao, why are you here?¡± he sounded pleasantly surprised. when yu miao saw this, shock flashed across her eyes, but she quickly hid it and said with a smile, ¡°what a coincidence. we even bumped into each other here.¡± a man in white brocade walked over with a fan. the man smiled brightly and asked, ¡°your family is bankrupt? why are you selling clothes here?¡± he had just returned from overseas and had never seen this show. yu miao smiled. ¡°1 participated in a show and am earning money! otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have food and accommodation today.¡± then, she smiled in surprise. ¡°since we¡¯re fated, why don¡¯t i help you choose a few sets of clothes? you¡¯ll definitely look good in them.¡± it was a free deal. it would be a waste not to take it. the man smiled ambiguously and said, ¡°sure. the clothes yu miao chose will definitely suit me.¡± seeing the two of them chatting, yu ruo walked over and asked, ¡°do you know each other?¡± yu miao replied first, ¡°this is a friend i met overseas. we both like to play golf..¡± Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Unusual Relationship chapter 294: unusual relationship translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu ruo and yu miao had both studied abroad before. at that time, the two of them were in the same university and returned to the country one after another. yu ruo also had an impression of this person. this man was a rich second-generation heir and often invited yu miao out to play. he also had a few other friends and the group of them often went for short trips. yu ruo smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s good to see you. i¡¯ll go back to work first. help yourself.¡± after saying goodbye, yu ruo left. next, yu miao recommended a few sets of clothes to the man. they were all the most expensive in the shop. the man didn¡¯t say anything else. after trying it, he went to pay. when he left, he winked at yu miao. ¡°you must come and find me when you¡¯re free. my phone number is still the same as before. i will know it the moment you call. i¡¯ll leave first.¡± after saying that, he hugged yu miao and inadvertently stroked her waist a few times. he looked a little close. they were simply like a couple. the audience began to guess. [there¡¯s something wrong with these two!] [which ordinary friend is so clingy?] [my sixth sense tells me that this person is one of the men yu miao hunted. he must be a spare tire.] [there must be an extraordinary relationship between them!] [haha, yu miao really casts her net wide. she can even meet her old lover when she¡¯s selling clothes. who still dares to say that she¡¯s an innocent goddess?] [i think the brothers of the yu family are also her ex-lovers. that¡¯s why they¡¯re so protective of her.] on the screen, the audience kept guessing. everyone seemed to have discovered the truth. in the yu family¡¯s living room. yu an and yu hong were sitting on the sofa, watching the live broadcast on television. this morning, hu ying went to the yu family¡¯s old residence early in the morning. she was scolded so badly that she could not stand up. as soon as she returned home, she lay on the bed to rest. therefore, hu ying did not come out to watch today¡¯s live broadcast. seeing the man hug yu miao, yu hong frowned and guessed, ¡°don¡¯t tell me yu miao has something to do with this man? there seems to be something wrong between the two of them.¡± why would a normal friend specially buy such a large pile of clothes? his actions seems to be pleasing yu miao. or he was inviting yu miao to do something else. yu an smiled and glanced at yu hong mischievously. ¡°you can see things clearly now. you¡¯re not blind anymore, and you¡¯re not biased.¡± if it was in the past, yu hong would definitely think that this man was yu miao¡¯s ordinary friend and that his sister was the purest. after teasing him for a while, yu an continued, ¡°there must be a relationship between these two people, and they¡¯re not ordinary friends. from the way this person speaks, he¡¯s an expert. i just don¡¯t know if yu miao has ever been succeeded by him.¡± this kind of person would just play around with women. yu hong was stunned for a moment, and his frown deepened. ¡°i don¡¯t think so! in everyone¡¯s eyes, yu miao has always been an innocent girl. i¡¯ve never heard of her getting close to any man.¡± when she went out to play, yu miao would never go home past 11pm. hu ying had once said that she wanted to introduce a boyfriend to her, but yu miao rejected her shyly, saying that she had to focus on her career and could not date. the yu family had never treated her unfairly in terms of money. it was impossible for her to curry favor with those rich young masters for money, let alone mess around outside. yu an shrugged. ¡°who knows! when she¡¯s at home, she¡¯s always hugging her brothers. there¡¯s no limit to her actions. but she probably won¡¯t mess around outside!¡± no one could say for sure. in addition, yu miao had never had a boyfriend before, which proved her innocence even more. yu hong was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°if she really messes around outside and goes home to hug us brothers, i really can¡¯t stand it.¡± in the past, he was also one of the people who hugged her. if yu miao really messed around with men, yu hong would feel very uncomfortable. it was not that he was jealous, but he felt very disgusted. seeing that yu hong looked like he had eaten feces, yu an comforted him. ¡°1 don¡¯t think so. when she went overseas to study, she wasn¡¯t young anymore. she should know what to do and what not to do.¡± anyway, he did not have any intimate actions with yu miao. yu an was not afraid at all. hearing his big brother¡¯s comforting words, yu hong finally heaved a sigh of relief. he nodded and said, ¡°i understand. thank you, big brother.¡± in yu su¡¯s studio. director ming was waiting in yu miao¡¯s live-stream. there was a team waiting behind him, waiting for an opportunity to release yu miao¡¯s news. at this moment, he saw that the audience was guessing if the man was yu miao¡¯s old lover. ming hao¡¯s eyes lit up. he was worried about how to release yu miao¡¯s information, but now, he had an excellent entry point.. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Yu Miao Is Really Open chapter 295: yu miao is really open translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios hence, ming hao immediately stood up and said excitedly, ¡°everyone, get ready. we can release yu miao¡¯s news immediately. let¡¯s take this opportunity to release it!¡± his subordinates immediately took action. the script had already been written in advance, and they were just waiting for the moment to release it. soon, some media people on the internet began to post. the titles they posted were very attractive. [yu miao¡¯s flirtatious past¡ªwith photos and videos] [ pure goddess yu miao? this post completely subverts your understanding!] just by looking at the title, it was very attractive to the audience. everyone was suspicious. could it be that yu miao really had many lovers? after clicking on it, the first photo was of yu miao dancing a sexy striptease in a dark bar. she was only wearing her underwear and smiling at the camera. in the photo, yu miao¡¯s face was very clear. everyone continued to read. the post explained in detail the boyfriends yu miao had. she had met basically all of them overseas. the men¡¯s faces had been covered. however, judging from their height and physique, the men in the post were all different men. there were even men of different skin colors. in the photographs, yu a/iiao¡¯s face gradually matured. in other words, these romantic pasts happened at different ages. this included stripteases in bars, hooking arms to drink with men in private rooms, and kissing men when she lost games. there were also photos and videos of her entering and leaving hotels with various men. one of the men was the man who came to buy clothes today. this man was a famous rich second-generation heir from overseas. he was also unmarried and would change girlfriends every few weeks. in one photo, yu miao was being hugged intimately by the man. the two of them were lying together like an old married couple. in the post, director ming even asked the team to highlight the identities of these men. they were all rich and powerful men. all of this information was obtained by yu su. when yu su found out, she was also very shocked. she did not expect yu miao to be so open-minded. there were more than ten men she discovered. yu su also found out that these people would be unlucky for a period of time after being with yu miao. this kind of bad luck was not particularly obvious, and it had only affected them for a short period of time, so no one realized that it was because of yu miao. these men should be yu miao¡¯s targets for borrowing luck. through dual cultivation, she stole the other party¡¯s luck and left quietly. although the luck she stole every time was not much, it accumulated to quite a lot. this was also the reason why yu a/iiao¡¯s luck was getting better. after returning to the yu family, she had the love of her brothers. she could have more luck and her luck was getting better and better. if not for the fact that yu miao¡¯s character had been exposed on the variety show and she had lost too many fans, yu su might not have succeeded in fighting for luck. with this exposure, yu su also wanted to cut off yu miao¡¯s path so that she could no longer use this method to recover her luck. in the previous live broadcast, yu su had also deliberately let the audience see how terrifyingly unlucky she was after her luck was sucked away. she was also warning those men that if they approached yu miao again, they would end up like the unlucky yu ruo. as soon as a few posts were posted, they instantly rushed to the trending searches. many people were reposting it for more people to see. the viewers in the live-stream were also discussing this matter. the comments appeared very quickly and did not stop at all. [impressive. yu miao is so open-minded?] [hehe, she pretends to be a chaste woman, but there are so many men behind her back. i have to say that yu miao¡¯s acting skills are not bad.] [hahaha, i wonder how her brothers will react when they see the post¡­] [her brothers are too stupid. they didn¡¯t even realize it after interacting with her every day?] [perhaps the yu family is very open-minded, but yu miao has been discovered. 1 don¡¯t think her brothers are good people either.] [who knows! perhaps the brothers know about yu miao¡¯s matters, but they like yu miao, who looks pure on the outside but is flirtatious on the inside.] [if the upper beam isn¡¯t straight, the lower beam will be crooked. in my opinion, yu miao might have an affair with her adoptive father, yu zong. who can say for sure?] then, many people ran to yu hong¡¯s account and asked under his latest post. they asked him if he had ever gotten together with yu miao.. Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Going Overseas to Hide chapter 296: going overseas to hide translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu hong didn¡¯t look at his phone. when he saw that the guesses on the screen were getting more and more ridiculous, he said with a dark expression, ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with yu miao¡¯s style. why are they dragging me into this? this audience is really crazy.¡± he was so angry! if not for the fact that he was afraid of blowing things up, he really wanted to publicly scold this group of people. yu an glanced at him and said, ¡°think about it yourself. have you been intimate with yu miao in front of the camera?¡± ¡°that¡¯s all in the past. yu miao and i¡¯s relationship is very innocent,¡± yu hong explained excitedly. unexpectedly, yu miao¡¯s matter was exposed and affected the yu family. yu an shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s useless to tell me. the audience has to believe me. what i say doesn¡¯t count.¡± he knew that he was innocent, but the audience did not believe him. there was nothing he could do. after all, with the power of everyone¡¯s words, they could even melt gold! besides, yu miao was already very close to the three brothers of the yu family and these scenes had even been captured by the live broadcast camera. yu hong sighed and said dejectedly, ¡°1 originally thought that yu miao wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. 1 didn¡¯t expect her to really do it. what a slap in the face!¡± fortunately, he and yu miao did not do anything out of line. yu an also nodded. ¡°in the past, i only felt that yu miao was scheming and dishonest. now, she has broken my impression of her again.¡± the speed at which she changed boyfriends was too fast. no wonder she could fool the three yu brothers. she was a high-level player and had strong methods. yu hong was a little afraid. he glanced upstairs. ¡°brother, do you think mom will be even angrier if she sees today¡¯s news?¡± the good daughter of the past had turned into a striptease bar girl. if his mother saw this, she would definitely not be able to accept it. she would probably fall sick from anger again. thinking of this, yu hong trembled slightly. yu an thought for a moment and nodded affirmatively. ¡°mom will definitely be very angry. she was already very embarrassed to be scolded by grandpa and grandma when she returned to the old residence today. now that this has happened, mom definitely doesn¡¯t want to go out again.¡± yu hong pulled a long face. ¡°1 feel so embarrassed too. 1 don¡¯t want to work at the company for the time being.¡± because of yu miao, he was already mocked by the company. now that this matter had happened, he would probably receive all kinds of strange gazes along the way. there might even be people mocking him. yu hong quickly took out his phone and posted on his wechat moments: [i¡¯ve been in seclusion recently. don¡¯t disturb me! if you have a business collaboration, please contact my assistant.] after sending it, many people immediately replied. [affected by yu miao?] [don¡¯t tell me you and yu miao really have that kind of relationship?] [how do you feel now?] [have you been cheated on?] [brother, tell us. how does yu miao feel?] [disgusting sibling relationship!] seeing reply after another, yu hong was about to die of anger. he had never done anything out of line with yu miao, but no one believed him. this feeling was too aggrieved. yu hong was about to cry. ¡°brother, 1 want to travel overseas. 1 don¡¯t want to stay in the country anymore. i¡¯m going crazy!¡± even a status update in his circle of friends could send him so much ridicule. he was about to go crazy! seeing his second brother go crazy, yu an smiled. at this moment, his phone rang, indicating that there was a new message. yu an turned on her phone and saw a message: have you been with yu miao? is your yu family quite chaotic? yu an¡¯s face instantly darkened. he had never been intimate with yu miao before. he did not expect this group of people to ask about him. how ridiculous! yu an turned off his phone and thought for a moment. ¡°i happen to be going overseas to discuss a business deal this week. come with me.¡± ¡°alright!¡± yu hong nodded. in the room upstairs. hu ying was lying on the bed, recalling how she took care of yu miao over the years, and her heart felt even worse. their family in the old residence hoped that she would cut ties with yu miao, but she could not do it. just as she was letting her imagination run wild, the phone by the bed rang again. hu ying had a bad feeling. she picked it up and was instantly angered by a message. many people questioned her about how she had educated yu miao. hu ying roughly looked at the message. coincidentally, someone had sent her a link to the post. she clicked on it and almost fainted from anger.. Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Severing Their Relationship chapter 297: severing their relationship translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios hu ying would never have thought that her daughter, who she thought was innocent, would be so unruly behind her back. if there were no photos or videos, hu ying would definitely not believe it. but now that the evidence was solid, she couldn¡¯t do it no matter how much she didn¡¯t believe it. there was no way the photos and videos could have been synthesized. hu ying immediately called yu zong. soon, the call went through. she said, ¡°i¡¯m going overseas. i don¡¯t want to stay in the country anymore. the internet is scolding me. hurry up and book a plane ticket for me.¡± if she didn¡¯t leave now, she would be annoyed to death. yu zong¡¯s side was not much better either. ever since the post was released, his phone had been exploding with calls. friends from many years ago had come over to ask. there were also many media outlets who came knocking on his door, saying that they wanted to interview yu zong. many people sent messages to yu zong, asking if he had slept with yu miao. their words were very unpleasant. they even said that if the yu family¡¯s upper beam was not upright, the lower beam would be crooked. it must be him, their father, who had led them astray. how could he lay his hands on his adopted daughter? all these years, he had worked diligently and had a harmonious relationship with hu ying. he did not have any women outside. now, a basin of sh*t was placed on his head. yu miao could not stay any longer. yu zong secretly decided that after some time, he would cut ties with yu miao and send her overseas. in the ancient-style clothing store. yu miao sent off another male guest and asked him to come again next time with a smile. her results today were not bad. just as she was feeling happy, she saw a group of people outside the shop. they were all looking at her and whispering to each other with mocking gazes. yu miao had an ominous feeling that the luck on her body had lost a little more. did something happen again? yu miao stood rooted to the ground. she felt very itchy and inexplicably uncomfortable. she greeted the store manager and ran to the toilet. looking at the mirror in the toilet, she realized that she had goosebumps all over her body. she looked extremely ugly. fortunately, they were all covered by her clothes. otherwise, the live broadcast audience would have seen them. then, yu miao looked at her face. her face seemed to have turned yellower than when she first went out. it was also a little dark, and she looked very pale. there was also a pimple beside her nose. the pimple was itchy and red. it was simply ugly. yu miao got closer and realized that her eyes had also become dim and her hair had turned yellow. this reaction was the result of the backlash of luck. this meant that her luck was rapidly flowing away again. how did this happen? she had clearly performed well in the clothing store and successfully sold a few clothes. yu miao could not think of any reason. however, work still had to continue. yu miao encouraged herself in the bathroom before walking out. as soon as she walked out of the toilet, she heard people discussing. ¡°tsk tsk, yu miao really doesn¡¯t reject anyone. 1 see people from all countries in the photo.¡± ¡°she likes rich people. it doesn¡¯t matter which country they are from.¡± ¡°i thought she was so innocent, but it¡¯s fake. i knew she looked strange, but it¡¯s all an act.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. i¡¯ve noticed it before. she¡¯s always flirting with the man who bought a few sets of clothes just now. it turns out that that person has slept with her.¡± ¡°i used to like her quite a lot. the current yu miao really disgusts me.¡± words entered yu miao¡¯s ears. at this moment, yu miao¡¯s entire face turned pale. she finally understood the reason for her loss of luck. it turned out that the news of her changing boyfriends overseas had been posted online. this should be done by yu su again! why was she always picking on her? yu miao was so angry that she wanted to curse, but she held it in. she could not ruin her persona. she retreated to the toilet again and hid in the stall. after these people left, she returned to the shop again. after returning, yu miao did not work hard to sell clothes anymore. instead, she always stood rooted to the ground in a daze or casually dealt with customers. yu ruo was puzzled. he walked over and asked, ¡°yu miao, did something happen?¡± yu miao smiled bitterly. ¡°third brother, i¡¯m a little tired and uncomfortable. we¡¯ve sold a lot of clothes. can you send me back to the hotel to rest?¡± she didn¡¯t want to endure all kinds of strange gazes and ugly words anymore. she just wanted to go back to the hotel to rest. yu ruo had not wanted to continue selling clothes for a long time. this was because he could feel that the gazes around the shop were filled with all kinds of deep meaning. they looked at him as if he was a fool. yu ruo nodded and walked towards xiao han. ¡°yu miao isn¡¯t feeling well. i¡¯ll bring her back to the hotel to rest.¡± xiao han¡¯s face was cold. ¡°it¡¯s up to you, but you have to take care of your own expenses today. tell the boss yourself.¡± after saying that, he ignored yu ruo. yu ruo agreed. ¡°alright, we¡¯ll calculate our own expenses. you don¡¯t have to pay for it..¡± Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Setting Up a Stall Again chapter 298: setting up a stall again translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu ruo went to look for the boss and told him about yu miao¡¯s illness and asked if they could leave earlier, hoping that the boss could help with the favor. the boss glanced at her and knew very well that yu miao couldn¡¯t stay in the shop anymore. she was pretending to be sick and just wanted to return to the hotel early. the boss agreed. she was already very annoyed to see yu miao in the shop, so it was a good thing that yu miao had left. the boss calculated their salaries. half a day¡¯s salary was 150 dollars. coupled with various commissions, yu miao alone had 500 dollars. yu ruo was not bad either. he had 200 dollars. the two of them took the money and left the clothing store. in order to prevent yu ruo from knowing the news online, yu miao kept sticking to yu ruo. it was not until they returned to the hotel room that yu miao heaved a sigh of relief. she could finally rest. as for yu su¡¯s group. after the stall ended yesterday, there were still many female fans who did not manage to queue for her makeup service. they arrived too late and yu su had already closed the stall. hence, these fans collectively contacted the production team and left their contact details. if yu su set up a stall the next day, the production team will contact them. there were hundreds of people on the fan list. when yu su heard about the situation, in order to repay her fans, she decided to set up a stall for makeup again and get the production team to contact these fans. when the fans received the news, they were very touched. they came to the stall at the same time and lined up in an orderly manner. today, the other three were still in charge of soliciting customers. master wen played a song with the zither, which attracted enthusiastic applause. more people surrounded the stall. after ye chang heard this, he admitted defeat and gave up playing the zither. if he played again, he would be embarrassing himself. master wen played the flute again and the sound of the flute was melodious and floated in the area, attracting the attention of the people nearby. after the song ended, the tourists woke up as if they had just woken up from a dream. after setting up the stall for half an hour, the queue in front of the stall was already very long. ye chang also stood beside yu zheng to help pull in customers, but now, there was no need for them to pull in people at all. the fans lined up like bees. yu zheng felt very helpless. ¡°brother ye chang, it looks like we¡¯ve been carried again today. there¡¯s no room for us to showcase ourselves.¡± yu zheng looked at the team and sighed. ye chang nodded and sighed. ¡°that¡¯s right. more and more people are queuing up.¡± those people were all here for yu su and master wen. now, they were not of any use at all. they were like freeloaders in the team. yu zheng said, ¡°1 really don¡¯t understand. in the past, xiao han was also carried by yu su, but i¡¯ve never seen him feel embarrassed. why is he still so proud?¡± ¡°xiao han is thick-skinned, so he can endure it. he¡¯s not as thin-skinned as us.¡± ye chang shook his head. as the two of them spoke, some fans passed by. that fan was a hardcore fan of yu su and xiao han. when he heard the two of them say that about xiao han, he was unhappy. ¡°get this straight. it¡¯s not that xiao han is thick-skinned, but he enjoys the process of being carried by yu su and wants yu su to dote on him. he¡¯s also very strong to begin with. it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t earn money like you guys.¡± ¡°now that xiao han has left yu su¡¯s team, he has also become the carry of the team. as for the two of you, you will be a burden no matter where you go.¡± as he spoke, he attracted more attention. another person stood up and said, ¡°how dare you criticize xiao han? look at yourself.¡± these words received great approval from the other fans. ¡°he must be jealous of xiao han!¡± ¡°it¡¯s useless to be jealous. yu su likes to take care of xiao han and wants to dote on him!¡± ¡°these two people can¡¯t do anything right. they even talk bad about others behind their backs all day. their morals are bad!¡± ¡°tsk tsk, in the show now, other than yu miao and yu ruo, the two of them are the most annoying. they don¡¯t know their limits.¡± everyone¡¯s ridicule made yu zheng and ye chang unable to refute. after all, what they said were true. when everyone gradually calmed down, the two of them stood beside the team dejectedly to maintain order. they could be considered to have done their last bit. just like that, yu su put on makeup for customers for another day. at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, yu su asked ye chang and yu zheng to stop the customers from queuing up.. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Using the Jade Buddha chapter 299: using the jade buddha translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the fans who did not manage to join the queue were very regretful. someone ran over and asked yu su if she would come again tomorrow. yu su announced to everyone that she would not come to set up the stall tomorrow. she wanted to participate in the archery competition. the fans were not very disappointed and expressed that they would go over to cheer her on. they also told yu su not to feel burdened. yu su was touched. she decided that she would definitely repay her fans when she had the chance. she increased the speed of putting makeup for others. before dark, she would finish putting on makeup for all the customers in line. then, the four of them tidied up the stall and walked towards the restaurant. chen ling¡¯s group found a restaurant to work part-time. the four of them carried the plates and worked for the entire day, earning some money. the three groups arranged to have dinner together. other than yu miao and yu ruo, the guests shared the interesting things that had happened today at the dining table. the guests were in a good mood. in the hotel room. yu miao stood in front of the mirror and looked at the skin on her face carefully. she felt that she was much uglier than before. she flipped open her clothes again and realized that her skin covered by the clothes had also grown many black patches. they were big and dark, and they were simply ugly. she would probably never be able to wear a short skirt in the future. she made an appointment with yu ruo to go out for dinner. yu a/iiao carefully put on her makeup and put on her hat and veil before daring to walk out of the room. yu ruo was already waiting outside. when he saw her walk out, he quickly walked forward and asked with concern, ¡°yu miao, are you feeling better? do you want to go to the hospital to take a look?¡± yu miao shook her head. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m much better. i¡¯m just a little dizzy.¡± as she spoke, she took a few steps forward weakly, as if her body would collapse with a gust of wind. ¡°then can you still participate in the competition tomorrow? if you can¡¯t, then quit. don¡¯t force yourself,¡± yu ruo said. in this archery competition, they needed to ride horses. if her body was too weak, she would fall off his horse during the competition and be easily stepped on by the horse. this was not a joke. yu a/iiao said, ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯ll insist on participating in the competition and not abandon you.¡± she had to participate! there was a high chance that yu su was the one who had leaked the news today. she wanted to use tomorrow¡¯s competition to teach yu su a lesson and vent her anger. however, she had lost a lot of her luck. if she rashly went against yu su, it would not be a good thing for her. yu miao¡¯s eyes darkened as she thought of a solution. it seemed that she had to use that thing. before participating in this variety show, the person behind her had once given her something that could help her recover her luck. seeing that she was distracted again, yu ruo asked with concern, ¡°are you really fine? why don¡¯t we go to the hospital to take a look? that way, i¡¯ll be more at ease.¡± faced with yu ruo¡¯s concern, yu miao felt very annoyed, but she had no choice but to hold back her temper. she smiled and shook her head. ¡°i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry, third brother!¡± after dinner, yu miao returned to the hotel. she took off her makeup and realized that there were more black spots on her face. it had even darkened by a degree, making her look like a village girl. yu miao was furious when she saw herself in the mirror. she didn¡¯t know what to do! perhaps she could borrow some luck from others, but who should she choose? fourth brother was basically on yu su¡¯s side now. he also knew the secret of borrowing luck and was very wary of her. if only her other two brothers were here too. then she could coax them and borrow their luck. yu a/liao took out a small box from her luggage. she opened the box and saw a jade buddha inside. this was given to her by the person behind her. he told her not to use it easily unless she really had no other choice. the method to absorb luck with this item was very simple. as long as she put the jade buddha on someone, luck from the person would be absorbed. this kind of luck absorption was forced and did not require that person¡¯s consent. yu a/iiao looked at the jade buddha with deep thought in her eyes. originally, she wanted to give it to her second brother or fourth brother, but the situation was urgent now, so yu miao had no choice but to take out the jade buddha for use. she decided to give the jade buddha to yu ruo! now, yu ruo listened to her the most and was a little stupid. in any case, he was already very unlucky. it didn¡¯t matter if he was more unlucky. besides, at most, he could wear it for at the most two days. it wouldn¡¯t be long. moreover, yu ruo doted on her so much. even if he knew, it would be fine. at most, she would treat him better in the future.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300:1 Like Third Brother the Most chapter 300:1 like third brother the most translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios eight o¡¯clock the next morning. yu miao ran to yu ruo¡¯s room and knocked on the door. when the door opened, she greeted yu ruo, ¡°third brother, good morning!¡± ¡°good morning. why are you up so early?¡± yu ruo rubbed his eyes and asked. yesterday, the group said that they would gather at 9:30 a.m. today, so they could sleep a little longer. he had not woken up yet! however, yu miao smiled and handed over a set of breakfast. ¡°third brother, eat breakfast before you go back to sleep so you don¡¯t have to buy breakfast later.¡± ¡°thank you, sister!¡± yu ruo smiled and took the breakfast. immediately after, yu miao smiled and said, ¡°the friend who gave me the necklace previously also gave me a jade buddha. he said that the jade buddha has an auspicious aura that can suppress bad luck. 1 think third brother is the main force of today¡¯s competition. it will definitely be useful.¡± yu ruo was pleasantly surprised when he heard this. he took the jade buddha and touched it carefully. however, he thought of something and handed the jade buddha to yu miao again. yu ruo said, ¡°yu miao, i have a necklace now. 1¡¯11 leave this jade buddha for you to wear. this way, you can also block bad luck. it¡¯ll be easier for the competition later.¡± he was really thinking for yu miao and hoped that yu miao would be successful today. however, yu miao was extremely impatient. if he really dawdled, it would be a waste of her time. wasn¡¯t it just taking something? why was he still pushing it around? how annoying. she thought so in her heart, but she smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯m fine. third brother is the main force in the competition. it¡¯s better for third brother to wear it! third brother is so strong. 1 still want third brother to protect me in the competition.¡± yu ruo was very touched when he heard her words. he tried his best to nod. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely perform well today. i¡¯ll definitely protect you during the competition!¡± yu ruo¡¯s tone was heavy, and his expression was very serious. yu miao smiled even more brightly. she walked forward and wanted to hug yu ruo, but after thinking about it, she realized that they were still in the corridor of the hotel. there were still people passing by from time to time. it would be troublesome if someone took photos of them again. yu miao held it in and grabbed yu ruo¡¯s hand, holding it tightly. ¡°third brother, you¡¯re the best. my favorite brother is third brother,¡± yu miao said innocently. she decided that she would take the jade buddha back tonight. she wanted to give the jade buddha to yu zheng. after all, he was always on yu su¡¯s side and basically ignored her now. after she gave the jade buddha to yu zheng, it would absorb a few more days of luck of his. after yu miao returned to her room, she took out a red talisman. she lit the talisman with a match and burned it. the ashes fell into a glass filled with water. she faced the glass and chanted a few incantations silently. in the end, she drank all the water in the glass in one go. after half an hour, she felt much better. she no longer felt exhausted. the luster on her face had returned, and the black spots on her body had disappeared. more importantly, she was in much better spirits. yu miao returned to the bed again and slept comfortably. soon, it was 9:30 pm. everyone gathered in the hotel lobby. yu ruo yawned as he walked over. his face was no longer as rosy and pale as usual. his footsteps were unsteady as he walked over. yu zheng asked, ¡°were you a thief last night? you look like you didn¡¯t sleep.¡± yu ruo nodded and panted. ¡°maybe 1 didn¡¯t sleep well last night! 1 woke up a few times halfway and i¡¯m still sleepy! i should be more energetic when we reach the competition venue later.¡± he yawned again, unconcerned. not far away, yu su and wen chuan exchanged glances. there was a deep meaning on their faces as yu su focused her gaze on the jade buddha that yu ruo was carrying. as expected, yu miao attacked yu ruo again. this time, it all depended on whether he could wake up himself. yu su would not remind yu ruo. she wanted yu ruo to experience how good yu miao was to him. the guests were all rich today and did not plan to waste their energy walking. they all chose to take a carriage over. the competition venue was an archery range. the archery range was very large, and there was an empty space in the middle. there were seats in the stands around it, and sitting in the stands, one could look down on the entire open space of the competition. there were many archery enthusiasts in the ancient city. there were many contestants today, and they all rushed towards the archery range. the athletes had to ride horses and shoot targets, and the participants had to wear special sportswear. otherwise, they would not be able to use their bodies well.. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: The Same Horse Riding Outfit chapter 301: the same horse riding outfit translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su, xiao han, wen chuan, and chen ling had all bought the same riding clothes at xiao han¡¯s shop yesterday. the boss carefully chose a set of clothes for the four of them according to their height and even thoughtfully gave them some matching jewelry. when they were paying, the boss gave them a discount. after the four of them arrived at the archery range, they all changed into riding clothes. the team was neat and handsome. yu su changed into her clothes and looked valiant. after xiao han put it on, it accentuated the perfect ratio of his figure and made him look even more handsome. the four of them each had their own good looks. the bright red color was very eye-catching. yu miao and yu ruo didn¡¯t go to the shop to pick out riding clothes last night, so they went to the stall outside the venue to pick clothes at the last minute. xiao han sent a message to the group last night, asking them to buy red riding clothes. this was the uniform color of the team. the two of them went out to choose and only found two good designs. however, when they changed their clothes and looked at the other four, they realized that no matter the quality or style of their clothes, they could not compare to the other four. they stood beside the four of them without any elegance. yu miao realized that yu su and the others were wearing the same riding clothes. it was obvious that they were on the same team. they were uniform and there was a sense of belonging. on the other hand, she and yu ruo were wearing cheap riding clothes and could not compare to these four people at all. yu miao felt very upset and felt that she was completely outdone. she said aggrievedly, ¡°third brother, look! they¡¯re wearing the same team uniform. aren¡¯t they deliberately ostracizing the two of us?¡± yu ruo was also very unhappy. ¡°i really didn¡¯t expect that the four of them would still ostracize us when the competition is about to start. we¡¯re all on the same team. this is too unkind!¡± yu miao nodded. ¡°yes, they don¡¯t treat the two of us as a team at all.¡± the fans who passed by were also chattering at the side. they kept praising yu su and the others for looking good in their clothes. hearing the fans¡¯ praise, yu ruo became even angrier. he walked up to yu su and the others and said angrily, ¡°aren¡¯t you guys going too far?¡± as soon as he said that, yu su and the others looked at him strangely. it was unknown why yu ruo had gone crazy again and came over to say this. xiao han asked, ¡°what happened?¡± he looked at yu miao, who was at the side. sure enough, he saw yu miao observing the commotion with a faint look of anticipation on her face. she should be the one stirring up trouble behind his back again. yu ruo glared at them angrily, as if he had suffered a lot. ¡°we¡¯re a team. we have to be united! otherwise, how can we win this match?! but you went behind yu miao and i¡¯s backs to buy the team uniform. aren¡¯t you deliberately ostracizing us as your team members?¡± after saying that, yu ruo became even angrier and clenched his fists. after xiao han heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°last night, i tagged you guys in the group chat. you said that yu miao was sick and didn¡¯t want to come over. since you guys didn¡¯t come, we didn¡¯t force you and bought our own clothes.¡± after a pause, he continued, ¡°you were the ones who didn¡¯t come, but now you¡¯re blaming us for isolating the both of you. aren¡¯t you guilty saying this?¡± yu miao took a step forward and frowned. ¡°who knew that all of you bought the same clothes? you should have made it clear last night. if we knew that it was a team uniform, we would definitely have gone over.¡± anyway, it was not her and yu ruo¡¯s fault. if there was anyone to blame, they could only blame themselves for not saying it clearly. yu su smiled. ¡°if we choose clothes together, we¡¯ll definitely buy the same style, right? you guys have weak comprehension skills and are unwilling to come over to choose the team uniform. do you still have the right to blame us?¡± yu miao was rendered speechless and glared at her. she did not want to go out yesterday, so she asked yu ruo to prevaricate them. she did not expect them to buy the same clothes and was very unhappy. yu miao rolled her eyes and said angrily, ¡°you guys are wearing the same clothes. the two of us can¡¯t blend in. the team doesn¡¯t have any cohesion at all. we won¡¯t be able to win even if we compete.¡± however, yu su understood what she meant. crossing her arms over her chest, she laughed softly. ¡°so tell me. what exactly do you want?¡± according to yu miao¡¯s personality, she would show her most gentle and considerate side in front of the camera, making all the audience think that she was a good person.. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Temporary Change of Team chapter 302: temporary change of team translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios now, yu miao was acting abnormally and deliberately stirred up trouble, showing her unreasonable appearance. she must be up to something. yu miao snorted. ¡°since you¡¯re isolating your teammates, i don¡¯t want to team up with you anymore. why don¡¯t we part on good terms and split up to choose our own teams!¡± she wanted to change teams at the last minute and did not want to be with yu su anymore. if she was in yu su¡¯s team, it would be yu su and the others¡¯ credit if the team won. it had nothing to do with her, yu miao. on the other hand, if the team lost, the audience would definitely think that the two of them were dragging them down. besides, yesterday someone had already exposed all her past history when she was overseas, causing her to lose a lot of luck. this person might very well be yu su! she wanted to take revenge and let yu su experience pain. however, now that the two of them were in the same team, it was not easy for her to make a move. her every move would be watched by the audience, so the team had to split up. yu miao had been thinking of a reason and an excuse to split up the team this morning. when she saw yu su and the other three wearing the same team uniform, she had an idea. after hearing yu miao¡¯s words, xiao han was so angry that he almost laughed. ¡°1 can tell. you guys are deliberately trying to cause trouble and use this excuse to change teams, right? since you don¡¯t want to be in the same team, we won¡¯t force you to stay. you guys can leave!¡± it was not like they could not compete without the two of them. in any case, there was still quite some time before the competition. there was still time for them to find teammates. yu miao was delighted, but she still maintained her anger on the surface. ¡°since you¡¯ve said so, there¡¯s no point in us staying. third brother, let¡¯s go!¡± with that, she held yu ruo¡¯s hand and was about to walk out. after a series of events, her reputation on the internet was already very bad. many people hated her. since that was the case, there was no need for her to pretend to be kind anymore. from now on, she would expose her true appearance and take revenge on those who had betrayed her. in the competition later, she would make yu su regret it. at this moment, yu ruo, who was pulled away, felt that things were developing too quickly and his mind couldn¡¯t catch up. however, since yu miao said that she wanted to change teams, he couldn¡¯t refute her. hence, he turned around and warned, ¡°you¡¯re on your own. you¡¯ll have to pay the price for ostracizing us.¡± yu ruo decided that when he had to compete against yu su and the others during the competition, he would definitely not show mercy. the two of them quickly walked away. after the two of them disappeared in front of the camera, chen ling sighed. ¡°they must have thought it through long ago and don¡¯t want to be in the same group as us.¡± otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have said to split groups so readily. xiao han nodded. ¡°yes, the two of them spoke as if they had rehearsed it. they just happened to say their thoughts about splitting up.¡± with yu ruo¡¯s brain, he shouldn¡¯t be able to think it through so thoroughly. yu miao must have thought of it. chen ling asked curiously, ¡°why did they do that?¡± yu su glanced at her. she knew that chen ling had asked on purpose to tell the audience in the live-stream the truth. yu su explained, ¡°they probably think that since they can¡¯t be in the limelight with us, they might as well find another team and be the person in the limelight.¡± ¡°i see!¡± chen ling nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. although yu miao seemed to care about the riding uniform, her words were filled with thorns. she¡¯s clearly trying to stir up trouble.¡± ¡°they should have said so earlier so we have time to look for teammates. it¡¯s difficult to find people now.¡± xiao han was a little melancholic. this made the fans in the live-stream feel even more heartache for them. initially, many people in the live-stream felt that yu su and the others had gone overboard as they actually didn¡¯t buy yu miao and yu ruo¡¯s clothes. but after listening to their analysis, they also understood yu miao¡¯s schemes. [1 see. 1 was almost deceived by yu miao too. she¡¯s so dramatic. i hate her the most!] [hehe, whenever 1 hear yu miao speak now, i¡¯m very annoyed.] [she¡¯s really scheming. no wonder she fooled her brothers in the past. she really has some tricks up her sleeve.] [what she had done is too dishonest!] [change teams at the last minute? yu miao is really good. no wonder the guests hate her.. i hate her now too!] Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Bad Intentions chapter 303: bad intentions translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [1 announce that yu miao is the person i hate the most in the entertainment industry.] [yu miao should quit the show!] [yu miao is a scheming woman!] the comments showed the anger in the audience¡¯s hearts. yu miao was the one who instigated the matter of changing teams. xiao man had already sent a message in the group, so it could not be considered ostracization. yu miao¡¯s words almost made a small portion of the audience misunderstand. now that this portion of the audience understood, their disgust for yu miao rose to another level. originally, they just hated her. now, they wished that they could make her leave the show. the audience vented all their unhappiness on the comments and yu miao¡¯s personal social media account. at this moment, on an island overseas. on the beach, yu an was enjoying the sunbathing. there was breakfast on the small table beside him. beside yu an, yu mong was sitting on a recliner. his expression was solemn as he watched the live broadcast on his phone. yu hong opened the screen, wanting to see the audience¡¯s comments at any time. the comments were filled with all kinds of words scolding yu miao, and there were also words mocking the brothers. yu hong frowned and said indignantly, ¡°it¡¯s fine if this group of people scolded yu miao, but why do they always bring us brothers along? it¡¯s so annoying.¡± as the comments floated past, there were people mocking the brothers of the yu family every few seconds. it was too aggrieved and embarrassing. most importantly, yu hong had nothing to refute. the brothers were indeed played around by yu miao. yu an smiled and comforted her. ¡°bear with it a little longer. 1 heard that father has the thought of severing ties with yu miao. if nothing goes wrong, he¡¯ll be able to get rid of yu miao soon.¡± as the eldest, he was well-informed. it was said that in order to figure out how to sever the adoption relationship, yu zong had specially consulted a lawyer. yu hong sighed deeply. ¡°my career has reached a low point now. even the company is unwilling to let me go back. yesterday, vice president wang called me and hinted that i don¡¯t have to go back to the company for the time being and can travel for a few more days.¡± at this point, yu hong became even angrier. because of yu miao¡¯s performance on the variety show, he was about to lose his job. even if he returned to the company again, he would not be placed in an important position by the company. his reputation was ruined, and no artist would be willing to let him lead them. yu an said, ¡°why don¡¯t you change your job! being an agent doesn¡¯t earn much money. come to me and 1¡¯11 give you a high salary.¡± he was in need of a senior secretary. in any case, yu hong had nothing to do. he would could just take it as an opportunity to accumulate experience. ¡°i¡¯m not going! i still want to work in the entertainment industry!¡± yu flong pouted and looked into the distance. he still wanted to hold on for a few more years. he had been in this industry for a few years and had accumulated a lot of connections and capital. it was too much of a loss to leave just like that. yu hong wanted to make a name for himself before he considered leaving. the two of them did not say anything else and continued watching the live broadcast. the number of people on the island gradually increased. fortunately, most of them were foreigners, and no one paid attention to domestic variety shows. no one recognized the two of them. yu hong watched the live broadcast and suddenly had an epiphany. ¡°brother, do you think yu miao has any bad intentions when she changed teams suddenly? what does she want to do?¡± ever since he discovered yu miao¡¯s true appearance, no matter what yu a/liao did, yu hong would analyze it in depth. he was afraid that he would fall into yu miao¡¯s trap again. in short, there was nothing wrong with being cautious! yu an thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°she probably has a plan in mind, but 1 don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do. she definitely doesn¡¯t just want to be in the limelight.¡± yu miao¡¯s thoughts were deep. everything she did had a purpose and could not be underestimated. in the show, she must have thought about every step. yu hong stared at the screen and saw yu ruo following behind yu a/iiao. the two of them were discussing something. he had a strong feeling that his third brother would be very unlucky today. every time yu miao wanted to cause trouble, the unlucky ones would be the yu brothers who were beside her. no wonder the audience always teased the yu brothers. ¡°third brother is really stupid. he¡¯s so stupid that 1 can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± yu hong sighed. ¡°1 feel that he¡¯ll be unlucky again today.¡± the bad luck on yu ruo was brought about by yu miao. no one expected him to be coaxed by yu miao so easily. now, he was still following behind yu miao all day. wasn¡¯t he asking for trouble? yu an smiled and said, ¡°everyone has their own fate. we can¡¯t control it. i also feel that yu ruo is going to be unlucky today. anyway, nothing good will happen if he follows yu miao.¡± he was waiting to see how unlucky yu ruo was. yu hong was also gloating as he watched the live broadcast, waiting to watch a good show. he hoped that after this misfortune, he would be more careful and not follow yu a/liao anymore.. Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Found Their Teammates chapter 304: found their teammates translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the capital of a country across the ocean. in a high-class hotel room. hu ying looked at the tablet. at this moment, the live broadcast of the variety show was playing. it was the scene of yu miao pulling yu ruo away. she knew that there would be a live broadcast today and wanted to follow it to prevent something that she did not know from happening. this way, she could be prepared. yu zong had nothing to do in the morning, so he stayed in the hotel. he walked over and sat beside hu ying. the two of them watched the live broadcast together. if anything happened later, he could know in advance. on the screen, yu su¡¯s face was exceptionally beautiful. she stood in the crowd, wearing a riding suit. her hair was tied up, making her look very eye-catching. on the archery range. yu su and the other three gathered and went to the team area to look for their teammates. in this competition, many people could not find teammates. they went to the team area to wait for the team to choose them. if both parties agreed, it meant that the team had successfully formed. the team area was outside the archery range. the entire area was sprayed with yellow paint, making it very eye-catching. the contestants standing in the yellow area had yet to successfully form a team. teams with insufficient members could go out of the area to find teams they liked. yu su and the others walked over. as soon as they approached, they realized that the team area was as big as two basketball courts and there were many people inside. at a glance, it was very lively. there were people wearing all kinds of clothes. some people had changed into riding clothes in advance, some were still in ancient-style clothes, and some were wearing linen. xiao han was stunned and asked hesitantly, ¡°there are so many people. how are we going to find teammates?¡± there were too many people! there were so many of them. all you could see when you look over were all human heads. before he got close, he could already hear the noisy discussions in the area. if he asked them one by one, it would take too much time and energy, and the effect would be slow. yu su smiled. she turned to look at wen chuan and said slowly, ¡°master wen, why don¡¯t you choose this time? it¡¯s a good opportunity for me to experience your ability to judge people.¡± metaphysical masters could sense that those people were suitable for the team. they could also choose capable contestants. xiao han¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°yes, yes! master wen is very strong in metaphysics. it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to find a teammate, right?¡± chen ling also looked at wen chuan expectantly. if master wen took action, he would definitely be able to find the most suitable teammate. wen chuan¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked at the team area. then, he nodded. ¡°no problem. i¡¯ll go over and choose people.but 1 wouldn¡¯t bother about how you persuade them to join.¡± with that, he walked towards the watchtower. near the city gate, there were several wooden watchtowers. these watchtowers were very tall. from above, one could see everything below. when wen chuan found a suitable spot to stand, he scanned the crowd. he locked his gaze on the southeast corner of the team area, where two people were talking. wen chuan walked down and pointed at the two of them. ¡°those two are more suitable. you guys go!¡± ¡°alright, it¡¯s up to me now,¡± xiao han said with a smile. since wen chuan had chosen someone, the next step was to successfully invite them to join the team. xiao han took the initiative to volunteer. xiao han walked over quickly, afraid that someone would snatch the team members. when he got closer, he waved and greeted them. ¡°hello, i¡¯m xiao han. our team is short of two people now. 1 wonder if you¡¯re willing to join?¡± xiao han directly expressed his intentions. his attitude was very enthusiastic, but it did not make people feel that he was flattering them. when the two saw that it was xiao han, they immediately hugged each other in surprise. the two of them used to watch xiao han compete and were also xiao han¡¯s fans. they did not expect to be able to participate in archery with xiao han. one of them was called he yang, and the other was called zhang cheng. the two of them had come to the ancient city once when they were in university and they liked to play archery. hence, the two of them would come back every two years to participate in the archery competition. he yang said excitedly, ¡°if my friends know that i can actually compete with my male idol, they will definitely be very envious.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! they¡¯ll definitely go crazy with jealousy!¡± zhang cheng added. xiao han smiled and said proudly, ¡°there¡¯s something even more surprising. our team has yu su. yu su will definitely lead us to win the competition.¡± when the two of them heard this, they became even more excited. previously, they had also seen some clips of the show online. the two of them had gone to watch the show because of xiao han, but in the end, they were attracted by yu su and became her fan. they both liked yu su very much and even joined her fan club. however, the two of them were too embarrassed to say it in front of the camera.. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: What A Match chapter 305: what a match translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhang cheng smiled and scratched his head. he chuckled and said, ¡°if i post on my wechat moments now and say that i¡¯m competing with yu su, my friends will probably be jealous of me.¡± he yang¡¯s face was also filled with anticipation. he was so excited that he did not know what to say. at the same time, the two of them also realized that no matter what xiao han did, he had to talk about yu su. the love in his eyes could not be hidden. it seemed that xiao han was really like what the internet said. he liked yu su a lot. not only the two of them, but even the people in the live-stream had noticed it. [yo, yo, yo. look at xiao han. after mentioning yu su, he¡¯s smiling so proudly!] [xiao han likes yu su, appraisal complete!] [it¡¯s so sweet. i got candy again today. xiao han is indeed interested in yu su.] [get together! get together!] [before meeting yu su, xiao han was a top-notch male idol. after meeting yu su, he became yu su¡¯s fan.] [hahaha, it seems that god xiao really likes yu su.] [get married! the two of them are too compatible. it won¡¯t make sense if they don¡¯t get married.] a group of fans were chattering in the live-stream, asking xiao han to be brave and chase after his love. in the xiao family. today was the day of the xiao family¡¯s gathering. almost everyone from the xiao family had returned and were chatting around old master xiao and old madam xiao. old master xiao jing sat in the middle of the sofa while old madam xia hui sat beside him. amidst the laughter, xiao jing suddenly thought of his grandson. he smiled and said, ¡°xiao han seems to have a live broadcast today. why don¡¯t we chat while watching the live broadcast?¡± ¡°sure, sure!¡± xia hui was also interested and said with a smile. she had nothing to do at home and often watched variety shows. when she heard that xiao han was also participating in the show, she often went to watch it. in the end, she was addicted to it. the two elders often squatted in front of the television, waiting to watch xiao han¡¯s live broadcast. they knew the show very well. when the others heard this, they agreed. xiao han was the youngest child in the family and the most favored child in the family. the entire family liked him very much, and the family thought that watching his variety show was a very interesting past time. father xiao, xiao ting, and mother xiao sat beside the coffee table. xiao ting nodded. ¡°okay! i¡¯ve been very busy recently. 1 haven¡¯t watched xiao han¡¯s variety show.¡± ning zhi, who was closest to the television, turned on the television and switched to the live broadcast channel. the family watched it together. on the television, the four of them went to look for their teammates. immediately after, it was xiao han¡¯s turn to pull his teammates. when he met his fans, he began to praise yu su with a proud expression. at this moment, xiao han¡¯s cousin, xiao tong, laughed out loud. ¡°hahaha, as expected, xiao han is like before again. he¡¯s starting his ¡®praise yu su mode¡¯.¡± ning zhi looked curious. ¡°what do you mean by ¡®praise yu su mode¡¯?¡± everyone in the room also looked at xiao tong curiously. xiao tong was also a loyal fan of the show. she had watched all the episodes, so she was very familiar with the show. hence, she began to explain, ¡°there¡¯s a female celebrity in the show called yu su. she¡¯s very capable. what xiao han likes to do the most is to praise yu su. every time he praises her, he will look proud. therefore, the fans say that whenever xiao han encounters yu su, he will start the ¡®praise yu su mode¡¯.¡± after saying that, xiao tong turned on the live broadcast on her phone and handed it to ning zhi. ning zhi looked at the comments on the screen. many people were teasing xiao han, and some were urging the two of them to get married. she was not unfamiliar with yu su¡¯s name. previously, it was revealed that a female celebrity had entered the forest with xiao han to rescue a child who had been kidnapped by human traffickers. it seemed to be this girl. ning zhi smiled. ¡°this brat doesn¡¯t tell his family anything. i think he¡¯s most likely in love with yu su.¡± she had never seen xiao han speak so sweetly since she was young. it was not easy to see this side of xiao han. the others also looked at the television screen in surprise. they did not expect the lawless little tyrant at home to be so good at talking after leaving the house. xiao han¡¯s aunt, luo lin, covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°i want to see what the girl xiao han likes looks like.¡± when xiao han was young, his parents were busy with work. luo lin brought xiao han to her house. the two of them were very close. initially, she thought that with xiao han¡¯s personality, it would be very difficult for him to find a girlfriend. she did not expect him to be so sweet when he met a girl he liked. it was really surprising. xiao tong also revealed, ¡°he likes yu su a lot. he cares about yu su from time to time and often fawns over her in front of her. it¡¯s completely different from how he is like when he is in the old residence.¡± after a pause, she continued, ¡°however, i think the two of them are very compatible and their personalities are very suitable. if xiao han can successfully woo yu su, that would be great..¡± Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Signing chapter 306: signing-up for the competition translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios luo lin also liked yu su very much and had already joined the fan group. xiao jing laughed loudly and said in relief, ¡°speaking of which, i saw that xiao han has matured a lot after recording the show. yesterday, he even went to the clothing store to promote clothes. he became more serious and even earned a lot of money.¡± xiao jing had also watched yesterday¡¯s program. he was very satisfied with his grandson¡¯s performance. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was inconvenient because xiao han was recording the show, he would have taken a plane to chinatown and visited the places his grandson had been. ¡°that¡¯s right! xiao han is still very powerful.¡± xia hui narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°yu su is also not bad. she has a forthright personality and is very capable. 1 like this girl very much. if the two of them can really get together, i¡¯m very satisfied.¡± yu su looked like xia hui when she was young. when she saw yu su, xia hui felt as if she had seen her younger self. that period of her youth was very nostalgic. as if thinking of something, xia hui looked at xiao ting and said with a straight face, ¡°don¡¯t interfere in xiao han¡¯s relationship. let him make his own choice.¡± xiao ting was a successful businessman. he had an extraordinary aura and did not look old. after hearing this, he looked helpless. ¡°mother, of course i won¡¯t interfere. our xiao family doesn¡¯t need a business marriage to maintain our business. i don¡¯t have too many expectations for my daughter-in-law. as long as she has a good character, it¡¯s fine.¡± after saying this, xia hui nodded in satisfaction. xiao han was the most doted on child in the family. not only did xiao jing and xia hui dote on him, but even his father and mother doted on him a lot. that was why he had developed a lawless personality at home. ning zhi had the gentle temperament. although she was in her forties, there were not many traces of age on her face. she looked at the television and smiled. ¡°as long as xiao han likes it, the two of us have no objections. i think this girl is not bad either. if xiao han can woo her, i can¡¯t wait to have her in the family.¡± xiao han was the youngest in the family and the last to get married. before this, ning zhi had always been worried that with xiao han¡¯s lawless personality, even if there were girls who liked him, no one would dare to date him. looking at the situation now, there was hope that they could fall in love. ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. the earlier yu su enters the house, the happier the two of us will be,¡± xia hui said with a smile. after the others from the xiao family heard this, they were also very shocked. in the past, xia hui had never said much when her grandchildren were looking for their other half, but now, she was so active in matchmaking. she even warned xiao han¡¯s parents not to stop him. it seemed that xia hui really liked yu su. at the archery range. at this moment, xiao han brought the other two to yu su and greeted her with a smile, ¡°welcome!¡± the two of them walked forward excitedly and introduced themselves. upon closer inspection, they realized that yu su looked even better than on television. she gave off a very comfortable feeling. yu su asked, ¡°do you know each other?¡± they were a distance away just now, so she couldn¡¯t hear what xiao han said to the two of them. he yang replied excitedly, ¡°yes, the two of us were university classmates. after graduation, we came to chinatown for a trip and happened to participate in an archery competition. we liked this sport and agreed to participate in the competition every two years.¡± chen ling smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s even better if both of you know each other. this way, our team will have more tacit understanding.¡± ¡°hehe¡­¡± zhang cheng stood beside chen ling and scratched his head shyly. yu su nodded. ¡°then let¡¯s go to the archery range to register first. then, we¡¯ll choose our horses.¡± time waited for no one. there were more choices if they went first. ¡°alright, alright. we¡¯ll have to rely on yu su to lead us to victory,¡± he yang said with a smile. when yu su heard this, she immediately reacted and smiled. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll lead you guys to victory, let¡¯s work hard together!¡± the six of them chatted and laughed as they walked towards the registration point of the archery range. after signing up, the six of them walked towards the horse shed outside the archery range. in this competition, the organizers would provide horses and the participants would choose their own.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Choosing a Horse chapter 307: choosing a horse translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the group did not delay and quickly walked to the horse selection field. the horses here were all strong and had a bad temper. if they chose a fierce horse but couldn¡¯t tame it, they had to choose again. after arriving at the horse selection field, xiao han did not look at the horses. instead, he looked at yu su expectantly. ¡°yu su, can you help me choose a horse too?¡± yu su said, ¡°you don¡¯t know how to choose?¡± there were many horses at the scene, so it was easy to see wrongly. ordinary people might not really understand. xiao han smiled and said, ¡°1 believe in yu su¡¯s strength. the horse yu su chose for me will definitely be the best.¡± ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 choose for you.¡± yu su nodded in agreement and swept her gaze across the horses in front of her. xiao han¡¯s eyes lit up and he followed yu su closely with a silly smile on his face. xiao han¡¯s appearance made everyone from the xiao family cover their faces, not wanting to watch anymore. look at his infatuated appearance. how did he look like the little tyrant of the xiao family in the past? xiao tong laughed out loud. ¡°i really didn¡¯t expect xiao han to have such a side to him. look at him. how does he look like a top celebrity?¡± she held her phone in her hand, and the screen was filled with comments. there were also many audience members teasing xiao han, telling him to restrain himself and not scare yu su away. his cousin, xiao jin, scratched his head and said in shock, ¡°1 remember that after every child of the xiao family is 12 years old, the family will send a professional teacher to train their horsemanship. our xiao family¡¯s horse ranch is also the best in the world. xiao han doesn¡¯t know how to choose a horse? that¡¯s impossible, right?¡± no matter how he thought about it, this shouldn¡¯t be the case! however, there was no need for xiao han to lie. could it be that he really just wanted yu su to help him choose a horse? xiao tong glared at xiao jin and said resentfully, ¡°you¡¯re really a rotten wood! of course, xiao han has his reasons for doing this. if he doesn¡¯t get yu su to help him choose a horse, how can xiao han start to praise yu su?¡± ¡°1 see. xiao han is really diligent. he¡¯s actually willing to spend so much effort to woo a girl. it¡¯s really not easy!¡± xiao jin had no talent in love at all. being born in a family like theirs, wooing girls was too easy. as long as they sent more flowers and said some sweet nothings, they would be able to get a girl. there was no need for them to beat around the bush. however, xiao han was different from rich children like them. it was very rare for him to be willing to spend more effort to please the other party. xiao tong laughed and scolded, ¡°you straight men should learn well. look at how xiao han is in love! guys like xiao han are the most liked.¡± from the program, one could tell that yu su¡¯s attitude towards her biological brother was cold and she also ignored her ex-boyfriend. however, she had always doted on xiao han. xiao jin was stunned for a moment before exclaiming, ¡°so xiao han is so powerful. i¡¯ll watch more shows when i¡¯m free and try to learn how to date from him.¡± actually, he knew very well that feelings needed to be nurtured. however, when he was in a relationship in the past, he disdained to do this and felt that those girls were not worth it. but from the looks of it now, perhaps he was not sincere enough. xia hui nodded in satisfaction, her face full of gratification and approval. ¡°at critical moments, xiao han is still very good at acting. he has to interact more and get more opportunities for them to help each other. only after a while can they improve our relationship!¡± yu su and the others approached the horse selection field. the horses were roaring in the stable, all of them looking extremely energetic. it had to be said that these were all good horses. before they could choose, a black horse jumped out of the stable and roared at the sky, galloping towards them. finally, it stopped in front of wen chuan and rubbed its wet nose against him. wen chuan reached out to stroke the horse and said, ¡°this horse is mine. i don¡¯t choose horses. go choose your own horses!¡± yu su looked over. this horse had bright fur and strong muscles. this was a rare good horse. hence, she continued to stand where she was and observed wen chuan¡¯s posture on the horse as well as the way he pulled the reins. wen chuan¡¯s posture was very classical, as if a gentleman from ancient times had come back to life. her heart skipped a beat as she had a shocking guess. however, yu su did not dare to continue guessing. wen chuan rode his horse around and noticed yu su sizing him up. he asked, ¡°do you have a horse you like?¡± with yu su¡¯s strength, she would probably be able to find a suitable horse with just a glance. this was very easy for her.. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Only Wanted to Win the Championship chapter 308: only wanted to win the championship translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su¡¯s eyes darkened and she said with a smile, ¡°i do have one i like. 1¡¯11 bring it over now.¡± then, yu su chose a white horse for herself and a purple horse for xiao han. the others also carefully observed and found the horse they liked the most. the six of them led their horses to the entrance of the horse selection field. at the entrance, someone would register the person who chose the horse and the name of the horse they chose. in the end, the six of them signed a safety pledge. if they were injured in the competition, the racecourse would not be responsible. after everything was done, the six of them mounted their horses and slowly walked towards the preparation area of the archery range. near the entrance of the archery range, the six of them met yu miao and yu ruo again and realized that the two of them had already joined a new team. when the six of them passed by, the two of them were still chatting and laughing with their team members. they did not even look at yu su and the others. when they met this team, the two new members looked surprised and shocked. after walking over, yu su asked, ¡°do you know this team?¡± ¡°this team was the champion last year,¡± he yang said. ¡°when they competed, they were very ruthless and often injured their opponents. in the team that competed with them for the championship last year, someone was directly crippled by a horse.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t anyone report them? how could they still participate in this year¡¯s competition?¡± chen ling asked with a frown. zhang cheng sighed. ¡°the most infuriating thing is that the way they attacked is very cunning. it¡¯s very difficult to be judged as intentional harm. therefore, even if they injured so many people, they¡¯re still free on the field.¡± it was better to avoid such a team if possible. if they fought head-on, it was very easy to get injured. yu su¡¯s gaze was deep as she asked, ¡°have their fixed teammates always been four people?¡± otherwise, yu miao and her brother wouldn¡¯t have been able to join. zhang cheng nodded. ¡°yes, every year in the competition, they will choose two newbies to join. they will use these two newbies to seduce their opponents and even let the newbies fight in front. they will conserve their strength and secretly tamper with their opponents when they win the championship.¡± ¡°that¡¯s too despicable,¡± chen ling said angrily. it was despicable to use dirty tricks in the competition. he yang added, ¡°not only that, i also heard that after receiving the bonus, they will only give 10% to the newbies. the other money will be split among the four of them.¡± the other people who often participated in competitions also knew what these four people were like, so the four of them could only trick newcomers to join. he yang said hesitantly, ¡°the two people just now were also guests of the show, right? do we need to remind them?¡± he was afraid that something would happen to the show, so he asked. xiao han shook his head and sneered. ¡°there¡¯s no need to remind them. even if you do, they will think that you¡¯re jealous of them and won¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°how did they find this group?¡± chen ling asked in confusion. logically speaking, it should be very difficult to meet these two people and this team. xiao han guessed, ¡°yu miao must have run to ask experienced participants which team is the strongest among the teams that are not yet filled, so she took the initiative to ask to join the team.¡± yu miao only wanted to win the championship. if she found out that there was another team that had won last year¡¯s championship and did not have a full team, she would definitely take the initiative to recommend herself and even give up benefits just to join this team. chen ling nodded. ¡°it really seems like something yu miao would do.¡± the corners of yu su¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°since they¡¯ve made their choice, they should bear the consequences themselves. we can¡¯t control this.¡± when she passed by the four of them just now, yu su could tell from their faces that they were not easy to get along with. it would not end well to be associated with such people. yu miao thought that if she joined the champion team, she could easily win the championship, but she could not win against these people at all. the four of them would not show mercy to yu miao just because of the camera. of course, all of this had nothing to do with yu su. she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, nor did she want to care, nor could she be bothered to remind them. yu su and the others rode into the preparation area. the six of them dismounted one after another and familiarized themselves with the horses they had chosen in advance. the audience in the live-stream praised them. [xiao han is so smart. he was right!] [i just watched the live broadcast over there. it¡¯s the group that yu miao went to look for first. she had come to an agreement with that group that she would be willing to join them even if she gets less money..] Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Competing for the Championship chapter 309: competing for the championship translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [it is right for yu su not to remind her. just now, someone also reminded yu miao that the team¡¯s methods were cruel, but yu miao didn¡¯t care.] [she¡¯s too ambitious. 1 don¡¯t like people like yu miao.] [others already kindly reminded her, but yu miao acted as if she didn¡¯t hear it. i¡¯m not surprised if she¡¯s unlucky.] [fortunately, yu su is not in the same group as her!] in the comments, most people were complaining about yu miao. the audience also saw yu miao¡¯s character more clearly and disliked her even more. soon, it was time for the registration to end. the organizer informed all the participating teams that there would be an initial screening. there were too many teams participating in this competition. if it wasn¡¯t for the initial screening, the competition would have dragged on for twice as long. the organizer announced the rules of the preliminary screening. all the members of the team got on their horses and ran around the competition venue. if no one fell off their horses halfway, they would pass. if someone in the team fell off their horse, the team would be disqualified from participating in the competition. this was also to exclude those who were not proficient in horsemanship. the entire competition had to be held on horseback. if one could not even ride a horse, they were not qualified to participate in the competition. in the first round, there were fifty teams participating. after the initial screening, there were only 32 teams left, and these 32 teams officially participated in the archery competition. the opponents of the competition would be decided by drawing lots. only after each round of victory could one participate in the next round of the competition. only when they entered the finals would the winner be chosen. when the two teams entered the competition area, moving targets would appear on the field. the players on both sides could only score if they hit the target. therefore, if one wanted to get high scores, he had to stop the opponent¡¯s team from shooting arrows. he also had to help his teammates shoot arrows. in the first round, xiao han went to draw lots. he had drawn a team that was not very strong and they could easily defeat the other party. however, the six of them were not in a hurry to score points. instead, they practiced getting used to each other on the field, adjusting their formation, and cultivating the tacit understanding between their team members. after the competition ended, the six of them continued to summarize the mistakes of the previous round. after two rounds, yu su¡¯s team entered the top eight, and their cooperation became better and better. in the quarterfinals, the opponents they encountered were strong. the scores of the two teams had always been very close. at the last moment, yu su shot an arrow at the target. the arrowhead hit the center of the bullseye. only then did the difference in points widen. the team advanced again. yu su and the others went down the stage again and high-fived each other to cheer one another on. they were all in a good mood. on yu miao¡¯s side, they participated in one competition after another and successfully advanced. there were only four teams left on the field. in this round, yu su¡¯s team still did not encounter yu miao¡¯s team. instead, they drew lots for other teams. in these few matches, yu miao¡¯s team continued to play dirty. the four veterans kicked the people in the opposing team repeatedly with their hooves. they kicked the three of them off their horses and they were pulled away by the ambulance on the spot. there was another person who happened to meet yu miao. when yu miao was competing with the other party for the target to shoot, she pretended to accidentally miss the arrow and shot the arrowhead at that person. the man dismounted to avoid the arrowhead. after dismounting, he was kicked in the thigh by yu miao¡¯s horse. that person immediately fell to the ground and fainted from the pain. under normal circumstances, these accidents might happen. however, yu su could tell that yu miao did it on purpose. she knew what the consequences would be if she missed, so she deliberately let the horse kick the opponent. in the competition, yu miao erupted with her most ferocious side. in the last round, only yu su and yu miao¡¯s teams were left. before the final, the two teams took a short break. the audience in the live-stream also began to become nervous. they did not expect these two teams to meet in the finals. the next competition was the competition for the championship. in the preparation area. he yang frowned and said worriedly, ¡°fortunately, we only met this team in the end. 1 realized that they are stronger and their methods are more vicious. during the competition, we have to be 120% alert.¡± the four people in their team were already very strong. yu ruo had practiced horsemanship overseas and had even won a medal. he also had some talent in archery, so his strength could not be underestimated. yu miao was very fast and her horsemanship was very strong. she often took the target by surprise.. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Not a Coincidence chapter 310: not a coincidence translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios chen ling added silently, ¡°what a coincidence. our team only met yu miao¡¯s team in the finals.¡± although she said that, she had a vague feeling that someone had carefully arranged this. yu su was also deep in thought as she looked at yu miao¡¯s team. obviously, this was not a coincidence at all. after the initial screening of the entire archery competition, there were 32 teams left. however, yu su¡¯s team and yu miao¡¯s team never met. it was very likely that someone had tampered with the drawing of lots and deliberately let the two teams meet in the finals. it was not strange to tamper with it, but what puzzled yu su was that this was chinatown, which was also under the jurisdiction of the daoist association. the person behind this could actually tamper with this place! that meant that the person behind it had a wide range of influence. there were even spies in the daoist association. that person¡¯s identity was very likely to be a high-ranking person. yu su secretly decided that after the recording of the show ended, she would go to the daoist association to take a look before taking out the things her master had placed in the association. not far from the preparation area. yu ruo looked at yu su with mixed feelings. he would be going on stage later and might very well face yu su head-on. if they really fought, what should he do? if he tried his best, he was afraid of hurting yu su. if he secretly gave in to yu su, yu ruo would feel sorry for his teammates. after thinking for a long time, yu ruo decided to give in to yu su. after all, she was his biological sister, so he had to protect her a little. after all, he was her brother! at this moment, yu miao was extremely excited and was about to go crazy. she had already imagined it. later, during the competition, she would kick yu su off her horse and accidentally shoot an arrow at yu su¡¯s face. or she could step on yu su¡¯s face with her horses¡¯ hooves and disfigure her! the more she thought about it, the more ferocious yu miao¡¯s expression became. her fingers hidden under her sleeve were clenched tightly, and she no longer had the image of a little fairy. after resting for 20 minutes, the competition was about to begin. the entire archery range was bustling with activity. the audience began to cheer. ¡°yu su, go for it! fight for first place!¡± ¡°yu su, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°you¡¯ll definitely win. yu su is the best. don¡¯t be afraid. we¡¯re behind you!¡± ¡°god xiao is invincible!¡± ¡°master wen will definitely win.¡± ¡°lingling, you can do it.¡± the audience shouted with all their might, their voices loud. the daoist association was in tangren city. many metaphysicists came to watch the archery competition this time. when they saw wen chuan, the group of metaphysicists rubbed their eyes in disbelief. they did not expect this mysterious master to participate in the competition. wen chuan was known as the most powerful disciple of the younger generation and was chosen by the vice president of the daoist association. there were also many people who wanted to befriend him and send him posts. however, wen chuan rejected all of them. he did not like to participate in secular activities, but now he was participating in the archery competition. it was really unbelievable. more than half of the people in the viewing seats were fans of yu su and xiao han. the cheers for yu su¡¯s team were very loud. their aura was very strong, making people unconsciously feel encouraged. as her opponent, yu miao was very unhappy. this group of fans cheered like crazy. they were so annoying. she had to defeat yu su later and make this group of fans cry. seeing yu su fail, the fans would definitely feel disappointed and run over to scold her. as long as yu su¡¯s fans left, her luck would become worse, and her luck would become better. just thinking about it made yu miao happy. she flicked her whip and rushed in front of yu su, saying, ¡°yu su, you have to work hard. otherwise, our team will defeat you easily. at that time, you will be embarrassed.¡± after saying this, yu su smiled. she did not feel threatened. instead, she found it ridiculous. the luck of the two of them was connected, and one side would be stronger while the other side would be weaker. now that yu miao¡¯s luck was flowing away bit by bit, yu su¡¯s own luck was getting stronger and stronger. yu su was not worried at all that she would lose. she wanted yu miao to lose all her luck and become the most unlucky person. at that time, yu miao would no longer be able to clamor. yu su smiled and said, ¡°come on, don¡¯t just talk big. let me see your true ability.¡± three minutes later, the competition officially began. the two teams took their positions and looked at the surrounding targets. they held bows and arrows in their hands and prepared to shoot. yu miao also pulled the reins fiercely and rushed towards the other side.. Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Triple Luck Absorption chapter 311: triple luck absorption translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in the finals, yu miao¡¯s team was even more ferocious. yu miao would also secretly use some tricks to injure yu su and the others, but they were all dodged. the captain of yu miao¡¯s team was very strong. he always rode his horse and rushed towards his opponents in the arena, pushing them to the side. he yang and zhang cheng were almost knocked down several times. if they were hit, the two of them might fall off their horses, and the consequences would be even worse. the others also encountered this situation, but they were very smart and used some ingenious moves. not only did he not let the other party succeed, but they almost made the other party fall out of the competition venue. the moment the other party pounced over, yu su steered her horse to the side, causing the other party to miss. then, yu su seized the opportunity to shoot arrows to get points for the team. the most urgent situation was that when the three of them surrounded wen chuan, they formed a formation to prevent him from escaping. however, wen chuan rode his horse and flew over the three of them, escaping the encirclement. after such a competition, the opponents could also see the level of each team member, so they picked he yang and zhang cheng to attack. yu miao decided to target chen ling first. they were twin sisters, but chen ling did not help her. instead, she stood on yu su¡¯s side and always made things difficult for her. this made yu miao accumulate resentment in her heart for a long time. yu miao decided that she would kick chen ling out of the arena and let her be the first to go down. chen ling also hated yu miao. she was not afraid at all when she saw yu miao rushing over. she rode her horse and rushed up. yu miao was too ruthless. she would do anything to achieve her goal. this was also the kind of person chen ling hated the most. chen ling did not intend to be polite. she secretly decided that she had to get points for the team. the two of them rode their horses and fought hard for the target. the accuracy of their arrows was about the same. the two of them fought over several targets, but the winner had yet to be decided. the points obtained were similar. yu miao became more and more frustrated, and her gaze became colder and colder. just dealing with chen ling had already taken a lot of time. she could not delay any longer. her progress now was really too slow. she still had to face yu su later and compete with her properly. she could not continue competing with chen ling like this. she wanted the team to win the championship! she also wanted to trample yu su under her feet and disappoint all her fans. yu miao took out a pill from her pocket, crushed it with her fingers, and quietly wiped it on her wrist. the pill would stimulate the skin and activate the effects. after yu miao applied the pill, she would absorb yu ruo¡¯s luck at three times the speed. three seconds later, the luck on yu ruo¡¯s body floated out strand by strand and surged towards yu miao. this luck was absorbed by yu miao and was not wasted at all. soon, yu miao felt that her entire body was filled with strength and her spirits were uplifted. her strength increased greatly, and she immediately rode her horse towards chen ling. there was a cold smile on her lips, as if she could already see chen ling¡¯s tragic end. yu su and master wen sensed the abnormality and immediately rode over, afraid that something would happen to chen ling. yu miao¡¯s luck was chaotic and her mental state was unstable. it was very likely that she would hurt someone. chen ling was rushing towards the target. she held her bow and was about to shoot at the target. yu miao rode the horse over. at a very close distance, she suddenly pulled the reins and made the horse stop quickly. at that moment, yu miao¡¯s white horse raised its front hooves because of inertia. chen ling was right in front of him, pulling her bow and shooting. in the next second, yu miao¡¯s horse¡¯s hooves landed heavily and kicked chen ling¡¯s horse¡¯s abdomen. yu miao¡¯s eyes were smiling. in the competition, it was very normal for horses to collide. now, even if chen ling fell to her death, it had nothing to do with her. even if the referee was watching them, he could not judge her for breaking the rules. chen ling¡¯s horse roared in pain and twisted its body. that kick was so powerful that it almost shattered its ribs. the great pain made the horse leap. chen ling, who was sitting on it, was already focused on shooting with her bow. she did not expect her horse to be kicked by the other party¡¯s horse. she subconsciously grabbed the reins, wanting to calm the horse down. but the horse was in too much pain. it shook itself desperately, trying to ease the pain. the huge shaking caused chen ling to fall off her horse. chen ling exclaimed and was about to fall to the ground. at such a high distance, if she fell, she might be crippled even if she didn¡¯t die. coupled with the fact that the violent horse was moving around, she might be trampled to death if she wasn¡¯t careful.. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Saving Chen Ling chapter 312: saving chen ling translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios everyone in the audience was shocked and looked at the competition venue without blinking. at this moment, yu su rode her horse over from afar. she stretched out her hand and pulled chen ling onto the horse. before chen ling could react, she realized that she was sitting on yu su¡¯s horse unscathed. she patted her chest and panted heavily. yu su¡¯s action was simply too cool. she picked up her teammates so easily like a hero descending. the audience erupted into loud applause and heartfelt cheers. the audience in the live-stream also praised. [yu su¡¯s horse-riding skills are simply too awesome!] [if not for yu su, chen ling would have been in danger. yu su saved her in time. i love yu su.] [if she had fallen down, i¡¯m afraid she would have lost half of her life.] [why do i feel that yu miao did it on purpose?] [there¡¯s no need to doubt her. she must have done it on purpose. she just expected that the referee would not judge her for breaking the rules, so she ignored it. she¡¯s really too sinister.] [this set of actions to save people is simply too cool. i think yu su¡¯s horsemanship should have reached the highest level. even my coach can¡¯t do this set of actions so perfectly!] [in the previous competition, someone in yu miao¡¯s team also used the same move. at that time, that person fell from his horse and his leg bone was fractured.] [yu miao did it on purpose!] as the audience discussed, someone even found the replay of the previous live broadcast. they found that in three or four races, the scene of the accident where five people fell off their horses was extremely similar to the way chen ling fell off her horse. the opponents were all yu miao¡¯s group¡¯s opponents. in a competition, if one or two people fell off their horses because of this, it might be a coincidence. however, now that five of them had fallen off their horses and three of them had been seriously injured, this was no longer a coincidence. they had deliberately injured them. when the audience in the live-stream realized this, they were very anxious. yu miao¡¯s next target should be yu su. they did not know what sinister moves she would use. the audience hoped that yu su could teach yu miao a lesson, but they were also afraid that yu su would fall for it. not far away, yu miao looked behind her smugly, wanting to see chen ling¡¯s tragic end. however, she realized that chen ling had been saved. she was sitting on yu su¡¯s horse and was fine. yu miao was furious to the extreme. veins appeared on her hand that was holding the reins. damn yu su, she had ruined her plans again! originally, she could have seriously injured an opponent. now, the other party was still a six-man team, and there were still many people. this also meant that the other party¡¯s strength was not weakened. this severely stopped yu miao from winning the championship! yu miao gritted her teeth and looked at yu su viciously. since the other party had come knocking on her door, she had to teach yu su a lesson and let her have a taste of being injured. this time, she would definitely not fail again. yu su drove the horse steadily towards the other half. only then did chen ling hug yu su¡¯s back tightly and feel safe. when chen ling gradually calmed down, she realized that yu miao must have done something just now. if yu miao hadn¡¯t braked, the horse wouldn¡¯t have kicked her with its front hooves and her horse wouldn¡¯t have gone crazy from the pain. chen ling said gratefully, ¡°sister su, thank you. if not for you saving me, 1 don¡¯t know what would have happened.¡± she secretly made up her mind that if she met yu miao in the future, she would definitely not show mercy. yu su said softly, ¡°are you alright? how do you feel?¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine. everything is normal,¡± chen ling replied. yu su continued to ask, ¡°then do you want to continue the competition or go down to rest?¡± either way, she would support it. chen ling said without hesitation, ¡°1 want to finish the competition and rest later.¡± this was the first archery competition she had participated in, and she was competing with yu su. it was especially memorable. she did not want to leave halfway and leave behind regrets. but now, chen ling¡¯s horse was a little crazy. after being subdued by the staff, it was too late to find a horse to get used to. chen ling did not have a horse to race with. due to the accident, the match was suspended for three minutes. yu su applied to the organizer of the competition, and the two of them used a horse to participate in the competition. this situation also happened in competitions, but it was rare.. Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Beginning to Be Unlucky chapter 313: beginning to be unlucky translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after some consideration, the organizer agreed to yu su¡¯s request. during the three minutes of rest, yu miao got off the horse and prepared to relax. yu ruo also prepared to go down and drink some water. however, what was surprising was that when yu ruo got off the horse, his foot slipped and he did not step on the pedal. he fell off his horse and let out a few miserable cries. this commotion quickly attracted the attention of the others. the doctors at the scene also quickly ran over with the first aid kit. yu ruo lay on the ground as if his body had fallen apart. soon, the doctor helped him up and examined his injuries. fortunately, he did not break any bones, and there were only some bruises on his body. yu miao walked over and asked nervously, ¡°third brother, how are you? why don¡¯t you go down and rest? stop competing.¡± she said this because she wanted to test if yu ruo was still willing to participate in the competition. yu miao did not want anyone to leave the team halfway. even if yu ruo was injured, it was best to hold on until the end of the competition. ¡°i¡¯m fine. 1 want to continue the competition. 1 still have to protect you!¡± yu ruo said with a smile at the top of heis voice. yu ruo realized that when chen ling fell off the horse just now, yu su looked at yu miao with an unfriendly gaze. he was very afraid that yu su would attack yu miao. if he left, there would be no one to protect yu miao. yu miao was touched. ¡°third brother, you¡¯re the best. i¡¯m so lucky to have a brother like you.¡± next, she supported yu ruo while asking if he was alright. when the people in the live-stream saw this scene, they were all speechless. to be honest, yu ruo was really good to yu miao. no matter what yu miao had done to him in the past, he would always protect yu miao and firmly believe in her. he was simply a model brother! it would be even better if his iq.was higher. unfortunately, yu su could not enjoy this love. she could only watch silently from afar. her biological brother had taken good care of her adopted sister, but he would never treat her so well. at the thought of this, the audience was very angry. at this moment, in front of the television screen, yu an and yu hong were watching the live broadcast with heavy expressions. yu hong said helplessly, ¡°big brother, why do 1 feel that third brother is going to be unlucky again?¡± he had a strong premonition that yu ruo was about to suffer. ¡°of course.¡± yu an nodded. the two of them continued watching the live broadcast. on the television, yu miao¡¯s smile was bright, but it made yu hong shudder. yu hong had watched the entire live broadcast just now and naturally knew that yu miao had deliberately gotten her opponent off the horse. while he was secretly sighing at yu miao¡¯s viciousness, he discovered something else. ¡°big brother, why do i feel that yu miao¡¯s face is getting fiercer and fiercer? it¡¯s scary just looking at her,¡± yu hong asked curiously. in the past, he always thought that yu miao was cute. however, after discovering her true appearance, he felt that her gaze was fierce and her expression was very strange. yu an sneered and slammed the cup in his hand on the table. ¡°this is yu miao¡¯s true colors to begin with. she just stopped hiding and completely exposed her true colors.¡± just now, she dared to hurt someone in front of everyone. this was a sign that she no longer cared about others¡¯ evaluation. yu hong nodded vigorously. ¡°that¡¯s true!¡± he only hated himself for being blind back then. he didn¡¯t see yu miao¡¯s true colors and didn¡¯t leave her earlier. now that he saw yu miao¡¯s face, the more she looked at it, the more terrified he felt. ¡°i hope third brother won¡¯t be too unlucky this time. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid his life will be in danger,¡± yu hong said worriedly. he was yu ruo¡¯s second brother, but he could not help him. as long as yu ruo did not wake up and stay away from yu miao, he would never be able to escape the unlucky outcome. yu an nodded. ¡°after this incident, i hope he wakes up and doesn¡¯t show mercy to yu miao.¡± now, yu ruo was already so unlucky, but he was still clamoring to protect yu miao. he was really brainless. yu hong thought for a moment and asked curiously, ¡°hasn¡¯t yu ruo¡¯s bad luck been suppressed? why is he starting to be unlucky again? did something happen that we don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know either. let¡¯s watch the live broadcast first!¡± yu an replied.. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Protecting Yu Miao From Disasters chapter 314: protecting yu miao from disasters translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after a short three minutes, the competition continued. yu su and chen ling sat on a horse. the two of them cooperated very well, one driving the horse and the other shooting arrows. sometimes, they would even join forces with wen chuan and xiao han. the two of them were in charge of intercepting, while yu su and chen ling fired both arrows at the same time and obtained the highest score on the target. under close cooperation, yu su¡¯s team¡¯s score had always been very high. it far exceeded yu miao¡¯s team and widened the gap between them. yu su and chen ling did not take the initiative to find trouble with yu miao. instead, they competed normally and still followed the rules of the competition. they knew very well that yu miao would not be able to hold back and take the initiative to look for them. they only needed to defend themselves. yu miao had also been staring at the two of them, looking for an opportunity to attack. however, she had never found a suitable opportunity. soon, the first half ended with a fifteen-minute intermission. yu su and the other six gathered together again to summarize their performance just now and formulate a strategy for the second half of the competition. the six of them were still full of confidence and vitality. yu miao looked at the difference in score unwillingly and was extremely angry. she walked towards yu ruo and said with red eyes, ¡°third brother, i really want to win. let¡¯s work hard together and work hard to win the championship. mom and dad will definitely be very happy.¡± yu miao realized that every time yu ruo met yu su, he would be restrained and could not let go. there were a few times when he could have scored, but he gave the score to the other party. yu miao did not want yu ruo to show mercy. since he had chosen to stand on her side, he should not pity yu su anymore. yu ruo nodded with heartache. ¡°yu miao, don¡¯t be sad. i¡¯ll definitely work hard in the second half.¡± when the second half started, yu ruo followed closely behind yu miao and blocked the others¡¯ horses for her. he was like yu miao¡¯s personal guard. seeing that, yu su shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°looks like someone is going to be unlucky. we really can¡¯t stop him.¡± she placed her gaze on yu ruo¡¯s necklace. the light on the necklace dimmed and was about to lose its effect. the providence on yu ruo¡¯s body was floating towards yu miao strand by strand and being sucked into her body. if yu ruo did not follow behind yu miao, his luck would not have been sucked away so quickly. next, yu miao rode her horse and galloped towards yu su, using all kinds of moves to injure her. unfortunately, yu su blocked all the moves. yu su imitated yu miao¡¯s actions and counterattacked, but yu ruo was the unlucky one every time. yu ruo was constantly injured. he had been kicked in the calf and his face was grazed by the arrowhead. he was bleeding a lot. after a short bandaging, he went on the field again. as soon as he entered the field, he was hit by he yang¡¯s horse again. yu ruo almost fell off the horse and only managed to escape by tightening the reins. his hand was bleeding again. just like that, yu ruo continued to persevere, wanting to finish this competition. when the competition entered the competition venue, yu miao rode her horse towards yu su again. she swung her whip hard to make the horse run faster. when she approached yu su, she quickly stopped his horse again. she wanted to use the same trick again to make yu su and chen ling fall off their horses. however, to her surprise, when yu miao¡¯s hooves kicked over, yu su pulled the reins and the horse under her jumped up, kicking the horse under yu miao out. yu miao¡¯s horse was kicked, and the horse went a little crazy. it shook its body desperately, wanting to throw yu miao off. yu miao grabbed the reins tightly, but she was still thrown off. just as yu miao was about to fall off the horse, yu ruo rushed up and hugged yu miao tightly. however, because the speed was too fast, yu ruo did not sit steadily and fell off the horse. fortunately, he was smart and hugged his body to roll on the ground a few times, so he was not seriously injured. yu miao sat on the horse and immediately understood. this was yu ruo helping her to block the disaster. yu ruo¡¯s horsemanship was not bad. even if he carried her onto the horse, there was a high chance that he would not fall. however, he had no choice. yu ruo was being sucked dry by her, so he naturally helped her block the calamity. yu miao hurriedly got off the horse and walked forward to ask, ¡°third brother, are you alright? are you injured?¡± Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Winning the Competition chapter 315: winning the competition translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu ruo tried to take a few steps and gritted his teeth in pain. ¡°i don¡¯t think i¡¯m injured. it just hurts a little.¡± it was also a blessing in disguise. yu miao walked forward and held yu ruo¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°third brother, let¡¯s hold on a little longer. the competition is about to end. after it¡¯s over, i¡¯ll accompany you to the hospital immediately.¡± now that they had entered the match point, the scores of both sides were very close. yu su¡¯s team was three points higher than theirs. if they worked hard, they could still catch up. even if she couldn¡¯t win, she had to make yu su pay the price. she had to make yu su fall off the horse and let the horse break yu su¡¯s leg. yu ruo walked shakily. the pain in his body made him gasp. however, when he heard yu miao say this, he nodded again. ¡°alright, let¡¯s continue the competition. we must win this competition.¡± yu su watched from afar and realized that yu ruo¡¯s luck was even thinner. the bad luck on his head had already accumulated to an extremely high concentration, as if it was about to explode. the misfortune this time would be worse than death. yu miao got on the horse first, then pulled yu ruo up. the two of them rode a horse and prepared to continue the competition. the captain of the team called yu miao over and instructed her to focus on stopping the two weaker ones, he yang and zhang cheng. he felt that yu miao was too weak. she kept getting close to yu su, but she could not get any points at all. instead, she would lose points. yu miao pretended to agree, but she was unconvinced. she felt that she was very strong. it would be a waste of her talent to stop he yang and zhang cheng. at the start of the competition, the captain of yu miao¡¯s team brought three strong members to fight yu su and wen chuan head-on. the four of them worked together to restrain each other. however, a few minutes later, yu su¡¯s team hit the target again and scored another five points. this made yu miao very anxious. if this continued, there was no hope of winning at all. however, she knew that it was useless for her to be anxious, so she could only adjust her strategy. yu miao decided to find the right time to attack yu su. as long as yu su was injured in this competition, she would not be considered to have lost. hence, yu miao had been secretly observing. when yu su hit the target again, she rushed out. very close to yu su, yu miao raised her bow and shot at yu su¡¯s horse leg. if the horse was shot in the leg, the horse would definitely go crazy. however, she did not expect yu su to defend herself with the bow in her hand and wave the arrow away. yu su sneered and said, ¡°you were pretending to be careless just now. now, you¡¯re not even pretending and are shooting arrows at me?¡± yu miao took a step back, but she was very disappointed. if yu su had been a little later, she would have been able to hit the horse¡¯s leg. however, the arrow was blocked by yu su now. yu miao said aggrievedly, ¡°i was careless. why would i deliberately shoot you?¡± not only did yu su not believe her, but even the audience did not believe her. however, the referee believed it and did not punish yu miao. ¡°alright, then you can just wait to lose,¡± yu su said coldly. after saying that, she rode her horse away and ran towards the target. she pulled her bow and prepared to shoot. meanwhile, yu miao also rode her horse and rushed forward to block yu su, preventing her from shooting. at this tense moment, yu su¡¯s horse rose into the air and kicked forward. at this moment, yu miao was sitting in front of the horse, and yu ruo was behind. when yu miao saw the horse¡¯s hooves kicking over, she was afraid that she would be kicked. at that moment, she turned around and hugged yu ruo tightly, shielding her upper body. before yu ruo could react, he realized that he had been held by her. his eyes widened as he looked at yu miao in disbelief. before he could ask why, his back was kicked by the hooves. ¡°all!¡± yu ruo shouted. the pain in his back made him close his eyes and tremble. his body lost its balance and fell off the horse again. this time, his feet landed on the ground first. when he landed, he was injured a second time. it was probably a fracture. when yu miao¡¯s horse saw this, it was also shocked. it swung its body desperately. yu miao lost her balance and fell off the horse, her body smashing heavily towards yu ruo. yu ruo was hit again and spat out a mouthful of blood. the moment yu su rose into the air, she aimed at the target and shot an arrow. ¡°swoosh!¡± the sound of air being torn could be heard. yu su was shot again, and it was a bull¡¯s-eye. she scored five points for the team. the competition ended and yu su¡¯s team won.. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Severe Injury chapter 316: severe injury translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the competition ended, and the team members dismounted. yu ruo lay on the ground with a pained expression. his body was curled up like a prawn. he kept moaning, and large drops of sweat fell from his head. this painful appearance attracted the attention of everyone present, and no one cared to cheer for yu su¡¯s team¡¯s victory. a few medical staff in the waiting area walked forward and checked yu ruo¡¯s physical condition. a medical staff asked a few questions before shaking his head and sighing. ¡°his condition is very serious. his hands and feet are fractured. he needs to rest in bed.¡± another medical staff also said after a checkup, ¡°his back is in a complicated situation. it might also be fractured. 1 hope it didn¡¯t hurt his spine. there¡¯s internal bleeding, and we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of internal rupture. we have to send him to the hospital for a checkup as soon as possible to know the exact situation.¡± after the doctor finished speaking, the onlookers gasped. this situation sounded very serious. yu ruo was too unlucky! at the last moment, yu miao wanted to use a dirty trick, but she was stopped by yu su. only then was yu miao about to be kicked by the hooves. however, this had nothing to do with yu ruo. in the end, he was the one who had to bear everything. after the medical staff finished their preliminary examination, they got someone to bring a stretcher over and carefully carried yu ruo onto it. yu ruo¡¯s eyes were dull and filled with disbelief. he looked at yu miao, panic in his heart, and a coldness that he had never felt before. yu ruo asked word by word in a hoarse voice, ¡°yu miao, why did you use my body to block the hooves?¡± he couldn¡¯t understand, so he could only verify with yu miao. that condemning gaze looked over. yu miao panicked and avoided his gaze, feeling a little guilty. in that situation, if she did not take yu ruo as a scapegoat, the horse¡¯s hooves would probably have stepped on her. third brother¡¯s skin was thick, so it was fine. however, if she was kicked by the horse¡¯s hooves, there would be even more serious consequences. she would not be able to dance in the future. besides, yu ruo doted on her the most. it was fine to help her block the horses¡¯ hooves, right? was there a need to be so calculative? the more yu miao thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. her eyes turned red and her tears were about to fall. ¡°third brother, i¡¯m sorry! 1 just wanted to pull you down from the horse just now. 1 didn¡¯t expect the hooves to kick over so quickly. i really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. third brother, believe me.¡± in any case, she would not admit that she did it on purpose. even if third brother knew very well, he could not bear to blame her in public, right? after this explanation, the surrounding people sneered and did not say anything. as long as one was not a fool, they could tell that yu miao was deliberately dragging someone down with her. however, the people around didn¡¯t say anything. they just looked at yu ruo quietly to see what he would do. if yu ruo was still like before, foolishly believing yu miao¡¯s words, then it was useless no matter what outsiders said. yu ruo clenched his fists tightly, his eyes gradually turning cold. he did not expect yu miao to still be lying at this point. if yu miao honestly said that she was afraid and pulled him with her, yu ruo would feel better. at least he would not be so disappointed. but now, the yu miao in front of him lied without blinking, making her seem unfamiliar. yu ruo¡¯s heart turned cold. he turned his head away and stopped looking at yu miao. ¡°originally, i wanted to pull you down from the horse with me. even if it was too late to get down from the horse, i would still protect you with my body and not let you be kicked by the hooves. however, you took the initiative to pull me down as a scapegoat. it disappointed me.¡± his first reaction when he saw the hooves was to protect yu miao, but yu miao pushed him out as a scapegoat without thinking. it turned out that in yu miao¡¯s heart, he could be abandoned at any time. yu miao had never thought that if he was kicked by the hooves, something might happen. yu ruo¡¯s eyes were also red. he did not expect that he would end up like this after trusting yu miao time and time again. after hearing this, yu a/iiao was very touched. yu ruo was still willing to talk to her, which meant that third brother would not be angry with her. this matter should be over soon. at the same time, she felt a little regretful. since yu ruo already had the intention to protect her, she shouldn¡¯t have moved so quickly. this action even exposed her true thoughts. just as yu a/iiao was rejoicing in her heart, she heard yu ruo say slowly, ¡°since you already have the ability to protect yourself, i won¡¯t care about you in the future. you¡¯re on your own!¡± yu miao was shocked. ¡°third brother, what do you mean?¡± she could not believe that yu ruo, who had always been the most obedient, would say such a thing. what did he mean by taking care of herself? was he going to sever his brother-sister relationship with her? he was only slightly injured. his skin was thick and his flesh was thick. he would be fine after resting for a few more days.. was there a need to sever ties with her? Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: True Colors chapter 317: true colors translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu ruo lay on the stretcher. his entire body hurt, and his bones seemed to have been broken. he was in so much pain that he wanted to faint. he opened his eyes and looked at yu miao. yu miao looked very aggrieved and puzzled. ¡°third brother, why are you doing this to me? 1 already said that i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. don¡¯t you believe me? please forgive me. don¡¯t throw a tantrum with me!¡± she looked irritated and wanted to resolve it as soon as possible. yu ruo closed her eyes in pain and said to the medical staff, ¡°take me to the hospital. my body hurts.¡± the medical staff immediately carried the stretcher and walked out of the archery range. the ambulance was waiting outside the venue. at this moment, yu ruo finally understood how cold yu miao¡¯s heart was and why her second and fourth brothers slowly distanced themselves from yu miao. his second and fourth brothers were smarter than him. they had long seen through yu miao¡¯s true colors, so they chose to leave. yu ruo felt that he was really stupid. he had sacrificed herself for yu miao, but in the end, she abandoned him without hesitation. this was god¡¯s punishment for him, right? the punishment was that he was blind and could not see who was the closest person to him! his sister, whom he had doted on for more than ten years, could abandon him at any time at a critical moment and use him as a scapegoat. yu ruo also hated himself very much. why did he only see yu miao¡¯s true colors now? it was too late. for yu a/iiao, he had done many things that made yu su suffer. now, his younger brother, yu zheng, was gradually distanced from him. the outside world thought that he was a fool. lying on the stretcher, yu ruo could not help but fantasize about what yu su would do if the person riding the same horse as him just now was her. he dared to guarantee that yu su would definitely not treat him as a scapegoat like yu miao. instead, she would advance and retreat with him and think of a way together. after the stretcher was carried into the ambulance, yu ruo was placed safely in the car. yu zheng also jumped into the car anxiously. ¡°i¡¯m a family member. i¡¯ll go with him,¡± yu zheng said anxiously. the medical staff agreed. they would have to pay the fees when they went to the hospital later. there was still a series of things that needed to be done by the family. with a family member, things would be easier. yu zheng stood beside the stretcher with tears in his eyes. he looked at yu ruo with heartache. ¡°third brother, how do you feel? does your body still hurt?¡± just thinking about what happened just now made her feel afraid. the power of the horse hooves was too great. many people who were kicked broke their spines and ended up being crippled for the rest of their lives. if yu ruo was also disabled, what should she do in the future?! yu zheng knew that yu miao was selfish and cold-blooded, but he did not expect her to be so cold-blooded. ever since yu miao came to the yu family, the brothers at home doted on her very much. yu ruo was the one who doted on her the most. someone bullied yu miao in elementary school and after school, yu ruo grabbed that person and beat him up. in middle school, as long as yu miao didn¡¯t have money to spend, yu ruo would give his pocket money to yu miao. when she was in university, yu miao wanted to study abroad and go out to take a look. yu ruo didn¡¯t want to go overseas, but he was afraid that her sister would be bullied outside, so he applied to study in the same country. yu ruo was always the first to appear when yu miao needed him the most. no matter what others said, he was always the one who trusted yu miao the most. he silently protected yu miao behind her back and was at her beck and call. even when he found her biological sister, yu su, yu ruo was afraid that yu miao would be sad, so he deliberately treated yu su coldly, afraid that yu miao would suffer. but now, was this how yu miao repayed her brother, who loved her the most? at that time, the situation was urgent, so yu miao¡¯s instinctive reaction was her true thoughts. she did not treat yu ruo as her biological brother at all. instead, he was a guard that could be abandoned at any time. even if the horse¡¯s hooves might kick him to death, she did not care at all. this matter made yu zheng see yu miao¡¯s character even more clearly. at the same time, he was very glad that he had already started to distance himself from yu miao before he went on the show. otherwise, he might have been as miserable as yu ruo. lying on the stretcher, yu ruo opened his eyes in a daze and saw yu zheng, whose eyes were filled with worry. ¡°i¡­ ahem, i¡¯m fine!¡± yu zheng looked worried and immediately cared about his injuries. this was the truest reaction of a family member. at the same time, yu ruo recalled that from the beginning to the end, yu miao¡¯s face was only filled with grievance, gratitude, and frustration. yu miao was not worried about his injuries at all. realizing this, yu ruo felt even more aggrieved. he tried his best to control himself, but his body was still trembling with anger. every time he shook, his body hurt.. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Disheartened chapter 318: disheartened translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios seeing his third brother in pain, yu zheng could not bear to blame yu ruo. previously, he had reminded yu ruo several times to stay away from yu miao and not go closer. yu ruo just refused to listen. he still firmly believed that yu miao was the kindest girl and wanted to continue protecting yu miao. yu zheng sighed and bent down to help yu ruo tidy his clothes. he asked softly, ¡°third brother, do you regret it now? have you seen yu miao¡¯s true colors now?¡± after this incident, if yu ruo was still willing to protect yu miao, yu zheng would definitely not interfere in the matters between the two of them again. yu ruo shook his head. ¡°i don¡¯t regret what i did in the past. i just want to take good care of my sister. the only regret is that 1 didn¡¯t realize yu miao¡¯s character earlier. it¡¯s too disappointing.¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°i really don¡¯t understand. ever since yu miao came to the yu family, i¡¯ve doted on and protected her. i¡¯ve been so good to her for more than ten years. why is she so ruthless to me?¡± even a piece of wood could be reformed, right? yu zheng sneered. ¡°it¡¯s because you¡¯re too good to her that she takes it for granted that you¡¯re good to her. as long as you let her suffer a little, she¡¯ll hate you. don¡¯t waste your effort to maintain a relationship with such a person. forget her!¡± in terms of ruthlessness, no one could compare to yu miao. yu ruo closed his eyes in grief and raised his head as he cried. ¡°how can i forget just like that?¡± after so many years of love and companionship, those beautiful memories, it was too difficult to forget someone. ¡°as long as you want to, you can forget them.¡± yu zheng said coldly, ¡°sometimes, you have to be ruthless to yourself. otherwise, others will be ruthless to you.¡± ¡°that makes sense!¡± yu ruo sighed, opened his eyes, and asked the question that he had once thought of. ¡°fourth brother, if yu su had been on a horse at that time, what do you think she would have done?¡± this question surprised yu zheng. he looked at yu ruo in surprise. it seemed that yu ruo also felt the greatness of yu su. yu zheng thought about it carefully before saying, ¡°if yu su is on the horse, she would take the initiative to protect her brother. she would rather be injured herself than use her brothers as a shield like yu miao.¡± it was undeniable that yu su was very good. she gave people the strongest sense of security among all the guests. yu zheng also wanted to be in the same group as yu su. with yu su around, it meant stability and safety. yu ruo smiled bitterly. ¡°fourth brother, i shouldn¡¯t have been so biased in the past. i regret letting my biological sister suffer.¡± if he wasn¡¯t so biased, yu su might not have wanted to sever ties with the yu family! now that he was abandoned by yu miao like trash, this was what he deserved. yu zheng was stunned for a moment. after a long while, he sighed. ¡°third brother, what¡¯s the use of saying this now? yu su is living very well now. she has her own career and her own friends. she doesn¡¯t need us anymore.¡± ¡°unfortunately, 1 realized it too late and did too many wrong things.¡± as yu ruo spoke, he coughed so hard that he was about to cough out his lungs. lying on the stretcher was a fate worse than death. he felt his blood surge and spat out another mouthful of blood, dyeing his clothes red. the doctor at the side tried to calm yu ruo down and took his blood pressure a few times. ¡°the patient is too agitated. don¡¯t talk for the time being.¡± yu zheng stood at the side and was extremely anxious. however, he could not do anything. he could only pray that his third brother would recover as soon as possible and that there would not be any sequelae in his body. on an island overseas. on the beach by the sea, yu hong, who was lying lazily on a recliner, jumped up when he saw the live broadcast. he said to yu an anxiously, ¡°eldest brother, will anything happen to third brother?¡± even outside the camera, yu hong could feel the power of the horse¡¯s hoof. ¡°yu miao is really too ruthless,¡± yu an said after a moment of silence. at this moment, he was a little angry. as the heir of the yu family, yu an allowed yu miao to deceive yu ruo because yu ruo was willing to be deceived. as his elder brother, he could not say anything. yu miao was going overboard by using yu ruo as a scapegoat. yu hong was anxious. ¡°that kick just now happened to hit bachisk. i wonder if it hit his spine. what if he is paralyzed?!¡± he was anxious, but it was useless. even if they set off now, it would take half a day to arrive. ¡°don¡¯t worry. this is his own choice. let¡¯s see if he can see the truth after this incident.¡± yu an sneered and continued watching the live broadcast.. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Repaying Kindness with Ingratitude chapter 319: repaying kindness with ingratitude translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu hong calmed himself down and called his fourth brother, asking him to update him about yu ruo¡¯s situation at any time. yu zheng answered the call and repeatedly promised that he would inform him as soon as the diagnosis was out. after the call, yu hong finally felt a little more at ease. he said in disgust, ¡°let¡¯s discuss it with father. the yu family can consider severing the adoption relationship. yu miao is already an adult and has the ability to survive.¡± before today, he was only very disappointed in yu a/iiao. after today¡¯s incident, he hated yu miao very much. it would be best if yu miao was chased out of the house as soon as possible. on the other side. in the hotel suite. hu ying also saw the scene of yu ruo being pushed over to block the horse¡¯s hooves. she was about to die from anger and was very worried about yu ruo¡¯s injuries. ¡°we¡¯ve raised yu miao for so many years. what she did is simply repaying kindness with ingratitude!¡± yu zong said coldly. the yu family had adopted yu miao from the orphanage and given her a rich life, but she had placed her brother in danger. she was too heartless. then, yu zong also called yu zheng. he asked yu zheng to contact them at any time and take good care of yu ruo in the hospital. after doing this, yu zong called his secretary and asked him to buy two tickets to return to the country in the afternoon. his son was so seriously injured, so he naturally had to go back and take a look. after doing all of this, yu zong looked at hu ying angrily. ¡°i¡¯ve already said it! yu miao is so worrisome. she doesn¡¯t have any conscience at all. she actually pulled her brother to block the hooves of the horse. the yu family can¡¯t keep her anymore.¡± after a pause, he continued, ¡°after returning to the country today, immediately go and cancel the adoption procedures. the sons are not allowed to approach yu miao in the future.¡± yu zong had been the head of the family for so many years and was swift and decisive. it was because of hu ying¡¯s plea for leniency that yu miao¡¯s matter was previously let go by him. however, he did not expect to harm his biological son. hu ying¡¯s tears fell as she agreed. ¡°alright, after we go back, we¡¯ll take some time to settle the procedures and give yu miao a sum of money so that she won¡¯t return to the yu family again.¡± this could be considered as doing their best for her. hu ying was worried about her third son¡¯s injuries and wanted to stay by his bed personally. however, when she thought of this, her in-laws and granny would probably educate her again. there was also the gossip and attacks from the outside world. all of these made hu ying very resistant to returning to the country. however, she did not dare to say this out loud. yu zong had already decided to return to the country. it was useless even if she did not want to go back. at this moment, the audience in the live-stream was also discussing this matter. [yu miao is really too ruthless.] [yu ruo is also stupid. previously, yu miao had sucked his luck and caused him to be unlucky. in the end, he still doesn¡¯t remember.] [yu ruo is too pitiful. there¡¯s so much blood on his body. is he going to be kicked to death by a horse?] [boohoo¡­ now, whenever i see yu miao, i feel afraid.] [yu miao even harmed her brother. what a heartless thing!] [yu ruo is too pitiful. his limbs are broken. will he become disabled in the future?] most of them were scolding yu miao for being ruthless. there were also many people who sympathized with yu ruo and prayed for him. this matter quickly became a trending topic. the executive director was also very worried. he sent a staff member to follow them to the hospital to check on their injuries. in the archery range. after the ambulance drove away, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. many people looked at yu miao with fear and disgust in their eyes. they wished they could stay away from yu miao. not only did she cause others to be unlucky, but she also caused someone to be seriously injured. yu miao¡¯s team members also walked further away, unwilling to stand with yu miao. yu a/[iao stood alone in her original position. she felt the disdainful gazes from all directions, as well as some soft mockery. she was at a loss. she had originally wanted to target yu su, but now, the injured person had become yu ruo. she had even attracted so many disgusted gazes. the change in this matter was really too strange. what on earth is going on? yu miao rolled her eyes and looked at yu su angrily. she said angrily, ¡°yu su, this is your fault. if you hadn¡¯t rushed forward on your horse, the hooves wouldn¡¯t have hit my third brother!¡± she pushed all the responsibility to yu su. this would not only make her feel better, but it would also mislead some people at the scene and turn around her disadvantage. yu su chuckled and asked unhurriedly, ¡°when the horse hooves came, you deliberately used yu ruo¡¯s back to block them. now that he¡¯s injured, it¡¯s my fault?¡± how could that be? ¡°you¡¯re the one who rode the horse. you¡¯re the culprit.¡± yu miao continued to criticize righteously, ¡°i didn¡¯t deliberately use third brother to block the horse¡¯s hooves. this is all a misunderstanding..¡± Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Punishing Yu Miao Severely chapter 320: punishing yu miao severely translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°your actions were captured clearly by the camera just now. do you think anyone will believe you? if you hadn¡¯t pulled yu ruo down with you, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured,¡± yu su said coldly. after saying that, she ignored yu miao and got off the horse, walking straight to the judges¡¯ seats. yu su reported to the judges that yu miao had used the bow in her hand to hit her opponent¡¯s horse several times. the judges should review it strictly and replay the scene just now again to determine the responsibility of both parties. they could not turn a blind eye to it. as soon as yu su finished speaking, the audience erupted into shouts. ¡°punish yu miao severely and return everyone justice!¡± ¡°investigate yu miao!¡± ¡°deduct their points! deduct their points!¡± ¡°yu miao broke the rules and she is expelled from the archery range!¡± the judges raised their heads and looked at the surrounding audience seats. their voices came from all directions with a huge commotion. the audience in the live-stream was also shocked by yu miao¡¯s shamelessness. the entire competition process was recorded by the camera. every action of yu miao was very clear. as long as one watched the replay, they could clearly see all of yu miao¡¯s small actions. even under such circumstances, yu miao was still shirking responsibility. fans frantically called the organizer of the archery competition and asked the organizer to deal with this matter impartially and not let yu miao ruin the atmosphere of the archery competition. several of the organizers¡¯ public phones rang non-stop as they everyone called them one after another. even if the organizers promised to deal with this matter impartially, the audience would find it difficult to vent their anger. a large number of viewers switched to yu miao¡¯s personal account and began to scold her for her actions this time. the yu corporation could not escape the fate of being scolded. many people rushed to the company¡¯s official account and questioned how the yu family had taught yu miao. after this series of actions, the audience scolded yu miao until she became a trending topic. after yu miao¡¯s message, there were many negative comments, such as ¡°shameless¡±, ¡°unashamed¡±, ¡°outrageous¡±, and so on. in short, on the internet, as long as there was a post with the word yu miao, it would be scolded by the audience. at the yu family¡¯s old residence. old master yu was also watching the live broadcast. seeing that yu ruo was injured, the old master threw the teacup on the table to the ground with a livid expression. ¡°what a bastard. my yu family doesn¡¯t have a child like yu miao who repays kindness with ingratitude! chase her out of the yu family!¡± the old man said angrily. old madam yu hurried over and reached out to stroke the old master¡¯s back. ¡°i don¡¯t think yu miao feels that she did anything wrong at all. i wonder how hu ying taught her child.¡± at this point, the old man became even angrier. he immediately called yu zong and began to educate him. he also told him not to only be busy with just his career, but also to pay more attention to his family. after a round of scolding, the old man finally calmed down. then, he asked the butler to book a plane ticket to chinatown and prepared to see his seriously injured grandson personally. the children of the yu family rarely returned to the old residence except for the new year and holidays. the children were not very close to the two of them. however, he was their biological grandson after all. if they did not go and take a look, the old man would be worried. not only did the two elders watch the live broadcast, but the siblings of the yu family also saw yu miao¡¯s performance on the show. after watching the broadcast, they also decided to stay away from yu miao in the future. the organizers of the archery competition received a large number of complaints, so they brought professionals in and established a new panel of judges. the team repeatedly watched yu miao¡¯s actions to determine if she had violated the rules. as expected, many of her small actions were caught. the judges all came to the conclusion that she had violated the rules. the judges pointed out to the organizers that yu miao had harmful intentions and had done it more than once. it was very harmful to her opponents and it was a really negative demonstration. if they did not stop it in time, the same method might happen again in the future competition. after the organizers heard this, they unanimously decided to cancel yu miao¡¯s right to participate in the competition and ban her from participating in the archery competition in chinatown for the rest of her life. at the same time, the organizers also announced the division of responsibility for yu ruo¡¯s injuries. the injury this time was because yu miao deliberately blocked the horse in front of others, allowing the other party¡¯s horse to jump into the air and injure yu ruo. yu ruo could not have been injured, but he was subjectively dragged by yu miao as a scapegoat, resulting in injuries. all the responsibility should be borne by yu a/liao.. Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Continued Losing Luck chapter 321: continued losing luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the organizers were not responsible for the medical expenses, nor were they responsible for this incident. after hearing the organizer¡¯s announcement, yu miao strode over. ¡°i¡¯m not convinced. this matter clearly happened in your venue. the competition was also organized by you. how can you not be responsible at all?¡± the organizer sent a man in a suit to negotiate with yu miao. he showed his lawyer¡¯s license to everyone and introduced himself. he was the organizer¡¯s legal officer, zhang bin. immediately after, zhang bin held the security responsibility promise signed by yu miao and yu ruo. ¡°it¡¯s written very clearly on the promise. you¡¯ve all signed your names. i believe ms. yu still remembers, right?¡± the lawyer smiled. yu miao took a deep breath and said stubbornly, ¡°so what?¡± ¡°according to the agreement, if an injury is caused by a person¡¯s subjective thoughts, the perpetrator will be responsible. the organizer of the archery competition will not bear any responsibility.¡± zhang bin showed the agreement in his hand to the camera. yu miao bit her lip and said coldly, ¡°since you¡¯re unwilling to compensate, i can only let the legal staff of the yu corporation talk to you!¡± she knew very well that this was her fault, but it did not mean that the organizers could not bear the medical fees. as long as the yu corporation¡¯s legal department fought a lawsuit with the other party, there was still a chance of winning. now that everyone was watching, yu miao was unwilling to retreat. as soon as she finished speaking, xiao han sneered. ¡°yu miao, do you think you can get the yu corporation¡¯s legal department to step in? do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± putting aside the fact that she was just an adopted daughter, was yu corporation¡¯s legal department willing to help her? it would be difficult for the yu family not to hate her for hurting yu ruo. now she still wanted the yu family¡¯s legal department to do things for her? dream on! zhang bin still maintained a gentle smile and said word by word, ¡°at the same time, the organizer announced that during the competition, ms. yu miao deliberately hurt others many times and disturbed the order of the competition. the organizer of the competition will pursue ms. yu miao¡¯s responsibility and sue her!¡± with that, zhang bin took a deep look at yu miao and left. ¡°what?¡± yu miao was so frightened that she took a step back and looked in the direction zhang bin had left in a daze. how could this be! she was just here to participate in a competition. how did she get into a lawsuit? yu miao felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. her heart was beating very fast, and she felt that the luck in her body was quickly flowing away. yu miao clenched her fists tightly and lowered her head angrily. due to her physical discomfort, she could only find a place to sit down. after that, it was time for the award ceremony. no one paid attention to yu miao anymore. yu miao lifted her sleeve and indeed saw the familiar black spots on her wrist again. they were shocking. on the podium. yu su and her team members slowly walked onto the stage under the uplifting music. the organizers awarded yu su and the others with prize money. each of them received a gold medal and a well-made bow as a prize. after the award ceremony, the audience erupted into loud applause. after the award ceremony ended, the audience left in an orderly manner, and the guests could leave the archery range. just as everyone was hesitating about where to go, yu su spoke. she suggested, ¡°now that the award ceremony is over, why don¡¯t we go to the hospital to see yu ruo! 1 don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing now. it¡¯ll be more reassuring to see him.¡± yu su was not very worried about yu ruo. his injuries were not particularly serious. he only needed to perform a small surgery and fix the fracture on his body. yu su had wanted to tell yu ruo something even more heartbreaking. the audience in the live-stream was shocked. usually, yu su¡¯s attitude towards yu ruo was very cold and she was unwilling to pay attention to him. now, at his most critical moment, she was the first to ask to see him. this was true love in adversity! after the guests heard this, they all looked at yu miao. as yu ruo¡¯s most beloved sister, she did not mention that she wanted to visit yu ruo from the beginning to the end. she did not even have any worries. at this moment, yu miao was standing not far away and looking at yu su viciously. obviously, she had completely forgotten about the injured yu ruo. if yu ruo knew the truth, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit blood! the guests sighed in their hearts. yu su was really too kind.. Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Salt in the Wound chapter 322: salt in the wound translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the corners of wen chuan¡¯s mouth secretly curled up as he chuckled. only he knew that yu su did not go over just to visit yu ruo. instead, she wanted to tell yu ruo something painful and rub salt into his wound. this matter was really too interesting! xiao han echoed, ¡°we should indeed go and see yu ruo. all of us are on the same show, especially yu miao.¡± he looked at yu miao and smiled. ¡°your brother treats you so well. you should visit him too. however, i¡¯m guessing yu ruo doesn¡¯t want to see you. make your own decision!¡± as soon as xiao han said this, the topic shifted to yu miao. the camera turned to yu miao and clearly captured her guilty expression. she had only cared about the lawsuit just now and had forgotten that yu ruo was injured. she had also not thought of going to the hospital to see yu ruo. yu su actually mentioned visiting the hospital first. yu miao cursed in her heart. yu su really knew how to be a good person and deliberately show off. xiao han was even more annoying! he had even deliberately diverted the topic to her, hoping that everyone would pay attention to this matter. he had deliberately embarrassed her. yu miao¡¯s face quickly changed to a worried expression. she sighed and said, ¡°1 originally wanted to go see third brother immediately after the show ended. 1 didn¡¯t expect yu su to bring it up first. in that case, let¡¯s go together!¡± these words were also to prove that she had not forgotten yu ruo in the hospital. she did not suggest going to see yu ruo because she wanted to go over herself after the show ended. ye chang sneered and said, ¡°if you¡¯re really worried, you should have followed the ambulance just now and accompanied yu ruo for the entire treatment. you shouldn¡¯t have stayed here for so long before you realized that you should visit your third brother.¡± the lie in yu miao¡¯s words was exposed so bluntly. ye chang did not show her any mercy at all. at this moment, ye chang had a new understanding of yu miao, and he felt even more disgusted. before this, he only felt that yu miao was scheming and would always use the brothers of the yu family. she also liked to act and treated others as fools. other than that, she did not have any bad intentions. now, he deeply understood how vicious yu miao was. yu miao completely disregarded the many years of kinship and treated her brother as a human cushion without hesitation. she even tried to push the blame away, hoping to push all the blame to yu su. as soon as ye chang finished speaking, the audience in the live-stream agreed. [that¡¯s right. if my brother is injured, i¡¯ll be so anxious that i won¡¯t be able to wait for the award ceremony to end before going to the hospital!!] [yu miao is hypocritical. i don¡¯t believe what she said!!] [haha, i¡¯ll just quietly watch yu miao act.] [yu miao is lying again. 1 don¡¯t believe what she said anymore.] [it seems that ye chang has really seen through yu miao¡¯s character. i hope he won¡¯t help yu miao in the future.] [hypocrite!!] there was still a portion of yu ruo¡¯s fans in the live-stream who scolded yu miao crazily, wishing they could go to the venue and beat her up. yu miao looked at ye chang in disbelief. ye chang had been very cold to her since the third live broadcast. although she did not know the reason, it must have something to do with yu su. yu su must have said something bad about her to him. ye chang¡¯s attitude was cold. in the end, he did not speak ill of her and kept some dignity for each other. but now, he didn¡¯t care and started to mock her, as if he had been provoked. yu miao felt extremely aggrieved. tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°brother ye chang, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to get into the ambulance. i¡¯m also very worried about third brother and want to follow him, but the ambulance can¡¯t fit so many family members. since fourth brother is going, i¡¯ll only cause trouble if i go.¡± as she spoke, she reached out to wipe her tears and became a weak little white flower again, as if she had been bullied. ye chang turned his face away and did not want to talk to her anymore. all of them knew what kind of person she was, so there was no need to continue this with her. seeing that ye chang was ignoring her, yu miao gritted her teeth and changed the topic. ¡°let¡¯s go. i want to go to the hospital early. i wonder how third brother is doing now..¡± Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Killing Intent Appears chapter 323: killing intent appears translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu miao felt that she had never done anything to let ye chang down, so it must be because of yu su! otherwise, her luck would not have been lost so quickly, her second brother and fourth brother would not have suddenly become cold, and her third brother would not have been disappointed in her. the reason was all because of that damned yu su. if only yu su had disappeared from this world, everything would be back on track. yu su naturally did not ignore the viciousness in yu miao¡¯s eyes and the trace of killing intent. if nothing went wrong, yu miao would attack her next. however, yu su was not afraid at all. after losing her luck a few times, yu miao¡¯s luck was already very thin. in the future, she would become more and more unlucky. yu su retracted her gaze and said to everyone, ¡°let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± after yu su said ¡®go to the hospital¡¯, everyone moved. thinking of how everyone ignored her after she said that, yu miao was angry and hateful. this group of snobbish people knew how to adapt to the situation. the guests took the medals and prizes and walked out of the archery range. they called for a carriage and gathered at the hospital. at this moment, yu ruo was lying on the hospital bed, his face full of pain. he had just finished his examination and the doctor said that he had to undergo surgery immediately. after that, the doctors went to prepare for the surgery. the few doctors discussed the surgery plan. during this period, yu ruo lay in the ward and waited, preparing to be pushed into the operating theater. yu zheng was holding his phone and replaying the variety show. this matter was not over yet. they also wanted to hear what the organizers said and how the responsibility was divided. after the organizer¡¯s results were out, although the two of them were not satisfied, they had nothing to say. after the award ceremony ended, yu su was the first to ask to see yu ruo. yu zheng was not the only one who was shocked. even yu ruo, who was lying on the hospital bed, immediately widened his eyes. he was a little more energetic and his mood was much better. in their impression, yu su was very cold to them. they did not expect yu su to be so concerned about yu ruo. ¡°yu su is so good. this must be how a biological sister is!¡± yu zheng wiped his tears and could not help but be touched. at the mention of his biological sister, yu ruo thought of his adopted sister, yu miao, and felt very upset. if yu su had not been lost at that time and stayed by the four brothers¡¯ side, they would probably dote on their biological sister. and their biological sister would not be as cold and ruthless as yu miao. even if something happened, they would resolve it together. yu ruo closed his eyes tightly and let his tears fall on the bedsheets. if he had treated yu su a little better when she returned to the yu family back then, he would not have forced her to sever ties with the yu family. ¡°we can operate now,¡± the doctor announced as he walked in from outside. yu ruo nodded. ¡°then let¡¯s do the surgery! yu zheng, help me tell our family that 1 want to sever my sibling relationship with yu miao and never want to see her again. don¡¯t let yu miao disturb me again.¡± yu zheng nodded vigorously and promised repeatedly, ¡°third brother, don¡¯t worry. if yu miao comes later, i¡¯ll chase her away!¡± then, yu ruo was pushed into the operating theater. yu zheng sat on the cold bench at the door in a daze. he recalled the time he had spent with yu miao and his heart ached. half an hour later, yu su and the others came to visit yu ruo with fruits. as soon as they went upstairs, they saw yu zheng leaning against the bench with a dazed expression. ¡°yu zheng, is your brother alright?¡± ye chang was the first to stride over and asked with concern. yu zheng was called back to his senses. when he saw yu su, his eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°you¡¯re here? third brother is undergoing surgery. he probably still needs some time.¡± yu zheng was already very grateful that the few of them could come. yu miao walked out of the crowd and asked with red eyes, ¡°fourth brother, how is third brother? i¡¯m really worried about him.¡± yu zheng looked over and saw yu miao¡¯s worried and uneasy face. however, he would no longer believe yu miao. everyone could see her acting skills. the smile in yu zheng¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°what are you doing here? you want to come over and see if third brother was killed by you?¡± yu miao¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and her eyes were aggrieved and helpless.. Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: It’s All a Misunderstanding chapter 324: it¡¯s all a misunderstanding translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu miao could not believe that her brother, who used to get along well with her, would say such mocking words to her at her most difficult time. ¡°fourth brother, you misunderstood me.¡± yu miao bit her lip and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°i was on the horse at that time. i just wanted to grab third brother and jump off the horse together. i really didn¡¯t expect that the hooves would kick third brother¡¯s back. after this happened, 1 especially regretted it and felt sorry for third brother!¡± she explained word by word, trying to make yu zheng understand that she did not deliberately let yu ruo get hurt. in order to make her words more credible, the tears in yu miao¡¯s eyes flowed down one by one, making her look rather pitiful. yu miao thought to herself that since she was already so aggrieved, fourth brother wouldn¡¯t cling to this matter anymore, right? in the past, as long as she cried, no matter how busy her brothers were, they would abandon whatever they were doing to coax her. her brothers did not want her to cry the most. this time, yu miao guessed wrong. at this moment, yu zheng was standing at the door of the ward. when he saw yu miao, who had been crying, he was not very touched. instead, he felt more disgust and disdain. yu zheng snorted and pursed his lips. ¡°you feel sorry for him? stop pretending! if you really felt sorry for him, you wouldn¡¯t have used third brother as a scapegoat.¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°also, third brother asked me to tell you that he doesn¡¯t want to see you again. he wants to sever his brother-sister relationship with you and don¡¯t stick to him in the future. since you care so much about third brother, you won¡¯t make him angry, right?¡± after saying those words, yu zheng finally felt a little better. he crossed his arms and looked at yu miao coldly, trying to see the true emotions on her face. yu zheng¡¯s words also shocked the guests at the side. it seemed that yu miao had really angered her two brothers this time. one wanted to sever ties with her, and the other spoke so mercilessly. this was the first time they had seen yu zheng¡¯s words so sharp, and it was even facing yu miao. this should mean that yu zheng had finally seen yu miao¡¯s true colors and did not want to maintain superficial harmony with her. he did not even hesitate to break off their relationship. however, yu miao was stunned on the spot. there was a moment of embarrassment and surprise on her face, and her fingers kept rubbing. how did things become like this? fourth brother seemed to have become a different person. he was so cold and heartless to her. from yu zheng¡¯s eyes, yu miao felt disgust and some disdain, as if she was a rag that no one wanted. at the same time, yu miao hated yu zheng in her heart. if there was a chance, she would definitely take away yu zheng¡¯s luck and make him an unlucky person. yu miao calmed herself down and took a few steps forward, wanting to grab yu zheng¡¯s sleeve. yu zheng took a step back and said coldly, ¡°what do you want to do now? don¡¯t you have enough scandals?¡± not to mention letting yu miao touch him, even talking to yu miao made yu zheng feel disgusted. yu miao only wanted to grab yu zheng¡¯s sleeve and beg him again. she did not expect yu zheng to have such a big reaction and not give her face in front of everyone. ignoring her anger, yu miao explained with tears in her eyes again, ¡°fourth brother, believe me. 1 really didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now. we¡¯ve been living together for so many years. don¡¯t you know me well?¡± she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°i¡¯m really worried about third brother. if 1 didn¡¯t see him come out of the ward safely, 1 wouldn¡¯t leave.¡± as yu miao spoke, tears fell from the corners of her eyes. however, no one at the scene believed what yu miao said. yu zheng sneered and stared at yu miao as he asked, ¡°since you¡¯re so worried about third brother, why are you still calmly staying in the archery range until the competition ends? you weren¡¯t the one who suggested coming to the hospital to see third brother first.¡± yu miao¡¯s subconscious reaction had already exposed the status of her brothers in her heart. she didn¡¯t care about the yu brothers at all. all she wanted was the love and care of her brothers, as well as their unique favoritism. however, yu miao herself was unwilling to spend time and energy on her brothers. the yu brothers¡¯ love for yu miao had already become a joke. seeing that yu miao couldn¡¯t speak, yu zheng continued coldly, ¡°third brother has finally seen through your character. this time, he really want to cut ties with you. there won¡¯t be a chance for the two of you to reconcile. give up!¡± he added, ¡°don¡¯t pester third brother anymore. this is the best repayment to his love for you for so many years..¡± Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Thick chapter 325: thick-skinned translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zheng said everything that he was thinking. he did not care what the audience in the live-stream would think, nor was he afraid that someone would scold him. at this moment, he only wanted to say everything he had kept in his heart. after saying that, yu zheng felt much better. the anger in his heart was also released. he really did not understand how yu miao could be so thick-skinned. she had already caused yu ruo to be in such a miserable state, yet she still had the cheek to come to the hospital to see him. she still had the cheek to say that others had misunderstood her. yu zheng had long made up his mind that no matter how badly yu miao pretended, his heart would no longer ache. at this moment, on an island on the other side of the ocean. yu an, who was watching the live broadcast, could not help but applaud fourth brother. ¡°it¡¯s been a few days since we last met and fourth brother¡¯s eloquence has improved. he said everything on the point.¡± yu zheng¡¯s series of words made yu an nod repeatedly. yu hong also slapped the table excitedly and said, ¡°fourth brother¡¯s words are really good. he said everything 1 wanted to say!¡± if he was present, he would also open his mouth and scold yu miao. otherwise, yu miao really thought that as long as she cried, her brothers would forgive her unconditionally. on the screen, yu zheng¡¯s expression was disdainful. he crossed his arms and said, ¡°can you stop crying? this is the hospital. if you cry at the door of the ward, the passers-by will think that you¡¯re crying because someone died! how unlucky!¡± this was too inauspicious. before entering the ward, the doctor had told yu zheng that this operation would not be life-threatening. it was just a small operation. that was why yu zheng dared to say that she was ¡°crying because someone died¡± so confidently. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to bicker with yu miao here. he would directly chase yu miao away with a broom. yu miao covered her mouth in shock, her eyes filled with bitterness. yu zheng¡¯s words shocked her again. yu miao was a little angry and said aggrievedly, ¡°fourth brother, we grew up together. in the past, when you caused trouble, 1 even helped you take the blame. we¡¯ve been together for so many years. why are you so heartless to me? have you forgotten all the times we spent together before?¡± in front of the live broadcast camera, yu zheng disregarded her and did not consider her at all. after the live broadcast ended, there would definitely be more people who hated her! yu zheng¡¯s actions did not leave any leeway. it was as if he really wanted to cut ties with her and never contact her again. yu miao felt flustered. some things were out of her control. she did not understand how things could turn out like this! at that time, when she was sitting on the horse, she should not have taken the initiative to pull yu ruo to block the horse¡¯s hooves. she should have waited for yu ruo to take the initiative to protect her. the result would be the same, but yu zheng kept holding on to it. it really annoyed her. yu zheng looked at yu miao and smiled sadly. ¡°it¡¯s precisely because we¡¯ve been together for so many years that we believe you unconditionally and are hurt so deeply by you. all these years, we brothers have protected you no matter what you want to do. as long as it¡¯s what you want, we¡¯ll try our best to get it for you.¡± he paused for a moment and said again, ¡°and what about you? your repayment was to steal third brother¡¯s good luck and use him to block the horses¡¯ hooves, causing him to undergo surgery.¡± ¡°i¡­¡± yu miao opened her mouth, but she had nothing to say. yu zheng continued, ¡°even now, you¡¯re still talking about our relationship at the door of the ward. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± yu miao clenched her fists tightly and pursed her lips. yu zheng exposed her again. ¡°stop pretending. who in the show doesn¡¯t know your true colors? you¡¯re selfish and heartless. do you really think you¡¯re the purest fairy?¡± the series of words made yu miao unable to breathe at all. unexpectedly, in yu zheng¡¯s eyes, her image was already so unbearable. what should she say to win back third brother and fourth brother? yu miao was very depressed and helpless. the development of the matter had exceeded her expectations. after hearing yu zheng¡¯s words, xiao han continued, ¡°i know what kind of person yu miao is, so i¡¯ve never dared to get close to her or talk to her. i¡¯m afraid of being involved in scandals and being entangled in bad luck.¡± after saying that, he raised his feet and moved further away from yu miao. chen ling added, ¡°yes, i¡¯m also very afraid of her. during the competition, she deliberately made my horse go crazy. if yu su hadn¡¯t caught me, i¡¯m afraid i would have been sent to the hospital too. yu miao is too vicious..¡± Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Are You Done Making a Fuss? chapter 326: are you done making a fuss? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios chen ling did not dare to look at yu miao while speaking. instead, she hid behind the guests and whispered. this made the audience in the live-stream feel their heart ache more for her. they wished they could rush in and comfort chen ling. ye chang also sneered and said to yu miao, ¡°it¡¯s not just the few of us now. even the audience knows what kind of person you are. you don¡¯t have to hide anymore. you can show the truest side.¡± yu miao was so angry that she could not speak at all and did not know what to say. she really wanted to take a needle and sew up all three of their mouths. this matter was between her and the yu brothers. it had nothing to do with them. they were meddling in other people¡¯s business! yu miao could already predict that after today¡¯s live broadcast ended, the audience would hate her even more. there would also be many people scolding her online, even scolding the yu family. today¡¯s matter might also make its place into the trending list, making her one of the people the netizens hated the most. yu miao was furious and gave up on herself. since no one on the internet liked her, she might as well expose her true nature and become the most unique female celebrity in the entertainment industry. do what you want and say what you want. there¡¯s no need to pretend to be gentle and kind. after yu miao thought about it, she glared at ye chang and said bitterly, ¡°aren¡¯t you saying these words to please yu su? in the show, you fawned on yu su and specially mocked me in the hospital to make yu su happy. how did i provoke you?¡± the two of them had nothing to do with each other, and she did not do anything to let ye chang down. however, ye chang fired at her like a machine gun. then, yu miao looked at yu zheng and sneered. ¡°you¡¯re the same. you always follow behind yu su and be her bootlicker. you don¡¯t have any self-awareness at all. can¡¯t you see that yu su doesn¡¯t want to bother with you at all?¡± as she spoke, a mocking smile appeared on yu miao¡¯s lips as she looked at yu zheng disdainfully. to be honest, she completely looked down on yu zheng. a spineless person like him had no backbone at all. yu su sneered speechlessly. she crossed her arms and asked, ¡°you guys are arguing. why are you dragging me into this again? i¡¯m just standing here, but i¡¯m also involved?¡± she really couldn¡¯t understand yu miao¡¯s thoughts. it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want yu miao to stay. why was she targeting her? xiao han was also very speechless. he asked, ¡°yu miao, why don¡¯t you ever find the reason from yourself? do you think it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem that everyone doesn¡¯t like you? have you ever thought that everyone hates you?¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°you¡¯re always hypocritical and pretend to be kind, but you¡¯re actually ruthless. who would want to get along with such a person?¡± yu miao was too ignorant. if xiao han didn¡¯t say it, she would probably never know how arrogant and cold she was. meng xi nodded and said, ¡°it¡¯s precisely because of who you are that we don¡¯t want to interact with you. look at chen ling, who joined the show later. isn¡¯t she also getting along very well with everyone?¡± after hearing everyone¡¯s words, ye chang held his breath. finally, it was his turn to speak. ye chang said angrily, ¡°yu miao, have you caused enough trouble? don¡¯t blame everything on yu su, okay? all these years, you¡¯ve been enjoying the yu family¡¯s resources, but after yu su returned home, you used all kinds of small methods to bully her.¡± ¡°these are all too much. after you came to the show, you still refused to stop! there were numerous times when you ostracized and targeted yu su both openly and secretly. if not for yu su¡¯s good relationship with people and her ability, she might really have been successfully ostracized by you!¡± he and yu su were childhood sweethearts and knew how much yu su had suffered before she was acknowledged by the yu family. at the thought of yu su being ostracized and framed by the yu family, ye chang¡¯s fists hardened. he wished he could rush up and beat yu miao up. back then, if his mother hadn¡¯t asked him to take care of yu miao, he wouldn¡¯t have interacted with her. at that time, he thought that yu miao was really kind. now that he had discovered her true colors, he only felt disgusted and annoyed. he did not want to talk to her anymore. yu zheng glared at yu miao and said angrily, ¡°this is between us and you. can you stop dragging yu su into it? this has nothing to do with her.¡± yu miao used the few of them to work for her every time. she even used yu ruo¡¯s trust to cheat him of his luck.. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Asking Yu Miao to Leave chapter 327: asking yu miao to leave translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after experiencing these things, they also knew yu miao¡¯s true colors. could it be that after so many things had happened, they still wanted to continue being yu miao¡¯s loyal dogs? this was impossible. did she really think that the few of them were fools? ¡°i didn¡¯t¡­¡± yu miao replied weakly. yu zheng interrupted her and said righteously, ¡°yu miao, if you still have any feelings for third brother, please leave here and don¡¯t disturb third brother¡¯s surgery anymore.¡± yu miao was speechless. if she did not leave, it would mean that she did not have any feelings for him. however, she did not want to leave, nor could she leave. if she left, the matter would be even more difficult to resolve. yu miao looked around and looked at the guests. she realized that everyone was looking at her with reproach and disgust. everyone pointed their fingers at her. all the guests were targeting her! just now, she had only said one bad thing about yu su, but this group of people had grabbed onto her like crazy and refused to let go, mocking her one by one. thinking of the time when she was praised by everyone in the past, the difference in yu miao¡¯s heart was too great, so she could not accept it. she couldn¡¯t help but hug her head and scream. she cried bitterly, ¡°you¡¯re all targeting me. you¡¯re bullying me together!¡± this scream caused a nurse to walk out of the operating theater with a livid expression. she warned angrily, ¡°don¡¯t make a fuss outside the ward. if you continue making a fuss, the doctor can¡¯t guarantee the effect of the surgery.¡± after saying that, she glared at yu miao and walked into the operating theater. the audience in the live-stream could not help but start cursing yu miao. [is yu miao crazy?] [her brother is undergoing surgery. doesn¡¯t she know to keep quiet?] [she¡¯s indeed a selfish and hypocritical person. she kept saying that she¡¯s very worried about her third brother, but in the end, she made a scene outside the ward. she doesn¡¯t look worried about her brother at all.] [yu miao, get out of the entertainment industry!] [i feel like vomiting when i see yu miao now. i¡¯m so annoyed.] [why isn¡¯t this woman leaving yet? this group of guests has such a good temper. if 1 were at the venue, 1 would chase yu miao away with something.] [how annoying. yu miao, get lost quickly. you¡¯re not welcome here! ] [she¡¯s always crying. those who don¡¯t know better really think that someone has died. how unlucky.] [i really want to give yu miao a big slap to make her quiet down.] the audience was furious. they scolded yu miao one after another, but they still felt that they had not vented their anger. seeing that yu miao was unwilling to leave, yu zheng felt helpless. he did not want to argue with yu miao anymore. yu zheng was afraid that yu miao would make a big fuss again later. it would be bad if it really affected the doctor. yu zheng compromised and said, ¡°if you insist on staying here, shut your mouth and wait for third brother to come out. if you scream again, scram immediately.¡± yu miao heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. he was finally willing to let her stay. however, at the same time, she was very dissatisfied and wanted to criticize yu zheng. yu zheng¡¯s attitude was too bad. however, after thinking about it, yu miao still shut her mouth quietly because she really wanted to stay. after third brother¡¯s surgery, she would be the first to welcome him at the door and stay behind to take care of him. in that case, third brother would definitely reconcile with her again. if she left just like that and did not wait for third brother outside the ward, third brother would probably really be ruthless and cut ties with her. yu miao really needed a fool like yu ruo to follow behind her and do things for her. hence, in order to gain the sympathy of the audience, yu miao walked to a seat at the side, buried her head in her lap, and cried softly. if it was ye chang and yu zheng in the past, their hearts would definitely ache. but now, the two of them only felt annoyed. they really wanted to call the security guards over and chase yu miao away. when xiao han heard the cries, he took a few steps towards yu miao and threatened her coldly, ¡°don¡¯t cry anymore. if you cry, get out of the hospital and cry again. what¡¯s the point of crying at the entrance of the operating theater now? are you cursing your third brother¡¯s surgery to fail?¡± after a pause, he continued, ¡°even if you cry yourself to death here, no one will feel sorry for you.¡± yu zheng also mocked, ¡°your acting skills are really not bad. it¡¯s a pity that your third brother is still in the operating theater. it¡¯s still a little early to start acting.¡± hearing these two people¡¯s cold words, yu miao was not especially sad at first, but now, she was even sadder. she was about to die of grievance. the two of them really did not know what it meant to have tender feelings for women. yu miao covered her mouth to stop herself from crying. her body kept trembling as she sobbed.. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Successful Surgery chapter 328: successful surgery translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the live broadcast finally quietened down. there were no longer any low sobs from yu miao. however, the audience was even more annoyed with yu miao. they kept scolding her in the comments. some people even began to curse yu miao. the guests stood outside the ward and waited for more than an hour before the surgery finally ended. the doctor walked out the door and nodded at everyone. yu zheng couldn¡¯t wait to walk over and hurriedly asked, ¡°doctor, how¡¯s my third brother¡¯s surgery?¡± ¡°his injuries are very serious. his calf is shattered, and two of his ribs are broken. there are also many injuries on his body. fortunately, the surgery was very successful.¡± the doctor took off his mask and heaved a sigh of relief. he continued to remind her, ¡°the patient has to stay in bed for half a year before he can get out of bed and walk again. he is not allowed to do any strenuous exercise in the next six months. if he does so again, he might have to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. you must remember that!¡± when yu zheng heard that the surgery was successful, he heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly bowed to the doctor. the nurses pushed yu ruo out of the operating theater and transferred him to another ward. a group of people followed him. yu zheng prepared a luxurious single room for yu ruo. beside the bed, there was a small sofa to sit on. half an hour later, yu ruo finally woke up. the anesthetic in his body had yet to wear off, so he did not feel any intense pain. he was just a little dizzy and did not know where he was. yu ruo opened his eyes and looked into the ward. he realized that there were many people standing near the bed. the moment he woke up, yu miao pounced over and cried by the bed. ¡°third brother, you¡¯re finally out of the operating theater safely. that¡¯s really great. you don¡¯t know how worried 1 was.¡± yu ruo¡¯s face was cold as she said calmly, ¡°are you cursing me? do you still hope that 1 won¡¯t be able to come out of the operating theater? look at you, you¡¯ve been crying beside my bed. people who don¡¯t know better might think that i¡¯m already dead.¡± yu miao was speechless hearing his words. she stood rooted to the ground, tears still hanging from the corners of her eyes. her expression was blank, making her look especially comical. xiao han couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°the words you two brothers say are very similar. yu zheng has already said this once.¡± yu miao¡¯s posture really looked like she was mourning. yu zheng snorted coldly and said, ¡°isn¡¯t she just crying? everyone is concerned about third brother¡¯s injuries, but who is like her, crying endlessly?¡± it was too unlucky. yu ruo turned her head slightly and looked at yu zheng beside her. she questioned, ¡°yu zheng, didn¡¯t i tell you that 1 don¡¯t want to see yu miao after my surgery? 1 want to sever my brother-sister relationship with her. why is she still here?¡± seeing yu miao, yu ruo felt annoyed and his head hurt. yu zheng pursed his lips and looked at yu miao coldly. ¡°i¡¯ve said it many times. 1 asked yu miao to leave, but she was shameless and unwilling to leave. what can 1 do? this is a hospital, not my house. i can¡¯t force her away.¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°just now, i forced her to leave. she was crying outside the ward, causing the doctors in the operating theater to be unable to focus on the surgery. in order for your surgery to be successful, i could only let her stay.¡± these words made yu ruo even angrier. it was fine if yu miao didn¡¯t care about him, but it almost affected the doctor¡¯s surgery. if the surgery failed, he would become disabled and walk with a limp for the rest of his life. yu ruo looked at yu miao angrily. ¡°is this what you meant by worrying about me outside the ward?¡± yu miao was stunned when she heard this and felt a little aggrieved. the two of them were really heartless. they did not care about their past relationship at all. one complained and the other questioned. both of them no longer felt sorry for her. even though she felt aggrieved, she had no choice but to explain under the camera. ¡°third brother, i didn¡¯t do it on purpose. i was too anxious at that time, so¡­¡± before she could finish speaking, yu ruo interrupted her. he said coldly, ¡°stop talking. i don¡¯t want to hear it. i won¡¯t believe anything you say now.¡± yu ruo made a judgment in his heart. he knew who really cared about him and would not be deceived by yu miao again. yu miao suddenly had an idea and squatted down. she grabbed yu ruo¡¯s hand and said aggrievedly, ¡°third brother, i¡¯m really worried about you. 1 hope you can recover well and become as strong as before. 1 hope you can allow me to stay and take care of you. 1 want to make up for the accident that happened before.¡± she deliberately said that what happened before was an accident, which was to clarify again that she did not mean to drag him down with her.. Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Information Against Her chapter 329: information against her translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios now, the guests were all ostracizing and mocking yu miao. her reputation on the internet was not good either. in addition, yu ruo was hospitalized, so no one would protect her anymore. after that, her situation would become even more difficult. in order not to participate in the show, she had suggested staying behind to take care of him. this could also show how deep her feelings for him were. this was also a way to salvage her reputation. the ward fell silent. just as yu ruo was thinking about how to chase yu miao away, yu su spoke. she shook her head and sighed. ¡°yu ruo is already so unlucky. don¡¯t rush to absorb his luck anymore. leave him some luck!¡± after saying that, yu su looked at yu ruo sympathetically. since yu miao had done this, and the two brothers¡¯ feelings for yu miao had been exhausted, let her reveal this even more heart-wrenching truth! at the same time, yu su also wanted to warn all the men not to approach yu miao again. yu su also wanted to see if the relevant departments of the country would interfere after the matter of yu miao absorbing luck in public was exposed. also, would the daoist association here care? she also wanted to test how powerful the person behind this was and whether this matter would be covered up by them. after saying that, everyone looked at yu su in surprise. in that case, yu miao was starting to absorb yu ruo¡¯s luck again? when yu miao heard this, she clenched her fists nervously and pretended not to know anything. ¡°yu su, what nonsense are you talking about again? 1 just want to make up for the previous accident and take care of my third brother more.¡± she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°i don¡¯t understand anything you said.¡± could it be that yu su knew the secret of the jade buddha? yu miao¡¯s heart was beating very fast, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. she glared at yu su, hinting for her to mind her own business. yu su smiled and said leisurely, ¡°are you feeling guilty? are you so afraid that 1¡¯11 tell you what you did? since you¡¯re afraid, why did you do it back then?¡± yu su smiled and said leisurely, ¡°are you feeling guilty? are you so afraid that 1¡¯11 tell you what you did? since you¡¯re afraid, why did you do it back then?¡± she pretended to be calm and insisted, ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything either. don¡¯t slander me, or i¡¯ll sue you for slander!¡± yu ruo finally sensed that something was wrong and pleaded with yu su, ¡°what did she do to me? is it convenient for you to tell me?¡± he had a bad premonition. this feeling made his mood fall to rock bottom. yu su said, ¡°didn¡¯t you notice that cracks have already appeared on the necklace around your neck?¡± during the surgery just now, the necklace was taken off. when he came out, the nurse helped yu ruo put it on again. hence, the necklace was hanging around yu ruo¡¯s neck. everyone looked at yu ruo¡¯s neck and realized that there was a bodhi bead necklace and a jade buddha. there were even traces of blood on the bodhi bead. yu ruo lowered his head and looked at the necklace in front of his chest. indeed, he saw traces of cracks on the necklace. every bead seemed to be about to explode. the red string around his neck was about to rot as well. it was frivolous. yu ruo raised his head and looked at yu zheng. ¡°fourth brother, help me take it off. 1 want to take a closer look.¡± yu zheng nodded and took a step forward to take off the necklace. unexpectedly, just as he took it off, before he could take a closer look, the pearls shattered and exploded, and the red rope broke. yu ruo asked in confusion, ¡°why did this necklace suddenly shatter? does this have anything to do with yu miao?¡± he wore this necklace to suppress his bad luck. he had originally planned to take off the necklace after the show ended, but he did not expect it to shatter on its own. yu miao was extremely anxious, especially afraid that yu su would tell him everything she had done. hence, she took the initiative and moved to stand between yu su and yu ruo, blocking their vision. she faced yu su and asked angrily, ¡°yu su, did you do all this?¡± after a pause, she continued, ¡°1 know you hate third brother and don¡¯t want him to recover quickly, but you can¡¯t shatter the magical artifact, right? i borrowed this magical artifact from someone else. i have to return it! without the magical artifact, what should third brother do?!¡± in order to prevent yu su from telling the truth, she chose to slander her first. it made yu su the target of public criticism. yu miao reached out and was about to push yu su away when she said, ¡°you troublemaker, get out of the ward. you¡¯re not welcome here!¡± as long as yu su left, the truth could be buried forever. no one knew the secret regarding yu ruo¡¯s luck.. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Continued to be Unlucky chapter 330: continued to be unlucky translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios before yu miao could reach out and touch yu su, yu zheng pulled her away. yu zheng pulled her aside and warned, ¡°stop playing tricks. who doesn¡¯t know what kind of person you are? do you think everyone will believe you? stand there obediently, or i¡¯ll throw you out of the ward.¡± only then did everyone look at yu su, waiting for her to speak. yu su looked at yu ruo and asked softly, ¡°yu miao said that i deliberately broke the necklace. do you believe what she said?¡± everyone looked at yu ruo. yu ruo shook her head firmly. ¡°you¡¯re not such a person. if you wanted to harm me, you wouldn¡¯t have done such a sinister thing. you would have done it openly.¡± yu miao, who was at the side, was burning with anxiety and frowned slightly. if yu su told them everything, it was even more impossible for her to reconcile with yu ruo in the future. yu miao said anxiously, ¡°third brother, don¡¯t believe what she said. she just wants to sow discord between us. i really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± yu ruo did not miss the guilt on her face. yu miao had probably done something wrong again and was afraid that yu su would say it, and it was about him. yu ruo panicked and asked again, ¡°yu su, can you please tell me? what did she do again?¡± yu miao had attacked him twice. once, she had cheated him of his luck, and the other time, she had used him as a scapegoat. therefore, yu ruo was not surprised that yu miao would do other bad things to him. yu su said calmly, ¡°your bad luck is increasing again. you¡¯re even more unlucky than before.¡± she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°originally, the necklace could last for a week and allow you to finish recording the show, but now it can¡¯t resolve so much bad luck, so it shattered in advance. didn¡¯t you realize that you started to have bad luck again during the competition?¡± yu ruo thought about it and realized something. during the competition, he was always accidentally hit in the body. his arms and calves were constantly bruised. when he fell off the horse, he should have fallen on the soft grass. unexpectedly, the horse turned and he fell down. his body happened to fall on a bald patch of grass, and there were many gravels on it. also, after he fell off the horse, yu miao also fell and landed on him. in such a big place and the horse was still turning its body, how did yu miao happen to hit him? everything made yu ruo¡¯s heart skip a beat. he asked nervously, ¡°yu su, what exactly is going on? could it be that yu miao is absorbing my luck again?¡± otherwise, he would not be unlucky again. upon hearing the words ¡°absorbing luck¡±, yu miao trembled and turned to yu su angrily. ¡°yu su, shut up. don¡¯t slander me.¡± she turned to look at yu ruo again and said aggrievedly, ¡°third brother, 1 really didn¡¯t do anything. can you believe me? yu su just can¡¯t bear to see me doing well and wants to slander me.¡± yu ruo was annoyed when she heard her words. ¡°1 won¡¯t believe what you say anymore. shut up now. otherwise, i¡¯ll get the security guards to chase you away.¡± after saying that, yu ruo looked at yu su and asked pitifully, ¡°yu su, do you mean that yu miao started to absorb my luck again during the competition?¡± yu su did not keep him in suspense and explained directly, ¡°yes, you¡¯ve already had your luck absorbed by her once before. you¡¯ll be unlucky for 20 years. because you¡¯re wearing a dharma artifact that suppresses your luck, your unluckiness will double again. you¡¯ll be unlucky for 40 years, and your unluckiness will also double.¡± she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°now that you¡¯ve worn another dharma artifact, this dharma artifact will forcefully suck away your luck. you¡¯ll be unlucky for another ten years.¡± after saying that, yu su pointed at the jade buddha on yu ruo¡¯s neck. the jade buddha was emerald green and looked very beautiful. everyone looked over and carefully sized up the jade buddha. when they looked at the jade buddha, they had a strange feeling. their bodies seemed to be wrapped and caught by something. yu ruo stared at the jade buddha in front of his chest and asked in shock, ¡°this thing absorbs luck? when yu miao gave it to me, she said that this jade buddha has an auspicious aura that can make me luckier in the competition.¡± ye chang frowned and asked curiously, ¡°why do you believe that? she¡¯s already lied to you once. don¡¯t you have any doubts?¡± this was too stupid. any normal person would suspect something like this! yu ruo, on the other hand, obediently put on the jade buddha again.. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Not Learning chapter 331: not learning translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zheng was also very angry. he did not know what to say about yu ruo. he exhaled a few times before he calmed down a little. ¡°why do you still believe yu miao¡¯s words? how many times has yu miao harmed you! you really don¡¯t learn.¡± yu zheng was already puzzled why yu ruo became unlucky again during the competition. as expected, it was yu miao again. at the same time, yu zheng became more vigilant. in the future, he definitely could not accept anything yu miao sent over. in the future, he had to consider and answer everything yu miao said to him seriously. yu ruo felt that he was very stupid, but he had no choice. he had already done it, and there was no turning back. yu ruo looked at yu miao coldly and questioned, ¡°in the past ten years, i¡¯ve been taking good care of you. i¡¯ve never said anything harsh to you. even when you took away my luck, i¡¯ve accepted it and didn¡¯t blame you.¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°but why did you come to take my luck again this time? do you think i¡¯m not unlucky enough?¡± why was yu miao so ruthless?! all his trust towards her had now become a joke. at this moment, the entire room fell silent. the guests could also sense the confusion in yu ruo¡¯s heart. everyone pitied yu ruo. fifty years of bad luck. just thinking about it made one despair. yu miao was really too ruthless. she did not care about their family ties for so many years at all. yu a/iiao sensed that everyone was looking at her with condemnation and deep disgust. she had no choice but to explain again, ¡°third brother, this jade buddha is a treasure with an auspicious aura. it doesn¡¯t have the functions yu su mentioned at all. she¡¯s framing me. you have to believe me!¡± she blinked with tears in her eyes and adjusted her emotions. she said again, ¡°the competition was about to start. 1 just wanted third brother to be lucky. that¡¯s why i gave this treasure to you. i don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡± after saying that, a tear fell from the corner of her eye, making her look especially aggrieved. yu miao could not admit to this matter. otherwise, she would no longer be able to gain yu ruo¡¯s trust. their relationship would worsen and even break. seeing that yu miao still refused to admit it, yu su looked at wen chuan and said, ¡°since yu miao thinks that i¡¯m sowing discord, i suggest that master wen take a look again and see if this jade buddha is a dharma artifact that absorbs luck.¡± wen chuan took a deep look at yu su and thought for a while before nodding. ¡°alright, please bring the jade buddha over, yu zheng. i¡¯ll take a closer look.¡± yu zheng nodded and immediately took the jade buddha off yu ruo¡¯s body before handing it to wen chuan. wen chuan held the jade buddha in his heart and chanted an incantation. three seconds later, the emerald green jade buddha instantly changed color and became pitch-black. everyone took a step back in shock. wen chuan continued to study the jade buddha. after observing it for a while, he found a mechanism on the top of the jade buddha¡¯s head and pressed it. then, everyone heard a crisp sound. in the next second, a card popped out from the bottom half of the jade buddha, revealing the device inside. there was a note inside. wen chuan pulled the yellow note out. he opened the note and said, ¡°there¡¯s a person¡¯s birth characters on this note. i wonder if it¡¯s yu ruo¡¯s.¡± then, wen chuan handed the note to yu zheng. yu zheng took a look and covered his mouth as he whispered a string of numbers into yu ruo¡¯s ear. the birth date and eight characters had to be kept a secret. they could not tell the audience behind the camera. otherwise, someone might make a big fuss and do something to yu ruo. after hearing yu zheng¡¯s words, yu ruo nodded. ¡°the birth characters on the note are indeed mine.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± wen chuan said. everyone turned to look at master wen in unison, wanting to know what secret was behind this. wen chuan said slowly, ¡°this is not a dharma artifact with vitality, but a tool to forcefully seize luck through a secret technique.¡± he looked at yu miao and said slowly, ¡°first of all, a person needs to voluntarily wear the jade buddha. the jade buddha contains that person¡¯s birth characters.¡± everyone held their breaths and listened attentively. they looked at yu ruo. wen chuan continued, ¡°the person who performs the secret technique can burn the talisman paper and chant an incantation to forcefully take away that person¡¯s luck. this method can forcefully take away that person¡¯s luck without consent.¡± ¡°no way? it¡¯s so sinister!¡± yu zheng frowned and exclaimed. this was the reason why yu ruo was unlucky in the competition. it seemed that it was all done by yu miao.. Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Reporting the Case to the Relevant Authority chapter 332: reporting the case to the relevant authority translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su said casually, ¡°this method of forcefully seizing luck is prohibited. i wonder who taught yu miao. it¡¯s too vicious.¡± yu su had already said it so clearly. if yu ruo could forgive yu miao, there was really no hope. when yu ruo heard this, his face turned even paler. his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. he looked at yu miao in a daze, not knowing what to say or do. all these years of sacrifice, he had done it willingly. in the end, yu ruo¡¯s heart ached from the pain. he knew that yu miao was ruthless and did not treat him as family. however, he did not expect her to be so vicious. even if he was already going to be unlucky for 40 years, yu miao still had to add another 10 years to him. yu ruo remained silent. the entire ward fell silent. ye chang sympathized with yu ruo. yu ruo was stunned for a moment. he looked at wen chuan and asked, ¡°master wen, spells like this are prohibited. does that violate the relevant rules of the country?¡± wen chuan nodded. ¡°under such circumstances, we can only judge after the relevant authorities of the country investigate.¡± he was a metaphysicist, so he could not jump to conclusions. if he judged that it was against the rules first, it would be overstepping his authority. it could also be considered a violation. coincidentally, yu su asked, ¡°if ordinary people encounter such a thing, they can report it to the relevant authorities of the country, right?¡± wen chuan¡¯s eyes flashed as he looked at yu su with a smile. ¡°of course, you can report the case. the relevant departments will send someone to investigate.¡± yu su¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. now, it was up to the brother, yu ruo, whether he was willing to let yu miao be investigated by the national department. if he still couldn¡¯t bear to do it, everything would be for nothing. yu ruo said angrily without hesitation, ¡°then i want to report the case and get the staff to investigate. we can¡¯t let yu miao harm anyone else. it¡¯s best to find out who¡¯s behind this and who gave this harmful thing to yu miao.¡± he couldn¡¯t stand yu miao¡¯s hurt towards him anymore. this time, he wouldn¡¯t care about their relationship any longer. yu miao looked at yu ruo in shock and complained, ¡°third brother, how could you do this?¡± wouldn¡¯t getting someone to investigate her be leaving a criminal record for her? yu ruo sneered. ¡°you can¡¯t take it anymore? i feel much worse than you. do you want to try the feeling of broken ribs too?¡± to be benevolent to yu miao was to be cruel to himself, it was allowing yu miao to hurt him again. yu miao looked aggrieved and frowned. ¡°third brother, have you forgotten what you said? you said that you would always protect me and not let me be hurt. are you going to hurt me this time?¡± yu ruo said, ¡°i¡¯m protecting you under the premise that you¡¯re my obedient and cute sister, not a vicious woman who keeps harming me. do you understand? don¡¯t tell me you still think you¡¯re not in the wrong?¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°in the future, if we don¡¯t owe each other anything, we¡¯ll sever our brother-sister relationship. don¡¯t disturb me again.¡± when yu zheng heard this, he almost applauded. third brother should have done this a long time ago, but he could not bear to hurt yu miao, so he was hurt by yu miao over and over again. if they cut ties, they would be able to isolate yu miao from harming them in the future. he hoped that yu ruo would wake up and not be bewitched again. yu miao stood by the wall, clenching her fists tightly. she gritted her teeth, wishing she could rush out and beat all the annoying people to death. but she couldn¡¯t do that. it was still live. the audience in the live-stream was still watching. when yu miao thought of the audience sitting in front of the screen and pointing at her, the fire in her heart rose. she turned around and strode towards the camera. with a punch, she smashed the camera on the ground. then, she stretched out her foot and stomped hard, destroying the camera. finally, she kicked the wall. the live broadcast was forced to stop. this commotion shocked all the guests present. yu miao seemed to have gone crazy. this was the production team¡¯s camera. putting aside the issue of compensation, smashing a camera was a huge taboo in the variety industry. celebrities who dared to smash cameras would be despised by the entire industry, and directors did not dare to find such people to participate in the shows. yu miao walked towards yu ruo step by step and squatted on the ground. she looked at yu ruo pitifully and said, ¡°third brother, please don¡¯t report the case, okay? if i¡¯m investigated by the national department, my reputation will be ruined..¡± Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Low Quality Lie chapter 333: low quality lie translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°third brother, you have to believe me. i really didn¡¯t know that there was something wrong with the jade buddha. 1 was wronged.¡± yu miao explained bitterly, her face full of innocence. she must not be investigated by the state authorities. after she was investigated, even if her wealmess was not caught, it would have a huge impact on her career. yu su crossed his arms and asked curiously, ¡°if you don¡¯t know anything, then why did you use an incantation to absorb his luck? yu ruo¡¯s birth characters were also carefully placed in the jade buddha. could it be that you didn¡¯t place this too?¡± yu miao¡¯s lie was of too low quality. unless yu ruo wanted to protect her, no one would believe what she said. yu a/liao glared fiercely at yu su and said coldly, ¡°this is our family¡¯s matter. it¡¯s not for an outsider like you to speak. don¡¯t pretend to spout nonsense.¡± didn¡¯t this damned yu su usually hate yu ruo the most? why was she meddling in yu ruo¡¯s matters now? if not for yu su, her plan would not have been exposed. yu su raised her eyebrows. she was about to say something when yu ruo beat her to it. ¡°yu miao, yu su is my biological sister. you¡¯re the outsider. 1 won¡¯t believe what you say anymore in the future! do you really think i¡¯m a fool to believe those low-level lies you said?¡± he admitted that he had indeed been too kind to yu miao in the past, so much so that he believed her unconditionally. he did not even hesitate to believe her lies. but now, he was sober. if yu miao didn¡¯t have the intention to borrow luck, she wouldn¡¯t have borrowed it. until now, yu miao was still playing with him. if he believed yu miao¡¯s words again, he could not be described as stupid. he would be hopeless. yu ruo wanted to say something more, but she saw the door of the ward being pushed open. the people who came were old master yu chang and old madam xia lian. the two elder were supported by their youngest daughter, yu ru, and there was a group of bodyguards behind them. they looked very imposing. seeing the three of them enter, yu miao¡¯s expression changed. she stepped back guiltily and did not dare to look straight at the two elders. she was not their biological granddaughter, so the two elders had always treated her indifferently. back then, yu zong and hu ying had proposed to include yu miao in the genealogy. the two elders had strongly objected to it. in the end, yu miao still did not successfully enter the family tree. yu a/iiao was a little stunned and subconsciously clenched her fists. these two elders had probably come to chinatown to settle scores with her. yu ruo was extremely shocked. he subconsciously got up and realized that he could not move. then, he continued to lie down. he asked in surprise, ¡°chinatown is so far away. why are the both of you here?¡± xia lian looked around the ward and her gaze landed on yu miao sharply. she said coldly, ¡°your abilities are too poor. you can¡¯t even control this situation. if the two of us didn¡¯t come over, i don¡¯t know how badly the two of you would be bullied by yu miao!¡± they had been standing at the door just now and had already listened for a while. they had also heard what yu miao had said. the two elders were furious and helpless at the same time. xia lian looked at yu ruo with a sharp gaze. ¡°why did the yu family give birth to such a stupid and weak child like you?¡± when he encountered something, he would only believe others. he was deceived and did not notice it at all. after being reprimanded, yu ruo retorted indignantly, ¡°grandma, 1 trust others too easily¡­¡± yu chang knocked his walking stick angrily. ¡°do you think you¡¯re kind? you¡¯re not kind. you¡¯re brainless. that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been deceived.¡± yu chang turned around and said to yu ru, ¡°go and command the bodyguards. capture yu miao now and send her to the relevant authorities of the country. also, report her for using sorcery.¡± yu ru nodded in agreement. she waved her hand to let the bodyguards in and gave them some instructions. the bodyguards filed in and strode towards yu miao. yu miao was very flustered. she begged the two elders, ¡°grandpa, i really didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone. please don¡¯t report me¡­¡± before she could finish speaking, yu chang looked at her coldly and said in disgust, ¡°you should say such things to the staff of the relevant authorities. also, i¡¯m not your biological grandfather. don¡¯t call me that.¡± they should have cut ties with such a jinx long ago. if she was allowed to cause trouble, the entire yu family would be implicated by her.. Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Lesson Learned chapter 334: lesson learned translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu miao realized that no matter how much she begged, the two elders would not react. hence, she looked at yu ruo and yu zheng and begged, ¡°i really don¡¯t want to be sent away. if i¡¯m investigated, my entire life will be over. please save me!¡± without waiting for yu zheng to speak, xia lian looked at the bodyguard coldly and ordered, ¡°cover her mouth and don¡¯t let her speak again. take her away immediately!¡± a bodyguard quickly rushed forward, covered yu miao¡¯s mouth, and brought her out of the door. yu zheng handed the jade buddha to yu ru. ¡°this is the evil thing she gave yu ruo. you can submit it together as evidence.¡± yu ru took it and hurried out. seeing that the ward was finally quiet, xia lian looked at yu ruo and yu zheng and said coldly, ¡°in the future, you have to be straightforward in your actions and not cause trouble. leaving yu miao in our family will only cause trouble. do you understand?¡± she hoped her two grandchildren would learn their lesson. yu ruo was a little afraid. he immediately nodded. ¡°1 understand. thank you for your teachings, grandma.¡± yu zheng immediately replied, ¡°thankyou, grandma!¡± seeing that the two of them understood, yu chang continued, ¡°family harmony makes everything prosperous. in the future, don¡¯t interact with shady people and improve your identification ability. take this matter as a warning.¡± seeing his two grandsons nod, yu chang looked at the others in the ward and said with a smile, ¡°i was busy dealing with family matters and neglected everyone. please excuse me!¡± the guests also responded politely to express their understanding. after exchanging a few more pleasantries, the guests all suggested leaving, leaving the ward to the grandparents and their grandchildren. yu chang happened to want to deal with yu ruo¡¯s matter, so he did not ask them to stay. when yu su saw this, she followed the guests out. seeing that yu su was also about to leave, yu chang said, ¡°yu su, can you and master wen stay for a while longer? i have something to discuss with you.¡± he did not call yu su his granddaughter because he knew yu su¡¯s personality. since they had already broken off their kinship, there was no need for them to acknowledge each other. yu su¡¯s decisiveness was very similar to his. he didn¡¯t know what kind of parents yu zong and hu ying were. they couldn¡¯t even keep such an outstanding child. it was really sad. yu su looked at wen chuan. ¡°do you want to leave or stay?¡± wen chuan said, ¡°it¡¯s up to you. i don¡¯t care.¡± what he meant was that if yu su wanted to stay, he would also stay. he would listen to her. yu su nodded and looked at xiao han and the others. ¡°you guys can go back first. master wen and i will stay for a while.¡± after everyone left, yu su asked, ¡°old master, if you have anything to say, you can say it now.¡± yu su was not considered close to the two elders. when she returned to the yu family, the two elders did not come to the yu family often. they lived in the old residence and did not interact much with the family, but they treated her well. when yu su severed ties with the yu family, the two elders had also contacted her and persuaded her to stay in the yu family. when they heard that yu su had made up her mind, they did not ask her to stay. they even told her that if she encountered any difficulties in the future, she could come to the old residence to look for the two of them for help. yu su rejected them immediately. after severing ties, she had no contact with the two elders. when yu chang heard yu su call him old master, he felt a little uncomfortable. this was his biological granddaughter. he calmed himself down and asked, ¡°after this surgery, the doctor asked yu ruo to recuperate for half a year. otherwise, he will be disabled. but the worst thing is that he¡¯s starting to be unlucky again. 1 don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. i want to ask you if there¡¯s any good solution.¡± yu chang had no choice but to beg his granddaughter. he did not want his grandson to become a cripple. after hearing this, yu su said directly, ¡°i hate yu ruo very much. even if i have a way to help him, i won¡¯t help him.¡± she had exposed this matter just now not for yu ruo, but because she did not want yu miao to continue absorbing yu ruo¡¯s luck. now that yu miao had been sent for a review by the relevant authorities, she had achieved her goal. she would no longer care about yu ruo¡¯s matters. yu su was very straightforward and did not hide it at all. yu ruo was shocked. he did not expect yu su to really ignore his situation. he thought that as long as he left yu miao, yu su would change her mind and treat him well again.. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Rejecting the Ritual chapter 335: rejecting the ritual translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zheng took a deep breath and recalled how yu ruo had ostracized and ridiculed yu su in the past. he was not too surprised. at the same time, he felt very guilty. yu chang¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he felt yu su¡¯s decisiveness. compared to the two grandsons in front of him, yu su was more like a member of the yu family. moreover, he was not surprised by her answer. he had already guessed that yu su might not make a move. his target had always been master wen. yu chang looked at wen chuan and said gently, ¡°master wen, i¡¯ve also watched the previous live broadcast. 1 know that you¡¯ve helped yu ruo read his luck before. 1 wonder if you¡¯re still willing to help now? you can raise the price at will. the yu family will definitely agree.¡± if master wen agreed to help, this matter would be settled. yu su also looked at master wen, looking forward to his choice. wen chuan smiled, his eyes filled with deep meaning. he looked at yu ruo and said, ¡°that depends on whether your grandson is willing to let yu miao suffer from the backlash of bad luck.¡± the reason for his failure last time was that yu ruo could not bear to see his sister suffer. he was unwilling to let wen chuan perform the ritual. this time, it depended on whether yu ruo agreed or not. yu chang knocked his walking stick hard and said angrily to yu ruo, ¡°are you still soft-hearted after being harmed by yu miao like this?¡± if yu ruo¡¯s heart softened again, he would not care about this grandson anymore. yu ruo could tell that if he dared to say no again, his grandfather would really not care about him anymore. yu ruo immediately said, ¡°1 won¡¯t be soft-hearted anymore. even if yu miao suffers a backlash, she deserves it. it has nothing to do with me. master wen, please help me cast a spell!¡± yu chang was very satisfied after hearing this. he smiled and nodded. he looked at wen chuan and said, ¡°master wen, if you¡¯re willing to do spells, not only will the yu family pay you, but we will also take out our precious antique calligraphy and paintings for you to choose from.¡± xia lian finally heaved a sigh of relief. it seemed that the matter could be resolved. wen chuan said calmly, ¡°at that time, 1 was willing to resolve it for yu ruo because 1 was quite free. however, my schedule is very full now. i¡¯m afraid 1 don¡¯t have time to do rituals. if you really need me, you can make an appointment first.¡± as soon as he said this, yu chang and xia lian were stunned. yu ruo was also stunned and speechless. in other words, even if he was willing to let master wen perform the ritual now, it would depend on his schedule. the two eiders found it difficult to accept. however, only master wen could dispel yu ruo¡¯s bad luck now. it was impossible for them to offend master wen. xia lian reacted and said with a smile, ¡°since master wen doesn¡¯t have time, let¡¯s make an appointment first!¡± ¡°yes, yes!¡± yu chang nodded. ¡°1 want to ask, if yu ruo¡¯s necklace is broken and there¡¯s no dharma artifact to suppress his bad luck, will he be unlucky from today onwards?¡± wen chuan nodded. ¡°of course. bad luck will come again soon.¡± yu chang sighed, ¡°then what can we do? can we temporarily seal his bad luck? he just finished the surgery and can¡¯t take it anymore. 1¡¯11 have to trouble master wen to give me some pointers!¡± he didn¡¯t want to beg, but there was nothing he could do. his grandson was in such a miserable state. as his grandfather, he could not leave him alone. wen chuan did have some treasures on him. if he gave them to yu ruo, he would definitely be able to suppress his bad luck. however, he was unwilling to give them to yu ruo. he looked at yu su and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to help them get rid of their bad luck, you can still suppress it for the time being.¡± yu su didn¡¯t want to care about this matter either, so she looked at xia lian and said, ¡°this matter is related to the metaphysical masters. if a metaphysical master hadn¡¯t joined forces with yu miao, she wouldn¡¯t have used such an evil technique. you can go to the daoist association to find someone. there should be a solution there.¡± yu su had asked yu chang to look for the daoist association as she wanted to observe secretly and see how the daoist association would deal with this matter. if the person behind it panicked, he would reveal a flaw. yu su could also follow the clues and discover some new clues. yu zong agreed, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go and consult the daoist association.¡± he could tell that neither of them was willing to care. since that was the case, he could only find another way out. moreover, his grandson was injured in the territory of the daoist association. this was because the daoist association did not supervise well and the association had to take responsibility.. Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Venting Anger For Yu Su chapter 336: venting anger for yu su translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su and wen chuan looked at each other and bade farewell to them together. after walking out of the ward, yu su said, ¡°senior brother, did you not want to perform the ritual because you can¡¯t bear to see yu miao suffer?¡± wen chuan was stunned for a moment. he smiled and said, ¡°how can that be?¡± ¡°then what do you mean by rejecting their request?¡± yu su asked. the two of them were both metaphysical masters, so yu su could naturally tell that it was not that wen chuan did not have time, but that he did not want to perform a ritual for yu ruo. yu su really wanted to know the reason. wen chuan smiled and shook his head. ¡°junior sister, i¡¯m avenging you. don¡¯t you hate yu ruo? as long as he doesn¡¯t get rid of his bad luck, he can suffer more.¡± the two of them called a carriage and returned to the hotel together. in the car, yu su asked, ¡°senior, do you think yu miao will be punished after the case is reported?¡± wen chuan thought for a while and said, ¡°there might be punishment, but it won¡¯t be too severe. after all, she¡¯s not a metaphysical master. the person who should be pursued should be the metaphysical master behind her.¡± yu su nodded. ¡°do you think the relevant departments can find the metaphysical master behind yu miao?¡± the person behind this must be very well-hidden. moreover, he had power and influence to ensure that he was well-informed. ¡°what do you think?¡± wen chuan smiled and asked. he was very curious about what yu su would think. yu su said, ¡°1 think it¡¯s very likely that they won¡¯t be able to find this person. even if they do, he¡¯ll only be the scapegoat of that metaphysical master.¡± it was impossible to use this matter to find out who was behind it. however, it was not bad to try to investigate and see the strength of the person behind him. wen chuan closed his eyes and sensed for a while before continuing, ¡°this time, someone really found a scapegoat for yu miao. she pushed all the responsibility to that person and successfully escaped danger.¡± he had predicted everything just now. however, this was also a power that could only be obtained after reaching the perfected fifth rank. this time, yu miao did not suffer too much. yu su was not too surprised to hear this answer. ¡°yu miao¡¯s luck is related to many people. some people keep snatching luck from her, some people give her luck, and some people¡¯s luck are related to her. there are too many people involved,¡± wen chuan looked out of the window and said calmly. yu su also smiled. ¡°senior brother, you can indeed tell that my luck with yu miao is indeed negatively correlated. only by continuously weakening her luck can i maintain my own luck to allow it to become better.¡± the person behind him kept snatching yu miao¡¯s luck to achieve his goal. yu miao was the providence supply station of the person behind her, so the person behind her would definitely not give up on yu miao easily. currently, there was a good opportunity to weaken yu miao¡¯s luck. that was to resolve the bad luck on yu ruo and break the luck connection between yu ruo and yu miao. as long as the luck connection was broken, yu miao would suffer a backlash. more than half of her luck could disappear. from now on, yu miao would no longer be yu su¡¯s match. wen chuan retracted his gaze and nodded at yu su. ¡°you¡¯re right. if you want to save yourself, do your best!¡± yu su smiled and said, ¡°i understand. thank you for your guidance, senior brother.¡± she looked at wen chuan. the other party had already seen through her core secrets, but she still knew very little about wen chuan. this made yu su feel very insecure. wen chuan noticed her gaze. ¡°junior sister, you don¡¯t have to be wary of me. i won¡¯t be your enemy. on the contrary, we might become comrades in the future.¡± his gaze was deep as he spoke to yu su. yu su smiled and nodded. ¡°that¡¯s great. i¡¯ll be very honored to become senior brother¡¯s comrade.¡± if wen chuan could stand on her side, her future would definitely be much easier. however, no one could tell what would happen in the future. the two of them began to chat and did not discuss the topic just now. yu su had asked many metaphysical questions, and wen chuan had answered them all seriously, allowing yu su to gain a lot of knowledge. if the two of them did not have any conflicts, they might really become friends, in the daoist association. for yu ruo, yu chang ran to the association immediately. he found the manager of the association that day. yu chang complained to the manager about the metaphysical master behind yu miao and even asked the manager to help yu ruo.. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Starting to Be Unlucky Again chapter 337: starting to be unlucky again translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after hearing the old master¡¯s complaints, the manager had no choice but to send two metaphysical masters to the hospital to check on the patient¡¯s condition. hence, yu chang politely brought the two metaphysical masters with him. the two metaphysical masters both worked in the daoist association, and their metaphysical levels were not low. one of them wore a gray coat and had a round figure. he asked yu chang to call him priest liu. the other master¡¯s surname was zhang. he had a cold expression and wore a blue daoist robe. not long after they got into the carriage, the three of them arrived at the hospital. yu chang led the way with a smile on his face. ¡°thank you for your trouble, daoist masters. we¡¯ll reach the ward in a few steps.¡± the door of the ward was ajar. before the three of them walked into the ward, they heard a painful moan in the corridor. yu chang could tell that it was yu ruo¡¯s voice. he quickened his pace and pushed open the door. first, he saw the backs of the two doctors. the doctors were busy. yu chang had an ominous feeling. he took a few more steps in and asked, ¡°what happened? why did you invite another doctor over?¡± when he saw yu ruo¡¯s face, yu chang stopped in his tracks and frowned tightly. yu ruo lay on the bed in pain, his body trembling slightly. her fists gripped the railing of the bed tightly, and a huge red bump appeared on his face. the two doctors were using pliers to clean the bump on yu ruo¡¯s face. xia lian heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her husband return. she hurriedly replied, ¡°he¡¯s too unlucky. not long after you left, the nurse said that she wanted to air the ward, so she opened the window. as soon as the window was opened, a huge hornet flew in from outside the window and stung yu ruo¡¯s face.¡± who would have thought that a hornet could fly in through the window on the fifth floor? and it just had to sting yu ruo! xia lian paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°the hornet stung him and left the poison needle on his face. we had no choice but to inform emergency department and get the doctor to clean it up.¡± after the anesthetic wore off, yu ruo¡¯s body gradually began to hurt. his ribs were in so much pain that it was as if someone was tearing them apart. his legs were also in so much pain that he could not feel anything. however, the most uncomfortable part of his body was his face. it hurt and itched. the doctor was still treating his wound and touching the place where he had been stung over and over again. he really wanted to jump out of the window of the ward and die. hearing his grandfather¡¯s voice, yu ruo turned his head and said with a bitter expression, ¡°grandpa, you¡¯re finally back. how was your discussion with the daoist association? i¡¯m in so much pain.¡± at this moment, yu ruo hated yu miao extremely in his heart. if not for yu miao, he would not have endured such inhumane pain. he would never forgive yu miao. when yu chang saw his grandson in pain, he did not feel much heartache. instead, he felt that this was a good thing. if yu ruo suffered more, his mind would be clearer and he would not be soft-hearted anymore. otherwise, he would not learn his lesson and would fall into yu miao¡¯s trap again in the future. yu chang looked at the two metaphysical masters behind him and said respectfully, ¡°please help me take a look. as long as there¡¯s a solution, my family will definitely remember your kindness.¡± then, he turned to the side and gave the place to the two of them. priest zhang walked closer to yu ruo first and took a closer look. then, he reached out and counted with his fingers. a minute later, he shook his head and said, ¡°your grandson¡¯s luck has been severely depleted. more than half of his luck has been sucked away. he has been unlucky since this afternoon and will continue to be unlucky in the future.¡± priest liu also walked forward and calculated carefully. ¡°he knows the person who absorbed his luck. back then, he willingly gave the luck to others. in that case, 1 won¡¯t be able to crack this curse technique.¡± it would be better if the other party forced him. priest zhang sighed and said helplessly, ¡°if you want to break this curse, the level of the metaphysical masters has to be medium-grade level 5. there are only three people in our daoist association who have this ability. they are the president, the vice president, and master wen.¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°the president has gone to yuntai mountain to cultivate his skills. the vice president is not in chinatown as he is on a business trip, so only master wen can break the curse. why don¡¯t you ask master wen for help?¡± priest liu nodded and said, ¡°master wen is very powerful. it¡¯s not a problem for him to crack this curse. you can pay him a visit..¡± Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Yu Ruo’s Despair chapter 338: yu ruo¡¯s despair translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu chang¡¯s expression darkened as he said in frustration, ¡°we¡¯ve asked master wen to take a look. he said that he doesn¡¯t have time and can only perform the ritual when he¡¯s free.¡± at this moment, he realized how powerful master wen was. no wonder master wen declined and even asked the yu family to make an appointment. priest liu¡¯s eyes lit up and he said with a smile, ¡°since master wen has already agreed, just wait patiently! you¡¯re already very lucky to meet master wen. it¡¯s very difficult for ordinary people to see him.¡± priest zhang nodded repeatedly. ¡°that¡¯s right. master wen likes peace and quiet. it¡¯s extremely difficult to find him.¡± yu chang sighed and could only nod. if it weren¡¯t for yu su, master wen probably wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help. he looked at yu ruo and said coldly, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for your sister, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see master wen. master wen only agreed to help you on her account. you have to know how to be grateful.¡± yu ruo was not smart enough. yu chang was worried that if he did not say it, yu ruo would never understand it in his life. when it came to educating children, the two elders basically did not care. the two of them did not know that yu su had suffered so much at home. when they found out, they received the news that yu su had cut ties with her family. at this moment, it was too late. they did not have the face to persuade yu su to stay. now that they thought about it, they regretted it to death. if yu su was still in the yu family, all their difficulties would have been resolved. when yu ruo saw the two daoist masters coming, he felt that he was saved and had hope in his heart. after hearing the daoist master¡¯s words, he was in despair. the curse on his body was not something that ordinary daoist masters could solve. this meant that he would not be able to solve the curse for a while. he would be unlucky for many more days, or even months. yu ruo muttered, ¡°i regret it. i shouldn¡¯t have ostracized yu su back then. i didn¡¯t become a good brother.¡± yu miao was cold and selfish by nature. when something happened, she subconsciously protected herself. his love for yu miao was like a slap to his face. yu su looked cold on the surface, but she was the most reliable person. xia lian turned around and glared at yu ruo. ¡°it¡¯s useless even if you regret it. yu su won¡¯t care about you at all. she doesn¡¯t care about a brother like you who has cut ties with her.¡± if he had known this day would come, why did he have to be so ruthless back then? then, xia lian looked at the two masters and asked, ¡°daoist masters, 1 wonder if you have any way to suppress his bad luck. let my unlucky grandson rest for a few days.¡± no matter how disappointed she was in yu ruo, she could not ignore it. the two masters shook their heads. priest liu stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°our cultivation levels haven¡¯t reached the level where we can suppress our bad luck by drawing talismans. we can use a spiritual artifact containing the auspicious aura to suppress it.¡± spiritual artifacts that contained auspicious energy were very difficult to find. it was not easy for the yu family to suppress yu ruo¡¯s bad luck. yu chang¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°i wonder if the two daoist masters have any dharma artifacts that meet the requirements? 1 can pay a high price to buy or rent them.¡± as long as the problem could be solved, money was not a problem. the two daoist masters looked at each other and shook their heads. priest zhang said, ¡°this kind of magic tool is not lent to outsiders.¡± they all had one or two magical artifacts with auspicious aura on them, but they still needed to use them when performing rituals. seeing that the two of them were determined, yu chang asked tentatively, ¡°since the two masters are not lending, can i contact the other masters in the association and borrow a magical artifact from them? the price is not a problem.¡± priest zhang continued to shake his head. ¡°1¡¯11 tell you the truth. no one will be willing to lend it to you. the spiritual artifacts all have a wisp of the owner¡¯s aura. if the ritual performed by the wearer fails, it will affect the original owner. you should think of another way!¡± priest liu nodded. ¡°that¡¯s indeed the case.¡± no metaphysical masters would be willing to take the risk. at their level, they were no longer interested in money and ordinary things. no matter how much money yu chang offered, they would not lend it out. after hearing this, yu chang could only send the two of them back to the daoist association. then, he went to look for the manager of the association and was determined to borrow a spiritual artifact. in the beginning, the manager also rejected yu chang¡¯s request. yu chang said ruthlessly that if they did not help resolve this matter, he would go to the national department to complain.. Chapter 339 - Chapter 339:1 Need a Spiritual Artifact chapter 339:1 need a spiritual artifact translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu chang looked like he was going to stay in the association and not leave. he had a group of bodyguards behind him and looked very imposing. the manager had no choice but to call the vice president. after hearing what had happened, the vice president was willing to lend out one of the association¡¯s spiritual artifacts. however, he wanted yu chang to sign the agreement saying that he had to return the artifact intact. after yu chang signed the agreement, the manager brought the dharma artifact and followed yu chang to the hospital. at the same time, he went to see yu ruo. at this moment, yu ruo was unlucky again. he was originally lying on the hospital bed. his leg, which had undergone surgery, was propped up by a medical stent. however, he did not expect the medical stent to collapse just as he was enduring the pain with his eyes closed. as half of his body was pressed onto by the support, he lost his balance and rolled off the bed. his head smashed into the instrument. there was a large gash on his scalp and he was bleeding all over the floor. that scene was terrifying. xia lian called an emergency doctor to clean his wound. the doctor sighed and said sympathetically, ¡°this is too unlucky. the wound on your face has just been treated, and your head is injured again. fortunately, the wound on your leg is fine. otherwise, you would have been crippled.¡± when ye chang returned to the ward, he saw the doctor treating yu ruo¡¯s wound again. he was not surprised. yu chang turned around and let the manager of the daoist association walk into the ward. the moment the steward entered, he saw yu ruo lying on the bed. his chest was bandaged and his right leg was in a cast. he was like a mummy. his face was as red as a steamed bun. at this moment, the doctor was staunching the bleeding on his head. the skin on his head was broken, and blood kept flowing from the wound. yu ruo¡¯s miserable appearance shocked the manager. it seemed that he had no choice but to use a spiritual artifact. it was easy for him to lose his life. the steward handed a jade earring to yu chang. ¡°this is a magical artifact that can help him suppress a portion of his bad luck. keep it well and don¡¯t lose it.¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°i also have to remind you that spiritual artifacts can only suppress a portion of bad luck. the effect won¡¯t be too good. your grandson will continue to be unlucky, and the interval between his misfortunes will increase.¡± yu chang nodded. ¡°okay.¡± he looked at yu ruo and sighed. the manager said, ¡°if you have the ability, it¡¯s best if you find another artifact to double suppress your bad luck. only then can your bad luck be completely suppressed.¡± he wanted to make things clear and tell yu chang that the association had already lent out the spiritual artifact. if the effect was not obvious, yu chang could not cause trouble for the association again. at the thought of this, the manager was afraid that yu chang would ask to borrow a spiritual artifact again. he added, ¡°the association usually doesn¡¯t lend out spiritual artifacts. it¡¯s already a special case to lend one. it¡¯s impossible to lend you a second one.¡± yu chang nodded heavily and frowned. ¡°i understand.¡± after handing the spiritual artifact to yu chang, the manager turned around and left. xia lian took out a pouch that she carried with her, put the jade earring into the pouch, and hung the pouch by yu ruo¡¯s bed. only then did yu ruo feel better. he took a few deep breaths of oxygen and said, ¡°thank you, grandpa and grandma. i¡¯m a little thirsty and would like some water.¡± yu zheng, who had been standing at the side, immediately walked forward and fed him water. however, yu ruo started to suffer again. when he was drinking water, he accidentally sucked it into his windpipe and coughed violently. his face turned red and he almost choked to death. unexpectedly, it was still useless after borrowing a spiritual artifact. the two elders discussed for a while and decided to borrow another spiritual artifact. then, yu chang left chinatown in a car. he was prepared to visit his friends in the surrounding cities. he remembered that his friends had a lot of antique calligraphy and paintings in their houses. they might contain an auspicious aura, so yu chang decided to visit them personally. for this reason, yu chang even brought two metaphysical masters. although their levels were low and they could not break the curse on yu ruo, they could still distinguish which antiques had auspicious aura. unfortunately, after going around in circles, he did not borrow a single spiritual artifact. most antiques did not have an auspicious aura. it was not easy to find one or two, but the owner rejected them when he heard that he wanted to borrow their antiques. at nine o¡¯clock in the evening, yu chang walked out of the car tiredly and returned to yu ruo¡¯s ward. he looked at yu ruo¡¯s condition and realized that his grandson had not been unlucky for four hours. he felt a little relieved. it seemed that the borrowed spiritual artifact was still somewhat effective. yu chang sat in the ward and rested for a while, planning to borrow the spiritual artifact. yu zong and hu ying also arrived. the two of them got off the plane and went straight to chinatown. finally, they arrived at the hospital at 9:30 p.m. yu zong walked into the ward and took a look at yu ruo¡¯s injuries. then, he looked at yu chang guiltily. ¡°father, you¡¯ve worked hard today. it¡¯s all my fault for making you two elders work so hard..¡± Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Yu Su Has A Spiritual Artifact chapter 340: yu su has a spiritual artifact translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu chang pulled a long face and said, ¡°1 asked you to manage the yu family. you¡¯re in charge of the entire yu family. your biological son is about to be bullied to death by your adopted daughter.¡± he really did not understand why the two of them doted on yu miao so much. even now, they were still unwilling to sever their adoption relationship with yu miao. ¡°father is right.¡± hu ying also walked over respectfully and agreed repeatedly. at this moment, the caregiver was feeding yu ruo porridge. yu ruo swallowed the food in small bites. suddenly, his nose itched and he sneezed. the boiled rice paste choked in his windpipe. yu ruo was stunned. he choked again. he coughed violently and his body trembled with his movements. his entire face was purple from holding it in and he had yet to catch her breath. the nurse was almost scared to death. she hurriedly walked forward and reached out to pat yu ruo¡¯s back. yu ruo also had a broken rib on his back. he had just finished the surgery on his back. when the nurse patted him, he screamed in pain. yu ruo flailed around on the bed and panted heavily. this course of action frightened hu ying so much that her face instantly turned pale. she stood rooted to the ground and could not move. yu ruo¡¯s head swayed up and down as he panted heavily. a few seconds later, he spat out the rice paste in his trachea. the wound on his head began to bleed again under the violent movements. yu ruo lay weakly on the bed, his hands drooping. his eyes were lifeless as he looked at hu ying and yu zong. ¡°1 might as well die. i¡¯m really too uncomfortable, dad! mom! my body hurts.¡± before he could finish, tears fell from his eyes. hu ying rushed over and hugged yu ruo. she also cried and said, ¡°my poor child, how much have you suffered! don¡¯t be afraid, mom is here.¡± yu ruo did not say anything else and let his tears fall. this feeling was too terrible. not only did he have to endure intense pain, but he also had to endure bad luck every few hours. every incident tormented him almost to death. at this moment, yu ruo hated yu miao to the core. if yu miao was in the ward, he would definitely get the bodyguards to beat her up ruthlessly to vent his anger. yu zong frowned slightly and pursed his lips. ¡°bear with it a little longer. it¡¯s not easy to find a spiritual artifact with an auspicious aura. it¡¯ll probably take a few more days.¡± in the afternoon, the old master called him. yu zong also knew that the most important thing now was to find a spiritual artifact that contained the auspicious aura. no matter how uncomfortable his son was, there was nothing he could do if he could not find a spiritual artifact. yu ruo closed his eyes in despair. he really wanted to jump down from the window. suddenly, he opened his eyes and thought of something. when yu su and zhao duo were shopping at the night market, they both bought spiritual artifacts with auspicious aura. yu ruo said in surprise, ¡°dad, i remember that yu su and her artist, zhao duo, bought spiritual artifacts with auspicious aura at the night market. we can borrow them.¡± at that time, he had even asked zhao duo if he wanted to sell it, but zhao duo had rejected him. if he could obtain one of the spiritual artifacts, he would no longer have to be unlucky. yu zheng also remembered and said hesitantly, ¡°the two of them do have spiritual artifacts in their hands, but they definitely won¡¯t sell them to us. even if we want to borrow them, we might not be able to.¡± yu ruo was tortured by the pain on his body and had no choice but to look at yu zong pleadingly. ¡°dad, help me ask tomorrow. if you can¡¯t buy it, borrow it. if they¡¯re unwilling to borrow it, rent it for a few days at a high price. i really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± he had guessed that yu su might not lend it to him, and her artiste would probably be even more unwilling. however, if his father and mother gave it a try, yu su might soften her heart and be willing to lend it to them. after yu ruo finished speaking, the entire ward fell silent. yu zong frowned. back then, when yu su severed ties with her family, he did not stop her. instead, he quietly watched the developments. later on, he also heard that yu su had suffered a lot at home. yu zong also felt sorry for his biological daughter. now that he was in trouble, he felt very awkward asking yu su for help. besides, so many things had happened between yu su and their family, so it was only natural that she was unwilling to lend it to them. after hearing yu ruo¡¯s words, hu ying said angrily, ¡°how dare she not lend it to us? she was the one who caused this matter in the first place. she should take responsibility.¡± as soon as she said this, yu zong looked at hu ying disapprovingly. ¡°what does this have to do with yu su? yu ruo is unlucky. he deserves to be deceived, that¡¯s why he fell into yu miao¡¯s trap. if you want to blame someone, you should blame yu miao.¡± yu su did not do anything wrong. she had never harmed anyone and had only retaliated.. Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Moral Kidnapping chapter 341: moral kidnapping translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios hu ying frowned and said, ¡°yu ruo¡¯s injury was caused by yu su¡¯s improper riding of a horse. she has a direct relationship with him. shouldn¡¯t she compensate him?¡± she had not asked yu su for money. wasn¡¯t it just using a spiritual artifact? what was inappropriate about it? xia lian looked disapproving. ¡°you should know after seeing it. yu miao was the one who started the whole thing. it has nothing to do with yu su. she doesn¡¯t need to be responsible at all.¡± in her opinion, this daughter-in-law of hers was becoming more and more muddle-headed. why did she put all the responsibility on yu su alone? being refuted by her mother-in-law, hu ying was very impatient. ¡°my heart aches for yu ruo¡¯s injuries. if this continues, not to mention recovering from his injuries, even his life will be in danger. we¡¯re just borrowing a spiritual artifact from yu su. why can¡¯t she help?¡± yu ruo was yu su¡¯s biological brother! how could she leave him in the lurch? no matter how precious a spiritual artifact was, it was still an item. yu su should have taken out a spiritual artifact when her brother was injured. could it be that yu su did not even understand this logic? xia lian was angered by her daughter-in-law¡¯s words and advised earnestly, ¡°yu su has already cut ties with her family. she has no obligation to lend us a spiritual artifact. isn¡¯t this moral kidnapping?¡± if hu ying caused such a ruckus, yu su would probably not lend her a spiritual artifact. it was best to talk to yu su more about their relationship. that way, they would still have a chance to borrow spiritual artifacts. however, hu ying was unconvinced. she glared at her and said, ¡°so what if we had cut ties? isn¡¯t my blood flowing in her body? no matter what, she was born from my ten months of pregnancy. we can¡¯t cut ties.¡± this time, xia lian was completely infuriated. it seemed that she did not know his place in yu su¡¯s heart if she did not let hu ying give it a try. xia lian¡¯s face was cold. ¡°since you insist on asking yu su for a spiritual artifact, we won¡¯t stop you. we¡¯ll go home tonight and not stay here to be annoying.¡± yu chang also said, ¡°we¡¯ll take a plane back tonight. you two take care.¡± after saying that, he raised his walking stick and walked out of the door. xia lian took a deep look at yu ruo on the bed and left with yu chang. seeing that the two of them were about to leave, yu zong hurriedly chased after them to send them off. he was taught a lesson by the two elders again. when he returned to the ward again, he was in a bad mood. yu zong looked at hu ying coldly and scolded, ¡°dad and mom have been busy for the entire day, but i didn¡¯t see you say anything good. instead, you angered them and left. as a daughter-in-law, you¡¯re really competent!¡± hu ying pursed her lips and said indifferently, ¡°dad and mom didn¡¯t leave because they were angry with me. when they heard that we were looking for yu su to get a spiritual artifact, they felt that they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do so, so they left early. what has it got to do with me?!¡± anyway, she did not care. she had to find yu su to get the spiritual artifact. even if yu su did not give it to her, she would force her way over. seeing how stubborn she was, yu zong was completely helpless. ¡°since you insist on going, go. i won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± when she realized that yu su was ignoring her, she would naturally come back. immediately after, yu zong thought of something and reminded worriedly, ¡°don¡¯t interact with madam ye for the time being.¡± madam ye was ye chang¡¯s mother. some time ago, madam ye always asked hu ying out to play. every time hu ying came back, her resentment towards yu su deepened. yu zong also knew that madam ye liked yu miao the most and must have said a lot of bad things about yu su behind her back. hu ying frowned and said angrily, ¡°i hit it off with madam ye. what¡¯s wrong with spending more time with her? what does it have to do with a man like you?¡± yu zong said, ¡°i keep feeling that madam ye is a little strange. she has ulterior motives for getting close to you. be careful not to be used by her.¡± hu ying snorted. ¡°you¡¯ve only met madam ye a few times. how can you tell that she has bad intentions? madam ye is not the kind of person you¡¯re talking about.¡± madam ye was the most patient person in the circle of wealthy ladies to listen to her talk about family matters and even give her advice. yu zong was stunned for a moment before continuing to explain, ¡°you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. i¡¯m not asking you to cut ties with her. stay away from her during this period of time. don¡¯t tell her everything about our family..¡± Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Severing Relations chapter 342: severing relations translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°that¡¯s impossible.¡± hu ying said angrily, ¡°don¡¯t meddle in my affairs. if you have time, manage the company¡¯s matters more. don¡¯t keep watching me.¡± yu zong pursed his lips and said coldly, ¡°do you know what it means to have peace at home and prosperity at work? now that the family matters have not been settled properly, how can i have the mood to deal with the company¡¯s matters?¡± hu ying opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she was stopped by yu zheng. he walked forward and grabbed hu ying¡¯s hand. he asked, ¡°dad, mom, have you booked a hotel? if not, get your assistant to book it for you.¡± yu zong turned his face away and said coldly, ¡°i¡¯m not staying in the hotel tonight. i¡¯ll stay behind to take care of yu ruo.¡± he was worried about yu ruo. if the child was unlucky again in the middle of the night, he could help. at the mention of the hotel, hu ying¡¯s eyes lit up. she looked at yu zheng and quickly said, ¡°yu zheng, book a room for me in your hotel. yu su stays in the same hotel as you right?¡± hu ying had also seen it on the live broadcast. yu su and yu zheng stayed in the same group. ever since the program began, the two of them had been staying in the same hotel. after she moved in, she could borrow a spiritual artifact from yu su. yu zheng was stunned on the spot, and so was his expression. ¡°huh?¡± he quickly reacted and lied, ¡°mom, our hotel is an internet celebrity hotel. usually, we have to make an appointment to stay. it¡¯s late now, so there¡¯s definitely no room.¡± his intuition told him that if his mother stayed in the same hotel as yu su, something bad might happen. when hu ying heard this, she pouted in dissatisfaction. ¡°i don¡¯t believe it! none of my sons are filial.¡± after saying that, she glared at yu zheng and turned to leave. hu ying could also tell that yu zheng was lying because he did not want her to stay in the hotel where yu su was staying. then she would stay there. hu ying¡¯s departure made the three men in the ward fall silent. yu ruo lay on the bed and twisted his body in pain. he looked in yu zong¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°dad, do you think mother can borrow a spiritual artifact successfully?¡± yu zong shook his head and sighed. ¡°there¡¯s a high chance that you won¡¯t be able to borrow it. however, don¡¯t blame your sister. she¡¯s not obligated to lend it to you.¡± after all, the yu family had broken yu su¡¯s heart previously. the ostracization and coldness that yu su had once suffered were all given to her by her so-called relatives. yu ruo nodded bitterly. ¡°dad, 1 know. i won¡¯t blame yu su.¡± in the past, he was too stupid and a bastard. not only did he not know right from wrong, but he also could not differentiate between good and evil. it was too late to cherish it after losing it. yu ruo could only silently endure the pain in his body. yu zheng stayed in the room for a while more. when it was ten o¡¯clock, he returned to the hotel. there was still a variety show to film the next day, so he couldn¡¯t stay out too late. what made yu zheng panic was that as soon as he walked into the hotel, he saw hu ying standing at the front desk. her assistant was checking her in. yu zheng hurried over and asked in surprise, ¡°mom, why are you staying here?¡± hu ying glared at yu zheng and did not say anything. she looked elsewhere. soon, the room was registered successfully. yu zheng walked forward and wanted to help hu ying carry her luggage, but he was refused, ¡°go away. i don¡¯t need you here.¡± hu ying took her bag and walked towards the elevator. the assistant also pulled her luggage and chased after her. yu zheng had no choice but to follow behind hu ying. he only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw hu ying walk into the room. however, he still felt a little worried when he returned to his room. hence, he sent a message to yu su. [yu su, mom is staying in our hotel. she might look for you. be careful.] if he did not remind her, yu su would definitely not be on guard. at this moment, yu su was studying a talisman. after reading the message, she replied, [why is your mother looking for me? don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s thinking about the spiritual artifact in my hand?] yu su and hu ying did not have much interaction. if she came to find her, there was only one reason. when yu zheng saw yu su¡¯s reply, he could not help but sigh at her intelligence. yu zheng quickly told him everything that had happened in the ward after yu su left, including the manager of the daoist association asking yu chang to find another spiritual artifact.. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Thinking About the Spiritual Artifact chapter 343: thinking about the spiritual artifact translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zheng: [mom probably wants to borrow a spiritual artifact from you.] yu su replied, [ask her to give up. i won¡¯t lend it to her.] after reading the message, yu zheng understood. he had already guessed it, but he still sent a message helplessly. [we tried to persuade her, but she insisted on looking for you. we couldn¡¯t stop her.] yu su replied: [then let her do it. 1 won¡¯t give it to her anyway.] did hu ying think that she would give the spiritual artifact to her just because she asked? just as yu su was about to put down her phone, yu zheng sent another message. [recently, mom has been very close to mrs. ye. she might be provoked by mrs. ye and come to find trouble with you. be careful.] yu su sneered and replied: [she has a problem with me to begin with. she doesn¡¯t need anyone to sow discord.] after seeing the message, yu zheng felt terrible and his heart ached for his sister. yu su had been missing for so many years, but when she returned home, her mother was only biased towards yu miao. this was too unfair. however, there was nothing he could do. it was not something he could change. after yu su finished drawing a talisman, she sat at the table and read a metaphysical book. just as she flipped to the third page, she heard a knock on the door. without a doubt, it was hu ying. hence, yu su cast a spell to block her hearing and focused on reading. hu ying stood outside the door and knocked for a while, but no one came to open the door. half an hour later, she came back and knocked on the door again. yu su still didn¡¯t open the door. when it was eleven thirty, hu ying specially went downstairs and asked the production team staff who were chatting in the hall. she confirmed again that yu su did not leave her room. hu ying went upstairs again and knocked on yu su¡¯s door. at this moment, yu su had already washed up and was lying on the bed to sleep. she still did not open the door. hu ying, who was outside the door, was so angry that her face turned red. however, it was rest time, so she couldn¡¯t keep knocking on the door. after knocking for two minutes, hu ying had no choice but to go downstairs and return to her room. when she returned, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. she tossed and turned the entire night and could not sleep. she kept complaining in her heart. what right did yu su have not to open the door for her? she was yu su¡¯s biological mother. yu su, this ingrate! on the other hand, yu su was sleeping soundly on the soft bed. the next day, the groups gathered for breakfast again. when they were almost done with breakfast, yu zheng asked, ¡°yu su, how are we going to earn money today?¡± he wanted to know about today¡¯s money-making project as soon as possible and see if he could help. ever since he entered yu su¡¯s group, yu zheng had been supporting her from the side. he also wanted to contribute more. after yu su finished her soy milk, she looked at wen chuan and said, ¡°master wen, why don¡¯t we set up a stall today to read people¡¯s fortunes?¡± this way, she could get in touch with wen chuan more and find out more about him. wen chuan saw yu su¡¯s probing expression and understood. he thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°sure.¡± yu zheng sighed and said helplessly, ¡°the two of us can¡¯t help much again.¡± ye chang also felt a little regretful and asked, ¡°then what are the two of us doing?¡± yu su thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°we can also split into two teams. our team will read fortunes, and the two of you can work as shop assistants.¡± however, yu zheng¡¯s face was filled with regret. he did not want to be separated from yu su and wanted to spend more time with her. yu zheng asked tentatively, ¡°yu su, i don¡¯t want to split up. the two of us can do some support work like lifting tables and serving water. do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± ye chang also looked at yu su expectantly. yu su waved her hand. ¡°it¡¯s up to you. you can decide for yourselves.¡± anyway, she did not expect the two of them to earn money, as long as it did not hinder her from earning money. yu zheng and ye chang were excited and smiled. after dinner, everyone packed their things and prepared to leave. hu ying walked over and stood in front of yu su. ¡°1 want to tell you something. take some time out!¡± her attitude was still high and mighty. yu su wiped her hands and said, ¡°1 have nothing to say to you, and 1 don¡¯t have time to talk to you.¡± hu ying frowned and said, ¡°this is a very important matter. you have to hear it.¡± yu su crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows.. ¡°then tell me!¡± Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Debt Collector chapter 344: debt collector translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios hu ying opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, the assistant beside her walked forward and whispered into hu ying¡¯s ear. he even gestured to the camera beside him. hu ying looked at yu su and continued, ¡°yu su, let¡¯s talk somewhere quieter.¡± however, yu su rejected him coldly. ¡°if you want to say it, say it here. if you don¡¯t want to say it, forget it!¡± hu ying was so angry that she almost stomped her feet. she suppressed her emotions and said, ¡°it¡¯s not convenient for me to say what i want to say in front of the camera.¡± yu su sneered. ¡°are you going to say something shameful? is there anything inconvenient to say in front of the camera? since it¡¯s inconvenient, don¡¯t say it. it¡¯s good for both of us.¡± hu ying was about to die from anger. indeed, just as mrs. ye had said, yu su was a debt collector who specially came to anger her. however, when hu ying thought of yu ruo¡¯s situation, she continued to hold back her temper and did not explode. ¡°yu su, i want to talk about your third brother. he¡¯s not doing well in the hospital and needs your help.¡± she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°you¡¯re biological siblings. blood is thicker than water. can you bear to see your third brother suffer so unluckily?¡± hu ying wanted to see what yu su would choose under the live broadcast camera. however, yu su sneered and rejected him again. ¡°in the past, when 1 was ostracized at home, 1 didn¡¯t see third brother help me. now that he¡¯s in trouble, i have to consider our blood ties and help him?¡± hu ying was so angry that she could not speak. she stood on the spot and panted. she questioned, ¡°even if your third brother is about to die of bad luck, don¡¯t you care? are you so heartless?¡± she finally understood that yu su was heartless. today, she wanted to let all of yu su¡¯s fans see how cold-blooded yu su was. yu su looked at her and said word by word, ¡°even if i throw away the spiritual artifact, i won¡¯t give it to yu ruo. give up! i¡¯m just that heartless.¡± after saying that, she turned around and left without giving hu ying another look. hu ying stood rooted to the ground, trembling with anger. she had grown up in a rich family and had never suffered at home. after marrying out, she became the wife of the yu family, and no one dared to be impudent in front of her. this was the first time someone dared to disrespect her. hu ying wished she could rush up and give yu su two slaps, but she endured it because she was still on the live stream. after yu su left, the guests also filed out and prepared to start filming today¡¯s variety show. yu zheng stayed behind and communicated with the staff. the staff temporarily removed the camera that was following him. yu zheng walked to hu ying¡¯s side and persuaded, ¡°mom, since yu su is unwilling to lend it, we shouldn¡¯t force her. let¡¯s think of another way!¡± hu ying was already angry. when she heard her youngest son¡¯s persuasion, the fire in her heart burned even brighter. ¡°why? even you think 1 shouldn¡¯t ask yu su for a spiritual artifact now? your third brother is lying on the hospital bed and is about to die of bad luck, but you actually stopped me. you¡¯re as cold-blooded as yu su!¡± hu ying was very unhappy. wasn¡¯t she doing this for yu ruo? why didn¡¯t even her youngest son support her? yu zheng also became frustrated. ¡°mother! wake up. third brother¡¯s injury was not caused by yu su. she has no obligation to lend a spiritual artifact. don¡¯t pester her anymore.¡± after a pause, he continued, ¡°besides, our family already owes yu su. if you still force her like this, i¡¯ll be in a difficult position. i feel sorry for yu su.¡± everyone knew to care about yu ruo, but no one stood on yu su¡¯s side and considered her feelings. this was unfair in itself. ¡°debt? the yu family asked her to come back and let her enjoy a luxurious life. what¡¯s there to owe?¡± hu ying said angrily. she continued, ¡°besides, she had just been acknowledged home and was already clamoring to sever ties with her family. she even made the outside world think that her family had abused her. if we¡¯re talking about owing someone, it¡¯s yu su who owes her family.¡± ¡°she embarrassed me in front of the live broadcast today. her attitude is so arrogant. i think she owes me, her mother.¡± if yu su had not smeared the yu family¡¯s reputation on the show, the yu family would not have been mocked by outsiders time and time again. as the madam of the yu family, she still had to be scolded by those people online.. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Debt to Yu Su chapter 345: debt to yu su translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zheng was stunned when he heard that. he could not believe that his mother actually thought that way and pushed all the responsibility to yu su. yu zheng was stunned for a moment before he blurted out, ¡°mom, why are you so resentful of yu su? you really can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. no wonder grandpa and grandma were so angry that they left!¡± hu ying was instantly enraged. she slapped yu zheng¡¯s back and scolded angrily, ¡°i think you¡¯ve also been led astray by yu su. you¡¯ve grown rebellious bones and learned to scold your elders, right?¡± it was unfilial to talk back to her! yu zheng was in pain and dazed from the slap. ¡°mom, you¡¯re really getting more and more stubborn now. you can¡¯t listen to anything. you only think that your thoughts are right. you really should listen to my father and stop interacting with mrs. ye.¡± now that his mother¡¯s prejudice against yu su was getting deeper and deeper, it must be because mrs. ye had sown discord behind her back. after saying that, yu zheng turned around and left. hu ying, who was left behind, was so angry that she hammered the table beside her. yu zheng ran out of the hotel and chased after yu su and the other two under the instructions of the staff. ye chang asked, ¡°has everything been settled on auntie¡¯s side?¡± yu zheng shook his head. he walked in silence, calming himself down. after being slapped by his mother a few times, he felt very aggrieved, but the most important thing now was how to deal with this matter. yu zheng thought for a while and pulled ye chang to a place where the camera couldn¡¯t capture them. then, he asked, ¡°brother ye chang, have you been in contact with auntie recently?¡± when ye chang heard this, he found it strange. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± why would yu zheng mention his mother for no reason? yu zheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°i heard from my father that auntie has been very close to my mother recently. the two of them often go shopping.¡± ye chang nodded. ¡°i think so.¡± he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but he saw a photo of the two of them shopping on his wechat moments. yu zheng hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°ever since yu su left home, my mother still feels guilty towards her and wants to make it up to her.¡± ¡°but after interacting with auntie, my mother became disgusted with yu su and even hated her. i feel that auntie is involved.¡± ye chang was stunned when he heard this. he knew that his mother did not like yu su and liked yu miao more. his mother often badmouthed yu su in front of him, but he did not pay much attention to her. he did not expect his mother to badmouth her in front of hu ying. ye chang nodded. ¡°it¡¯s really possible.¡± yu zheng¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°when you go back, please help to communicate with your mother. ask her not to always badmouth yu su in front of my mother.¡± ye chang agreed. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll tell her when i get home.¡± in the past, when he was with yu su, his mother despised yu su for growing up in the countryside and always picked on her. now that he had already broken up with yu su, his mother was still clinging onto her. that was too much. the two of them whispered to each other by the wall. however, yu su and wen chuan were both masters of metaphysics and had good hearing. they heard everything clearly. yu su pursed her lips and her expression turned cold. before she was recognized by the yu family, mrs. ye disliked her very much and despised her for coming from the countryside. she even deliberately embarrassed her several times. at that time, because the other party was an elder, yu su endured it. however, she had already broken up with ye chang, but this mrs. ye still refused to let go of her and spoke ill of her everywhere. if the other party caused trouble again, yu su did not mind teaching her a lesson. her master had once told her that if someone bullied her time and time again, there was no need to endure it. at the same time, yu su was also very speechless. not only did hu ying not know right from wrong, but she also liked to listen to others¡¯ instigation. she was really stupid and helpless. however, on second thought, if mrs. ye and hu ying both started to hate yu miao, the luck on yu miao¡¯s body would be greatly weakened. ever since yu ruo was kicked into the hospital by the horse hooves, he had completely seen yu miao¡¯s true colors and even hated her in his heart. hence, yu miao¡¯s luck decreased rapidly. through this matter, yu su discovered a pattern. the luck on yu miao was given by the people who truly loved her. if the person who doted on her suddenly hated her one day, her luck would be lost even faster.. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Being Used as a Gun chapter 346: being used as a gun translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su decided to use this rule to reduce the luck on yu miao. crow city. in a small, dark room. yu miao was locked in the house, and it was dark all around. there was a yellowing light in the house, which was the only source of illumination. under the light, there was a tattered bed. opposite the bed was a small toilet. there was a nauseating smell coming from the toilet. yu miao let her hair down and lowered her head helplessly. she had been locked up for the entire night. the torture of the night terrified her, but fortunately, she had survived it. yu miao was in a daze and saw that her arm had darkened under the light. she quickly pulled up her pants and checked her legs. as expected, her legs had also darkened by a degree. it was the same color as the blanket on the bed. yu miao screamed. she couldn¡¯t care less about the stench of the toilet. she ran into the toilet and stood in front of the mirror to look at her face carefully. there were more than ten pimples of various sizes on her face, and pus was flowing out. she looked extremely terrifying. there were also several wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. her entire face was dark and yellow, and her usually dark hair had turned yellow and split. she was like an auntie, those that bought vegetables in a market. yu miao understood that these changes were all because the luck on her body had decreased again. it should be yu ruo! however, the decrease in yu ruo¡¯s love for her had already made her lose some luck. it was not enough for her to become like this. she had become uglier. the only explanation was that not only did yu ruo no longer dote on her, but he also hated her. seeing herself in the mirror, yu miao was about to go crazy. she couldn¡¯t stand being like this. yu miao rushed out of the toilet and screamed crazily in the room. until a scolding came from outside the door. ¡°what are you screaming for?¡± yu miao whispered to the door. then, the person outside the door said, ¡°wait for me. i¡¯ll apply.¡± yu miao sat on the bed and waited anxiously. not long after, the door was opened. at this moment, in the commercial street of the ancient city. there were already many stalls on both sides of the street, and the number of people coming and going slowly increased. yu su brought the three of them to rent a stall. yu ruo and ye chang borrowed tables and chairs from the program team. the two of them arranged the tables and chairs. yu su requested a piece of flaxen fabric from the director. then, she borrowed a brush and ink and spread the cloth on the table. she smiled at wen chuan. ¡°senior brother, i haven¡¯t seen your handwriting and want to admire it. i wonder if i have the honor.¡± wen chuan nodded helplessly. as expected, yu su still did not believe him. she even wanted to test his handwriting. however, he had a clear conscience. wen chuan stood in front of the table, picked up a pen, and wrote a few large words on the cloth: ¡°fortune-telling.¡± the handwriting was carefree and had the charm of a famous scholar. his strokes were powerful. each stroke seemed casual, but it was actually filled with style. a trace of doubt flashed across yu su¡¯s eyes. she smiled and said, ¡°senior brother, these four words are written really well. you won¡¯t be able to write them without decades of cultivation.¡± wen chuan said, ¡°thank you.¡± ye chang and yu zheng also glanced at the four words with admiration on their faces. although the two of them did not know anything about calligraphy, the elders in the family liked to collect calligraphy and paintings. the two of them realized that the words placed at home were not as good as master wen¡¯s. in the live-stream, there were also many viewers praising it. there were even people who left comments in the comments, wanting to buy this calligraphy piece. yu su hung the cloth in front of the table. the words were very eye-catching, and it was obvious what this stall was for. yu su and master wen sat in front of the stall and prepared to start setting up the stall. yu su asked, ¡°senior brother, who should go first?¡± wen chuan thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°you go first. when you¡¯re tired, it¡¯ll be my turn. i haven¡¯t set up a stall like this for a long time.¡± it had been many years. yu su nodded. ¡°then i¡¯ll go first.¡± she then got yu zheng to find a small blackboard and wrote on it with chalk. [i¡¯m doing a live broadcast now. you must not mind appearing on camera. fortune-telling costs 300 dollars each time. pay first and we¡¯ll do your reading later.] a line of characters with deep strokes and a myriad of auras. her strokes were written with strength.. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Live Fortune Telling chapter 347: live fortune telling translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios master wen nodded. ¡°junior sister, your calligraphy is extraordinary. it¡¯s delicate and otherworldly, with a historical charm. you won¡¯t be able to master it without decades.¡± wen chuan was a little surprised. it was impossible for yu su to cultivate such handwriting at her age, unless¡­ just as wen chuan was deep in thought, yu su smiled. ¡°thank you for your praise, senior brother. 1 just practiced casually.¡± she had just wanted to test if wen chuan could tell. he was indeed an expert. yu su placed the blackboard on the table. everyone who passed by could see it. this way, they would not have to shout over and over again. ye chang and yu zheng were not idle either. the two of them went nearby to buy some tea and placed the cups in front of yu su and wen chuan. after ye chang placed it, he asked, ¡°can we start now?¡± he was already a little excited. this was the first time he was doing such a fortune-telling business. he did not know what would happen later. yu su nodded. ¡°we¡¯ll start immediately. the two of you can collect the money at the side of the stall.¡± ¡°alright, we promise to complete the mission,¡± yu zheng said with a smile. he did not care what he did. as long as he could work for the team, he was already very satisfied that he could stay with yu su. this was chinatown. the tourists here knew more about history and knew that metaphysics was also a profound knowledge. coupled with the fact that the daoist association was in the city, no one felt that there was anything strange about the fortune-telling stall. after yu su and the others set up their stalls, many people quickly surrounded them. some of the program audience also rushed over. however, everyone only watched from the side. no one walked forward to tell their fortune. yu zheng took this opportunity to run to the snack shop at the side to buy some snacks. he placed the plate with the snacks in front of yu su. the pastries he bought were all yu su¡¯s favorites when she was young. ye chang could not stand it anymore. he ran to a nearby stall and borrowed a set of parasols using his handsome appearance. it completely blocked the sunlight shining on yu su¡¯s body. even wen chuan smiled when he saw their performance. when yu zheng saw how considerate ye chang was, he was a little unhappy. yu su was his sister, and he was willing to dote on her. ye chang was just an ex-boyfriend, and it was definitely not a good thing to keep offering his love. moreover, he did not want to be inferior. yu zheng ran out and found a few stalls before buying a thick reed fan. he stood behind yu su and fanned her. seeing yu zheng¡¯s solicitous appearance, yu an and yu hong, who were on vacation on the island, felt a little sour in their hearts. this brother of theirs was really getting better at doing things. he had never treated his brothers so well in the past. he hoped that yu su wouldn¡¯t give him a good attitude so that he wouldn¡¯t be disoriented. at this moment, hu ying was standing on the second floor of a teahouse near yu su¡¯s stall. looking down from the second floor, she could see yu zheng fanning her with all his might. she was furious and felt very uncomfortable. in the past, when she was at home, her sons were not even so filial to her. they did not even fan her, let alone serve her snacks. in the past, when she was at home, her sons were not even so filial to her. they did not even fan her, let alone serve her snacks. hu ying¡¯s disgust for yu su rose to another level. at the same time, she cursed yu zheng in her heart. as the fourth young master of the yu family, it was really embarrassing for him to do such a job. in her extreme anger, hu ying took a photo of yu zheng fanning yu su and sent it to yu zong. she sent a message: [look at your youngest son. he went to do such service work. he¡¯s really despicable. i wonder what medicine yu su gave him to make him lose his mind.] at this moment, yu zong, who had been busy the entire night, had only rested for a while. he leaned against the wall and watched the live broadcast of the variety show on television. it was playing the scene of yu su setting up a stall. after receiving the message, yu zong took a look. he immediately looked helpless and sighed. he replied, [they¡¯re all in the same team. what¡¯s wrong with helping each other? besides, it¡¯s yu su and master wen who are earning money in the team. yu zheng should do more.] there was nothing wrong with that. hu ying¡¯s words were too unpleasant. what did she mean by service work? this was simply nonsense. hu ying was instantly furious when she saw yu zong¡¯s reply to her message. she retorted, ¡°what help? look at him. he¡¯s running around, buying snacks and fanning her.. how is this helping? he¡¯s serving her!¡± Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Serving Her chapter 348: serving her translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios if the show was seen by people in her circle of wealthy ladies, who knew how they would laugh at her! a proper young master went to work as a servant. when yu zong saw the news, he suppressed the anger in his heart and replied, [even if he¡¯s serving someone, it¡¯s yu su. she¡¯s his biological sister. what¡¯s wrong with that? stop looking for trouble. if you have nothing to do, come to the hospital to take care of yu ruo.] he had been busy at the hospital the entire night. hu ying went to the recording of the variety show and picked on them. she was really too free. seeing her husband¡¯s words, hu ying was so angry that she slammed the table and stood up. she walked to the railing and stared fixedly at yu su, wishing she could go over and slap her twice. she sent another message to yu zong: [1 didn¡¯t raise my son to serve yu su. as a mother, i haven¡¯t enjoyed my son¡¯s filial piety yet, but i let her enjoy it first. how unruly.] yu zong was so angry that he stood at the window of the ward and panted heavily. then, he replied, [your ability to distinguish from right and wrong is getting increasingly worse, so i can¡¯t communicate with you. 1 can finally tell that you have to pick on yu su no matter what she does. you just don¡¯t like her.] after replying, he turned off his phone and did not intend to reply to hu ying. after resting by the window for a while, he walked to the bed again and watched the variety show live. hu ying, who was standing on the second floor, was also angered to death by yu zong. she held her phone tightly and gritted her teeth. now, even yu zong said that he could not communicate with her. she felt abandoned by her entire family. in the beginning, it was just that her eldest son, yu an did not like to go home, nor did he like to interact with his mother. later on, her second son, yu hong gradually did not reply to her messages. now, her parents-in-law didn¡¯t like her either. they felt that she couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong. yu zheng was even more rebellious. the entire family was not on her side. instead, they were biased towards yu su. this feeling was really too terrible. hu ying¡¯s eyes reddened as the hatred in her heart deepened. beijing. mrs. ye was watering the plants at home when she saw a video sent by her friend, so she clicked play. at a glance, she saw her precious son serving tea. the person sitting at the table was the yu su she hated the most. mrs. ye was so angry that she smashed the flowers on the ground, her face full of anger. who was this yu su? she even made her son serve tea. she was really a vixen. no wonder she was so good at playing tricks. she calmed down and made a call. she remembered that her nephew was on vacation in chinatown. now, she would ask him to apply for leave. there was such a thing as fortune-telling in this world? she wanted to see how yu su would deal with it. chinatown commercial street. it was nine o¡¯clock, and the streets were bustling with activity. tourists had come out to play, and the sounds of hawking could be heard everywhere. a young man walked forward and said with a smile, ¡°you can read fortunes here, right? i want to calculate my marriage.¡± yu su said, ¡°we¡¯re doing a live broadcast. you might be on camera. if it¡¯s okay, we can start.¡± the man shook his head. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± he took out his phone and transferred the money to the qr code on the table. then, the phone said loudly, ¡°300 dollars has been transferred.¡± yu su smiled and said, ¡°then i¡¯ll start? let me tell you about your personal experience since you were born!¡± the man nodded hesitantly. actually, he was not sure how strong yu su was. if yu su guessed his situation first, it would also let him see if yu su¡¯s fortune-telling was accurate. yu su looked at the space between his eyebrows and quickly said, ¡°you¡¯re from the south. you¡¯re 25 years old this year and have a good family background. you¡¯ve never had to worry about food and clothing since you were young. when you were three years old, there was a fire in your family and you were almost burned to death. after graduating from university, you partnered with your classmates to start a company. you¡¯ve also earned a lot of money since you started it.¡± ¡°your parents are also very healthy. the only shortcoming is that your marriage path is bumpy. your first love betrayed you, and your girlfriend in university dumped you. after graduation, you got a girlfriend and are preparing for your wedding.¡± the man was shocked. he did not expect yu su to be so accurate. ¡°you¡¯re right. i was indeed almost burned to death when i was three years old. fortunately, the firefighters saved me. my girlfriend and 1 are indeed getting married. i proposed in chinatown yesterday, and she agreed.¡± he was shocked and did not know what to say. he had come to the fortune-telling shop on the spur of the moment. he was yu su¡¯s fan, and seeing that there were no customers at yu su¡¯s stall, he wanted to come and support her. he did not expect her to be so accurate. yu su smiled.. ¡°then what do you want me to tell?¡± Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Bumpy Love Road chapter 349: bumpy love road translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the man thought for a moment and said, ¡°my love life is rather bumpy. i want to calculate the relationship aspect. help me calculate an auspicious day for my marriage!¡± he smiled, happiness on his face. his relationship with his girlfriend had finally come to fruition. yu su nodded. ¡°do you have a photo of your girlfriend? let me take a look at her physiognomy to confirm your marriage.¡± the man nodded. he flipped open his phone and found a photo of the two of them. in the photo, the woman was all smiles. after reading it, yu su frowned and finally shook her head. ¡°you two are not fated. there¡¯s a high chance that you won¡¯t be able to get married.¡± the man was stunned and quickly asked, ¡°why?¡± everyone also looked at yu su in confusion. he had already proposed, so why couldn¡¯t he get married? had something happened? yu su sighed and said, ¡°because she doesn¡¯t really love you at all. you two met in chinatown, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. at that time, 1 was walking in the city and saw her being bullied in the streets, so i walked forward and saved her. after that, we got along very well and naturally fell in love.¡± after the man explained, he frowned and looked at yu su. yu su said, ¡°after the marriage proposal, did she borrow money from you?¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the man was stunned again. he nodded and said, ¡°yes. she said that she¡¯s the boss of a foreign company and has some cash flow problems. she wanted to borrow three million from me, so 1 agreed. is there a problem?¡± yu su told the truth. ¡°she¡¯s lying to you. she¡¯s not the boss of any company at all. she¡¯s a member of a scam team. she specially looks for successful people like you to borrow money under the pretext of dating.¡± after a pause, yu su continued, ¡°when she was 18 years old, she gave birth to a pair of twins with the boss of the team. the children are already three years old. she came out to scam this time because she wanted to scam more money and give the children a better life.¡± at this moment, the man was already furious. the veins on his neck were bulging. yu su continued, ¡°also, she¡¯s not from our country at all. her true nationality is in the neighboring country. if you hadn¡¯t come to read her fortune in the morning, i¡¯m afraid you would have transferred the three million dollars to her in the afternoon. she would have used the excuse that something had happened to the company to escape.¡± the man¡¯s face was filled with pain when he heard this. he clenched his fists tightly. he did not know what to do at this moment. if what yu su said was true, he would become a joke. his beloved fianca@e would become a liar. if yu su was lying to him, that would be even more impossible. they were doing a live broadcast now, and yu su¡¯s metaphysical skills was so powerful, it was impossible for her to be wrong. she couldn¡¯t possibly lie for the sake of the show¡¯s effect. the onlookers were also shocked. initially, he thought that it was just a casual fortune telling. it was fine if she said some polite words, but why did he turn out to be involved in a scam? yu su could also see the man¡¯s hesitation. she calculated with her fingers and realized that the woman had given birth to twins in their country. the children should be registered in the hospital system in the country. yu su said, ¡°you can call the police and get them to help you investigate. she had given birth in our country, it should be possible for them to investigate it immediately.¡± now that the hospital system in the country was online, the police could access information. the man hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. just now, he suddenly remembered some details that he had not noticed before. for example, his girlfriend would always buy some children¡¯s toys and send them overseas. she also liked to stare at children and go into a a daze. when he asked, she said that she liked children too much. now that she thought about it, she should be missing her own children. hence, the man did not delay and called the police at the scene. soon, the police sent someone out. when the police arrived at the scene, the man explained the basic situation and said that he might have been deceived. he hoped that the police could help investigate the children the woman had given birth in the country. when the police heard the entire incident, they also felt that it was very strange. it looked like a fraud case. hence, the police reported it to their superiors and requested to inquire about the girl¡¯s marriage and childbirth. soon, the police told the man that three years ago, this woman gave birth to a pair of twins in the central hospital in the neighboring wu city. however, they did not find out the marriage status of the woman. the woman should not be married to a citizen of their country. confirmation with neighbouring countries is also required to check if she is married.. Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Cheated chapter 350: cheated translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when the man heard this, he gritted his teeth in anger. if not for yu su¡¯s reminder, he might have transferred a large sum of money to his girlfriend in the afternoon and ended up losing both his wife and money. the man reported the case to the police and asked them to catch the scammer as soon as possible. at this moment, the audience in the live-stream was shocked. they did not expect yu su to really deduce such a hidden matter and save a pitiful man in time. after the matter was settled, the man walked towards yu su and said sincerely, ¡°thank you. if it weren¡¯t for you, i would definitely have transferred the money to her. i would still be foolishly waiting for her in the country. i might even be deceived again.¡± the 300 dollars of fortune-telling money was well spent. yu su nodded. ¡°if you hadn¡¯t come to read fortunes, your subsequent encounters would have changed drastically. first of all, you were cheated of a large sum of money by your girlfriend, causing the company¡¯s accounts to be deficient and your company will face difficulty turning over. the company¡¯s vitality would be greatly damaged.¡± ¡°after that, in order to find your girlfriend, you took a plane overseas. on the third day after you arrived in the neighboring country, all your money was stolen and you were forced to start wandering. you wandered for five months before you were saved by an acquaintance.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding people were in an uproar. yu su had helped him change his fate! it was just a fortune-telling session, but it had such a huge impact. after thanking him, the man stood up and left with tears in his eyes. after the man finished his fortune-telling, many people in the crowd also had the thought of asking yu su to help with the fortune-telling. however, most people did not want to be broadcasted live on camera, so they gave up. ten minutes later, a young and beautiful girl walked out. she was wearing a pink ancient dress and jewelry on her head. she smiled sweetly. she walked to the stall and sat down. she took out three hundred dollars and handed it to yu zheng. she smiled and said, ¡°hello, yu su. i¡¯ve finally met you in person. i¡¯m your fan.¡± ¡°hello.¡± yu su nodded. ¡°then i¡¯ll help you take a look at your basic situation!¡± the girl nodded vigorously, looking excited. yu su was even more beautiful and elegant than she had imagined. especially when she was deep in thought, she was also very charming. just now, she saw that the stall was empty, so she grew some courage to try. anyway, she didn¡¯t have any unspeakable secrets on her. it didn¡¯t matter if she had her fate read. she would treat it as supporting her idol¡¯s business. yu su looked at the space between her eyebrows and said, ¡°your family background is good and you¡¯ve lived a rich life since you were young. your elder brother drowned when you were five years old and you became the only daughter in the family. after graduation, you took over the family¡¯s company and successfully gained the trust of all the shareholders.¡± the girl covered her mouth in shock. she did not expect yu su to be so accurate. many people did not know that she once had a brother, so everyone thought that she was an only child. yu su continued, ¡°your parents are healthy and your career is going very smoothly. everything is developing in a good direction. i wonder which aspect you want to consider?¡± the girl thought for a moment and said, ¡°help me tell my relationship!¡± she was already 26 years old today. her parents were always urging her to get married, but she had no intention of getting married. she didn¡¯t even want to date again. this always troubled the girl. yu su said, ¡°when you were 18 years old, you had a boy you liked very much. he accompanied you for your entire youth, and the two of you naturally got together. your results were very good, and you had a chance of entering the same university.¡± ¡°but he dropped out of school in the second half of his third year of high school and broke up with you. after that, there was no news of him.¡± the girl nodded in surprise. ¡°you¡¯re right. i like to travel. i just want to take a look everywhere and hope to meet him again.¡± at that time, their relationship was so pure. she could no longer fall in love with anyone else, nor could she date anyone else. she continued to ask, ¡°then is it still possible for me to be with him? is he married?¡± after so many years, the world changed very quickly. if the other party got married and had children, she would be able to give up completely. yu su said, ¡°do you have a photo of him? let me take a look at his appearance.¡± she could tell from their physiognomy whether one was married. the girl nodded and hurriedly pulled out a precious photo from the photo album on her phone. in the photo, the girl and the boy were both wearing high school uniforms. the two of them were smiling as they stood on the field.. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Relationship Problems chapter 351: relationship problems translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios tears welled up in the girl¡¯s eyes when she saw the photo. yu su took the phone and focused on it before saying, ¡°the fate between the two of you hasn¡¯t ended yet. you¡¯ll meet again. something must have happened when he left back then.¡± upon hearing this, the girl immediately said excitedly, ¡°then how should i find him?¡± for the past few years, she had visited almost all the cities in the country, big and small, but she had found nothing. when she heard that many people in chinatown had moved here from their hometown, her hope was reignited. she came over with her luggage. yu su counted with her fingers and said with a smile, ¡°what a coincidence, lie¡¯s in chinatown and is still single. you can look for him now.¡± when fate came, there was no stopping it. the girl stood up excitedly and asked while clenching her fingers, ¡°where is he? flow can i find him?¡± as long as there was a chance, she was willing to try. even if she could not find it, at least she had tried it before and did not regret it. yu su took out three copper coins from the bag and threw them on the table three times. in the end, she put away the copper coins. ¡°go east along the street in front of you. enter when you reach the eighth alley, then walk straight in. when you reach the end, turn right and walk towards the alley. stop when you encounter a large locust tree.¡± ¡°that person is in the shop under the big locust tree. 1 hope you can continue your previous relationship.¡± the girl nodded in surprise. ¡°thankyou! i¡¯ll go now!¡± without waiting for the audience to react, she lifted her skirt and strode in the direction yu su had said. the audience present were also very excited. they wanted to know if yu su¡¯s words were accurate and wanted to follow her to take a look. the audience in the live-stream also strongly requested for a camera to follow her. after getting the girl¡¯s approval, the production team sent a staff member to follow them with a camera. after walking for 15 minutes, the girl found the big locust tree. the girl looked around and saw a shop that sold carved seals under the locust tree. she had a strange feeling, as if she had been here before. she walked in in a daze. as soon as she entered, she saw a boy with his head lowered, holding a tool and carving. the boy¡¯s skin was fair, his nose was high, and his side profile looked especially handsome under the sunlight. the camera followed her in and filmed the boy from behind. at this moment, the scene of the two of them in the same frame was like an idol drama. the camera found a spot where it could clearly capture the scene in the shop. the girl walked over step by step. before she could speak, tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. this was the person she had been looking for for years. no matter how many times she looked at him, her heart would still flutter. the girl walked up to the boy and called out softly, ¡°zhou he.¡± the boy¡¯s fingers paused. he stopped what he was doing and looked up abruptly. he looked at the girl in surprise. ¡°why are you in chinatown?¡± then, the girl explained that she had found him through fortune-telling. she did not expect to really find him. at this point, the live broadcast was cut off. the production team could not reveal the privacy of ordinary people, so they asked the staff to quietly retreat. the audience in the live-stream went crazy when they saw that the live-stream had stopped. [ahhh! that¡¯s not enough! 1 still want to see it!] [isn¡¯t this too romantic?] [indeed, both of them have each other in their hearts. otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have waited for so long.] [it¡¯s too sweet! who noticed that the way the guy looked at the girl? it¡¯s simply too doting.] [why do i feel like i¡¯m watching an idol drama?] [i still want to watch it! don¡¯t cut off the live broadcast. i¡¯ll pay to watch it, alright?] [i wish the two of them a blissful marriage! ] the audience was also looking forward to the two of them returning to the camera and telling their story. soon, the girl pulled the handsome little brother and appeared in front of yu su¡¯s stall. the girl explained that when the boy¡¯s congenital genetic disease acted up back then, his hearing became worse and worse. he could no longer take the college entrance examination and was transferred to another hospital for treatment. he could only drop out. he did not want to affect the girl¡¯s college entrance examination, so he decided to break up with her. he hoped that the girl would forget about him and take the exam well. then, he left the city. after years of treatment, his condition had stabilized.. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Their Fate Is Not Over chapter 352: their fate is not over translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios unfortunately, he was completely deaf and could only rely on his hearing aid to listen to the outside world. because of his hearing, he felt inferior. this was also the reason why he had never dared to look the girl. fortunately, the two of them met again. now, the boy had opened a jade seal engraving shop in the ancient city. his business was not bad and he could support himself. the two of them still had each other in their hearts, so they decided to continue being together. the two of them stood in front of yu su and bowed solemnly to thank her. the surrounding audience was also very touched. they applauded and exclaimed. before parting, the girl asked yu su, ¡°yu su, if 1 hadn¡¯t come to read my fortune today, would 1 have met him again in my life?¡± yu su nodded. ¡°you¡¯ll meet him again, but that¡¯s eight years later. if you hadn¡¯t met me, you would have left chinatown today.¡± the girl covered her mouth and was about to cry. she had broken up with a boy for eight years, but she still had to wait for another eight years before she could meet him. it would have been a full sixteen years. the two of them bowed to yu su again and left the scene. soon, there was a long line in front of yu su¡¯s stall. an hour later, two men with mocking expressions walked over and sized up the team. they sneered. they were the people that mrs. ye¡¯s nephew had found. half an hour later, it was their turn. if it weren¡¯t for the cameras, they wouldn¡¯t have wasted time queuing up. when yu su saw their faces, the corners of her lips curled up and she said, ¡°the two of you want to read fortunes, right?¡± a bald man with a scar on his face walked forward and said coldly, ¡°i don¡¯t believe you scammers. i¡¯m here to expose your deception. if you¡¯re afraid, remove the stall now.¡± another man with triangular eyes also said, ¡°if we expose you later, don¡¯t blame us for destroying your stall.¡± yu zheng and ye chang looked at each other. the troublemakers were here! there was also a small portion of the audience in the live-stream who did not believe that yu su¡¯s fortune-telling was real. they felt that those people who came to read fortunes were all hired by yu su with money. [that¡¯s right. 1 don¡¯t believe it either.] [it¡¯s fake to begin with. everyone, just watch and enjoy it. don¡¯t really believe it.] [haha, if fortune-telling is really so accurate, yu su can earn a lot of money in a day. why is she still participating in the show?] [it was all an act just now. can¡¯t you guys tell?] [it¡¯s fake!] [no fool would really believe it, right?] however, most of the audience still believed in yu su and stood up to reason with them. the bald man¡¯s words also caused the surrounding onlookers to be dissatisfied. many people explained for yu su that it was impossible for this to be an act. some of the people who had looked for yu su previously also stood up to verify that they were not hired actors. yu su just sat there calmly. when everyone calmed down, she said, ¡°do you think the fortune-telling 1 had done previously were all fake?¡± the bald man¡¯s name was zhang wu. he glared and said angrily, ¡°it must be fake. only a fool would believe it.¡± it was impossible for metaphysics to be so accurate. anyone with a brain could understand that these were all the effects of the show. the surrounding onlookers were all defending yu su. those fortune-telling experiences could not be acted out at all. even the best screenwriter could not write such a script. and those people who came to get their fortune told were all very genuine. if it was all fake, then their acting skills were enough to win an oscar. the triangular-eyed man¡¯s name was liu meng. he sat on the stool in front of yu su and crossed his legs. he sneered and said, ¡°it¡¯s very simple to make me believe you. unless you can calculate my situation, 1 won¡¯t believe you.¡± today, he was going to expose yu su¡¯s fake tricks in public. he had come to chinatown at the last minute today and had never met yu su before, so it was impossible for yu su to find out his personal information in advance. yu su smiled. ¡°you can do the fortune-telling. give me the money first. don¡¯t think about not paying.¡± zhang wu took out his phone and was about to pay. in the end, yu su shook her head. ¡°we don¡¯t accept payment from cell phones now. if you want to tell fortunes, please pay in cash.¡± once she said that, zhang wu immediately understood the situation. he felt that yu su was deliberately making things difficult for him. if he could not fork out cash, he would not be able to tell fortunes. ¡°do you have any money on you?¡± zhang wu asked liu meng. liu meng also shook his head.. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Exposing the Trick chapter 353: exposing the trick translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhang wu had no choice but to look at yu su fiercely and say, ¡°wait here. i¡¯ll be back soon.¡± he jogged to a tea shop across the street. at this moment, the window of a private room on the second floor of the shop was open. yu su looked inside and saw an acquaintance. it was mrs. ye¡¯s nephew, yang peng. why was he here? in her previous life, after yu su broke up with ye chang, yang peng came to harass her many times and even clamored for her to be his lover. this person had done all kinds of evil and was finally arrested by the police and sentenced to death. yu su did not accept the transfers from the two of them because she wanted them to take the money from the person who instructed them. then, she would track down who was behind this. it seemed that mrs. ye was the one who had sent someone to smash the stall. yu su did not understand why mrs. ye wanted to do this. could it be that she was unhappy because ye chang was serving tea beside her? then don¡¯t blame her for returning the favor. not long after, zhang wu returned and placed the 600 dollars on the table. he looked at yu su and said, ¡°the money is here. quick, calculate it! if it¡¯s not accurate, 1¡¯11 smash your stall.¡± yu su looked at ye chang and said, ¡°collect the money!¡± if mrs. ye was really unhappy because she ordered ye chang around, she would have to order ye chang around more. when ye chang heard yu su take the initiative to talk to him and even ask him to do something, a surprised smile immediately appeared on his face. ¡°okay.¡± after putting it away, he looked at yu su and asked, ¡°is there anything else you need me to do?¡± yu su thought for a moment. ¡°1 want to eat fruits. go buy some.¡± after hearing this, ye chang was even happier and immediately nodded. ¡°alright! i¡¯ll go buy some fruit platters! in that case, you can eat whatever fruits you want.¡± yu su was finally willing to talk to him more. this was the happiest thing that had happened to him in recent days. as expected, mrs. ye, who was watching the live broadcast, was so angry that she smashed a tea set on the table on the ground. when did her son become so fawning? he had never bought her a fruit platter before! things between them had even gotten a little stiff because of yu su. it was all yu su¡¯s fault. in chinatown. when zhang wu heard yu su ordering others to buy fruits for her, he was furious. ¡°stop stalling for time and calculate quickly. don¡¯t think that we won¡¯t expose you just because you keep finding excuses.¡± ye chang was a little worried about them because of their fierce looks. yu zheng patted his shoulder, indicating that he was still at the stall. these two people could not hurt yu su. ye chang walked away, looking back three times every step he took. yu su sat on the chair and poured herself a cup of tea. she blew at the foam on it and smiled. ¡°then 1¡¯11 say it. just don¡¯t regret it.¡± these two were not kind people. there was blood on their bodies, and they might have been stained with human lives. if yu su exposed it, it would be difficult to end today¡¯s matter. it was inevitable for them to not be jailed. liu meng¡¯s eyes were fierce, and a sinister smile flashed across his face. ¡°stop scaring people. what can a little girl like you tell? you¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll expose you, right?¡± in the underworld, what kind of storms had he not seen? how could this little girl scare him? if she could really calculate something, he would just deny what she said. if she could not calculate anything, it would be even better. he would directly destroy the stall. yu su nodded and smiled. she first looked at zhang wu, who was sitting like a boss at the stall. she smiled and said, ¡°then let¡¯s talk about you first!¡± the bald man took out his cigarette and lit it. he held it between his fingers and kept shaking his legs. he looked relaxed and happy, as if he wanted to hear a story. yu su said slowly, ¡°you were born in an economically backward mountain ditch. your father used 2,000 dollars to marry your mother. after you were born, your father became obsessed with gambling and often stayed out all night.¡± ¡°ever since then, every time your father came home, he would ask your mother for money to gamble. if your mother didn¡¯t give it to him, he would beat her up.¡± ¡°your mother couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she divorced and left the mountain village to work. you were also taken out of the ravine by your mother. from then on, you started living in the city.¡± ¡°by chance, your mother met your stepfather. your stepfather¡¯s family is very rich, and your mother and stepfather are very loving. he also treats you as his biological son. because of his health problems, he basically won¡¯t have children in this life.¡± ¡°he told your mother that he would leave all his assets to you. you heard it and were very happy. but five years later, your brother was born, and your stepfather had the idea of nurturing his own son..¡± Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: All Lies chapter 354: all lies translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°you know what he¡¯s thinking. you avoided the cameras, tricked your brother to the nearby river, and pushed him into the river. he drowned. from then on, you naturally became the heir to the property, and your stepfather¡¯s health is getting worse. if nothing goes wrong, you¡¯ll get the company¡¯s inheritance next month.¡± every sentence was like a blade that scratched zhang wu¡¯s face. zhang wu was stunned. he opened his mouth wide and looked at yu su, not even realizing that the cigarette butt in his hand had fallen. after yu su finished speaking, everyone¡¯s gazes swept across zhang wu. zhang wu finally reacted. his expression was nervous. he sat up slightly, but he did not know what to say. unexpectedly, the little girl in front of him really could tell all of it.. everything she said was true. no one knew that he was the one who pushed his brother into the river. he had done this very secretly. how did this little girl know? zhang wu looked at yu su and realized that her gaze seemed to be able to see through him. did she really know how to read fortunes? the surrounding audience looked at zhang wu suspiciously, wondering if he had really killed his own brother. judging from his nervous expression, it was probably true. zhang wu¡¯s face tensed up. he looked at the surrounding audience guiltily and retorted, ¡°what you said is all fake. 1 didn¡¯t kill my own brother at all. if you continue to spout nonsense, i¡¯ll hit your mouth!¡± yu zheng stood in front of yu su and looked at him coldly. ¡°even if you¡¯re guilty, you can¡¯t hit someone.¡± with him around, no one could hit yu su. zhang wu stood up from the stool and said loudly, ¡°what you¡¯re saying is all lies. can¡¯t i vent my anger? how could 1 have killed my brother? that¡¯s nonsense!¡± yu su could not be bothered with him. hence, she looked at the other man and said, ¡°you¡¯re a rich second-generation heir. you¡¯ve come from a good family since you were young and your parents dote on you very much. that¡¯s why you¡¯ve developed a lawless personality.¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t finish high school and dropped out of school because of a fight. after dropping out of school, you followed a group of gangsters and robbed with them. you liked to go to bars the most and even forcibly raped several girls. even if the girl reported the case, your family used money to settle it.¡± ¡°three years ago, when you were traveling in nan city, you met a beautiful girl. you followed her and raped her. during the process, the girl resisted too fiercely and was strangled to death by you. in the end, her corpse was thrown into the wilderness. the murderer has yet to be found in this case.¡± ¡°after this incident, you seemed to have gone crazy and killed people many times.¡± after saying that, yu su took out her phone and called the police. ¡°hello, there are two murderers here. this is stall 219 qingshui street in chinatown. come over!¡± liu meng was extremely flustered and rushed forward to take yu su¡¯s phone away. he would never have thought that she was really a metaphysical master at such a young age. she had even revealed that he had killed someone. liu meng walked up to yu su and said fiercely, ¡°stop spouting nonsense. otherwise, my fists are not to be trifled with. i¡¯ll let you have a taste of my fists.¡± after saying that, he clenched his fists and waved them. ye chang, who had just bought the horizontal platter, rushed over and blocked in front of yu su. he was kicked to the ground by liu meng, and the fruits on the platter were scattered all over the ground. it looked extremely messy. yu su took a step back, her expression still very calm, as if she was not afraid of the ferocious man who was about to rush up at all. when liu meng rushed towards yu su, yu su kicked the man in the chest, causing him to fall to the ground. liu meng lay on the ground and groaned. it was as if he had been crushed by an elephant¡¯s foot just now. it was too painful! yu su hung up the phone calmly and said, ¡°it¡¯s useless no matter how anxious you are. i¡¯ve already called the police!¡± the two of them looked terrible. it was obvious that they were evil people. liu meng forced himself to stand up. his eyes were red as he said word by word, ¡°i¡¯ll say it again. i¡¯ve never killed anyone. you liars are all lying.¡± at this moment, liu meng felt a little regretful. if he had known earlier, he would not have come to cause trouble. he did not expect to really meet a metaphysical master. three years ago, he had killed that girl and dumped her corpse. only he knew about this, but yu su, that wretched girl, had exposed it. thinking of the consequences, liu meng was really afraid. he got up from the ground and wanted to run. no matter what others said, he couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. otherwise, if he was really arrested by the police, it would be bad.. Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Murderer chapter 355: murderer translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zheng reacted quickly and rushed forward to kick him. liu meng was kicked over again and fell to the stone floor. his entire body was in pain. he groaned in pain and wanted to escape again, but ye chang rushed up and pressed him down, not letting him escape. it was too embarrassing to be kicked away by liu meng just now, so ye chang wanted to save his face and pressed liu meng down even harder. liu meng shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°you¡¯re breaking the law. this is illegal restriction of personal freedom. i want to sue you. let go of me.¡± he roared, but everyone present looked at him with disdain. no one wanted to pay attention to him. zhang wu watched all of this in a daze. it turned out that what yu su said was true. liu meng had even killed several people and was even more ruthless than him. zhang wu also regretted it. if his stepfather and mother had heard yu su¡¯s words just now, they would probably suspect him. the bald man walked forward, wanting to pull ye chang away and help liu meng escape. unexpectedly, just as he walked forward, yu zheng grabbed his wrist. he threw a punch over, wanting to hit yu zheng¡¯s head. the two of them quickly fought to a draw. yu su took out a small bag from her bag and took out a jade plate that contained a ferocious aura. she drew out two wisps of fierce energy from it and directed them at liu meng and zhang wu. wen chuan smiled when he saw yu su¡¯s actions. it seemed that someone was going to be unlucky again. the vicious aura quickly invaded their bodies and began to take effect. this wisp of ferocious aura could make the controlled person tell the truth under yu su¡¯s control. liu meng was held down by ye chang, but he was still struggling with all his might. ¡°your name is yu su, right? let me tell you, so what if you¡¯re very accurate? my father is related to the higher-ups. even if i¡¯m arrested by the police, i can still leave the police station safely. no one will dare to sentence me.¡± he had killed many people, but nothing had ever happened to him. he only needed to spend a small amount of money to find someone to take the blame. as long as he wasn¡¯t caught at the crime scene, he could get away with it. this was also the reason why he swaggered into chinatown. ye chang, who was holding liu meng down, was extremely shocked. he glanced at yu su in disbelief and was so shocked that his mouth could not close. he did not expect this person to really be a murderer. at this moment, yu zheng had also subdued zhang wu. yu su walked to zhang wu¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°who instructed you to come and cause trouble?¡± zhang wu immediately said, ¡°this little girl¡¯s prediction is really accurate. she even calculated that we were instructed.¡± after saying that, he shook his head in surprise. why did he say what was on his mind? he shouldn¡¯t have admitted it. zhang wu gritted his teeth in frustration. he couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong. yu su continued to ask, ¡°who instructed you?¡± as soon as this question was asked, zhang wu opened his mouth again and said clearly, ¡°it¡¯s boss yang.¡± ¡°he contacted us and said that he would invite us to party on a cruise after the matter is done. boss yang has a very strong backing. he¡¯s mrs. ye¡¯s nephew in the capital, and mrs. ye is his backer.¡± zhang wu couldn¡¯t control what he said either. his mind went blank for a moment before he said it. ye chang was beside him. when he heard zhang wu¡¯s words, he repeated hesitantly, ¡°mrs. ye of the capital¡¯s ye family?¡± zhang wu said proudly, ¡°it¡¯s the ye family that runs the mall. their family has many overseas businesses. are you afraid?¡± open a mall? ye chang was stunned. in the ye family of the capital, it seemed that his family was the only one who opened a mall. zhang wu didn¡¯t know that ye chang was the young master of the ye family. he had never watched a variety show and didn¡¯t know anything about the ye family. he only knew that the ye family was powerful. therefore, zhang wu felt very at ease. even if he had committed a crime, he had someone to back him up. zhang wu looked at ye chang proudly. ¡°let me go now. i¡¯ll consider not letting the ye family find you.¡± yu su asked, ¡°why did boss yang find trouble with us?¡± zhang wu continued, ¡°it¡¯s all because you angered mrs. ye. mrs. ye said that you¡¯re a vixen who hangs around in front of her son every day and charms young master ye. mrs. ye wants to teach you a lesson.¡± in fact, mrs. ye¡¯s words were much worse than this. however, zhang wu did not know any of this. ye chang opened his mouth wide and hurriedly asked, ¡°is what you said true? you¡¯re not lying, right?¡± his mother got someone to cause trouble for yu su? ye chang could not believe it.. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: The Capital’s Mrs. Ye chapter 356: the capital¡¯s mrs. ye translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°what? you don¡¯t believe me? if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask our boss yang. he¡¯s sitting in the teahouse opposite now!¡± zhang wu said with certainty. after saying that, he immediately bit his lip tightly, trying to control himself from telling the truth. if not for the fact that he was being held down, he really wanted to stand up and slap his own mouth. upon hearing this, yu su said with a hurt expression, ¡°so all of this was caused by mrs. ye. she hates me, so she got someone to cause trouble. ye chang, you should give me an explanation. when did 1 charm you?¡± if she showed weakness first, the audience would naturally sympathize with the weak. mrs. ye¡¯s family was poor and she only managed to marry into the ye family by chance. in order to be a competent wealthy lady, she had always paid attention to her reputation. yu su wanted to take off her hypocritical mask in the live-stream. when ye chang heard yu su¡¯s words, he opened his mouth anxiously, but he did not know what to say and sighed heavily. actually, he already knew what kind of person his mother was. he also knew very well that zhao lan had never liked yu su. instead, she was very affectionate to yu miao. ye chang took a deep breath and said, ¡°i¡¯ll go to the teahouse opposite to find my cousin later and ask him if my mother did it. if my mother really ordered it, i¡¯ll get my mother to apologize to you.¡± he did not support his mother doing such a thing, but he was caught in the middle and did not know how to do it. yu su said, ¡°if she hired someone to smash the stall, do you think she will apologize to me? besides, she asked two murderers to smash the stall. can an apology be enough?¡± ye chang hurriedly said, ¡°no, 1 don¡¯t know what to do either, but if you have any ideas, i¡¯ll definitely support you.¡± it happened too suddenly. he did not know how to resolve it at all. if yu su really wanted to teach his mother a lesson, he would not stop her. yu su said, ¡°it¡¯s fine as long as you say that. don¡¯t feel sorry when the time comes.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t!¡± ye chang said anxiously. in a mansion in the capital, zhao lan was watching the live broadcast. when she saw her son say this, she was so angry that she smashed the remote control in her hand on the ground. ¡°idiot, what an idiot. how did i give birth to such a son!¡± she smashed the tea set on the table again, still unable to vent her anger. when other people¡¯s sons encountered such a thing, shouldn¡¯t they first protect their mother? her son actually agreed to let yu su teach her a lesson! zhao lan was furious. she took out her phone and opened the comments section in the live-stream. [oh my god, so it was ye chang¡¯s mother who instigated it! ] [no wonder! the two of them were so aggressive when they arrived. it turns out that they had already planned it.] [mrs. ye is really vicious. she found two murderers to come over. aren¡¯t you afraid that these two people will accidentally injure her son?] [president ye is really blind to marry such a venomous woman as his wife.] [i really want to give mrs. ye two slaps to wake her up. don¡¯t always hold on to our yu su. yu su didn¡¯t provoke her! ] [i heard that ceo ye had no choice but to marry mrs. ye back then. mrs. ye used a lot of tricks.] [tsk, tsk, tsk. i heard that mrs. ye did many bad things back then. she was jealous that a girl from the same village was prettier than her, so she found someone to beat that girl until her leg was crippled.] [wretch!] the comments were all scolding zhao lan. some people were even digging up her past in the village. zhao lan slammed the table hard, so angry that her body was trembling. back then, she had spent a lot of money not to let those people say anything. unexpectedly, it began to spread online again. if this continued, everyone in the wealthy circle would hate her. how could she survive in the wealthy circle in the future? she called her nephew, yang peng, and reprimanded him, asking him to take responsibility for everything. yang peng stood on the second floor of the teahouse, his face ashen. hearing his aunt¡¯s request, he agreed. he had relied on the ye family¡¯s reputation to show off outside. if mrs. ye¡¯s reputation was ruined, it would not be a good thing for him. yang peng walked downstairs and walked towards yu su¡¯s stall. since his two lackeys were being controlled, he could no longer hide. as soon as yang peng walked into the crowd, zhang wu shouted excitedly, ¡°boss yang, you came to save us?¡± ¡°boss, trust us. we didn¡¯t do anything.¡± liu meng was still arguing. hearing the shout, everyone looked at yang peng. they saw a man in green clothes walking over with the aura of a successful person. he smiled at everyone. the staff also aimed the camera at yang peng. yang peng looked ordinary. his face was a little yellow, and he walked with confidence. he smiled at ye chang and fanned himself with the fan in his hand. ¡°cousin, we haven¡¯t seen each other for half a year.. how are you?¡± Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Hero Saving the Beauty chapter 357: hero saving the beauty translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios however, ye chang frowned and was a little resistant. he had never liked his mother¡¯s relatives. they always fawned over him and bowed to him. they did not have any sense of family closeness. the zhao family often caused a lot of trouble and needed his mother, zhao lan, to settle it. ye chang looked at yang peng and asked, ¡°you found these two people, right? why did you call them over to cause trouble?¡± as soon as these words were spoken, yang peng¡¯s face froze. ye chang actually questioned him like this, not giving him any leeway. however, he quickly adjusted himself and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s not like that. cousin, you¡¯re wrong. i¡¯m not asking them to cause trouble for you. i just want these two to start a conflict so that i can save the damsel in distress.¡± yang peng slowly looked at yu su with a teasing gaze. ¡°because¡­ i fell in love with this beautiful lady.¡± he was the one who called these two people over. he did not intend to deny it. because he knew that even if he denied it, the audience wouldn¡¯t believe him. plus, these two idiots had already exposed him and his aunt. yang peng decided to lie. if he said that he wanted to woo yu su, so he got someone to smash the stall, the people on the internet would at most mock him, but they would not go so far as to deliberately cause trouble. the charges were lighter than before. it was a good thing for him and his aunt. as soon as yang peng finished speaking, ye chang couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°you¡¯re really bold. you really dare to think.¡± ye chang didn¡¯t dare to provoke yu su anymore and felt that he wasn¡¯t worthy. yang peng actually dared to have designs on her. he was really brave. yu su crossed her arms and said with a smile, ¡°you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re here to please me. instead, you look like you came up with an excuse on the spot so that your aunt can escape.¡± yang peng was stunned. he didn¡¯t expect his lie to be exposed so quickly. it seemed that yu su was still very smart. yang peng smiled and said without changing his expression, ¡°that¡¯s not it. previously, you were my cousin¡¯s girlfriend, so i didn¡¯t dare to have such thoughts. now that you¡¯ve broken up, i dare to think about it. perhaps my way of expressing myself isn¡¯t appropriate enough. please forgive me, ms. yu.¡± after saying that, he even smiled shyly, as if he had really met the person he liked. to be honest, he had indeed liked yu su in the past. yu su was beautiful and especially capable. zhao lan had also told him to snatch yu su away if he had the chance and not harm her son. at that time, he was about to make a move, but he did not expect yu su and ye chang to break up. now that he had a chance to interact with yu su, his thoughts about her surfaced again. if he could take down yu su, he would definitely teach her a good lesson in the future and let her learn to save him some face in front of everyone. after hearing yang peng¡¯s words, yu zheng could not help but sneer. he wished he could go up and give yang peng two slaps. he sneered and said, ¡°it¡¯s important to know your limits. didn¡¯t you take a look at yourself when you peed in the morning? look at how ugly you are. how dare you say that you like yu su? put away your thoughts as soon as possible. don¡¯t make me feel disgusted.¡± in yu zheng¡¯s eyes, yu su was the smartest and most beautiful girl in the world. anyone who could match up to yu su was definitely not an ordinary person. someone like yang peng was not even worthy of wiping yu su¡¯s shoes. ye chang added, ¡°that¡¯s right. don¡¯t even think about it. with your conditions, you won¡¯t even have a chance in your next life.¡± yang peng clenched his fists tightly, his face filled with unwillingness. his confidence was about to be shattered by these two sharp-tongued people. ever since he was young, he had always felt that he was very masculine. not only did he have a rich aunt, but he also had a group of loyal subordinates. yu su was just an actress with a lowly status. he was more than enough to be compatible with yu su. but now, he was mocked by these people in public. yang peng swore that he would take revenge in the future and make these three people suffer. yang peng adjusted his emotions and said with a smile, ¡°this matter is my fault. i shouldn¡¯t have rashly let these two people come and cause trouble. i¡¯ll apologize to ms. yu. let¡¯s pretend that an exchange of blows may lead to friendship. let¡¯s be friends. ms. yu, don¡¯t be calculative.¡± he took all the blame and apologized. there was no reason for these people to detain his underlings anymore, right? yu su did not say anything and just looked at him. seeing that yu su was silent, yang peng looked at yu zheng and ye chang and said with a smile, ¡°please do me a favor and let my brothers go! we can talk about any compensation you want.¡± as long as money could solve it, it was not a problem. he was afraid that the other party would not want money.. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Slander chapter 358: slander translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ye chang looked at him coldly and said, ¡°since we¡¯ve already found out that these two people are murderers, we can¡¯t let them go so easily. we¡¯ll wait for the police to investigate.¡± he had always hated his maternal grandfather¡¯s behavior. however, her mother had always indulged them. even if something happened, she would only spend money to settle it. ye chang did not want to destroy his image in yu su¡¯s heart, so he had to show that he was not the same kind of person as these people. this was why he insisted on sending these two people to the police. yang peng was so angry that he almost stomped his feet. he was the one who called these two people over, but it was also mrs. ye who instructed them. if someone really found out something, ye chang, the young master of the ye family, would be implicated. why couldn¡¯t ye chang think straight? did he really want to see something happen to his mother? zhao lan, who was watching the live broadcast, resisted the urge to throw her phone on the ground. she opened her mouth and panted heavily. she was really about to be angered to death by this stupid son. he was even more proactive than yu su in sending them to the police station. if she was there, she would definitely kick ye chang a few times to wake him up. after ye chang finished speaking, yu zheng nodded and said, ¡°yes! we must wait for the police to come and investigate properly. we can¡¯t let them go just like that.¡± yu su smiled and looked at yang peng. ¡°you want to take them away? don¡¯t waste your effort. even you won¡¯t be able to escape punishment.¡± then, she looked at yang peng and counted with her fingers. before yang peng could react, yu su said loudly, ¡°you once escaped three times while drunk driving. during the last time you were drunk driving, you were caught by a police officer. in order to avoid responsibility, you severely injured the police officer.¡± ¡°mrs. ye spent some money and found someone to take the blame for you. a few months later, you started to be arrogant again and drugged and raped two women in a bar. in the racing competition, you deliberately knocked your opponent down the mountain. in recent years, you¡¯ve even been in the business of trafficking women and children.¡± after saying that, yu su smiled. ¡°what you¡¯ve done is enough to sentence you to death. do you still want to save others?¡± yang peng gasped and looked at yu su in shock. how did she know?! at this moment, yang peng could not help but believe that yu su really knew how to read fortunes. after what happened back then, he was taught a lesson by his family. then, yang peng¡¯s maternal grandfather asked zhao lan to go home and he cried to zhao lan. as the madam of the ye family, zhao lan did not hesitate. she promised that she would definitely be able to clear yang peng¡¯s name. therefore, no matter how many evil deeds he had done, he had zhao lan backing him up. to date, he had never been to a police station. but now, everything was exposed by yu su! yang peng felt a chill rising from the bottom of his feet. he tried his best to retort, ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense! i¡¯ve never done those things. if you slander me in public again, i¡¯ll get a lawyer to sue you.¡± he averted his gaze and took a step back guiltily. yu su said, ¡°we made a bet. if 1 spout nonsense about these things, you can sue me. i¡¯ll even apologize to you and compensate you for your mental damage. you have to stay at the scene and wait for the police to come and find out the truth. do you dare to bet?¡± yang peng had done so many evil things, but he still got away with it. this was the unfairness of the world. since she knew, she would send him to jail. this was considered punishing evil and promoting good. it was also a warning to mrs. ye. yang peng saw that the matter had been exposed, and he couldn¡¯t really wait here for the police to come, so he turned around and said, ¡°i still have something to do, so i¡¯ll leave first. you guys continue.¡± since these two lackeys could not be saved, he could not sacrifice himself. if he ran now, even if the police found out what he had done, he could still escape overseas. if he was really controlled by the police, he would not be able to escape. yang peng found a direction and squeezed into the crowd. what he did not expect was that the onlookers would look at him angrily and block his way. ¡°if you didn¡¯t do those things, why would you feel guilty?¡± ¡°we can¡¯t let him get away. he¡¯s abducting children.¡± ¡°yu su must be right. that¡¯s why he wants to escape. we can¡¯t let him escape.¡± ¡°get him! he¡¯s a murderer!¡± ¡°wait for the police. if you really didn¡¯t do those things, we¡¯ll let you go..¡± Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Murderer chapter 359: murderer translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios three burly men walked out of the crowd and blocked yang peng¡¯s path. one of them carried yang peng like a chick and brought him back to yu su¡¯s stall. yang peng glared at the onlookers and said angrily, ¡°don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. otherwise, you will suffer! let go of me quickly!¡± unfortunately, the burly men were unmoved, not giving him any chance to escape. ten minutes later, the police arrived. yu su briefly explained the situation at the scene and the police officers took notes. the three people who were imprisoned retorted repeatedly, saying that they were all innocent and hoped that the police could prove their innocence. a police officer looked at yu su and asked, ¡°this all depends on your metaphysical arithmetic, but we need evidence to enforce the law. can you find evidence of their crimes?¡± yu su closed her eyes and muttered. a moment later, she opened her eyes and said, ¡°there¡¯s evidence. these three people rented a courtyard outside chinatown and buried a body in the courtyard. five children and three women are tied up in the room.¡± as soon as he said this, cold sweat broke out on yang peng¡¯s forehead. he gritted his teeth tightly to stop himself from trembling. how was this a female celebrity? yu su was simply a metaphysical master who could predict everything. zhang wu was still quibbling. ¡°what courtyard?! the three of us stay in a hotel in the south city district every day. it¡¯s all your nonsense.¡± liu meng also shouted, ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± yu su looked at the police officers and said, ¡°i know the exact location of the courtyard. please follow me. you¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± he jun was the captain of the police force. he was in charge of commanding the police this time. he nodded and said, ¡°alright, lead the way!¡± it was not far away, so it would not take much time. if there were really abducted children, it would be a great merit. he jun looked at the three imprisoned people on the ground and said loudly, ¡°if the three of you are wronged, the police will ask this lady to apologize to you and compensate you for the corresponding mental damage. please follow us!¡± zhang wu and the others struggled with all their might. liu meng said, ¡°i don¡¯t want to go. i still have something to do at home. 1 don¡¯t want to waste my time doing these things.¡± ¡°yes, my flight is at two in the afternoon.¡± yang peng twisted, wanting to escape. however, the three burly men were very strong and held them tightly. they could not move at all. the police ignored the three of them and prepared to leave the city. there were also some small towns outside chinatown. these small towns had their own characteristics. many people would stay in the guesthouses in these small towns for a period of time after leaving chinatown. there were also many small courtyards in town for rent. tourists could grow flowers and vegetables in the courtyard. yu su gave them the location of a small town and asked everyone to take a car to tangshui town first before gathering there. then, she led the way to the small courtyard rented by the three of them. when they arrived at the town, yu su took the copper coins and began to divine. she led the way, and everyone followed her footsteps into the town. after passing by many houses, yu su finally stood at the entrance of a small courtyard at the end of the village. she raised her voice and said, ¡°this is it.¡± at this moment, yang peng really wanted to faint. liu meng shouted, ¡°this isn¡¯t our rented courtyard at all. we¡¯ve never been here before. this woman really knows how to make things up.¡± to avoid alerting the enemy, a police officer covered his mouth. yu su calculated again and said, ¡°the key should be in yang peng¡¯s pants pocket. the key is very long, different from the usual kind.¡± ye chang walked forward and rummaged through yang peng¡¯s pockets. yang peng had a bunch of keys in his pocket, but there was only one really long one. ye chang took the key and went to unlock the door. hearing the crisp cracking sound, everyone was stunned and looked at the open door in disbelief. police officer he jun was also very surprised and looked at yu su in surprise. such a young and beautiful girl actually had such strong metaphysical strength! he was still thinking that if there were any cases that he could not solve in the future, he might try to find a metaphysical master to help. ye chang pushed open the door and a thin man walked out while yawning. he took a sleepy look and happened to see yang peng in the crowd. he said, ¡°boss, you came back early today. i wanted to go out for a walk..¡± Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Digging Out a Corpse chapter 360: digging out a corpse translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios usually, yang peng would lock the door every time he went out, leaving someone to guard the courtyard. therefore, if yang peng did not come back, this man would not be able to leave the house. hearing this man¡¯s words, the surrounding crowd was once again certain that this was the lair of the three of them. yu su looked at he jun and said, ¡°officer, there are women and children abducted in the last room.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the thin man was so frightened that he took a few steps back. only then did he see the police behind yang peng. he instinctively wanted to run. coincidentally, there was a place in the courtyard with a low wall. he could climb over the wall and escape. ¡°catch him!¡± he jun said coldly. a policeman rushed out of the crowd and kicked the thin man in the shin. then he cuffed him directly. he jun brought the others to the door of the last room. there was a lock on the door, so he kicked it open. when the door opened, he saw the tied-up children and women in the house. these people¡¯s mouths were all sealed, and there was an unpleasant smell in the room. the children¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw he jun¡¯s police uniform. they squirmed desperately while the women closed their eyes in panic. the cameraman also swept the camera in so that the audience in the live-stream could see the situation. for a moment, the comments in the live-stream was spammed again. [these three people are really inhumane!] [such young children, they look only about three years old. they¡¯re too pitiful.] [fortunately, yu su insisted on bringing the police over. otherwise, all these children would have suffered.] [the women are so pitiful. there are still marks of being whipped on their bodies!] [these people deserve to die!] [you must help these children find their parents. please.] the police immediately rushed in to untie the children and asked the policewoman to tidy up the women¡¯s clothes before bringing them out. among this group of children, the youngest was only three years old, and the oldest was already eight years old. they were already able to tell him their home address. under the patient questioning of the police, the children spoke one after another. they were all shipped over from all over the country. the human traffickers drove their vans and deliberately waited near the school. then, they followed the children who had returned home alone from school and captured them into the car. it was probably because they avoided the surveillance cameras that the parents did not find out. after rescuing the kidnapped children and women, the police also affirmed yu su¡¯s metaphysical strength. they asked her, ¡°where¡¯s the corpse you mentioned?¡± yu su took out the copper coins again and turned them in her palm a few times. she walked to the stone table in the middle of the courtyard and pointed under it. ¡°the body is buried under the table. you can find it if you dig down about two meters.¡± the police did not hesitate. they found the two shovels in the courtyard and began to dig. zhang wu was so frightened that his legs went weak and he fell to the ground. ten minutes later, the police dug up a corpse. they immediately contacted the forensic doctor and asked him to come over and examine it. the photographer aimed the camera at yu su and the others and did not take a photo of the corpse. it was too bloody. if they really filmed it, the live-stream would be blocked. yu su told the police that this corpse was related to liu meng. he jun began to interrogate liu meng about what had happened. liu meng explained that this corpse belonged to a girl who had been raped and killed. at that time, he had used a knife and the girl had died on the spot. that night, he drank and did not want to go out. therefore, he simply buried the girl in the courtyard. then, liu meng pointed at yang peng and said angrily, ¡°he was also an accomplice in raping this girl. at that time, he drugged the girl and brought her back to the courtyard. the girl resisted fiercely, and it was also yang peng who used the knife first.¡± he hated yang peng very much. if yang peng hadn¡¯t insisted on finding trouble with female celebrity, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught by the police. in fact, yang peng was not involved in this matter, but he wanted to drag yang peng down with him. yang peng had a very powerful aunt. if they wanted to save him, the two of them would be charged with the same crime. if they did not save him from prison, yang peng would not be able to leave either. he must let yang peng be his scapegoat. after yang peng heard this, he cursed angrily, ¡°you beast, 1 didn¡¯t even know that you buried someone in the courtyard.. what does it have to do with me? don¡¯t slander me!¡± Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Unable to Defend chapter 361: unable to defend translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yang peng and liu meng only met when they came to chinatown, but liu meng killed and buried the corpse before the two of them met. liu meng insisted that the corpse in the courtyard were killed by the two of them. yang peng could not defend himself. he could only look at liu meng fiercely. after rescuing all the kidnapped people, the police chased all the unrelated people out of the courtyard and set up a cordon at the scene. yang peng and the other two were taken away by the police car. seeing the three of them being escorted into the car, ye chang stood by the road with a solemn expression. he really didn¡¯t expect that his cousin had done so many bad things, and the ye family, as yang peng¡¯s protective umbrella, was also in the wrong. ye chang guessed, wondering if his mother knew about this. if his mother had always known and still indulged her cousin in doing these things, his mother would not have been as kind as she looked on the surface. zhao lan, who was watching the live broadcast, was also shocked. she only knew that her nephew liked to bring people to fight. he even hit-and-run from time to time and liked to flirt with beautiful women. however, she never expected him to kill people and bury corpses. at this moment, zhao lan finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and stood up. if her nephew was sentenced, she, as his aunt would also be criticized by the netizens. those in the upper-class circle would despise her even more. zhao lan was burning with anxiety as she paced around the living room. at the same time, she hated yu su even more. zhao lan took a few deep breaths and picked up her phone to watch the live broadcast. on the screen, ye chang looked at yang peng and the other two who had been taken away. his face was very calm. zhao lan was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. in chinatown, her biological son listened to yu su¡¯s instructions the entire time and stood on her side. even if he saw his cousin being arrested, he was indifferent. ¡°what a bastard!¡± zhao lan looked at her son on the screen and cursed. only then did her anger dissipate a little. at the same time, a trending topic popped up on her phone screen. the title was very eye-catching. it was ¡°the nephew of mrs. ye of the capital¡¯s wealthy class, killing, trafficking, and all evils¡±. zhao lan was shocked and clicked on it. in the post, it revealed in detail the bad things that yang peng had done in the past, including child abduction, hit-and-run, and so on. it was also accompanied by yang peng¡¯s photo. zhao lan was frustrated and did not read the post carefully. she scrolled to the bottom of the post to read the comments. as expected, the comments section was filled with curses. there were also people who popularized zhao lan¡¯s identity and background in the comments section and even listed the ye family¡¯s assets in detail. there were more and more likes on the post. some people even reposted it and spread it more and more widely. zhao lan was so angry that she panted heavily. she hammered the sofa beside her and shouted, ¡°these people are really lawless. it¡¯s fine if they posted to defame yang peng, but they even implicated the ye family.¡± after reading the post, zhao lan was about to go back and watch the live broadcast when someone else exposed more news online. it was a very popular entertainment blogger. she posted that under zhao lan¡¯s protection, the zhao family members were doing bad things one after another. zhao lan¡¯s sister, zhao ying, ran an entertainment company. the company always bullied artists. zhao lan¡¯s niece had once pursued the school hunk, but the other party did not agree to be together, so she found someone to break the school hunk¡¯s leg. when zhao lan saw this, she remembered that she knew about this. at that time, she even gave the boy¡¯s family a large sum of money to send him overseas for treatment. only then did this matter calm down. zhao lan continued reading. this blogger had exposed a lot of rotten things about her family. almost all of them were true. before she could get someone to deal with this matter, her phone rang. zhao lan saw that it was a call from her father, zhao cheng. as soon as the call went through, the man on the other end of the line scolded, ¡°damn girl, i think you really have nothing to do. you insisted that zhao peng find trouble with others. now, he has been arrested. the company at home has been reviewed by the higher-ups, and our family has been abused online.¡± ¡°do you feel better now? you piece of trash, you don¡¯t know how to do anything every day and only know how to cause trouble! b*tch!¡± hearing her father¡¯s loud curses, zhao lan¡¯s face alternated between green and white. it had been many years since she had heard her father scold her like this. ever since she married into the ye family, she had been pampered by her family. her father had also spoken to her nicely and never scolded her again.. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Severing Their Relationship chapter 362: severing their relationship translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios all these years, she had used the ye family¡¯s money to support her family and even opened an entertainment company for them. zhao lan was silent for a moment before she retorted, ¡°it was clearly zhao peng who did something wrong and was found out by the police. how can you blame me? 1 didn¡¯t know about this beforehand.¡± yang peng had done something illegal, which was why he was caught. even if she didn¡¯t let her nephew find trouble outside, he might still be arrested one day. zhao cheng didn¡¯t care so much and cursed again, ¡°b*tch, you still dare to argue after doing something wrong! if you hadn¡¯t asked zhao peng to find trouble, his matters would never have been exposed.¡± ¡°hurry up and deal with the rumors on the internet. then, go to the police station and save him. otherwise, i¡¯ll cut ties with you and never allow you to return to our house.¡± after saying that, zhao cheng hung up. he had never liked his eldest daughter. she was stupid and could not speak well. when she did work, she liked to be lazy. she only had one advantage, which was that she was not bad-looking. previously, he was polite to his eldest daughter because she always subsidized the family. now, she actually caused zhao peng to be sent to the police station! zhao lan was already dependent on her family. when she heard her father say that he wanted to sever ties with her, her heart trembled and her face was filled with panic. she originally wanted to say more, but her father hung up and she had no choice but to think of a way to get her nephew out of there. zhao lan immediately called her husband, but she could not get through. she called her husband¡¯s secretary again, but the secretary said that president ye was on a business trip. he was probably on the plane now and there was no signal. zhao lan had no choice but to call her friends again. in the end, when those people heard that she wanted them to help save a murderer, they all rejected her politely. after the live broadcast, the netizens scolded yang peng until there was a storm of blood. who would dare to help at this time? wasn¡¯t that deliberately causing trouble? no one would sacrifice their career for an ordinary friend like zhao lan. zhao lan made a round of phone calls, but she still didn¡¯t find anything. her eyes lit up as she suddenly thought of someone. hence, zhao lan called hu ying again and prepared to beg her. after all, hu ying was so gullible. she might really help. even if the yu family was unwilling to help, hu ying¡¯s family was the famous hu family in the capital. they were very powerful. it was not difficult to fish someone out of the police station! in the morning, when she saw her son running around for yu su, she was so angry that she was about to have a heart attack. hence, hu ying returned to the hotel to rest for more than an hour. after resting, she took a car back to yu ruo¡¯s ward. on the way, she did not watch the live broadcast of the show and did not know what had happened in the morning. sitting by the window of the ward, hu ying happily picked up zhao lan¡¯s call. on the phone, zhao lan¡¯s voice was bitter. ¡°mrs. yu, did you watch the live broadcast?¡± hu ying said, ¡°no, i just arrived at the ward. what happened?¡± she could hear a tinge of complaint in zhao lan¡¯s voice. zhao lan was delighted and continued, ¡°it¡¯s all because of your daughter, yu su. in order to get more attention, she deliberately framed my nephew at the fortune-telling stall and sent him to the police station. i want to ask mrs. yu to help me save my nephew.¡± hu ying was furious. ¡°she¡¯s so bold. she even framed an innocent person in front of the camera. isn¡¯t she afraid of being exposed!¡± hearing hu ying¡¯s reaction, zhao lan heaved a sigh of relief. it seemed that hu ying was still as gullible as ever. zhao lan agreed. ¡°that¡¯s right! if my husband hadn¡¯t gone on a business trip, 1 wouldn¡¯t have troubled you. 1 hope you can save my nephew as soon as possible.¡± ¡°no problem, just you wait!¡± hu ying replied. the two of them complained to yu su for a while more before hu ying hung up. she still looked indignant as she walked angrily to yu zong and said, ¡°yu su is really unreasonable. in order to gain popularity, she found a reason to frame mrs. ye¡¯s nephew.¡± hu ying paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°don¡¯t you know the chief of the police in chinatown city? quickly contact the chief and bail out mrs. ye¡¯s nephew.¡± since it had already happened, it was best to resolve it as soon as possible. this was what hu ying was thinking. yu su had cut ties with the yu family, but she had done something wrong, so the yu family still had to take responsibility.. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Evidence chapter 363: evidence translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zong was sitting by the bed. when he heard hu ying talking on the phone, he felt that something was wrong when he saw the expression on her face. after hearing hu ying¡¯s words, yu zong was even angrier. he pointed at hu ying and said, ¡°what did you say?¡± on the hospital bed, yu ruo also looked at hu ying with a complicated expression, his eyes filled with disbelief. he did not know what his mother was thinking. she actually asked his father to bail out a murderer! if the outside world found out about this, the yu family¡¯s shares would definitely plummet. even a fool would not do such a thing. why did hu ying mention it so matter-of-factly? yu zong took a deep breath and returned to his senses. he explained, ¡°yu su is not that kind of person. don¡¯t listen to others¡¯ one-sided words. go and understand first before making a decision.¡± hu ying snorted coldly. ¡°1 don¡¯t need to understand. yu su is that kind of person. not only is she unfilial to her elders, but she also caused the children in the family to lose their manners. framing others and causing them to end up in jail is something she can do.¡± in her eyes, yu su had no merits at all. yu zong took a deep look at his wife and asked, ¡°do you think mrs. ye¡¯s nephew was framed? do you know what bad things his nephew did?¡± hu ying said indifferently, ¡°i don¡¯t need to know. anyway, he was framed. what he did was definitely not a big deal.¡± at most, it was just a fight. hu ying felt that there was no need to understand. yu zong said, ¡°he wasn¡¯t framed. the evidence is conclusive. what he did wasn¡¯t a small matter at all. not only was he involved in a murder case, but he was also suspected of trafficking women and children. there are many other things of this level too.¡± hu ying looked up in shock and said, ¡°that¡¯s impossible. that¡¯s not what mrs. ye said. she said that her nephew was wronged. why don¡¯t we ask the police chief so that we can understand more clearly?¡± she still refused to believe that mrs. ye¡¯s nephew would do such a thing. moreover, she had already promised mrs. ye that she would help. it would not be good for her to go back on her word. hu ying continued, ¡°after all, blood is thicker than water. he¡¯s mrs. ye¡¯s biological nephew. if we can help, let¡¯s try our best!¡± yu zong pursed his lips, his eyes filled with disappointment. he thought that his wife was willing to help because she didn¡¯t understand the situation. he didn¡¯t blame her. but now that he had explained the situation clearly, his wife still insisted on helping. yu ruo could not help but speak up for his father. ¡°mother, don¡¯t make things difficult for my father. we really can¡¯t help with this matter! mrs. ye¡¯s family has done a lot of bad things. if you don¡¯t believe me, go online and search. her nephew really wasn¡¯t framed by yu su.¡± he had seen the live broadcast and the posts online, so he knew what had happened. if the yu corporation really helped yang peng, they would definitely be trending. hu ying was already in a bad mood after being rejected by her husband again and again. when she heard her son educate her, she was even angrier. ¡°yu ruo, how can you say that? remember, you¡¯re my son. you don¡¯t have the right to educate your elders. i¡¯ve doted on you for so many years for nothing. you¡¯re also heartless.¡± she vented her anger on yu ruo. yu ruo felt helpless after being scolded by her mother. ¡°mom! i¡¯m doing this for your own good. i don¡¯t want you to do anything wrong.¡± hu ying turned her head and said coldly, ¡°i only need an obedient son.¡± she took a few deep breaths and glanced coldly at yu zong. ¡°since none of you are willing to help, i¡¯ll get the hu family to save her.¡± don¡¯t think that just because she left the yu family, there was nothing she could do. after all, the hu family was a big family in the capital and had some connections. she was the youngest daughter of the hu family and was the most doted on by the family. after hu ying finished speaking, she immediately called her eldest brother, hu yu. after the call went through, hu ying said, ¡°brother, 1 need your help with something. my friend mrs. ye¡¯s nephew has been arrested by the police in chinatown.¡± she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°his name is yang peng. help me save him and hire a lawyer to defend him. it¡¯s best if he¡¯s acquitted. money won¡¯t be a problem.¡± just as she finished speaking, hu yu hung up. he had long heard about mrs. ye¡¯s nephew. it was all his fault that the ye family¡¯s shares had plummeted.. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Go to the Psychiatric Department chapter 364: go to the psychiatric department translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios hu ying looked at her phone strangely. thinking that her brother had accidentally hung up, she called again. ¡°hello, big brother, did you hear what i said just now? it¡¯s best if you release him tonight.¡± there was silence on the other end of the line for three seconds. then, hu ying heard hu yu ask, ¡°are you still in the hospital?¡± hu ying replied, ¡°yes, why?¡± what did this have to do with saving mrs. ye¡¯s nephew? just as hu ying was feeling puzzled, the person on the other end of the phone said, ¡°when you¡¯re free, ask yu zong to bring you to the psychiatric department.¡± hu yu felt that as long as there was nothing wrong with one¡¯s brain, one would not rush to save such a notorious person. moreover, the other party was a murderer. after the ye family¡¯s shares plummeted, hu yu also searched for the live broadcast replay. he knew that yang peng had done many bad things and couldn¡¯t wait for yang peng to be sentenced immediately. how could he save yang peng? hu ying felt extremely wronged and asked, ¡°brother, even if you don¡¯t help me, you don¡¯t have to mock me like this!¡± hu yu said, ¡°this person deserves to be sentenced to death. putting aside the fact that 1 don¡¯t have the ability, even if i do, i won¡¯t save him.¡± hu ying said indignantly, ¡°brother, you were deceived by the live broadcast effect. the mistakes that yang peng did were all added by yu su to attract attention. yang peng was wronged.¡± hu yu really didn¡¯t know what to say. how did his sister become so stupid and stubborn? he sighed. ¡°since you think he was wronged, go and save him. i won¡¯t participate.¡± hu yu really wanted to knock hu ying¡¯s brain open and see what was inside. she didn¡¯t believe her daughter and thought that a murderer was innocent. ¡°brother! please help!¡± hu ying frowned and shouted in a low voice. hu yu was determined and said, ¡°i won¡¯t save him. no one in the hu family will help. give up!¡± with that, he hung up the phone. hu ying stood rooted to the ground, feeling terrible. she was the youngest child in the family and her parents doted on her very much. ever since her brother took over the hu corporation, he had always agreed to her requests and had never said anything like this to her. after hu ying was rejected by yu zong, she deliberately turned on the speaker when she called her brother. she originally wanted yu zong to hear how much her brother doted on her. unexpectedly, she was rejected again. yu zong looked at hu ying seriously and said, ¡°why don¡¯t 1 take you to the psychiatry department? maybe there¡¯s really something wrong with your brain.¡± otherwise, why would she be so stubborn? hu ying reacted and glared at yu zong. ¡°you¡¯re the one with a problem with your brain!¡± she stormed out of the room. since the people around her were unreliable, she would think of a way herself. hu ying returned to the hotel and asked her assistant to investigate what had happened this morning. the assistant searched for many short videos of the live broadcast and showed them to hu ying on a tablet. on the screen, the video began to play. in a dirty and messy room, children and women in tattered clothes were tied up. in the next video, a police officer was digging when he heard a voice say, ¡°we¡¯ve found a corpse. hurry up and get the forensic doctor to come over.¡± hu ying was stunned on the spot. she pointed at the screen and asked her assistant, ¡°yang peng really killed someone? he even abducted children and women?¡± that¡¯s not right. that¡¯s not what zhao lan told her. the assistant rolled her eyes silently where hu ying could not see. it was already so obvious, but she still did not believe it. the assistant said, ¡°the few of them rented this courtyard. yang peng is the boss here. he does engage in human trafficking, but we¡¯re not sure if he¡¯s involved in killing and burying the corpse.¡± hearing this, hu ying was so angry that her face contorted. she immediately called zhao lan and questioned her. zhao lan did not expect her to find out so quickly. she could only say that she had just found out. she had been deceived by her family. then, zhao lan and hu ying begged for mercy and apologized, saying good things about her. seeing that she did not do it on purpose and had a good attitude, hu ying forgave her. after hanging up, zhao lan¡¯s expression darkened. since it didn¡¯t work on hu ying¡¯s side, she could only continue to call her husband and hope that he would get off the plane as soon as possible. at this moment, in a seaside villa on the other side of the ocean. the head of the ye family, ye heng, sat leisurely on the sofa. the phone on the coffee table rang non-stop, but he did not answer. he had long received a message from his secretary and knew what yang peng had done. since that was the case, he would definitely not care. therefore, he would not answer zhao lan¡¯s calls during this period of time. after the two of them got married, they were also in love for a period of time. however, zhao lan¡¯s hypocritical nature gradually revealed itself, causing him to be extremely disgusted.. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: A Lifetime Ruined chapter 365: a lifetime ruined translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios for the sake of his son, ye heng did not ask for a divorce, but he did not have deep feelings for his wife. seeing that she couldn¡¯t get through, zhao lan was furious. then, she looked at ye chang and called him. after yu su¡¯s stall was closed, ye chang and the others asked her out for dinner. as soon as the dishes were served, the hungry people began to eat. just as ye chang was happily eating, he heard his mother¡¯s roar. ¡°damn child, i¡¯ve raised you for so many years, but you¡¯re useless! your cousin has been captured, but you¡¯re still indifferent. don¡¯t you know how to protect your cousin?¡± ye chang was furious when he heard this. he put down the chopsticks in his hand and said angrily, ¡°he did so many illegal things. how can i help? if you have nothing else, i¡¯ll hang up.¡± he absolutely could not do anything illegal. that was the bottom line. if his mother asked him to help, wouldn¡¯t that be helping the wicked? zhao lan could hear the anger in her son¡¯s voice. she did not want to lose her son¡¯s help, so she said softly, ¡°be good. i was just too anxious. don¡¯t be angry. think about it. your cousin is such a good young man. if he¡¯s really sentenced, his life will be ruined. how can 1 not be anxious?¡± ye chang said coldly, ¡°if he did something wrong, he has to pay the price. aren¡¯t those children and women who were abducted pitiful?¡± he really did not understand why his mother was so insistent on saving his cousin. zhao lan choked. seeing that she could not move ye chang with her feelings, she threatened, ¡°anyway, if you don¡¯t help your cousin, i¡¯ll cut ties with you. think of a way!¡± ye chang was a big star. if he raised his arm and shouted, there might be fans willing to help. ye chang sneered and shook his head. ¡°mom, even if you cut ties with me, i can¡¯t help you. he¡¯s a criminal now. i¡¯m just a small artiste. i¡¯m not that powerful.¡± zhao lan said earnestly, ¡°i don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, but i really don¡¯t have a choice. since you can¡¯t do it, look for yu su. she¡¯s the one who caused this. she definitely has a way to save him.¡± she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°if she saves him, i¡¯ll agree to for both of you to continue dating.¡± zhao lan felt that yu su still had ye chang in her heart. yu su breaking up with ye chang was just a trick. ye chang was completely speechless. ¡°mom, i¡¯m hanging up. i won¡¯t save a criminal anyway.¡± after saying that, he immediately hung up. zhao lan was about to speak when she heard the busy tone on the phone. ¡°damn child, you¡¯ve grown up. how dare you hang up on me? you¡¯re really an unfilial son!¡± she really wanted to take a plane to chinatown and let the bodyguards beat him up. in the private room. after ye chang hung up, he sighed heavily. he put down the phone and was about to pick up his chopsticks when he saw everyone in the private room looking at him sympathetically. ye chang smiled helplessly. ¡°it¡¯s fine. everyone, continue eating. my mother¡¯s brain hasn¡¯t been working well recently.¡± the others nodded. if they were in their right minds, who would force their son to save a criminal with a bad record? ye chang was really unlucky to have such a mother. yu su had good hearing and could hear everything zhao lan said clearly. it seemed that mrs. ye still didn¡¯t recognize the truth. she had to teach her a lesson in the future to clear her mind. yu su continued eating when her phone rang. she took a look and saw that it was an unknown number. yu su seemed to have thought of something. the corners of her lips curled up as she picked up the call. ¡°hello, i¡¯m yu su.¡± a female voice appeared on the other end of the phone. ¡°yu su, i¡¯m ye chang¡¯s mother. you still remember me, right?¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± yu su asked casually. her husband could not be contacted, and her son was unwilling to help. zhao lan gritted her teeth and called yu su, hoping that she could help. hence, zhao lan said humbly, ¡°yu su, take it that i¡¯m begging you. let my nephew off! don¡¯t let him go to jail. he¡¯s still young.¡± yu su laughed out loud and said, ¡°mrs. ye, you make it sound like the police station is run by my family. will the law allow me to get the police to let him go? or do you think i¡¯m above the law?¡± zhao lan said, ¡°i don¡¯t care. anyway, you have to save my nephew. otherwise, i won¡¯t let you enter the ye family. if you want to be with ye chang, i won¡¯t agree.¡± she was ye chang¡¯s mother and her future mother-in-law. yu su should please her. yu su sneered. ¡°even if you beg me, i won¡¯t enter your ye family.. do you really think you¡¯re someone important just because i said a few more words to you?¡± Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Ruined Reputation chapter 366: ruined reputation translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°you!¡± zhao lan shouted angrily and threatened, ¡°save my nephew as soon as possible. otherwise, i¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± she was almost angered to death by yu su. if she did not take action on yu su, she would not be able to take this lying down. zhao lan planned to find a few burly men and get them to capture yu su when she went out alone. then, she would get someone to take off all her clothes and take some nude photos of her. after that, she would get the media to spread these photos. she wanted to ruin yu su¡¯s reputation. hearing that the other party wanted her to regret it, yu su felt a deep sense of malice. she knew that she must have planned to attack her, and it was a very vicious plan. yu su sneered and said, ¡°before that, i hope the zhao family is prepared to be counterattacked.¡± the zhao family¡¯s people were exposed one after another. even if she didn¡¯t do anything, zhao lan¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t be able to be arrogant for long. but now, yu su had changed her mind. she wanted to make a move on the zhao family. zhao lan felt threatened and asked timidly, ¡°what are you doing? this is my business alone. it has nothing to do with the zhao family!¡± yu su said, ¡°take care of yourself.¡± with that, yu su hung up. a person like zhao lan would become a phoenix the moment she flew up. she became arrogant after getting used to the life of a rich lady. she didn¡¯t take human life seriously and didn¡¯t respect the law. to put it bluntly, she needed a lesson! since no one had taught her to be humble, yu su would teach her well and let her know what to do and what not to do. after dinner, everyone returned to the hotel. yu su borrowed a computer from the staff and brought it back to her room. then, she used her laptop to hack into the zhao family¡¯s company and checked the company¡¯s account data. she even flipped through the company¡¯s encrypted documents and found many problems. previously, a blogger had exposed that there was something wrong with the zhao family¡¯s company, but there was no actual evidence. now, yu su had found evidence. yu su saved the evidence and went to look for information on the zhao family¡¯s mistakes. after searching for a while, she found a lot of evidence. then, yu su hacked into yang peng¡¯s social media account. yang peng was a somewhat famous online celebrity. he always posted pictures and videos of luxury cars and beautiful women, attracting many fans. however, after today¡¯s live broadcast, his fans fell from five million to 200,000. the 200,000 fans probably hadn¡¯t seen the news online yet. after yu su stole yang peng¡¯s account, she sent out all the evidence she had found. she sent out a total of ten pieces of evidence before she finished sending them all out. in the end, yu su posted a post and explained: [i¡¯m an online ranger. 1 can¡¯t stand the zhao family being so arrogant. 1 found a lot of evidence of the zhao family and posted it all here! i hope the law will punish this family as soon as possible!] after sending it, yu su changed the account password to prevent the zhao family from logging into the account to delete the content. after doing this, yu su cleared all the records in the computer to ensure that there was no evidence left. only then did she return the computer to the production team. if yu su had not seen the dirty things that the zhao family had done, she would not have felt any disgust towards them. now that she had seen them, she felt disgusted when she saw the words ¡°zhao family¡±. the zhao family had done all kinds of evil things from the old to the young. but because of the money they have, they escaped punishment and were not held accountable by the law. yu su¡¯s revelation was also to punish evil and promote good, so that innocent people would not be harmed by the zhao family¡¯s evil claws again. after the live broadcast ended. many viewers watched the replay of the live broadcast and hated yang peng deeply. many people went to yang peng¡¯s social media account, wanting to scold him under his post to vent their anger. however, they were surprised to find that yang peng¡¯s account had posted a new post. they clicked on it and saw that the post was filled with evidence of the zhao family breaking the law. this evidence ranged from the zhao family¡¯s company¡¯s tax evasion to second master zhao¡¯s failure to pay for the cigarettes he stole from the supermarket. it was clearly listed, and it was very detailed. there were also photos and videos. the netizens swarmed over and read the posts one by one. other than what had happened in the past ten years, yu su also revealed some of the things that zhao lan had done when she was young. when zhao lan was in middle school, she was the lead gangster in the school. she often brought a group of girls out to eat, drink, and have fun. she did not like the class belle, so she got someone to strip her and lock her on the dormitory balcony.. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Cursing chapter 367: cursing translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when the naked class belle saw the students coming and going, she almost jumped off the building and died. fortunately, the naked class belle was quickly discovered by the female teacher on patrol and was saved. zhao lan was also expelled from school because of this matter and she went out with a group of gangsters. she fell in love with one of the hooligans and was pregnant with a child. in the end, she had an abortion. when these revelations were released, the netizens were stunned. unexpectedly, everyone in the zhao family was evil. the netizens were furious at what they had done. in the comments section below the post, many people were also scolding the ye family. if not for the ye family¡¯s indulgence and protection, the zhao family would not have been so arrogant for so long and done so many wrong things. soon, yang peng¡¯s posts were all trending, attracting more netizens to read them. zhao lan was also completely famous. however, she was scolded until she became popular. the netizens used the dirtiest words to scold her and everyone in the zhao family. zhao lan, who had been hung up on, felt uneasy. she felt that something was about to happen. she swiped her phone frequently, trying to find some sense of security for herself. however, what she did not expect was that she actually saw yang peng¡¯s post. the post was filled with evil deeds and evidence that everyone in the zhao family had done. zhao lan¡¯s face was filled with shock. there was a lot of scolding under the post. zhao lan had a feeling that this matter must be related to yu su. she could not find another person who wanted to take revenge on her. her face was twisted with hatred as she gritted her teeth. if there was a chance, she would definitely teach yu su a lesson. however, what puzzled zhao lan was how yu su had found this evidence and dirt. could it be that she had gone to look for a hacker? however, even the world¡¯s top hackers could not find evidence and release it in such a short period of time. zhao lan could not figure it out no matter how hard she thought about it, so she simply stopped thinking about it. just as she was in a daze, her father called her again. on the phone, her father scolded her again and even ordered her to save yang peng as soon as possible and delete those things on the internet. before zhao lan could respond, her father hung up again. zhao lan was so anxious that she scratched her ears and cheeks, but there was nothing she could do. she had looked for everyone she could, but no one was so capable. she really could not be blamed for this. zhao lan had no choice but to take out her phone and send a message to an unknown number. [darling, is it convenient for you to call? i¡¯ve encountered a problem here. i want to talk to you.] soon, someone on the other end of the line opened the phone. on the phone, the man¡¯s voice was low. ¡°zhao lan, my darling, are you in a bad mood?¡± when zhao lan heard this voice, her eyes turned red and she felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°yes, i¡¯m in a bad mood. i got my nephew to teach yu su a lesson. i didn¡¯t expect her to send my nephew to the police station and expose the zhao family¡¯s dirt online. i was almost bullied to death by her.¡± at this point, zhao lan¡¯s eyes flowed down and she said with a sobbing tone, ¡°hubby! can you help me take revenge? i want to teach yu su a lesson.¡± the man¡¯s voice was filled with pity. ¡°yu su deserves to die for bullying my dear. i¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson when i have the chance.¡± hearing this reply, zhao lan felt a little better. zhao lan said coquettishly, ¡°hubby, i missed you so much. come and look for me when you¡¯re free. let¡¯s get together. coincidentally, ye heng is on a business trip. no one knows.¡± the man replied, ¡°my dearie, i miss you too, but i¡¯ve been busy recently. sigh!¡± zhao lan said considerately, ¡°it¡¯s fine. hubby, get busy with work first. i¡¯ll always be your backing.¡± the two of them exchanged mushy words over the phone for a while more. the man made zhao lan blush. zhao lan was like a little woman in love. not long after, the man said, ¡°dear, don¡¯t worry about your nephew for now. he probably can¡¯t be saved.¡± zhao lan pouted unhappily and said coquettishly, ¡°even with your ability, you can¡¯t save him?¡± in her eyes, this man was the most resourceful. the man sighed and said, ¡°i can save him, but i might lose my life. the risk is very high.¡± ¡°then forget it!¡± zhao lan hurriedly said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to save him. you¡¯re the most important..¡± Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Black Magic Master chapter 368: black magic master translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios if something happened to her nephew, he deserved it. however, if something happened to her sweetheart, her heart would ache. zhao lan could not bear to let her sweetheart clean up the mess for her nephew. on the other end of the phone, the man¡¯s lips curled up. as expected, zhao lan couldn¡¯t bear to let him take the risk. soon, zhao lan¡¯s voice came through the phone again. her voice was filled with ruthlessness. ¡°hubby, i want to teach yu su a lesson. it¡¯s best if her reputation is ruined.¡± the man asked hesitantly, ¡°how do you want to teach her a lesson?¡± as far as he knew, not only did yu su know metaphysical spells, but her martial arts were also very powerful. ordinary people were not her match at all. if he rashly found trouble with her, he might be asking for trouble. zhao lan said, ¡°1 want to find four or five burly men to follow yu su. if she goes out alone, we¡¯ll catch her in a quiet place. after capturing her, we¡¯ll take off her clothes and take some photos before letting these burly men gang rape her.¡± the light in zhao lan¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter, as if she could see yu su being bullied. however, the man rolled his eyes and pretended to be gentle. ¡°dear, have you forgotten that yu su knows martial arts? she also knows how to read fortunes. ordinary people won¡¯t be able to catch her.¡± she wanted to capture yu su with such low leveled plans? he might be counterattacked before he could catch her. zhao lan asked in surprise, ¡°huh? that seems to be the case. then what should i do?¡± she really wanted to take revenge, but she could not take this lying down. since this method didn¡¯t work, she would change her plan. the man was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°how about this? 1 know a black magic master who has a lot of tricks up his sleeves. he can provide the service, but it is a little expensive. it costs 80 million a time.¡± zhao lan immediately said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. i can still afford 80 million.¡± if it could really make yu su suffer, this money was worth it. ¡°is this master powerful?¡± zhao lan asked. the man replied, ¡°he¡¯s the black magic king of the southern border. he¡¯s very strong, but his personality is a little strange.¡± then, the man replied perfunctorily to zhao lan and the two of them hung up. he sent a string of numbers to zhao lan through an overseas phone. when zhao lan received it, she was overjoyed. she found a new card and called the master to contact him about the specific cooperation requirements. after doing this, zhao lan was still angry. she sat on the sofa and thought about how the history of her youth had been exposed. there was a anger in her heart that she could not vent. suddenly, zhao lan remembered that yu su had placed a recording of her call with the yu family on the show. since yu su could play this trick, so could she. zhao lan took out her phone excitedly and called yu su again. at the same time, she pressed the recording button on her phone. this time, she would definitely be able to catch yu su. at this moment, it was already 10:30 p.m. yu su washed up and was about to sleep. she saw the call from zhao lan. yu su answered the call. ¡°mrs. ye, why are you calling me so late at night?¡± zhao lan rolled her eyes and immediately said, ¡°yu su, you actually got the hackers to expose everything about the zhao family online. you¡¯re really vicious!¡± her voice was filled with exasperation. zhao lan thought that if yu su really did it, she would definitely be very happy at this moment and admit that she was the one who did it. if she admitted it, this recording could become evidence that yu su had framed the zhao family. when yu su heard that, she immediately understood. zhao lan was most likely recording. yu su replied nonchalantly, ¡°what hacker? 1 don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± zhao lan panicked and asked, ¡°you were the one who did what happened tonight. once you said that you want to counterattack the zhao family, the zhao family was in trouble.¡± yu su sneered. ¡°what are you talking about? i don¡¯t understand a word. if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll hang up. if anything really happens to the zhao family, it¡¯ll be because someone can¡¯t stand it anymore. it has nothing to do with me.¡± zhao lan was furious and asked, ¡°do you really want to go against the zhao family? let me tell you, even a rabbit will bite when it¡¯s anxious.¡± in any case, she had already contacted the black magic master and they were just waiting to attack. yu su said, ¡°you were the one who got someone to smash the stall. i didn¡¯t do anything. how did it become me going against the zhao family? your ability to slander others is really impressive!¡± anyway, she would not admit anything. even if the recording was released, it would be fine. zhao lan was so angry that her face turned red. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°alright! since you don¡¯t admit it, forget it. i hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future. 1 definitely won¡¯t let you have it easy. let¡¯s wait and see.¡± yu su said, ¡°1 have nothing to regret. i hope that mrs. ye doesn¡¯t regret it.¡± hearing yu su¡¯s words, zhao lan¡¯s face contorted in anger. she hung up angrily and threw her phone on the ground.. Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Setting Up a Stall Again chapter 369: setting up a stall again translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°b*tch! damn you, yu su! i¡¯m going to ruin your reputation!¡± zhao lan screamed crazily in the living room like a lunatic. what zhao lan did not know was that yu su had also recorded everything she said. yu su realized that something was wrong with zhao lan tonight. the other party was more confident, as if she had found a way to deal with her. if zhao lan really found someone to deal with her, she would release this recording and let the netizens see zhao lan¡¯s true colors. at the ye residence. zhao lan vented her anger and smashed the tea set in the living room again. half an hour later, she finally calmed down. she then called hu ying to sow discord between yu su and hu ying, making hu ying hate yu su even more. then, she asked hu ying for another favor. after hu ying agreed, zhao lan was finally happy again. the next day. after breakfast, yu su¡¯s team went to the stall yesterday again. yu su looked at wen chuan and said, ¡°senior brother, why don¡¯t you go first today?¡± yesterday, yu su had been reading fortunes the entire day. today, it was wen chuan¡¯s turn. wen chuan sighed and shook his head. ¡°1 rarely do fortune-telling for others. it involves too much karma. i¡¯m only doing it for five people today. after i¡¯m done, 1¡¯11 have to trouble junior sister to take over the stall.¡± ever since he entered the great circle of the fifth level of metaphysics, he was no longer willing to be tainted by the karma of the mortal world. however, since he was participating in the show, he could not let yu su be the only one doing it. yu su understood what he meant. ¡°sure, then we¡¯ll decide today¡¯s fortune-telling by drawing lots. 1¡¯11 only tell for 15 people today.¡± the money earned in the past two days was enough to cover the expenses for the next few days. there was no need for them to work so hard. wen chuan nodded. ¡°that¡¯s a good idea.¡± when the stall opened, there were many people queuing up. these people had all come after watching the live broadcast yesterday. yu su¡¯s calculations were too accurate. many people also wanted to come over and try it. yu su borrowed a loudspeaker from the production team and shouted at the crowd, ¡°we are only doing fortune-telling for 20 people today. i¡¯ll be doing 15, and master wen will do 5. everyone, split into two teams in front of the stall. those who look for me will line up on the left, and those who look for master wen will line up on the right.¡± she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°i¡¯ll distribute the number plates to you later. we¡¯ll be drawing lots according to the number. those whose lots are drawn can line up to read fortunes again.¡± the loudspeaker recorded yu su¡¯s words and played them several times. soon, there were two lines in front of the stall. among them, there were also many people who came for master wen. master wen was also famous in chinatown. some people saw master wen on the show and had the intention to come for a fortune-telling today. not long after, 20 lucky customers were selected. yu su looked at wen chuan and gestured with her hand. ¡°senior brother, please go ahead!¡± wen chuan nodded and sat at the stall. he looked at the first customer. before the man could speak, he said, ¡°you¡¯re here to ask a question that¡¯s been bothering you for a long time.¡± that person nodded vigorously, his eyes filled with admiration. wen chuan explained the basic situation of the other party and the questions he wanted to ask. then, he took out a pure white turtle shell from his cloth bag. wen chuan handed the turtle shell to the fortune-teller and told him how to throw it. the man threw it a few times. wen chuan calculated the result based on the hexagram from the turtle shell. yu su looked at the turtle shell. this turtle shell was very unusual and was filled with auspiciousness. there were also many classical patterns on the turtle shell. just like the talisman paper drawn by wen chuan, it had his unique charm. yu su observed wen chuan¡¯s divination and saw his divination technique. she felt that he was like a metaphysical master from a hundred years ago. wen chuan didn¡¯t seem like someone from this era. wen chuan told the person the results. the customer was pleasantly surprised and thanked wen chuan repeatedly. then, he divined for the four people behind him. the process was very smooth and fast. in just thirty minutes, he had solved the problem of the five of them. the five of them had looks of admiration on their faces. it was originally a 300 remuneration, but a customer gave an extra 500 dollar as a tip. ye chang put away all the money and stood beside the stall to maintain order. yu su quickly finished divining the remaining 15 people. everything went very smoothly. they closed the stall at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. after lunch with the other two groups, yu su asked wen chuan to be her tour guide and let him take her on a tour of chinatown.. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Fighting Injustice chapter 370: fighting injustice translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after the tour, the four of them arranged to have dinner with the other teams. after dinner, today¡¯s live broadcast ended. yu su returned to the hotel. just as she came out of the elevator, she saw hu ying striding over expressionlessly. yu su strode past, planning to ignore her. seeing that yu su was acting as if no one was around, hu ying became even angrier. she was her biological mother. she said angrily, ¡°yu su, what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you acting like you didn¡¯t see me?¡± yu su sneered. ¡°why do i remember cutting ties with you long ago? 1 don¡¯t have a mother.¡± hu ying suppressed her anger and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t acknowledge me, but you don¡¯t have to implicate innocent people. you were the one who exposed what happened to the zhao family, right?¡± she came today to stand up for zhao lan. last night, zhao lan called her and said that everything in the post was posted by yu su. the zhao family did not do a single thing and was just spreading rumors. zhao lan even begged hu ying to persuade yu su not to keep looking for trouble with her. after hearing these words, hu ying felt that yu su had gone overboard. it was clearly only zhao lan¡¯s nephew who made a mistake. why was the zhao family involved? yu su was still unwilling to give up and posted those fake news online to ruin the zhao family¡¯s reputation. yu su crossed her arms and said, ¡°i¡¯m still recording the show. my phone has been confiscated by the production team and 1 don¡¯t have the equipment to communicate with the outside world. may i ask how 1 took revenge on the zhao family? please use your brain before you speak!¡± yu su realized that hu ying¡¯s appearance was becoming more and more mean, and her luck was decreasing. hu ying¡¯s luck was about to run out. yu su could also see the resentment in hu ying¡¯s eyes. hu ying had come over to stand up for zhao lan because she wanted to vent the resentment in her heart. hearing yu su say that she was stupid, zhao lan frowned. ¡°even if you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your mother, you shouldn¡¯t speak to your elders like this. i low unruly!¡± how did she have such a vulgar daughter? yu su said, ¡°respecting an elder depends on whether this elder is worthy of respect. 1 don¡¯t think you are.¡± from the beginning to the end, her tone was indifferent and her emotions were calm. hu ying was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°you unfilial daughter, 1 really gave birth to you for nothing.¡± initially, zhao lan had asked her for a favor to take a strand of yu su¡¯s hair. she was still a little hesitant, afraid that yu su would be in danger. but now, she had decided that she had to help. ¡°heh.¡± yu su sneered. hu ying did not say anything else. she glanced at yu su from top to bottom and saw a strand of hair on the corner of her shirt. that strand of hair was very long and she could touch it as long as she stretched out her hand. hu ying reached out and grabbed the strand of hair with her index and middle fingers as if she was patting yu su¡¯s clothes flat. yu su said, ¡°what are you doing?¡± she didn¡¯t move, but her eyes followed hu ying¡¯s finger. hu ying said, ¡°your clothes are already so wrinkled. don¡¯t you know how to tidy them up?¡± hu ying moved very quickly and took the strand of hair away in a few seconds. however, when she spoke, she was very guilty and did not dare to look into yu su¡¯s eyes. yu su raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°since you helped me straighten my clothes, why did you take my hair?¡± then, she reached out and grabbed hu ying¡¯s fist. after opening her fist, she realized that the strand of hair was long and curly. it was very eye-catching. her hair was obviously not hers. her hair was dark, shiny, and straight. however, even if it was not hers, she could not let hu ying use this hair to harm others. hu ying¡¯s little trick was exposed, and embarrassment flashed across her face. she was a little flustered again and hurriedly explained, ¡°i just wanted to pat your clothes. your hair was accidentally brought over. i didn¡¯t mean to take your hair. besides, it¡¯s useless for me to take your hair. 1 don¡¯t know anything about metaphysics.¡± hu ying also knew that she could use other people¡¯s hair as a spell. seeing the guilt on her face, yu su couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°oh? you didn¡¯t mean to take the hair?¡± hu ying quickly said, ¡°that¡¯s right, 1 didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± her forehead was covered in sweat as she avoided eye contact. yu su sneered and exposed her. ¡°did mrs.. ye ask you to take my hair?¡± Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Heartless Spell chapter 371: heartless spell translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios hu ying panicked. she waved her hand and said, ¡°how is that possible? she doesn¡¯t know any spells. what¡¯s the use of this hair? you¡¯re wrong!¡± she could not admit it. if she admitted it, the family would probably not stand on her side. even yu zong would condemn her. hu ying¡¯s reaction completely confirmed yu su¡¯s guess. yu su questioned, ¡°you know very well what the situation is like, but 1 want to ask, i¡¯m related to you by blood after all. why are you standing on mrs. ye¡¯s side to deal with your biological daughter? why are you harming me?¡± hair and blood were very important to metaphysical masters. if the master obtained one of them, he could do many sinister spells. since hu ying took her hair, it proved that hu ying and mrs. ye had reached an agreement that she would help mrs. ye harm her own daughter. yu su could not understand hu ying¡¯s actions. even if the two of them had cut ties, she was still related to hu ying by blood. why was she so heartless to her? hu ying did not want to admit it and wanted to find another excuse to fool her. however, when she saw yu su¡¯s gaze that saw through everything, hu ying could not help but tell the truth. ¡°yes, mrs. ye did ask me to take this hair, but i have no ill intentions and have no intention of harming you.¡± ¡°mrs. ye said that you¡¯ve been poisoned by a spell called the heartless spell. that¡¯s why you¡¯ve become so cold and heartless. mrs. ye said that you only need to take a strand of your hair to cure the spell.¡± she hoped that yu su would return to her previous appearance. before severing ties, yu su was very considerate and cared more about her family. yu su¡¯s gaze turned colder and colder. hu ying explained again, ¡°i don¡¯t have any bad intentions. i just want you to become normal. the cold yu su now is not my daughter.¡± she wanted her daughter to be normal. what was wrong with that? if not for the heartless spell, yu su would not have been so heartless. hu ying firmly believed mrs. ye¡¯s words. yu su was very speechless and did not know what to say. there was a mocking smile on her lips. ¡°as expected, you¡¯re still as selfish as before. you only accept yu su, who worked hard at home in the past, and not yu su, who had a cold attitude and cut ties with you. actually, in essence, you¡¯re just a daughter who wants to treat you well.¡± actually, hu ying knew very well that even if she took her hair, it was impossible for yu su to return to her previous appearance. mrs. ye might also use this hair to harm yu su. however, she did not care. she even wanted yu su to suffer a little. at this moment, yu su was even more glad that she had long cut ties with her family. hu ying¡¯s expression turned a little ugly as she explained, ¡°i¡¯ve never thought of harming you with others. i just want to help you remove the parasitic poison. besides, your metaphysical ability is so strong. if someone really comes to find trouble with you, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± she had guessed that zhao lan might use this hair to do something harmful, but she believed in yu su¡¯s ability, so she went to get it without worry. however, if things were really as zhao lan had said, she only needed to take away a strand of hair to make the previously obedient yu su come back. then she would win the bet! yu su said, ¡°my metaphysics is strong, so should i be schemed against by you all? i¡¯m warning you, if you join forces with others to do such harmful things again, don¡¯t blame me for attacking you.¡± when hu ying heard yu su¡¯s words, she was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°isn¡¯t it just taking a strand of your hair? is there a need to make things sound so ugly?¡± what an unfilial descendant! however, yu su did not care how angry she was. she said lightly, ¡°i advise you to stay away from mrs. ye. if you hang out with her again in the future, something bad will happen to you. your family will also get further and further away from you. in the end, you¡¯ll be abandoned by everyone.¡± she wasn¡¯t reminding hu ying out of goodwill. instead, she wanted to take bury a thorn in hu ying¡¯s heart. hu ying knew very well that she was a master of metaphysics and her words were very accurate. therefore, if hu ying was unlucky in the future or was despised and ostracized by the yu family, with hu ying¡¯s paranoia, she would definitely suspect zhao lan.. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Taking Yu Su’s Hair chapter 372: taking yu su¡¯s hair translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at that time, the two of them might even fight. by then, there would be a good show to watch. yu su¡¯s lips curled up and there was a smile in her eyes. hu ying glared at yu su and said firmly, ¡°that¡¯s impossible. i have four sons, and they¡¯re all very filial. my husband also loves me very much. the fortune-teller even said that 1¡¯11 be blessed for the rest of my life. how can 1 be unlucky?¡± yu su only shook her head slightly, her eyes filled with understanding. she said casually, ¡°it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not. don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you when the time comes. what a pity. you originally had a chance to salvage it.¡± yu su shook her head all the way and walked past hu ying towards her room. hearing her words, hu ying¡¯s heart wavered. what if what yu su said was true? should she trust yu su or ignore her? hu ying thought for a while on the spot, then took out her phone and called zhao lan. ¡°mrs. ye, yu su is too vigilant. 1 didn¡¯t get the hair.¡± on the other end of the phone, zhao lan rolled her eyes in disdain. what a piece of trash! she couldn¡¯t even do such a small thing. after zhao lan finished complaining in her heart, she said gently, ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t get it. she¡¯s a very powerful metaphysical master. it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t get it. i¡¯ll think of another way!¡± the two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. zhao lan was a little worried. the black magic master said that he had to get yu su¡¯s hair before he could do the spell. zhao lan took out her phone and called her son. soon, the call went through. zhao lan repeated what she had said to hu ying to ye chang. she emphasized that yu su had become so cold because she had been poisoned by the heartless spell. she only needed a strand of yu su¡¯s hair to break this spell. yu su would change and she would still love ye chang deeply. ye chang could also reconcile with her. when ye chang heard this, he was still very calm. he said, ¡°mom, can you stop for a while? don¡¯t do these crooked things again!¡± ¡°what do you mean by crooked? this is helping yu su find herself!¡± zhao lan retorted. she would never admit that this voodoo technique was harmful to yu su. ye chang sighed. ¡°mother, you¡¯re targeting yu su. my cousin was arrested and thrown into jail, and my grandfather¡¯s family was exposed. haven¡¯t you learned your lesson yet?¡± he really did not understand why his mother was so persistent in targeting yu su. yu su had not done anything wrong, but she had just not gone along with her wishes. after hearing her son¡¯s words, zhao lan was so angry that her face turned red and she hung up the phone. unfilial son! not only did he not help her, but he was also always on yu su¡¯s side. he had really given birth to him for nothing. zhao lan sat in the bedroom and thought for a long time, but she still could not think of anyone who could help her. her gaze was vicious, but she was still indignant. after scrolling through her phone for a long time, zhao lan finally remembered someone. she opened her phone¡¯s contact list and saw yu miao¡¯s name. she pressed the call button. soon, a melodious ringtone sounded on the other end. ¡°beep beep.¡± the call went through. yu miao¡¯s voice came from the phone. her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°mrs. ye, it¡¯s so late. why are you looking for me?¡± she was in a bad mood after being trapped in the cell for so many days. zhao lan smiled and said, ¡°yu miao, how have you been recently? i came to look for you because i need your help with something.¡± then, she told him about how she had hired a black magic master to deal with yu su. zhao lan also said that she had invited the master to avenge yu miao and did not mention that her nephew had been captured at all. yu miao did not completely believe it. she had also seen the news about the zhao family on the internet and knew that yang peng had been arrested and thrown into jail. however, she really wanted to take revenge on yu su. since that was the case, the two of them could temporarily form an alliance. if yu su was really poisoned, she would be happy too. then, yu miao heard zhao lan say that zhao lan had asked hu ying and ye chang to try to get their hair, but they had both failed. now, they could only pin their hopes on her. yu miao thought for a while and had an idea. she had been locked up in a dark cell in chinatown for the past few days. she had just been fished out by the person behind her last night. from now on, she would no longer be tracked down. she could also go out and not be discovered by familiar people. if people on the internet knew that she had been released, it would be troublesome again. yu miao walked out of her residence and came to the vicinity of the archery range. she walked aimlessly in the alley. not long after, someone covered her mouth and dragged her into an abandoned courtyard.. Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Meeting Another Teammate chapter 373: meeting another teammate translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu miao wanted to scream, but her mouth was covered tightly. there was the coldness of metal on her neck. a fierce male voice sounded. ¡°don¡¯t make a sound, or 1¡¯11 kill you.¡± yu miao nodded repeatedly. that person put down his hand and pulled off the black cloth on his head. yu miao saw a familiar face. behind him stood three familiar faces. these four people were the people who had participated in the archery competition with her. this time, yu miao came to the vicinity of the archery range to try her luck and see if she could meet these four people. she did not expect to really meet them. she had specially come to look for these four people. yu miao pretended to be afraid and said in a trembling voice, ¡°why did you capture me? i¡¯m the miss of the yu family. if anything happens to me, the yu family will definitely not let you off.¡± she was not worried that these four people would use violence against her. however, to make these four people let down their guard, she had to act very afraid. li hao, the captain of the archery team, said angrily with a fierce expression, ¡°you wretched girl, you really made us look for you for a few days! it¡¯s all your fault that we lost the competition. you have to compensate us with a sum of money. otherwise, we¡¯ll strip you naked and throw you on the street.¡± they didn¡¯t want to get into trouble by killing people, but there were still many ways to threaten yu miao. in the competition back then, if not for yu miao and yu ruo¡¯s poor performance and not listening to instructions, they would not have lost at all. for the past two days, the four of them had been wandering around chinatown, wanting to catch yu miao and extort her. she was the daughter of the yu family and should have a lot of money in her hands. yu miao¡¯s eyes darted around and she had a plan in her heart. ¡°we lost the competition because yu su was too cunning. you should look for yu su.¡± if these four people pestered yu su, it should be very exciting. li hao patted yu miao¡¯s face a few times with the blade and threatened, ¡°don¡¯t play tricks in front of us. we know what kind of person you are.¡± yu su was still recording the show. if the four of them were to cause trouble rashly, wouldn¡¯t they be attacked by the entire program¡¯s audience? the police in chinatown would not let them off either. besides, as someone who had been expelled from her family, yu su definitely did not have as much money as yu miao. seeing that they were unmoved by force or persuasion, yu miao said, ¡°you want money, right?¡± li hao nodded, his fierce gaze still on yu miao. yu miao said, ¡°i can give you money, but you have to do something for me. after you¡¯re done, transfer the money to your account immediately.¡± li hao¡¯s face darkened. just as he was about to flare up, he heard yu miao say, ¡°if you guys do this well, i¡¯ll give each of you three million.¡± three million dollars! this huge amount made the four people present swallow their saliva. this amount of money was enough for them to live a carefree life for a while. li hao nodded and asked, ¡°what are the conditions?¡± if things were easy, they could do it. if things were difficult, it would not be too late to take money from yu miao. yu miao smiled and said, ¡°1 need a strand of yu su¡¯s hair. as long as i get a strand of her hair, 1¡¯11 give each of you three million. if you get her blood, i¡¯ll give each of you five million.¡± she could still fork out this bit of money. if she really got yu su¡¯s hair and blood, not only could she get mrs. ye to deal with yu su, but she could also hire a metaphysical masters to lower yu su¡¯s head. in short, she would not let yu su have an easy time. li hao¡¯s eyes flashed, and his heart raced. five million dollars per person meant twenty million dollars for the four of them. they could go overseas to play for a while. they only needed one person¡¯s hair and blood and they were able to get so much money. it was too easy. li hao nodded. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll agree to this deal, but i have to take some deposit first. the deposit will be 3 million.¡± if he let yu miao go tonight and yu miao refused to admit this deal, it would be for nothing. yu miao took out her phone and transferred 3 million dollars to li hao¡¯s bank card. when the money arrived, li hao smiled in satisfaction and let go of yu miao¡¯s neck. li hao said, ¡°then, ms. yu, shall we add each other¡¯s contact details?¡± yu miao agreed. when the four of them returned to their residence, they began to discuss how to get yu su¡¯s hair and blood. yu su was still recording the show, so it was best not to make a move during the show. the four of them unanimously decided that after the show ended, they would find an opportunity to kidnap yu su.. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Attacking Yu Su chapter 374: attacking yu su translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios there were still two days before the program ended. yu su¡¯s team had already earned enough money, and the four of them had no intention of working again. after breakfast, they signed up for a tour group. the four of them followed the guide to explore the scenic spots in chinatown and even went to many gourmet restaurants. two days later, the recording officially ended. the director asked the staff to book tickets for the guests to return to the capital. yu su declined the director¡¯s good intentions. she planned to stay in chinatown for a few more days. xiao han was afraid that it was not safe for yu su to be alone in chinatown without anyone to take care of her, so he took the initiative to stay behind to accompany her. however, yu su rejected him. she knew very well that since zhao lan had found someone to attack her, she would definitely not let the matter rest. if xiao han was by her side, he might be in danger. since yu su had rejected him, xiao han did not insist on staying. he only told yu su to be careful and send him a message if anything happened. yu zheng did not leave chinatown either. yu ruo was still recuperating and could not move. he stayed behind to take care of yu ruo. ye chang did not leave either. he had received news from his mother that morning. zhao lan had rushed over from the capital and had already arrived in chinatown. ye chang knew that his mother had a grudge and was very likely to find trouble with yu su. he stayed in chinatown to stop his mother in time. that night, yu su walked out of the hotel wrapped tightly and headed to the daoist association. she wanted to go to the association¡¯s safe to get the things her master had left behind. yu su had just walked to a dark place when she was stopped by four people who suddenly appeared. yu su knew them. they were yu miao¡¯s teammates in the archery competition. yu su raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°why are you looking for me?¡± li hao smiled, but the smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°ms. yu, don¡¯t be afraid. we looked for you because we want you to do something.¡± yu su said, ¡°go ahead.¡± li hao replied, ¡°we want a strand of your hair and a few drops of blood.¡± after saying that, he took out a glass bottle from his bag. the three people behind him also looked at yu su fiercely. the corners of yu su¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°what if i¡¯m unwilling?¡± li hao¡¯s smiling face instantly became expressionless. he said word byword, ¡°then we¡¯re sorry. we can only snatch it away by force.¡± the four of them had weapons on them. they still had a chance of winning against a weak woman like yu su. yu su chuckled. ¡°then come and snatch it from me!¡± li hao looked surprised. he did not expect yu su to be so bold. he gave the three people behind him a look. the three of them walked forward and reached out to grab yu su¡¯s arm, wanting to pull her into the even darker alley behind. such a beautiful female celebrity, if they laid their hands on her, the four of them would definitely have a good time. it was 10:30 p.m., so very few people came over. as long as they kept an eye on yu su and did not let her call the police. when li hao saw the burning gazes of his three companions, he was also interested and swept his gaze towards yu su. just taking hair and blood was a little cheap for yu su. it would be great if he could have a good time tonight. yu su dodged their hands and took the initiative to walk deeper into the alley. ¡°i¡¯ll walk by myself. you don¡¯t have to catch me.¡± seeing how proactive yu su was, they naturally had no objections. the four of them followed yu su towards the darkest corner of the alley. there were no street lamps in the innermost part of the alley, and the nearby houses were also empty. however, the moonlight was very bright tonight, and they could vaguely see the road. yu su strode forward until there was no way out. she stopped and smiled. she turned to look at the four of them and smiled. ¡°come on!¡± although the girl was smiling, her eyes were cold. the four of them suddenly felt uneasy, as if they were approaching a dangerous area. li hao suppressed the fear in his heart and strode over. ¡°sister, after tonight, you will definitely remember your brothers. i promise to dote on you.¡± yu su smiled. ¡°you guys will remember me too. don¡¯t worry.¡± li hao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°in that case, let¡¯s do it!¡± it seemed that this female celebrity did not resist at all. this was even more fun. he rubbed his hands and walked towards yu su. however, after taking two steps, his body could not move no matter what and he froze on the spot. li hao shouted, ¡°what¡¯s going on? why can¡¯t 1 move?¡± Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Four People Fighting chapter 375: four people fighting translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su chuckled and asked, ¡°didn¡¯t the person who asked you to come tell you that i¡¯m a metaphysical master?¡± li hao shook his head in horror. ¡°she didn¡¯t say anything!¡± ever since they did not earn any money from the archery competition, they had found other ways to earn money. he had been busy for the past few days and had no time to watch television. the four of them did not like to watch variety shows either and did not watch the programs recorded in chinatown at all. they did not know that yu su had such powerful metaphysical abilities. if they knew that yu su had sent several hooligans to prison, they would not have dared to cause trouble for her. yu su smiled. she pulled out a wisp of fierce energy from the surrounding environment and directed it into the three people¡¯s brains and limbs. li hao only felt that his mind was in a daze and his vision had fallen into darkness. then, the scene before him changed! he stood in the ancient battlefield, surrounded by broken limbs. the soil under his feet was also dyed red with blood. the dark clouds in the sky were about to descend. opposite him was an army on horseback, galloping over with a large saber in their hands. the army crossed the border and killed batches of people. li hao was so frightened that he sat on the ground and waved his hands. ¡°don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over! 1 have a knife in my hand¡­¡± with a wave of her sleeve, yu su snatched the weapons from the four of them. all the weapons were thrown into the opposite corner. li hao felt a burst of brute force which took away the weapon in his hand. without his weapon, he was even more afraid. he hugged his head with both hands and shouted. all he could hear was the sound of an army galloping over. the eyes of the other three were bloodshot. they saw a group of criminals rushing up. the criminals were all holding knives in their hands. they were waving them in the air unarmed. yu su instructed the four of them to get closer and closer. soon, they saw the three criminals fighting each other, each more ruthless than the other. the scene in front of li hao also changed. he saw an unfamiliar man punching him. he also stretched out his fist and punched the other party until his face was swollen. fortunately, the knives in their hands had been taken away by yu su. otherwise, they might have been hacked to death by each other. yu su leaned against the corner of the wall and took out her phone from her pocket to look at it. the daoist association closed at half past eleven. it was still early, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. hence, she stood by the wall and watched with interest as the four of them punched and kicked. during the archery competition, yu su could tell that these four people were vicious people. she had wanted to call the police to arrest the four of them to prevent them from harming innocent people. however, she strangely discovered that these four people would interact with her in a few days. hence, yu su had waited until now. the alley where yu su was standing was an ancient battlefield a long time ago. countless corpses were buried underground. the ferocity here was overflowing, and the alley looked especially sinister. after tonight, the four of them would definitely be tortured by the ferocious aura. not only would he have nightmares every night, but they would also lose his sexual ability and be tainted by bad luck. a week later, the police would find out what the four of them had done. they would be arrested and jailed for the rest of their lives. seeing that the four of them were fighting to the death, the injuries on their bodies became more and more serious. yu su took out a small whistle from her pocket and blew it gently. ¡°shh!¡± in a moment, the four of them regained consciousness. they opened their eyes and looked around in confusion. they could not remember what they had just done at all and only felt a huge pain in their bodies. a chill ran down their spines, making their hair stand on end. it was too terrifying! li hao¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it was about to die. he clutched his chest tightly and panted heavily. one of them had wet his pants. they did not know what had happened just now, but they knew that it was all caused by yu su. li hao¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he looked at yu su and said, ¡°ms. yu, we were blind. we hope that ms. yu will be magnanimous and let us off. if you need help in the future, we will definitely help!¡± was this the strength of a metaphysical master? they were wrong. they shouldn¡¯t have acted so rashly. at the very least, they had to investigate first. ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! we¡¯ll leave now. we definitely won¡¯t disturb ms. yu¡¯s peace. goodbye, ms. yu!¡± another person nodded and bowed to yu su. then, they moved their feet out, as if they were about to run out the next second. yu su reached out and snapped her fingers, freezing the four of them in place. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°who do you think i am? do you think 1¡¯11 let you tease me?¡± seeing that yu su was unwilling to give up, li hao stammered, ¡°ms. yu, if you have any instructions, feel free to ask. if the four of us can do it, we will definitely do our best to help you!¡± sweat broke out on his head and dripped down. the scene in front of him just now had scared him too much. his body was still sore.. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Paying the Price chapter 376: paying the price translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su said, ¡°yu miao asked you to come, right?¡± li hao was impressed and did not dare to lie anymore. he told them everything about meeting yu miao a few days ago and even said that yu miao had offered them 20 million dollars in exchange for her hair and blood. li hao felt that yu su was definitely not an ordinary person. she knew everything and even knew those spells. she could be considered a half-immortal. yu su thought for a moment and said, ¡°since she wants to harm me like this, 1 want you to vent all your anger on yu miao.¡± if she dared to harm her, she had to pay the price. yu su snapped her fingers and removed the restriction on li hao¡¯s movement. li hao nodded repeatedly with anger on his face. ¡°ms. yu, don¡¯t worry. 1 definitely won¡¯t let her have an easy time. she¡¯s a b*tch. she put us brothers in danger!¡± now, the person he hated the most was yu miao. she clearly knew that yu su was a metaphysical master, but she still asked them to come and die. wasn¡¯t she clearly teasing them? yu miao definitely didn¡¯t really want to pay them the remaining 17 million dollars. how hateful! seeing li hao grit his teeth, yu su smiled. she took out a strand of hair from her purse and handed it to li hao. ¡°give this strand of hair to yu miao and say that it¡¯s my hair.¡± this strand of hair was given by chen ling. it was yu miao¡¯s hair. now was the time to use it. ¡°if it¡¯s blood, just drip a few drops of your own blood,¡± yu su continued. these four people were evil people. they deserved to be unlucky. yu miao probably needed her hair and blood to hand it over to mrs. ye so that she could find someone to cast evil spells. since that was the case, yu su would let yu miao ask for trouble and let her have a good taste of sorcery. after li hao heard this, his eyes lit up and he smiled. ¡°no problem. we promise to do it.¡± after saying that, he was a little worried about what yu miao would do with this blood. he thought about the huge sum of 17 million dollars and pushed that worry to the back of his mind. as long as the blood was not his, it was fine. he would get his subordinates to drip a few drops. with money, a few drops of blood were nothing. seeing that he was happy, yu su asked, ¡°are you satisfied just like that? there¡¯s a lot of money in yu miao¡¯s account. don¡¯t you want it?¡± li hao nodded vigorously. of course he wanted it. as the daughter of the yu family, yu miao should have a lot of money in her hands. yu su continued, ¡°get an account overseas and let yu miao transfer the money to it. after she transfers it, get someone to take the money from that account. even if she wants to get the money back, there¡¯s nothing she can do.¡± after what happened at the archery range, the yu family probably wouldn¡¯t give yu miao any more pocket money. if she emptied all the money in yu miao¡¯s account now, yu miao would go to her brothers and hu ying to get money because she was short of money. this way, there would be a good show to watch. after the four of them transferred the money away, yu su would snatch the money away and donate it to a welfare institute overseas for charity. she would not let this money fall into the hands of the four of them. after hearing yu su¡¯s words, li hao looked excited. ¡°thank you for your guidance, ms. yu. we will definitely transfer all her money from her account.¡± the other three were also overjoyed. yu su thought of something and said, ¡°you can also take some of yu miao¡¯s hair and blood and send it to ward 503 of the central hospital. yu ruo is in the ward. he probably would buy it from you.¡± yu ruo should be able to recognize them from the competition with the four of them. since he had already decided to let wen chuan do magic, he could use yu miao¡¯s hair and blood. after hearing yu su¡¯s words, li hao nodded again and thanked her. ¡°you¡¯re the best. originally, the four of us had offended you today. 1 didn¡¯t expect ms. yu to give us so many ways to get rich. we will always remember your kindness!¡± the other three also looked grateful. yu su could not help but laugh. then, she snapped her fingers and removed their movement restrictions. she said, ¡°get lost. don¡¯t bother me again.¡± with that, yu su walked out of the alley. after a few days, the four of them would know that she was not trying to help them get rich, but to force them into a dead end. after yu su walked out of the alley, she strode towards the daoist association. it was eleven o¡¯clock at night. at the entrance of the association, yu su was guided by the staff at the entrance to the storage hall where the items were stored. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the storage hall was as big as a badminton hall. there was a small yellow house with a pointed roof outside the hall. it was the management office of the storage hall. all the guests who came to collect items had to go here to get the item token first. yu su stood outside the hall and felt waves of energy fluctuations. there were probably many array formations protecting the storage hall. if anyone dared to barge in, they would automatically inform all the association¡¯s experts to come and capture them.. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Taking Away the Items from the Locker chapter 377: taking away the items from the locker translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su walked into the small house and saw a very wide counter with a white-haired old man lying on it. the old man was the only one in the management office. the old man picked up a black chess piece with his right hand and placed it on the chessboard. he was playing chess with himself. without looking up, the old man said, ¡°it¡¯s so late. what are you doing here?¡± yu su replied, ¡°i¡¯m here to get something.¡± after saying that, yu su took out the jade pendant and key from her purse and placed the key on a machine that looked like a scanner. the apparatus hummed and flashed with a colorful luster. the old man raised his head and glanced at the jade pendant. he said, ¡°the item is in the 156th room. go into the sixth compartment and open the 12th cabinet. it¡¯s in compartment 9 of the cabinet. take these two things and open it!¡± yu su nodded. ¡°thank you!¡± then, she turned around and walked into the storage hall. although there was only the old man here, he should be very strong. even yu su could not see through his strength. he was at least an upper-grade level 5. yu su walked into the room and walked for ten minutes before reaching room 156. she picked up her pace. three minutes later, she was standing in front of the ninth compartment. she placed the jade pendant and the key together on the tray in front of the lattice, and the tray was put into the cabinet door. after three seconds of verification, the cabinet door opened. a jade box appeared in front of her. the box was dark green and shiny. it was extremely moist looking. there was a talisman paper pasted on the opening of the box. the patterns on the talisman paper were classical. yu su was very familiar with the words on it. this was a talisman drawn by her master to prevent anyone from stealing the box. if an outsider forcefully opened the box, this talisman would turn into a powerful bomb and blow up the entire jade box. yu su probed with a wisp of aura. the talisman flashed and automatically burned to ashes. she held the jade box and placed it into her cloth bag. yu su pasted another qi restraining talisman to prevent outsiders from sensing the aura of the jade box. the tray was pushed out again. keys and jade pendants were delivered. yu su took these two things and returned to the management office. she placed the keys on the counter and turned to leave. the old man put down another chess piece and said leisurely, ¡°after walking out of this door, the items that were stored here will have nothing to do with us. even if they are snatched away outside the association, we won¡¯t be responsible.¡± yu su¡¯s eyes flashed as she understood what the old man meant. she nodded. ¡°thanks for the warning.¡± after yu su had turned around and left. the old man looked at her back with nostalgia and regret in his eyes. finally, he shook his head and got up to leave. not long after yu su left the association, a disciple in a daoist robe walked into the courtyard of the association. he asked the man sitting at the head of the table, ¡°she¡¯s already taken the things. when are we going to do it?¡± the man picked up his teacup. ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. we¡¯ll take action after she leaves chinatown.¡± after yu su took her things, she walked out of the association and called a carriage to send her back to the hotel. she knew that even if someone wanted to snatch it, they would not do it after she left. these people were still a little afraid. after she left chinatown, it would be hard to say. after yu su returned to her room, she locked the door and took out a treasure with an auspicious aura. she drew out the auspicious aura and set up a solid array. when everything was ready, yu su took out the jade box and placed it on the table. she closed her eyes and chanted an incantation. then, she used her mind to break open the jade box. finally, she bit her finger and dripped a few drops of blood on the jade box. crack! the jade box opened, revealing what was inside. it was a jade wall with a few immortal cranes carved on it. there were also cloud patterns engraved around the jade wall. she held the jade wall in her hand and felt a strong auspicious aura. this must be a treasure. there was also a transparent crystal placed under the jade wall. the crystal was clear and translucent, as if it could reflect one¡¯s heart. there was also a very small talisman stuck to the crystal. yu su released a wisp of aura and the talisman automatically disappeared. she held the crystal in her hand and studied it carefully. she realized that there were dozens of sides to the crystal, and each side had a powerful magic that shocked people. yu su did not look again and closed her eyes. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she sensed the crystal with her heart and wrapped it with her divine consciousness. she found a small gap and probed it with her divine consciousness. after yu su¡¯s divine sense entered, she saw a person sitting in the crystal! it was her master, gao hong! tears streamed down the corners of yu su¡¯s eyes, and she was so choked up that she could not speak. it was as if she had swallowed a mouth of wasabi. she finally saw her master again.. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Master’s Exhortation chapter 378: master¡¯s exhortation translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios this crystal should be the legendary video crystal. it had a function similar to a video recorder. it could record people¡¯s movements and sounds and hide them in the crystal. the crystal played, and gao hong began to speak. ¡°yu su, long time no see. when you see this video, it proves that you¡¯ve already crossed the tribulation of life and death. i¡¯m proud of you.¡± ¡°five years ago, 1 predicted that you would encounter a calamity. in that calamity, you could only survive by fighting against the heavens. you were cast with an ancient curse. only by working hard to become stronger can you have a chance to break free.¡± ¡°you¡¯ve taken items from the daoist association, so you must have a deeper understanding of the association. i have to remind you not to trust anyone in the association easily. chinatown is a large prison. you must leave as soon as possible!¡± ¡°the jade wall is a treasure passed down from my ancestors. there are secrets hidden inside. if you can unlock it, you can have an opportunity. because of the jade wall, 1 was chased and almost died several times. you have to protect yourself.¡± ¡°the person behind this is very powerful. you must be careful. don¡¯t seek revenge before you reach the perfected level 5 realm. you must protect yourself!¡± then, gao hong told her the names of a few people from the daoist association. he said that these people could be trusted. in the end, gao hong gave yu su an address and asked her to memorize it. in the capital, gao hong bought a villa for yu su. yu su¡¯s name was written on the property deed, and there were also many antique calligraphy and paintings left in the house. if yu su was at her wit¡¯s end, she could live in the villa. just selling those calligraphy and paintings could allow yu su to live a comfortable life. after saying this, gao hong spat out a mouthful of blood. his face had turned much paler. he continued weakly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to avenge me. if you live happily, master will be satisfied. protect yourself well.¡± with that, the recording in the crystal ended. yu su¡¯s face was covered in tears as she sat rooted to the ground. it turned out that her master had once been hunted down by someone. she would definitely avenge her master. from his master¡¯s words, yu su guessed that he should know the identity of the person behind him, but he could not say it out loud. that person was extremely powerful. he must have surpassed upper level 5. only when yu su reached the perfected level-5 would she have the ability to fight him. she found a piece of paper and jotted down the few trustworthy people her master had mentioned. then, she jotted down the address of the villa. after doing this, yu su wrapped the jade wall in lotus and placed it in her backpack. it was too unsafe to leave this thing in the hotel. yu su would only be at ease if she carried it with her. at ten o¡¯clock the next morning. yu miao received li hao¡¯s message. she walked out of her residence in surprise and went to the location li hao had sent her. it was a remote courtyard. when yu miao arrived, she knocked on the door. the door opened. li hao let her in and brought her to a room on the second floor. the three brothers were waiting in the room. yu miao followed behind and saw the bruises all over his body. she was stunned. could it be that li hao had been beaten up by yu su? after entering the room, yu miao asked, ¡°did you get the hair and blood?¡± ¡°look!¡± li hao nodded and let yu miao look at the things placed on the cabinet. there was a strand of hair and a glass jar. there were several drops of blood in the jar. yu miao walked forward excitedly, took out a box, and carefully put the hair into the box. then, she sealed the jar and placed it in her bag. after doing this, yu miao looked at li hao and asked tentatively, ¡°how did you get these things?¡± she was worried that the hair and blood did not belong to yu su. if these four people were lying to her, she would have been happy for nothing. at this point, li hao looked angry and questioned, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell us that she was so skilled? the few of us were beaten up. fortunately, i had a gun in my hand. otherwise, we really wouldn¡¯t have been able to subdue her!¡± the other three also looked at yu miao fiercely. they were deliberately acting for her to make yu miao believe them. after hearing li hao¡¯s words, the smile on li miao¡¯s face increased and her eyes were filled with satisfaction. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t know that she was so skilled. it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the four of them had suffered so many injuries. that thing should not be fake. she did not care about their injuries at all. even if they were injured, it had nothing to do with her. li hao¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°since the transaction is complete, transfer the remaining 17 million dollars to me!¡± after yu miao heard this, she rejected him. ¡°how about this? i¡¯ll transfer 10 million to you first. i¡¯ll give you the remaining 7 million after verification.¡± if those things were all forged by these four people, she would suffer a huge loss.. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Teaching Yu Miao a Lesson chapter 379: teaching yu miao a lesson translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li hao was already unhappy with yu miao. she had caused a few of his brothers to be beaten up and even hid the fact that yu su knew metaphysics. now, she was still dragging the payment and refusing to give it to him. he strode forward and grabbed yu miao¡¯s arm. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°we haven¡¯t asked you for medical fees, but you actually dare not to pay. there¡¯s really no justice.¡± seeing his fierce appearance, yu miao was a little afraid. she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to pay. i just want to wait until it is verified. it¡¯s only a matter of two days. why are you in a hurry?¡± today, she would give mrs. ye her hair and blood. li hao smiled. his laughter was piercing. he gestured to his companion beside him. the man took out a sharp knife from his pocket and placed it on yu miao¡¯s neck. the blade was sharp and shone with a silver luster under the light. li hao said fiercely, ¡°transfer the money now. otherwise, we¡¯ll kill you now!¡± the other two also surrounded him with malicious expressions. yu miao bit her lip tightly and said stubbornly, ¡°i won¡¯t give it to you. it¡¯s useless even if you force me. i¡¯m from the yu family. if you dare to touch me, the yu family won¡¯t let you off.¡± she was betting on whether these people were afraid of getting into trouble. the yu family was famous in the capital, but they were not a feared existence in chinatown. yu miao¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. when li hao heard her threat, he laughed instead. ¡°do you think we care about a small yu family? not to mention that the yu family is powerful in the capital, even if the yu family sends people to chinatown, us brothers will still have a way to escape!¡± the four of them did not look afraid at all. li hao glared at the brother holding yu miao and said, ¡°since she¡¯s unwilling to transfer the money, we¡¯ll chop off one of her fingers first!¡± the man nodded. ¡°okay!¡± the other two also walked over, wanting to control yu miao. yu miao had a bad feeling. if she didn¡¯t transfer the money today, these four people would really chop off her fingers. she could only agree. yu miao said, ¡°alright, i can transfer the money to you, but you have to promise to let me go after the transfer!¡± ¡°wouldn¡¯t it have been fine if you had listened to me earlier?¡± li hao reached out and touched her face with a smile. yu miao was let go. she swore in her heart that she would definitely take revenge in the future. she took out her phone and transferred 17 million dollars to the previous account. li hao was watching from the side. when he realized that yu miao had paid with a password, his eyes flashed. if they knew yu miao¡¯s bank card password, they could transfer the money away. soon, li hao received a message that his bank card had been transferred to his account. he smiled at yu miao, his face still filled with ill intentions. yu miao became a little tougher and said coldly, ¡°i¡¯ve already transferred the money. open the door and let me go!¡± she didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. these people were no different from robbers. li hao gave the two men beside yu miao a look. ¡°catch her and don¡¯t let her escape.¡± then, he looked at yu miao and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s not so easy to leave now.¡± yu miao felt uneasy and quickly asked, ¡°what exactly do you want?¡± the money had already been transferred, but she was still not allowed to leave. soon, the two of them walked over. one of them grabbed yu miao¡¯s arm and held her firmly. li hao smiled. ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. we¡¯ll play with you slowly. as long as you¡¯re obedient, we¡¯ll let you go.¡± after saying that, he gave the two of them a look. li hao pressed a button, and a door appeared on the wall of the room. it was dark inside. this was a secret room. the two of them dragged yu miao towards the secret room. yu miao wanted to scream and shout for help, but it was useless. her mouth was covered by a man, and she could not make any sound. when they arrived at the secret room, yu miao was thrown to the ground. the door to the secret room slowly closed. li hao turned on the light. yu miao looked around and saw many metal torture devices hanging on the wall. there were even traces of blood on the torture devices. yu miao screamed and curled up into a ball. this place was too terrifying. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only li hao walked over and patted her little face. ¡°don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t kill you. as long as you transfer all your money to my account and sleep with us, we¡¯ll let you go.¡± he recalled the fear of being controlled by yu su and hated yu miao even more. he would not be satisfied if he did not take revenge. yu miao¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°impossible.¡± she looked at the four people in the secret room. these four people were ugly and every one of them had a wretched aura. they could not be compared to the men she had slept with before.. Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Taking All Her Money chapter 380: taking all her money translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios she had saved the money in her account for so many years. if she gave it to them, how would she live in the future? yu miao¡¯s gaze was filled with contempt, angering the four men present. they saw the disdain on yu miao¡¯s face and felt that their pride had been insulted. they were considered ambitious and ruthless after all. how dare a little girl like yu miao despise them? li hao punched yu miao¡¯s stomach. this punch hurt so much that yu miao screamed and tears flowed down her face. yu miao threatened, ¡°if you dare to touch me, i¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson. the yu family won¡¯t let you off either.¡± li hao smiled. the last thing he was afraid of was threats. he laughed lewdly and said lecherously, ¡°that¡¯s all in the future. we¡¯ll talk about it after we¡¯ve had our fun. anyway, killing someone is just a matter of time. we¡¯re not afraid.¡± then, li hao ordered the remaining three people to restrain yu miao. in the secret room, there was a large bed with handcuffs around it. the three of them threw yu miao onto the bed and locked her limbs. li hao stood by the bed and said with a smile, ¡°transfer the money to us. we won¡¯t let you suffer. otherwise, you have to have a taste of the torture tools.¡± yu miao turned her face away and did not speak. next, the four of them used the tools in the secret room to torture yu miao. after only five minutes of torture, yu miao couldn¡¯t take it anymore and begged the four of them for mercy. li hao held yu miao¡¯s phone and smiled. ¡°tell me, what¡¯s your account password?¡± yu miao gritted her teeth and said, ¡°i can tell you the password, but you have to send me to the entrance of the courtyard. after transferring the money, let me leave.¡± li hao smiled and winked at his brothers. they sent yu miao to the entrance. li hao smiled and said, ¡°hurry up and say after saying the password, i¡¯ll let you go.¡± yu miao hesitated for a moment before telling him the password. after saying that, she ran towards the road at the door, wanting to run to a crowded place to ask for help. she had just run three meters when she was injected by li hao¡¯s anesthetic needle and fainted on the ground. li hao took yu miao¡¯s phone and checked with the bank to confirm how much money was in the card. after doing this, he transferred all the money into his card. yu miao was always extravagant when it came to spending money. she had a savings card, and the amount she was allowed to transfer was unrestricted. not long after, tens of millions were transferred to his account. when li hao saw the string of numbers, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°for the sake of this money, the four of us won¡¯t be so rude.¡± after saying that, he pounced on yu miao, who was on the bed. because the dose of anesthesia was very small, yu miao woke up very quickly. when yu miao saw li hao pounce over and saw his short and fat figure and oily face, she felt very disgusted. but she knew that she would not be able to escape today. rather than resisting fiercely and being taught a lesson by these four people, it was better to endure it. yu miao bit her lips tightly and did not resist. however, what she did not know was that from the moment she entered the room, li hao had placed the camera opposite the bed and could clearly capture the entire process. the four of them planned to use this video as leverage to threaten yu miao. later on, yu miao gradually enjoyed it. from the video, it was impossible to tell that she was forced. after the four of them bullied yu miao ruthlessly, yu miao also fainted. li hao walked over and pulled a few strands of her hair, wrapping them up with a cloth. she then used a syringe to draw yu miao¡¯s blood. then, the four of them swaggered out of the courtyard. they were not worried that yu miao would call the police. if yu miao called the police, they would expose the transaction between yu miao and them. yu miao was a public figure, so she definitely did not want to get into trouble. li hao handed his phone to one of the lackeys and asked him to transfer all the money in his account to an account overseas. after doing all this, their car was almost at the hospital. the four of them planned to sell the items to yu ruo. after selling them, they would immediately buy a plane ticket and fly overseas. the money in the account was enough for them to live a carefree life for many years. at this moment, the sky was gradually turning dark. yu ruo lay on the bed helplessly, his eyes slightly narrowed. for some reason, his eyes were inflamed again today. his eyes were bloodshot. according to the doctor, it was a bacterial infection and he needed eye drops. there was still intermittent pain in his calf. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only over the past few days, yu ruo had been tortured to the point of being unrecognizable. he had no energy at all. yu zong had something to do at the company and had to return to the capital. yu zheng came to take care of him during the day. now that it was dark, he went back to the hotel to rest. only yu ruo and the nurse were left in the ward. after the nurse wiped the table, she left with the leftover lunch box. just as she opened the door of the ward, she saw four people standing at the door.. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: A Deal chapter 381: a deal translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the four of them looked into the ward. the nurse shouted, ¡°what are you doing? don¡¯t crowd around the door of the ward if there¡¯s nothing important!¡± he had an obligation to protect the safety of his employer. li hao smiled apologetically and said, ¡°we¡¯re looking for yu ruo. we¡¯re his friends, so we came to see him.¡± the nurse did not suspect anything and opened the door to let the four of them in. then, he also walked into the ward to prevent the four of them from harming their employer. seeing the four of them enter, yu ruo asked curiously, ¡°what are you doing here?¡± after the competition, they had never contacted each other again. there was no need for them to look for him, right? li hao said, ¡°it¡¯s like this. we have a deal to discuss with young master yu. this matter needs to be kept confidential.¡± he looked at the nurse and hinted for him to leave. curious, yu ruo asked the nurse to leave first. after they left, li hao asked his subordinates to close the door of the ward and sent two people to guard the door to prevent anyone from eavesdropping. he then looked at yu ruo and laughed. ¡°young master yu, you¡¯re still unlucky these few days. you¡¯re not having a good time, right?¡± before coming to the hospital, li hao specially watched the live broadcast that day and knew the reason why yu ruo was unlucky. at the same time, he also knew that yu ruo would definitely be living a life worse than death these few days. yu ruo was indeed about to break down. not only did he have to endure the torture of illness every day, but he also had to wait for bad luck to descend in fear. as the days passed, his hatred for yu miao deepened. if he could return to the day when wen chuan read his fortune, yu ruo would definitely agree to remove the curse without hesitation. yu ruo gritted his teeth and looked at the four of them angrily. ¡°what exactly do you want? are you here to make fun of me?¡± he already felt terrible enough. li hao had a smile on his lips and sighed. ¡°young master yu, don¡¯t be anxious. i¡¯m here to talk to you about this today. i have yu miao¡¯s hair and blood here. i can sell them to you.¡± yu ruo¡¯s face was cold. ¡°what do i need these two things for?¡± li hao was still smiling. ¡°young master yu, you don¡¯t understand this, right? if you need to break the curse, with the other party¡¯s hair and blood, you can increase the success rate of the spell. don¡¯t you want to break the curse as soon as possible?¡± these words were said by yu su. she even asked li hao to explain it to yu ruo in case he didn¡¯t understand. however, yu ruo was still very calm. he sized li hao up and asked, ¡°then how did you know?¡± the four of them were not metaphysical masters. li hao was stunned by the question and did not know how to answer. after waiting for a while, li hao asked, ¡°then do you want it? if not, i¡¯ll sell it to someone else.¡± yu ruo said, ¡°how would i know if this thing is real or fake?¡± if they casually pulled out two strands of someone else¡¯s hair and took some blood to lie to him, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss for him? he would not trust others easily again. especially after being deceived by yu miao so many times. seeing that he had the intention to buy it, a smile flashed across li hao¡¯s eyes. he took out his phone and played a video for yu ruo to see. in the video, yu miao was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. she looked like she was asleep. yu ruo asked in surprise, ¡°you drugged her? that¡¯s illegal!¡± even though he no longer doted on yu miao, he could not help but worry a little when he saw this situation. li hao revealed an ambiguous smile. ¡°brother, she¡¯s just tired. we didn¡¯t knock her out.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± yu ruo asked. seeing his serious expression, li hao pulled out the surveillance footage and showed a video of yu miao enjoying herself. yu ruo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. on the screen, yu miao was intertwined with two men. she called out coquettishly and even praised the two men repeatedly. it was impossible to tell that she was forced. yu ruo understood. this was the real yu miao. she was such a licentious person to begin with. her pure appearance in the past was all an act. yu ruo couldn¡¯t help but retch beside the bed. he even vomited out his dinner. fortunately, the trash can was by the bed. this time, yu ruo believed that the hair and blood belonged to yu miao. his face was pale as he wiped his lips with his nails and said, ¡°name a price. how much?¡± li hao said without hesitation, ¡°fifteen million, nothing less.¡± if yu miao was willing to spend 20 million dollars to trade with them, then this young master of the yu family would definitely not be too poor. when yu ruo heard this, she smiled coldly. ¡°do you really think i¡¯m a fool? i don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only just a few strands of hair and a few drops of blood cost 15 million¡­ this was daylight robbery! when li hao saw his surprised expression, it was obvious that he really found it expensive. he did not understand why yu ruo, the legitimate young master of the yu family, was even more petty than yu miao, the adopted daughter. li hao turned around and was about to leave. ¡°since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, the deal will end..¡± Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Buying It for 300,000 Dollars chapter 382: buying it for 300,000 dollars translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios he walked out. when he reached the door of the ward, yu ruo still did not stop him. li hao could only turn around helplessly and ask, ¡°tell me, how much can you pay?¡± in the end, yu ruo bought these things for 300,000 dollars. li hao was also very helpless. yu ruo was the only customer. if he didn¡¯t buy them, these things wouldn¡¯t be worth a single cent. after the 300,000 dollars was transferred to his account, li hao asked his companion to hand over the hair and blood. thinking that yu miao had spent 20 million dollars and yu ruo had spent 300,000 dollars, li hao said unwillingly, ¡°you¡¯re really petty. you¡¯re not as generous as yu miao.¡± yu ruo frowned and asked, ¡°what do you mean?¡± seeing that the money was in his hands, li hao said without hesitation, ¡°she spent 20 million dollars to buy yu su¡¯s hair and blood. when she transferred the money, she didn¡¯t even blink. she¡¯s not as petty as you.¡± yu ruo was shocked. yu miao was probably going to find trouble with yu su again. he hurriedly asked, ¡°did you get yu su¡¯s hair?¡± ¡°of course. otherwise, why would she transfer money to us?¡± li hao glanced at him with disdain. after saying that, li hao walked out of the ward with his three companions. they rushed to the airport and prepared to take a plane out of the country. after the four of them left, yu ruo felt very uneasy and worried about yu su¡¯s safety. li hao and the others did not look like good people. yu su¡¯s hair and blood had been taken by them, so she might have been bullied by them too. after the nurse returned, yu ruo asked him to help give yu su a call. the first time he called, yu su hung up. yu ruo asked the nurse to give her another call. this time, the call finally connected. yu su¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± yu su was sitting in the hotel room, studying the jade wall. yu ruo asked, ¡°did someone take your hair and blood? that group of people were my teammates during the archery competition.¡± there was nervousness in his voice. yu su said lazily, ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± she picked up the magnifying glass again and observed every detail on the jade wall. from her voice, it didn¡¯t sound like something had happened. yu ruo could only remind her, ¡°yu su, be careful. yu miao got someone to take your hair and blood. i suspect that she¡¯s going to attack you.¡± at this moment, between the two sisters of his, yu ruo would definitely choose to protect yu su. he had already seen yu miao¡¯s true colors. he would no longer be biased and dote on her. he even hated her very much. yu su yawned. ¡°alright, i understand. i¡¯m hanging up.¡± after saying that, she hung up. although yu ruo called to remind her, she would not be soft-hearted towards him. he would continue to be equally unlucky. however, since yu ruo already knew, it meant that the four of them had already gone to the hospital and obtained yu miao¡¯s hair and blood. the matter was done. yu su took out her phone and clicked on a black webpage. then, she used her hacking skills to enter li hao¡¯s phone and searched. she found the video of yu miao intertwining her limbs with them. yu su sent the video to her email. then, she clicked on li hao¡¯s foreign account and entered a string of passwords. she transferred the money in her account into a certain bank card in batches and transferred it out again. in the end, she transferred the money to a few charities in the country. li hao¡¯s foreign account was an unregistered account. there was no account information. the money had been transferred and could not be recovered. when he realized that his money was gone, he would definitely look for yu miao again and use the video in his hand to threaten her. at that time, yu su could watch from the sidelines. it was not until this evening that yu miao woke up from her sleep. she was too tired in the morning and fainted. she also slept for a long time. when she woke up, she found that the light of the setting sun shone in through the door of the secret room. she could vaguely see that the secret room was empty. she was also untied. yu miao put on her clothes and walked out of the secret room. on the coffee table, she saw the bag she had carried. yu miao checked it and realized that the important documents were all there. yu su¡¯s hair and blood were also in her bag. she took a closer look at her hair and blood and thought of the way the four of them gritted their teeth at the mention of yu su. she temporarily believed that this was yu su¡¯s. then, yu miao did not dare to delay any longer. she grabbed her bag and ran into the courtyard. when she walked out of the courtyard and looked back, she realized that all the rooms were dark. the four of them had long fled. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yu miao dragged her heavy body back to her residence. along the way, she was thinking about how to take revenge on these four people. however, she no longer had any money in her bank account, and the yu family¡¯s bodyguards did not listen to her orders. she could only wait until she returned to the capital to make plans. the more she thought about it, the more hatred yu miao felt. but the most fortunate thing was that she got yu su¡¯s hair and blood.. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Visiting Senior Brother chapter 383: visiting senior brother translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after yu miao returned to her residence, she took a shower. after dinner, she sent a message to mrs. ye and told her that she had gotten something. zhao lan¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise when she saw the news. however, ye chang lived in the room next door. if she went to get it herself, she would definitely alarm her son. hence, she called her assistant and asked her assistant to go get it. then, she got his assistant to send the things to the black magic master¡¯s residence. this morning, the master arrived in chinatown and lived in the place zhao lan had found. he could do the spell at any time. at nine o¡¯clock the next morning, the master received the hair and blood sent by his assistant. he set up the props for the ritual and prepared to start making spells. on the other side, yu su walked out of the hotel and headed for the daoist association again. since she had nothing to do today, she decided to pay wen chuan a visit. according to the address wen chuan had given her, yu su arrived at a small courtyard of the daoist association. after walking in, she saw wen chuan sitting in the courtyard. green bamboo was planted in the courtyard. it was green and fresh. he sat alone at the table. there was a pot of tea on the table, and the fragrance of the tea filled the air. there was no one opposite him, but there were also wooden stools and teacups, as if they were waiting for someone. seeing yu su walk into the courtyard, wen chuan did not look surprised. he stood up and said with a smile, ¡°junior sister, please come in and sit!¡± then, he poured a cup of tea for yu su. ¡°good tea.¡± when yu su smelled this fragrance, she smiled and said, ¡°sorry to have made you spend so much money.¡± her senior brother had probably been waiting for her for a long time. wen chuan smiled gently, his expression still calm. ¡°junior sister, why are you looking for me this time?¡± yu su nodded. ¡°i¡¯m leaving chinatown tomorrow. i want to invite you to stay in the capital with me for a few days and take a look at the beautiful scenery.¡± she looked at wen chuan and observed his expression. this time, she came to confirm her guess. wen chuan shook his head calmly without much sadness on his face. ¡°i¡¯m afraid i¡¯d disappoint you. i can¡¯t leave chinatown.¡± he picked up the teacup with his fair and slender fingers and drank it in one gulp. he looked like he was drinking alcohol with his actions. yu su was not too surprised. understanding flashed across her eyes as she asked, ¡°why can¡¯t you leave?¡± her master had once said that chinatown was a large prison. could it be that wen chuan was also one of the people trapped here? he was already at the perfected fifth level of metaphysics. even with such powerful strength, he could not break through the limit? wen chuan smiled and glanced at the pouch at yu su¡¯s waist. although he did not see it, he could sense the aura of the jade wall. even though yu su had pasted a qi restraining talisman on it, it could still be felt by people at wen chuan¡¯s level. wen chuan said, ¡°i can¡¯t go out for the time being. whether i can go out in the future will depend on your help.¡± yu su¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she blinked quickly. ¡°why?¡± wen chuan was willing to participate in the show and be a guest on the show. could it be that he wanted to get to know her? she was the opportunity to open the cage. if that was the case, everything could be explained. wen chuan nodded. ¡°it¡¯s just as you think.¡± yu su was puzzled. ¡°my strength is not as strong as yours, and my comprehension of spells is not as good as you. even someone as powerful as you can¡¯t leave the city, so what can i do?¡± wen chuan shook his head, his eyes filled with doubt. ¡°you¡¯re destined. no one can replace you. only you can break the prison.¡± yu su asked, ¡°then how did you know?¡± wen chuan smiled. ¡°the heavens told me.¡± yu su suddenly understood. senior brother must have divined it many times to be so sure. wen chuan said, ¡°over the years, i¡¯ve divined many times, but every time, the divination showed that there was no solution. it was only a few months ago that i finally discovered a chance to escape during a divination.¡± he had been looking for a way to break out of the cage. every time, he failed and even suffered a backlash many times. fortunately, he finally discovered yu su. only yu su could help him out of his predicament. hence, wen chuan made use of the program to get to know yu su. after meeting her, he was very surprised. as the highest-level master of metaphysics, he actually could not see yu su¡¯s face clearly. he could not see yu su¡¯s future and past clearly. this was the first time wen chuan had encountered such a situation in so many years. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yu su sat on the spot and her thoughts began to wander. since senior brother was not sent by the person behind yu miao, he might be able to become her ally. the two of them were mutually beneficial to each other and could solve each other¡¯s problems. yu su said, ¡°then what do i need to do?¡± she didn¡¯t mind helping wen chuan get out of this prison.. Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Treasure Map chapter 384: treasure map translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios if she helped wen chuan, perhaps the person behind yu miao would quickly surface. wen chuan sighed and slowly closed his eyes. ¡°i can¡¯t divine the details. i only know that you¡¯re an opportunity. i don¡¯t know anything else.¡± diviners could not divine for themselves. if it was divined, the heavens would not give a clear answer. yu su frowned. ¡°that¡¯s difficult.¡± everything had to be explored. wen chuan opened his eyes and smiled brightly. ¡°it¡¯s alright. we¡¯ve waited for so many years. this bit of time is nothing.¡± then, he looked at the pouch at yu su¡¯s waist and said, ¡°perhaps, when you figure out the secret of the jade wall, everything will be clear.¡± sensing his gaze, yu su was slightly shocked. as expected, her senior brother was very strong. he could even sense the jade wall. yu su said, ¡°how much do you know about this jade wall?¡± wen chuan replied, ¡°this jade wall was passed down from your master¡¯s family. it¡¯s also a spiritual artifact.¡± yu su naturally knew this. she nodded. wen chuan continued, ¡°not only does this spiritual artifact have an auspicious aura, but it can also be used as a key to open a door. i heard that there¡¯s a treasure map hidden in the jade wall. when you reach the treasure location, you can obtain many treasures.¡± no one knew what the treasure was after so many years. however, it could not stop everyone from prying into the jade wall. yu su thought for a moment. ¡°my master also said that there¡¯s a map inside, but he doesn¡¯t know how to open it.¡± everything was unclear. she still had to continue exploring. the jade wall had been passed down from generation to generation, and it had also become more and more mysterious. however, no one had been able to open it until now. after so many years, only legends remained. yu su sighed. she suddenly thought of something and looked at wen chuan. ¡°senior brother, how long have you lived?¡± wen chuan looked at her and laughed. he was very surprised that yu su wanted to know this. he smiled and held out his hand. ¡°see for yourself.¡± yu su looked at his palm print and realized that he was only 25 years old. she said curiously, ¡°that shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± from all aspects, he looked like a thousand-year-old demon. just his good handwriting alone could not have been written by someone his age. however, from the palm print, he was indeed in his twenties. it was really too strange. she continued to study it and looked at the palm patterns in deep thought. then, yu su looked at wen chuan again and realized that his face was extremely young, but his eyes revealed the vicissitudes of life. yu su asked the question she had been wanting to ask. ¡°senior brother, are you a mutated immortal?¡± as soon as these words were spoken, wen chuan was instantly shocked. he tightened his grip on the teacup. mutated immortals were people with special physiques. due to external factors, such people¡¯s bodies would mutate and they would forever stay at their age at that time. their appearance would not change. it was also the legendary immortality. a person with such a physique would live longer than a daoist priest who had cultivated for many years. daoist cultivators would have a lifespan of 300 years after cultivating to the great fulfilment realm. as for those with mutated longevity physiques, unless they were killed, they would live forever. wen chuan suppressed his surprise and asked, ¡°how did you know about this physique?¡± he looked at yu su inquisitively. yu su was indeed chosen by the heavenly dao. she was outstanding in all aspects beyond his expectations. wen chuan had always known that yu su suspected him and felt that he was in cahoots with the person behind yu miao. at the same time, yu su kept guessing his age. however, yu su still surprised him. he did not expect her to even know about the special longevity physique. yu su did not lie and said, ¡°i accidentally heard about this physique from master. i didn¡¯t expect to see one in person. it¡¯s quite amazing.¡± after saying that, she sized wen chuan up without hiding anything. his skin was tight and his hair was black and shiny. other than the vicissitudes in his eyes, there was no trace of age. wen chuan shook his head helplessly. ¡°i see.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yu su¡¯s master liked to travel and often traveled extensively. it was only when he met yu su during his travels that he took her in as his disciple. it was not surprising that he knew. yu su said, ¡°your physique should be related to the seal of chinatown, right?¡± otherwise, he would not be trapped here. wen chuan was stunned again. he did not expect yu su to be so perceptive.. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: An Eternal Life chapter 385: an eternal life translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios he didn¡¯t hide it anymore and said directly, ¡°i really underestimated you. the formation of my physique is related to chinatown, so i can¡¯t walk out of chinatown. otherwise, i¡¯ll suffer a heavenly tribulation.¡± yu su was stunned. it was actually so serious. it was said that the heavenly tribulation was composed of 88 golden lightning bolts. the punishment would not stop until the daoist priest was reduced to ashes. ¡°even a perfected cultivator can¡¯t do it?¡± yu su asked. great perfection level 5 was already the highest level in the daoist association. if he could not break free from the cage with his cultivation, it would be very difficult for him to do anything else. wen chuan nodded, his expression dim. ¡°yes, i can¡¯t resist the heavenly tribulation.¡± the heavenly tribulation was the power of the heavenly dao. so far, he could only be considered a daoist priest with some strength. he would never be able to go against the heavenly dao. wen chuan said this calmly, not afraid that yu su would harm him. he did not sense any malice from yu su. even if yu su wanted to deal with him, he was confident that he could protect himself or even get rid of her. yu su asked curiously, ¡°senior brother, then why is the seal of this city related to you?¡± what kind of connection could a city have with a person? seeing her curious expression, wen chuan coughed. ¡°since you want to know, i¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°when i was 25 years old, chinatown was invaded by foreign enemies. the city gate was opened, and the enemy soldiers entered the city. the enemy began to kill wantonly.¡± ¡°my father was the city lord. in order to protect the people, he died in this war. my mother was a metaphysical master. she used an ancient secret technique to sacrifice my flesh and blood to chinatown.¡± ¡°the secret technique took effect. all foreign enemies were killed by an unknown force, and chinatown was preserved.¡± ¡°i fell into a deep sleep. in the blink of an eye, 500 years passed. when i woke up, i realized that my appearance and physical fitness had stopped at 25 years old. i no longer showed any signs of aging.¡± ¡°therefore, i found a place to focus on cultivation and finally reached the perfected fifth level. however, i strangely discovered that i could not leave chinatown at all. as long as i was more than 50 kilometers away from chinatown, the lightning tribulation would come.¡± just like that, wen chuan became a special existence in chinatown. yu su said, ¡°since you were sacrificed, the secret that caused you to live forever must be in the city. i¡¯ll go back and flip through the ancient books. perhaps i can find some clues.¡± she actually knew how to break through the secret technique without affecting the people inside and outside the city, but she could not use this method yet. yu su had yet to reach the perfected realm. if she brought it up now, she would no longer have the conditions to set a deal with her senior brother. she planned to find an excuse in the future. wen chuan¡¯s eyes flashed as he looked at yu su. he had a feeling that yu su knew something. however, he thought strangely that if even someone like him, who had lived for a few hundred years, did not know, how could yu su know? wen chuan nodded. ¡°sure. if you find a way, i¡¯ll agree to one of your requests. you can ask for anything as long as it doesn¡¯t violate morality.¡± actually, wen chuan really wanted to go outside the city to take a look. when he woke up, he realized that the entire world had changed drastically. people¡¯s lifestyles had also changed drastically. he wanted to go out more and broaden his horizons. at the same time, wen chuan had a hunch. he was imprisoned in chinatown and his strength could only reach perfection. he could not improve by a single step. if he wanted to break through, he had to leave this place. yu su said, ¡°senior brother, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡± a request from a metaphysical master could not be measured with money. it was very precious. she thought of something and chuckled. ¡°senior brother, tell me the truth. are you really martial uncle¡¯s disciple?¡± wen chuan¡¯s strength was enough to establish a sect. as for her martial uncle, he had yet to reach the perfected realm. it was impossible for him to teach a student like wen chuan. wen chuan smiled helplessly. ¡°he¡¯s indeed not my master. my master died in that war long ago. i just want to build a good relationship with you through his identity.¡± from his appearance, martial uncle was only in his forties. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only however, yu su knew that he had lived for many, many years, even longer than her master. he had never broken through to the perfected stage, but he had still lived for so long. yu su really could not figure it out. this was an impossible thing. if he wasn¡¯t hiding his strength. he might be using sorcery to snatch other people¡¯s luck to extend his lifespan.. Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Acquitted chapter 386: acquitted translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su could not figure it out, so she asked, ¡°then how old is my martial uncle?¡± wen chuan¡¯s expression froze and he sighed. he shook his head and said nothing. yu su asked again, ¡°was yu miao sent by him?¡± wen chuan shook his head again. ¡°i can¡¯t answer these questions. he and i are from the same sect.¡± he was really powerless. yu su¡¯s heart sank and her expression turned solemn. she was going to be prepared for the worst. otherwise, it would be very difficult to compete with the person behind yu miao. wen chuan continued, ¡°if you want to survive this calamity, you have to rely on your own strength. i can¡¯t help you with this matter. if i say it, not only will i suffer a backlash, but it will also affect the normal order of the world.¡± as a metaphysical master, yu su naturally understood his difficulties. yu su knew that there was no need for him to lie to her. she probed again, ¡°then let me ask you a simple question. how old is my master? you can answer this, right?¡± wen chuan smiled. he thought for a moment and said, ¡°i don¡¯t know your master¡¯s exact age, but i¡¯m sure that he was more than 300 years old before he passed away.¡± yu su continued to ask, ¡°in that case, my martial uncle must be more than 300 years old, right?¡± wen chuan smiled without saying anything. he picked up the teacup and took a sip. when it came to yu su¡¯s martial uncle, he always avoided talking about it. yu su naturally noticed this abnormality. at the same time, she knew the reason behind it. yu su did not intend to make things difficult for him. she thought of yu miao and asked again, ¡°yu miao was sent to the daoist association to await her punishment. now, the daoist association has released her and she can even move freely. does she have someone secretly helping her in the daoist association?¡± otherwise, how could she have regained her freedom so quickly? wen chuan thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°i can tell you this. the higher-ups in the association are related to her. the higher-ups found someone to cover for her. she¡¯s acquitted and doesn¡¯t need to be punished anymore.¡± everyone in the association knew about this. even if yu su did not ask him, she would know the answer if she asked others. yu su felt depressed and sighed. ¡°the daoist association is really a place to hide evil.¡± yu miao¡¯s arrogance was also related to the person behind her giving such strong support! from this, yu su could tell that the person behind this must be in a high position. wen chuan didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°where there are good people, there are bad people. this is the most normal. just be more open-minded.¡± there was no such thing as absolute fairness. yu su looked into his eyes and asked directly, ¡°let me ask you one last question. is yu miao my martial uncle¡¯s daughter?¡± wen chuan¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup trembled. he put down his teacup helplessly and held his forehead. ¡°you¡­ you really want to get to the bottom of this. i can tell you that they¡¯re not father and daughter.¡± but he didn¡¯t deny that they might be related by blood. yu su opened her mouth, wanting to ask if the two of them were related by blood. however, she saw wen chuan stand up and reach out to chase her away. he said helplessly, ¡°hurry up and leave. if you don¡¯t leave, i won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± wen chuan really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. under such a series of questions, he was really afraid that he would fall into a loophole in yu su¡¯s words and reveal the secrets of heaven. seeing the helplessness on his face, yu su smiled and stood up. ¡°thank you, senior brother. i¡¯ll get going first.¡± with that, she turned around and was about to leave. thinking of something again, yu su¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°since i¡¯m your opportunity to leave chinatown, can you help me with a small favor first?¡± wen chuan nodded. ¡°go ahead.¡± yu su said, ¡°if yu ruo gets someone to come over and ask you to perform a ritual, please help him!¡± she wanted to force the person behind yu miao to jump out. the best way was to exhaust yu miao¡¯s luck first. in that case, the person behind her would also be implicated. to exhaust yu miao¡¯s luck, she had to let yu ruo take back the lost luck. wen chuan had to do this. in addition, yu miao had already gotten her hair. she would definitely hand it to mrs. ye. once mrs. ye cast the spell, she would be even more unlucky. this continuous depletion of yu miao¡¯s luck would also improve yu su¡¯s own luck. this was a matter of killing multiple birds with one stone. after wen chuan heard this, he also knew what yu su wanted to do. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only according to his personality, he would not care. but now that yu su was his only chance to leave chinatown, he could not reject such a small matter. wen chuan nodded. ¡°alright, i agree. leave quickly!¡± if she didn¡¯t leave now, who knew how much information she would get from him. yu su smiled and said, ¡°thank you, senior brother. you can contact me anytime if you need anything.¡± although she knew that her senior brother was very old, she was used to calling him senior brother and did not want to change it.. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: The Beginning of the Worm Magic chapter 387: the beginning of the worm magic translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su turned around and left. just as she reached the door of the courtyard, wen chuan¡¯s voice floated out. ¡°many people are coveting your master¡¯s jade wall. the southwest black magic king has entered chinatown these few days and has been in close contact with mrs. ye. he¡¯s probably here for you. be careful.¡± yu su turned around and smiled. ¡°alright, i understand!¡± after saying that, she strode out of the courtyard. along the way, her footsteps became much lighter. she looked at the blue sky. it seemed like a storm was coming. she had to be prepared. after returning to the hotel room, yu su checked many ancient books and documents. she took out a yellow candle and began to draw various talismans under the light of the candle. in a hotel in the southwest corner of chinatown. room 516. the black magic master took out a wooden box with a black and thick worm inside. the insect had 18 legs and antennae that looked like those of snails on its head. its body was covered in thick wrinkles. on the table in front of the master was a scarecrow. there was a piece of paper stuck to the scarecrow¡¯s face. it was yu su¡¯s face printed on the paper. there was a strand of hair wrapped around the scarecrow¡¯s neck. the gu master used a thin needle to pierce his finger. then he smeared the blood from his fingers on the top of the scarecrow¡¯s head. he didn¡¯t stop until the whole thing was reddish brown. the master smiled proudly and took out a cinnabar pen to draw chains on the scarecrow¡¯s limbs. finally, he cut open the scarecrow¡¯s stomach and sent the worm in the box into it. the worm squirmed desperately and burrowed into the scarecrow¡¯s stomach. the master chanted an incantation silently, his hands flying. the scarecrow seemed to be coming to life. it struggled violently, its head shaking. a moment later, the master stuffed the scarecrow¡¯s stomach with straw and tied it up with a rope. the worm successfully entered the scarecrow¡¯s stomach. in a courtyard. in the west room, yu miao was sitting by the window, eating fruits contentedly. suddenly, her hands froze and her limbs went limp. there was a strange sense of imprisonment around her wrists and ankles, as if she was shackled by chains. yu miao stood up in fear and looked at her wrist. however, she realized that there was nothing unusual. then, she felt as if something was biting her stomach, causing her internal organs to hurt. especially her heart, it felt like it had been bitten. it was so painful that she could not breathe. yu miao held her stomach tightly and used her willpower to ensure that she would not faint. she reached for her phone and made a call. after the call went through, she said weakly, ¡°auntie, come and save me.¡± after that, yu miao fainted from the pain. she lay on the ground, and her phone slid down. however, her body unfolded naturally after she fainted. yu miao spread her limbs, as if she was chained. due to the congestion of blood, her palms and feet were already bruised. there was also a bump on her stomach that was sliding inside at a very fast speed. if one listened carefully, they could even hear the faint sound of chewing. a few seconds later, the door was pushed open and a middle-aged woman in a daoist robe walked in with a solemn expression. she took out a talisman used to ward off evil and stuck it on yu miao¡¯s body. then, the woman picked up a glass of water from the table and poured it on yu miao¡¯s face. yu miao woke up immediately, but she screamed at the pain in her stomach. ¡°auntie liu, help me take a look. something seems to be moving in my stomach!¡± her face was pale and she was sweating profusely, as if she was going to die from the pain in the next second. her body was also twitching non-stop, and her limbs were spread out unnaturally. liu min frowned and reached out to touch yu miao¡¯s stomach a few times. she quickly tapped a few acupuncture points on her body. yu miao¡¯s body stopped twitching, but her stomach still hurt. liu min took out a jade pendant and used her magic power to draw out the auspicious aura on it towards yu miao. then, she silently chanted a few incantations. half a minute later, liu min shouted, ¡°backlash!¡± she used a backlash array that could counterattack the person casting the spell behind her back and prevent the spell from continuing. yu miao felt that her stomach did not hurt so much anymore. but on her stomach, there was still something the size of a peanut moving very quickly. yu miao screamed in fear and hurriedly asked, ¡°auntie liu, what exactly is this? why is it in my stomach?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only could it be a worm? liu min looked carefully and saw that every time the worm moved, it would stop for a few seconds. there was also a damp smell of blood in the air. she suddenly realized that this was a black magic worm! someone had cast a black magic worm spell on yu miao.. Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Yu Miao Is Poisoned chapter 388: yu miao is poisoned translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios liu min¡¯s face was cold as she looked at yu miao and asked, ¡°you were poisoned by someone. did you provoke someone?¡± she knew that a person known as the southwest black magic king had entered chinatown in the past few days. but that person was hired by mrs. ye to deal with yu su. therefore, they did not care or take it to heart. however, at this moment, yu miao had been poisoned by black magic. it was very likely that the black magic king had done it. yu miao was stunned. what was going on? yu su should have been poisoned, but she was the one who was poisoned! could it be because¡­ yu miao thought of something and asked liu min, ¡°auntie liu, what conditions does one need to cast this black magic on one¡¯s body?¡± liu min thought for a moment and said, ¡°we need that person¡¯s hair or blood.¡± black magic masters and metaphysical masters learned different ways of casting spells, and the conditions needed for the two were also different. when metaphysical masters executed their moves, it would be best if they had the other party¡¯s birth characters. as for black magic masters, they needed hair or blood. if they had both, the accuracy would be higher. yu miao said angrily, ¡°auntie liu, i might have been tricked.¡± the hair and blood that the four of them gave her were probably her own. otherwise, it would not explain why she was poisoned by the black magic worm. liu min had a bad feeling in her heart. ever since that person asked her to take care of yu miao, she felt that things would not go smoothly. sure enough, what was supposed to come had come. liu min¡¯s eyes were sharp as she asked, ¡°what exactly happened? tell me quickly!¡± seeing her ask, yu miao told liu min everything that had happened in detail in order to relieve her pain as soon as possible. liu min¡¯s face was filled with anger as she said angrily, ¡°master told you not to act rashly, so why didn¡¯t you listen? with your intelligence, you still want to harm others, but you ended up hurting yourself.¡± what a sin! hearing her reprimand, yu miao felt even more aggrieved. she had never suffered like this before. yu miao said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect those four people to lie to me after taking my money! i really don¡¯t know how they got my hair and blood.¡± those four people were really scums. her hair and blood were all nicely filled when she entered the darkroom. after she woke up that afternoon, she specially checked and found that her things had not been opened. hence, she was very sure that those things belonged to yu su. even if it was not yu su¡¯s, it was randomly found by the four of them. it could not be hers. liu min did not know what to say when she saw her crying. she clenched her fists and wished she could beat yu miao up. liu min said, ¡°you¡¯re really too stupid! yu su must have given it to them. yu su is also a very powerful metaphysical master and knows martial arts. those four people are no match for her at all.¡± yu miao was really stupid. after fighting yu su so many times, she still did not know the other party¡¯s strength. just based on the four of them, they want yu su to be poisoned? if her master had not been protecting yu miao, she would not have wanted to interfere in this matter. when yu miao heard auntie liu call her stupid, she felt even more aggrieved. ¡°if you want to blame someone, you can only blame yu su for being too sinister. she actually let the four people harm me. she¡¯s really a b*tch!¡± as soon as she finished speaking, she felt the worm in her stomach nibbling again. that feeling was too painful. yu miao rolled on the ground in pain and cried, ¡°auntie liu, help me get rid of the worm. i¡¯m going to die from the pain. ouch¡­¡± her face was deathly pale. liu min¡¯s face was filled with anger. she did not want to care about this matter anymore. however, when she thought of her master¡¯s instructions, she could only take out her phone and make a call. in the hotel room. the southwest black magic king¡¯s face was pale as he held the scarecrow in his hand. there was a large pool of blood on the ground. just now, he had suffered a backlash and vomited blood. the black magic king took out a dharma treasure from his chest. it was a centipede. he was about to stuff the centipede into the scarecrow¡¯s stomach when the phone rang. at this critical moment, he did not want to pick up the phone. however, when he saw the name on it, he sighed and picked it up. ¡°what¡¯s the matter? i¡¯m in the middle of a battle and don¡¯t have time to chat.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only liu min¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°there¡¯s no need to fight. i¡¯m the one you¡¯re battling.¡± she then explained the situation succinctly and said that she had no choice but to sabotage the operation. the black magic king was furious. he questioned, ¡°after all this time, she actually got the wrong person? this yu miao is really a talent.¡± he had done so many spells, but he had never encountered such a situation. liu min¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°stop the spell. don¡¯t continue. yu miao has been punished..¡± Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Vomiting and Diarrhea chapter 389: vomiting and diarrhea translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the king sneered. ¡°she deserved it. because of this ritual, i was injured and wasted a scarecrow. you have to compensate me for my medical expenses.¡± liu min said, ¡°ask mrs. ye for it. this matter was caused by the two of them, so they should be responsible.¡± in any case, she would not pay. the king said, ¡°how can i ensure that mrs. ye is willing to pay? why don¡¯t you let yu miao pay a portion first?¡± if both sides were unwilling to give it to him, he would suffer a loss. liu min thought for a while before saying, ¡°just say that yu su is too difficult to deal with and that she has to pay more. mrs. ye is rich and imposing, so she won¡¯t shortchange you.¡± ¡°alright!¡± the king said unwillingly, ¡°but the baleful aura has already entered yu miao¡¯s stomach. think of a way to force the baleful aura out yourself. i¡¯m not responsible for this.¡± liu min said, ¡°sure.¡± after hanging up the phone, king picked up the lighter and lit the incense on the table. he muttered an incantation. then, he placed the scarecrow on the incense and waved it a few times. soon, the worm crawled out of the scarecrow¡¯s stomach and looked for the box. the king stored the worm and blew out the incense. only then did he end the spell. yu miao finally felt a little better. she no longer felt like something was biting her stomach, but there was still a faint pain in her stomach and her limbs were weak. yu miao asked pitifully, ¡°auntie liu, what should i do? my stomach still hurts a little.¡± liu min looked at her coldly. she took out a sharp knife and cut yu miao¡¯s wrist ruthlessly. yu miao screamed and retreated. she questioned, ¡°you want to kill me? i want to tell master that you actually used a knife on me!¡± blood spurted from her wrist and dripped to the floor. ¡°if you still want to live, don¡¯t move,¡± liu min crossed her arms and said coldly as if she was watching a show. when yu miao heard this, she was so frightened that she stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move. she begged, ¡°auntie liu, you have to save me. i don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± li min walked over, grabbed her injured right hand, and stuck a silence talisman on her body. then, she silently chanted a spell and slowly moved the baleful aura. as she moved, yu miao felt extreme pain. she wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t make any sound. wherever the baleful aura passed, it was like a ball with thorns tearing at flesh, and there was a burning pain. a few seconds later, the murderous aura successfully moved to the wound on her wrist. the blood from the wound turned black and dripped onto the floor, emitting a foul smell. yu miao was the closest and couldn¡¯t help but retch. liu min took out a jar of dark green ointment and applied some on the wound. the bleeding immediately stopped. she looked at yu miao and said coldly, ¡°be careful. don¡¯t let your wound inflame. treat it yourself. stay here for the next few days and don¡¯t go out. get someone to send the three meals over.¡± this time, if she hadn¡¯t happened to be near the courtyard, yu miao wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep her life. seeing liu min¡¯s cold expression, yu miao was unhappy. ¡°you were sent by master to take care of me. if something happens to me, you¡¯re also responsible!¡± liu min sneered. ¡°you¡¯re courting death. what does it have to do with me? i can¡¯t stop someone who wants to die.¡± over the past few days, everyone from the association had gone out. the association really did not have any manpower. otherwise, she would not want to interfere in yu miao¡¯s matters. with that, liu min walked out. seeing that she was leaving just like that, yu miao became even angrier. ¡°when i see master, i¡¯m going to complain!¡± ¡°up to you,¡± liu min replied indifferently. yu miao looked at the wound on her wrist and became angrier and angrier. she then called the association¡¯s doctor to come to the courtyard to bandage her wound. after that, yu miao did not plan to do anything else. her stomach hurt too much, so she could only lie on the bed and grit her teeth to persevere. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only at first, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach, as if a large hand was rubbing her internal organs. later on, yu miao began to vomit until she fainted. she spat out almost everything in her stomach, even the bitter bile. the situation at night was better, and yu miao ate normally. however, after 11 pm, she started to have diarrhea. she squatted in the toilet until her feet were numb.. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: High Fever chapter 390: high fever translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at two in the morning, yu miao finally felt better. there was no more pain in her stomach, and everything returned to normal. she finally fell asleep. at four in the morning, she was woken up by the cold. in a daze, she got out of bed and covered herself with a blanket, but she still felt very cold. at six o¡¯clock the next morning, the auntie in the courtyard came over to deliver breakfast. she touched yu miao¡¯s head and realized that she had a high fever. after taking her temperature, yu miao had a fever of 38 degrees. the auntie wanted to bring yu miao to the hospital, but yu miao rejected her. yu miao knew that this was not an ordinary fever at all. even if she went to the hospital, it would be useless. she was hot and cold. she was starting to talk nonsense. in a daze, she called liu min. ¡°auntie liu, i think i have a fever. my entire body is hot. i feel so uncomfortable.¡± liu min¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°bear with it. you¡¯ll be fine after a few more days.¡± after saying that, she hung up the phone. yu miao was already unhappy because of her illness, and she was even angrier when liu min treated her so coldly. she took out her phone and wanted to call her master. however, no matter how many times she called, the other party did not pick up. yu miao could only give up. in that case, she could only continue to endure and hope that the next few days would pass quickly. on the other side, li hao and the other three got off the plane and successfully arrived at a small country on the other side of the ocean. there were many beauties in the rolande kingdom. they planned to have a good time here for a while. that afternoon, the four of them went out for lunch. unexpectedly, one of them fell to the ground halfway through the meal. his limbs were stretched out, and there were ligature marks on his wrists and ankles. he held his stomach and kept shouting, ¡°my stomach hurts. save me quickly. i¡¯m about to die from the pain!¡± he used all his strength to lift the his shirt, revealing his stomach. the other three immediately looked at his stomach. there was a peanut-sized protrusion on his stomach that was moving quickly. li hao ran over and helped the man up. ¡°are you alright? how does your stomach feel now? i¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± the man screamed twice, unable to say a word in pain. a few seconds later, he closed his eyes and stopped moving. li hao shook his body. ¡°wake up quickly. i¡¯ll send you to the hospital!¡± however, no matter how much he shook, the man did not react. li hao reached out and checked his breathing. he was dead. the other two asked, ¡°brother, how is he? should we send him to the hospital now?¡± li hao shook his head, his gaze deep. ¡°he¡¯s already dead.¡± these words scared the other two half to death, not knowing what to do. li hao instructed, ¡°fourth brother, splash alcohol on him and make it look like he¡¯s drunk. third brother, carry him back to the hotel. after returning to the hotel, we¡¯ll immediately take a plane to saman.¡± their brother had died. in order not to get into trouble, they could only leave again. on the other hand, the saman was a small country that had wars all year round. there were a mix of people there. as long as they reached the saman, roland¡¯s police would no longer be able to track the three of them. after returning to the hotel, the three of them left their brother¡¯s body in the hotel and extended their room booking for a week. they also emphasized to the receptionist not to enter that room to clean. then, the three of them bought tickets for the earliest flight and set off for saman. the moment they boarded the plane, the three of them felt relieved. in the hotel room. the king contacted zhao lan and sent a message: [the other party is very strong. she has already damaged one of my spiritual artifacts, but i still can¡¯t resolve it. you need to pay more for me to continue casting spells.] soon, zhao lan replied: [no problem. i¡¯ll transfer another 30 million to you. this time, you must make yu su suffer so much that she wants to die.] indeed, zhao lan did not have anyone else she could use. if she didn¡¯t pay more, she would even lose the 4.0 million that she had paid previously. the king agreed. [don¡¯t worry, madam. this spell will definitely succeed.] soon, he received another 30 million. at a hotel in the capital of a certain country. ye heng, the head of the ye family, sat in front of the desk and frowned as he checked the flow of zhao lan¡¯s bank. zhao lan¡¯s card was issued in the name of the ye family. therefore, he could check the flow of funds. he realized that zhao lan had transferred 40 million dollars to a mysterious account a few days ago. just now, she transferred another 30 million dollars to that account. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only there must be something wrong! hence, ye heng immediately called his assistant and asked him to help him check the information of the owner of this account. the ye family had many businesses focused on information management. therefore, it was very easy for the assistant to check the information of that account.. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Reminding Yu Su chapter 391: reminding yu su translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios half an hour later, ye heng received an email from his assistant. after flipping through the information, he realized that the owner of the account was actually someone who was good at black magic. the information detailed that he was a famous king of black magic in the southwest, but his style of doing things was disliked by the locals. everyone knew that he often did bad things for the rich. there were rumors that the black magic king in the southwest would cause chaos in the entire southwest region and bring about great unrest. after ye heng finished reading the information, he had an ominous feeling. but he wasn¡¯t very sure. hence, he could only call ye chang and remind him to take good care of his mother and not let her harm innocent people. at the same time, ye heng shared his speculation. he suspected that zhao lan had found a black magic master to deal with yu su and had even made a move. after ye chang heard this, he felt a faint uneasiness in his heart. after hanging up, he immediately set off to look for yu su. on the other end of the phone, ye heng¡¯s eyes were dim. he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the traffic downstairs. he was very disappointed. all these years, he thought that he had treated zhao lan¡¯s family well. when the zhao family opened the company, he helped to get sponsorships and also solved many investment problems. he had never thought of asking them for anything in return. however, in the end, the zhao family used the ye family¡¯s name to do so many bad things behind their backs. he wished that the zhao family would all go to jail and not hang around in front of him. ye chang armed himself from head to toe and covered himself tightly with a mask and hat before going out to look for yu su. he knew that yu su was still staying in the original hotel. ye chang had just walked through a few alleys when he saw a familiar face near the daoist association. yu miao walked out of the alley sneakily with a cap on her head. her face was clearly exposed. ye chang took a closer look and was very sure that the person was yu miao. however, she was different from the previous yu miao. the yu miao in front of him seemed to have aged by more than ten years. there were a few strands of white hair peeking out from under her hat. her face was dark and yellow, with several wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. even her eyes became extremely turbid. ye chang was shocked and stood rooted to the ground, not knowing how to react. he was not familiar with yu miao and did not want to greet her. yu miao walked very quickly. when she got closer, she realized that ye chang was on the other side of the alley. although ye chang was wrapped up tightly, she still recognized him through his amber eyes. she screamed, covered her face, and ran back. she originally wanted to buy some medicine, but the moment she saw ye chang, she thought of her old appearance and felt embarrassed and angry. it was only when yu miao disappeared that ye chang finally reacted. his face was filled with confusion. ¡°she looked like she saw a ghost when she saw me. did i provoke her?¡± ye chang continued to walk forward and did not think about yu miao anymore. not long after, he walked to the hotel he had stayed in previously. after going upstairs, he walked to yu su¡¯s door. ye chang reached out and knocked on the door. after waiting for a while, he realized that no one answered. he glanced at his watch and realized that it was lunchtime. it was very likely that yu su was eating in the dining room downstairs. ye chang continued to stand outside the door, waiting for yu su to return. he did not really want to send a message to yu su. that was because he knew very well that if he sent a message saying that he was coming to look for her, yu su would definitely refuse to meet him and ask him to talk on the phone instead. not long after, yu su walked out of the elevator. after taking a few steps, she saw ye chang waiting at the door. yu su raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°why are you looking for me?¡± when she arrived, ye chang said in a low voice, ¡°i want to tell you something very important. is it convenient to talk inside?¡± ¡°alright.¡± yu su nodded. then, she opened the door and let ye chang in. after entering, ye chang hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°my mother spent 70 million dollars to hire a person known as the southwest black magic king. i suspect that person might be harmful to you. be careful.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ye chang knew very little about black magic worms. however, he had heard that if the worm entered a person¡¯s body, it would be very painful when it acted up. he did not want yu su to be harmed by his mother. yu su smiled and the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°i knew it long ago.¡± then, she shared that yu miao had found four of her previous teammates to take her hair and blood, as well as the entire process of how she fought back.. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Ye Chang Asked for a Reconcilation chapter 392: ye chang asked for a reconcilation translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after ye chang heard this, he thought of yu miao¡¯s old appearance and suddenly understood. he muttered, ¡°i see. no wonder she looks so much older.¡± ye chang also told yu su what he had seen about yu miao and asked, ¡°was she possessed by the worm?¡± yu su thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°very likely.¡± it seemed that her plan had worked. yu miao was attacked by the southwest black magic king, and her luck quickly decreased. yu su said to ye chang, ¡°this is the best time for yu ruo to snatch back his luck. if you have time, go and remind him personally!¡± if yu ruo took back his luck, it was equivalent to depleting more than half of yu miao¡¯s luck. furthermore, if she suffered a strong backlash, her situation would be even worse than now. ye chang nodded. ¡°alright, i understand.¡± he did not have a good relationship with yu ruo and yu zheng, so he had no intention of visiting yu ruo. but since yu su had said so, he would make a trip. after the discussion, yu su immediately chased him away. ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s stop here. i¡¯ll send you out.¡± then, she was about to open the hotel door. ye chang was stunned for a moment and said sadly, ¡°yu su, is it really impossible between us?¡± he knew that he had done many wrong things in the past and had unintentionally hurt yu su. however, he wanted to make it up to her and reconcile with yu su. he even wanted to become her intimate lover again. yu su sneered. ¡°i hope you have some self-awareness. don¡¯t embarrass yourself. we can¡¯t even be considered friends now.¡± this answer disappointed ye chang. but he wasn¡¯t surprised. ye chang exhaled heavily and looked at yu su again. ¡°yu su, i¡¯m sorry. i said this because i don¡¯t want to leave any regrets and want to fight for our relationship again. i know your attitude towards it now. i won¡¯t mention this again.¡± yu su deserved a better future. he was willing to wish her happiness forever. yu su said, ¡°i hope you stay away from me. i¡¯ll never go back.¡± if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was always hanging around in front of her, zhao lan wouldn¡¯t have targeted her like a lunatic. ye chang tried his best to nod. ¡°i understand. i¡¯ll try my best not to cause trouble for you in the future.¡± after he finished speaking, yu su opened the door. after ye chang walked out of the door, yu su slammed the door shut. ye chang stood in front of the door with reddened eyes. after thinking for a while, he finally walked towards the elevator. the two of them bade farewell completely. he had to let go of his feelings for yusu. in the hospital ward. yu zheng was peeling an apple for yu ruo with a peeler. he seemed to have thought of something and advised earnestly, ¡°third brother, treat yu su better in the future. she¡¯s our biological sister.¡± yu ruo smiled bitterly. ¡°i want to get closer to yu su, but she doesn¡¯t really want to talk to me.¡± he deserved all of this. he didn¡¯t blame anyone except yu miao. yu zheng advised, ¡°don¡¯t contact yu miao anymore. if you continue to pester her, i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to keep your life!¡± he really hoped that all the water in third brother¡¯s brain had poured out. at the mention of yu miao, yu ruo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°i really want to find someone to teach her a lesson. i also regret not listening to you back then.¡± if he had come to his senses earlier, he would not have ended up like this. not long after, yu zheng heard someone knocking on the door. he opened the door and saw an unexpected person. ye chang stood outside the door with a basket of fruits in his hand. yu zheng took the fruits and let him in. yu ruo was a little surprised to see him. ¡°why are you still in chinatown?¡± the recording of the program had already ended, and most of the people had already left. with ye chang¡¯s personality, even if he was still in chinatown, it was unlikely that he would visit them. he probably had looked for them for something. ye chang smiled. ¡°my mother has arrived in chinatown. i¡¯m accompanying her around the city. how¡¯s your recovery?¡± yu ruo sighed. ¡°still the same.¡± yu zheng stood up and poured a glass of water for ye chang. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the three of them chatted for a while and talked about some work in the entertainment industry. not long after, yu zong returned. seeing yu zong walk into the ward, ye chang¡¯s eyes flashed. he said, ¡°when i came over, i bumped into yu miao. she seemed to have aged by more than ten years. her face was filled with wrinkles.¡± yu zong was also very surprised to see ye chang in the ward. however, he was not stupid. ye chang had mentioned this matter the moment he saw him. he was probably targeting him.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Stealing Luck chapter 393: stealing luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zong spoke up and asked, ¡°do you know the reason?¡± there must be something that outsiders did not know. ye chang nodded. he continued, ¡°yu miao hired four people to forcefully take away a few strands of yu su¡¯s hair and blood. she was also prepared to give these things to the black magic king to poison yu su.¡± yu zheng asked in shock, ¡°did she succeed?¡± ye chang shook his head. ¡°yu su subdued the four of them and gave them yu miao¡¯s hair. yu miao gave that hair to the black magic king. it was probably the black magic king who attacked and the harm fell on yu miao instead.¡± just as she finished speaking, yu ruo said angrily, ¡°fortunately, yu su is fine. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have let her off! she deserves to be unlucky!¡± he did not feel sorry for yu miao at all now. yu zong¡¯s expression was also ugly as he said coldly, ¡°she really has a poisonous heart.¡± the yu family had raised yu miao for so long, but she harmed the yu family¡¯s daughter like this. after ye chang finished speaking, he bade farewell. yu zheng sent him out of the ward. yu zong¡¯s expression darkened as he called his assistant. ¡°go and check the flow of money in yu miao¡¯s account. there¡¯s no need to report the small amounts.¡± ¡°yes, ceo!¡± the assistant agreed on the other end of the phone. yu miao used a vip black card that her family had issued and had an unlimited transfer amount. the yu family had the right to inquire about transaction bills from the bank. soon, yu zong received a call from his assistant. ¡°ceo yu, the information from the bank is as follows: five days ago, ms. yu transferred three million dollars out.¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°two days ago, she first transferred 17 million dollars. not long after, she transferred out all the amount in the card. all this money was transferred to the same account. the account name is li hao.¡± these huge amounts stunned yu zong. all these years, he had only given his adopted daughter the necessary pocket money. he would not give her anything else. he did not expect yu miao to be so rich. as an adopted daughter, she had tens of millions in her card! yu zong didn¡¯t need to guess to know that the money was all given by hu ying and her sons. his expression darkened as he looked at his two sons in the ward. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to secretly give her money behind my back in the future.¡± yu miao was already an adult. the yu family had no obligation to continue giving child support. yu zheng had another question. what message did ye chang want to convey by making this trip? could it be that he just wanted to tell them about yu miao¡¯s tragic state? his intuition told him that was not the case. what did yu miao¡¯s misery have to do with anything? yu zheng glanced at yu ruo and suddenly thought of something. ¡°i know! ye chang came here and specially mentioned yu miao. so that¡¯s what he meant!¡± his eyes lit up and his face was filled with surprise. yu ruo asked, ¡°what exactly does he want to say?¡± yu zheng quickly said, ¡°now is the time when yu miao is weak. if we do spells at this time, we will definitely be able to take back third brother¡¯s luck!¡± this was what ye chang implied. yu zong thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°i think so too.¡± yu ruo¡¯s eyes were filled with hope as she looked at yu zong pleadingly. ¡°dad, please help me invite master wen again. i really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± as he spoke, his eyes turned red. men did not cry easily, but he really felt too uncomfortable and suppressed. he could not hold it in anymore. yu zong nodded. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll go and invite master wen now. i hope he can agree this time.¡± after saying that, he immediately stood up from the stool and turned to walk out. yu zong called his assistant. ¡°come and pick me up now. i¡¯ll wait for you downstairs at the hospital. bring the antiques i bought.¡± the assistant immediately agreed. ¡°okay!¡± after the call, yu zong immediately asked his secretary to check master wen¡¯s residence. master wen was a famous metaphysical master in chinatown. he lived in the daoist association, so he could find out the address. however, whether he could enter the association depended on yu zong¡¯s ability. yu zong was prepared to bribe the manager of the association. it would be best if he could spend some money to see wen chuan. yu zong waited for ten minutes at the hospital before his assistant rushed over in a carriage. the carriage was big enough to seat four people. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after the sect boarded the carriage, the coachman drove the carriage towards the daoist association. yu zong sat by the car window, feeling uneasy. in fact, he wasn¡¯t too sure about this visit, but it was better to try than not. in the car, there was a pile of boxes. the box was filled with antique calligraphy and paintings that yu zong had bought in the capital.. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Inviting Master Wen to Take Action chapter 394: inviting master wen to take action translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios although these antiques did not contain any auspicious aura, their collection value was very high. half an hour later, the carriage stopped outside the door of the daoist association. yu zong and his assistant alighted with gift boxes. the stone door of the daoist association was magnificent. after the two of them walked through the door, they saw a little daoist child who was about eight years old. the little daoist boy was wearing a gray daoist robe. his eyes were clear, and his cheeks were chubby. yu zong walked forward and asked with a smile, ¡°little friend, can you bring me to master wen¡¯s residence? if you¡¯re willing, i¡¯ll buy you candied hawthorn.¡± the little daoist boy shook his head and said seriously, ¡°there¡¯s no need.¡± he glanced at yu zong and his assistant from head to toe, scratched his head, and asked, ¡°are you from the yu family?¡± master wen had asked him to wait here because he wanted him to wait for the head of the family. yu zong¡¯s face was filled with surprise as he asked, ¡°how did you know?¡± the daoist child smiled, revealing two dimples. ¡°master wen asked me to wait for you here. please follow me!¡± yu zong¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he hurriedly replied, ¡°yes!¡± this little daoist child was actually sent by master wen. master wen could actually predict that he was coming over and even sent someone to wait here. it was simply a brilliant plan. from then on, he no longer dared to look down on metaphysical masters. yu zong followed the little daoist boy and walked towards the inner courtyard at the side door. after passing through the long corridor and passing through a few more courtyards, the three of them arrived. the daoist child led the two of them to a bamboo door. wen chuan¡¯s name was on the door. there were still many talismans hanging on the wall of the courtyard. the talismans fluttered in the wind and made rustling sounds. ¡°master wen, i¡¯ve brought him here!¡± the little daoist boy pushed open the door and skipped into the courtyard. yu zong followed. as soon as he walked into the courtyard, he smelled a waft of fragrance of orchids. wen chuan¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°come in!¡± then, the three of them passed through the bamboo door and walked into the courtyard. in the courtyard, wen chuan¡¯s black hair and white clothes made him look more like an immortal from the heavens. he was sitting at a stone table for four. a chessboard was placed on the table, and there was no one opposite him. wen chuan was playing chess with himself. yu zong took a step forward and said in a clear voice, ¡°master wen, i¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± without looking up, wen chuan said, ¡°have a seat!¡± the little daoist boy ran into the inner room skillfully and walked out with the tea set. yu zong sat in front of wen chuan, feeling a little uneasy. the assistant was still standing at the side, holding the gift box in his hand. the little daoist boy poured a cup of tea for the two people in the seat. after pouring it, wen chuan handed him a note. ¡°go buy candied hawthorn!¡± ¡°thank you, master wen!¡± the little daoist boy ran out of the courtyard with a smile, his footsteps extremely cheerful. only then did wen chuan look straight at yu zong. he placed a chess piece in his hand and said leisurely, ¡°mr. yu, you¡¯re here to invite me to perform a spell, right?¡± yu zong hurriedly nodded. ¡°you¡¯re really smart!¡± he hesitated for a moment and told the truth. ¡°i received news that yu miao was attacked by black magic. it would be easier to use a spell now.¡± he felt ashamed of matters involving his two daughters. he didn¡¯t know if he should know better. ¡°oh?¡± wen chuan picked up his teacup. yu zong continued, ¡°a few days ago, someone sold us a portion of yu miao¡¯s blood and hair, but we aren¡¯t sure whether they belong to her. master wen, please take a look!¡± after saying that, he took out a paper box. inside the box were a few strands of hair and a few drops of blood in a small bottle. wen chuan¡¯s gaze lingered on the box for a moment before he said, ¡°it¡¯s hers. her scent is in her hair and blood.¡± he was already at the great fulfilment realm, so it was easy for him to recognize these things. ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± yu zong¡¯s face was filled with joy as he looked at wen chuan pleadingly. ¡°master wen, i shan¡¯t hide from you. my third son was deceived by yu miao and he has already been punished. master wen, please help.¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°if master wen has any requests, feel free to ask. if the yu family can do it, we will definitely do our best.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only wen chuan smiled. ¡°you guys really know how to seize the opportunity.¡± yu zong¡¯s heart tightened, and he was about to continue pleading. unexpectedly, wen chuan agreed. ¡°i can help you, but i hope you remember that i helped you on account of yu su.¡± yu zong nodded repeatedly. ¡°don¡¯t worry, master. i¡¯ll definitely teach my sons a lesson and make them remember yu su¡¯s help.¡± at the most critical moment, his biological daughter was still the reliable one.. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Casting Spells chapter 395: casting spells translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios then, wen chuan said, ¡°i¡¯m going over to do some spells tonight. i need some props. go and prepare. don¡¯t miss out on a single prop.¡± ¡°okay!¡± yu zong agreed with a smile. wen chuan took out a piece of paper and handed it to yu zong. the various items written on the paper in calligraphy, including cinnabar talismans. they were not rare items that could be bought in the ancient city. yu zong carefully read through them one by one and was relieved. then, he signaled to his assistant with his eyes, and the assistant immediately placed the gift in his hand on the table. yu zong said, ¡°these are all my appreciation. i hope you can accept them.¡± he knew that these things were far from enough. however, he still felt uneasy if he didn¡¯t give them away. wen chuan only glanced at it and roughly knew what was in the gift box. he agreed. ¡°okay, put it there!¡± after saying that, he lowered his head to look at the chessboard and had no intention of paying attention to yu zong. originally, yu zong wanted to talk more and get closer to master wen, but looking at the master, he didn¡¯t seem to want to chat with him. yu zong tactfully stood up and bade farewell. ¡°then i won¡¯t disturb master wen¡¯s cultivation. i¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡± wen chuan replied coldly, ¡°okay.¡± with that, yu zong left with his assistant. wen chuan knew about the feud between the yu family and yu su. he was close to yu su and looked down on this group of people even more. he had no intention of befriending them. after the two of them left, wen chuan finished playing chess. then, he took out his phone and called yu su. this was the first time he had called yu su. it was really a little novel. after yu su answered the call, she asked, ¡°hello, senior brother, why are you looking for me?¡± wen chuan¡¯s voice was like a mountain spring. ¡°yu zong came over just now. i agreed to his request. i¡¯ll be doing a spell in the hospital tonight. do you want to come and take a look?¡± it did not matter to him whether yu su came or not. however, wen chuan recalled that yu su had once said that if there was a chance, she wanted to spar spell abilities with him. yu su¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly replied, ¡°of course i¡¯ll go!¡± her metaphysics level had always been stuck at upper level 5, and there was a bottleneck. perhaps she could gain enlightenment from her senior brother¡¯s spells. this was an opportunity that other metaphysical masters could not even dream of. wen chuan glanced at the gift box on the table and continued to ask, ¡°yu zong gave me some antique calligraphies and paintings. do you want them?¡± yu su asked curiously, ¡°you don¡¯t want them?¡± if it was a gift from yu zong, it would be worth at least tens of millions. wen chuan paused for a moment and said directly, ¡°i don¡¯t like it.¡± throughout the years, he had collected countless antiques, calligraphy, and paintings. he had even built an antique warehouse. he did not take the initiative to look for those antiques. they were all given to him by rich merchants as compensation. at his realm, he no longer pursued external things. with so much money, it became a pile of waste paper. yu su was stunned for a moment. she did not expect her senior brother to be so honest. however, she thought for a moment. for people who had lived for hundreds of years, antiques were indeed very common. yu su said without hesitation, ¡°i want them. senior brother, give them to me!¡± her personal studio was still operating, so she naturally needed more money. wen chuan said, ¡°then i¡¯ll get someone to send it over. what¡¯s your room number? tell me again.¡± after yu su informed him, the two of them hung up. she did not expect this senior brother she met out of nowhere to be so forthright. they could continue to get along well in the future. her foundation was still too weak. it would be a good thing if she could hug a big tree like wen chuan. at 7pm. yu zong stood at the entrance of the daoist association with his assistant, waiting for wen chuan to come out. behind him was a luxurious carriage. this carriage could accommodate ten people. it was very spacious. this also represented yu zong¡¯s sincerity. there were piles of things on the list in the carriage. they were neatly arranged and there were many types. after waiting for a while, yu zong saw wen chuan walk out. he had changed into a silver-white daoist robe, making him look even more peerless. yu zong walked forward and took a few steps to welcome him. ¡°master wen, you¡¯re here. let¡¯s get into the carriage and leave!¡± wen chuan walked over and took a few glances at the carriage. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only then, he shook his head and said, ¡°wait another two minutes.¡± yu zong nodded. ¡°we¡¯ll listen to master wen.¡± although he did not know why, it was definitely right to listen to the master. two minutes later, yu su walked over leisurely. she was wearing an ancient aqua blue dress that made her skin look snow-white and extremely beautiful. yu zong was slightly surprised. he did not expect yu su to be here too. however, what was even more shocking was that master wen had accurately calculated the time when yu su would arrive. yu su walked forward and smiled at wen chuan. ¡°sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± wen chuan smiled.. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Getting Rid of Bad Luck chapter 396: getting rid of bad luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios sitting in the car, yu su chatted with wen chuan. she did not even look at yu zong, which made yu zong¡¯s heart ache. previously, when they were at home, yu su was so obedient and considerate. such a good child had been lost by the yu family. not long after, the three of them arrived at the ward. after entering, yu zong got someone to move all the things in the car in. yu zheng was also in the ward. when he saw that yu su came, his face was filled with joy. when yu ruo saw that wen chuan was really here, he was extremely excited. he could finally get rid of his bad luck! when everything was ready, wen chuan got someone to lock the ward door. then, he found a piece of wood from the pile. with a wave of his hand, the soft wood was carved into yu miao¡¯s appearance. her eyebrows were clear, and her limbs were well-proportioned. yu zheng was slightly shocked and took a step back. as expected of a metaphysical master. this ability was unbelievably powerful. wen chuan said, ¡°hand me yu miao¡¯s hair and blood.¡± yu zheng immediately opened the bedside table, took out the paper box, and handed it over. wen chuan took out the strand of hair and wrapped it around the puppet¡¯s body. he then dipped the cinnabar pen in yu miao¡¯s blood and smeared it on the puppet¡¯s heart. then, he stuck a talisman with the date of birth on the puppet¡¯s stomach. wen chuan¡¯s movements were coherent and powerful. yu su watched him intently, carefully thinking about his every move. she realized that from the beginning of the spell, wen chuan¡¯s body had already flashed with a layer of golden light. this golden light was called mystic light and was a protective barrier. wen chuan had entered the perfected realm and could summon mystic rays. no matter what spell he did, with the enhancement of the mystic rays, his chances of winning would increase by 20%. he was really too strong. yu su continued to read. wen chuan took out another pen and drew classical patterns on the puppet. energy fluctuated where the pen landed. it seemed that wen chuan would use his magic power to augment the talisman to achieve a stronger effect. when yu su performed the ritual, she would also use her dharmic powers, but her dharmic powers were much weaker. yu su¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she immersed herself in the mysterious mystic techniques. after that, wen chuan carved another puppet. this puppet was very similar to yu ruo. he then took yu ruo¡¯s hair and blood and pasted the birth characters and talismans on the puppet. when the two puppets were ready, wen chuan looked at yu su and said, ¡°yu su, light a yellow candle. don¡¯t let the yellow candle extinguish. i¡¯ll start working on the spell immediately.¡± yu su¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded. ¡°no problem.¡± usually, when casting spells, the person who controlled the yellow candle was the person who cast the spell. but now, the two of them were controlling it together. this could disrupt the other party¡¯s vision and cause the metaphysical masters opposite them to be unable to withstand it. yu su walked towards the pile of boxes where the items were placed and chose two yellow candles of the best quality. she lit the yellow candle and pasted a protecting talisman on the base. then, she placed the two yellow candles on the table and chanted an incantation at them. after she was done, she looked at wen chuan. wen chuan nodded and looked at the three of them. ¡°i¡¯ll start casting the spell. don¡¯t make a sound or move. otherwise, the spell will fail.¡± yu zheng tried his best to nod. even if he was surprised, he would cover his mouth and not make a sound, lest it affected the outcome. wen chuan looked at the puppet in front of him again and waved his hand. the two lying puppets actually stood up magically and moved around the table. yu su looked over and saw that both puppets were emitting white smoke. the smoke gradually moved up until the two wisps of white smoke fused together. the two puppets gradually approached until they stood with their backs facing each other. the white smoke formed a bunch. wen chuan chanted an incantation silently. his eyes were cold as he said to the puppet, ¡°fuse, guide, and separate!¡± the white smoke kept spinning like a tornado. a few seconds later, they completely fused into one. three seconds later, the white smoke began to sway violently. the smoke floated and gradually separated into two bundles of smoke. a puff of smoke was thick and white. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the color was very faint. if one did not look carefully, they would not notice it. at this moment, in a courtyard outside the daoist association. yu miao had a splitting headache and her heart was beating very fast. she felt very uncomfortable and felt like her soul was about to dissipate. she squeezed her eyes shut and groaned in pain. the consecutive days of fever made her brain muddled and unable to think. she only felt uncomfortable all over, but she could not tell what was wrong.. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Loss of Luck chapter 397: loss of luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu miao buried her head deep in the blanket and gritted her teeth to endure it. however, not long after, she felt a familiar pulling sensation. her luck was flowing away again. she was very sure that it was because her luck was flowing away. yu miao was so frightened that she shivered. she lifted the blanket and ran out of the room. she had been running a fever and felt that her body was too hot, so she was naked when she ran out of the room. this courtyard was for disciples to stay in. other than yu miao, there were also many daoist disciples living in the courtyard. as yu miao ran, she shouted, ¡°auntie liu, save me quickly!¡± when the disciples living in the courtyard heard the cry for help, they opened the windows and looked out. they saw a naked woman running. yu miao¡¯s body was black and yellow, and there were black spots on her legs. she looked especially ugly. this scene made people feel that their eyes were tainted. the disciples closed the window again. at this moment, liu min was meditating in her room. she heard a cry for help and pulled open the door. seeing yu miao running around naked, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and turn her head. yu miao took advantage of her opening the door and slipped in. she grabbed liu min¡¯s sleeve and said anxiously, ¡°auntie liu, look at my luck. it¡¯s constantly flowing away. if this continues, i won¡¯t have any luck.¡± liu min¡¯s eyes narrowed when she heard her mention the loss of luck. she looked at the top of yu miao¡¯s head. indeed, a wisp of luck was dissipating. liu min casually found an old shirt and let yu miao put it on. ¡°i¡¯ll start casting spells now. don¡¯t move around, or you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± after saying that, she walked to the cabinet and took out the tools for casting spells. liu min placed the props on the table one by one. she checked again before silently reciting the incantation and preparing to begin the spell. yu miao pulled a long face, her eyes rolling down. ¡°auntie liu, is my luck going to be stolen by someone?¡± liu min ignored her and continued to chant the spell. ten seconds later, she pulled a few strands of yu miao¡¯s hair, took a dagger, and cut yu miao¡¯s fingertips. finally, she used a vessel to collect yu miao¡¯s blood. the moment the knife cut through yu miao¡¯s finger, yu miao screamed, ¡°auntie liu, be gentler. don¡¯t always hurt me!¡± she was filled with hatred. when she saw her master, she would definitely complain. liu min looked at her coldly. at that moment, yu miao¡¯s entire body turned cold, and a chill rose from the bottom of her feet. it was too scary. yu miao didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. liu min continued to cast spells. she took out another cinnabar pen, dipped it in yu miao¡¯s blood, and wrote a talisman in blood. then, she took out a black candle. she lit the candle and stuck the bloody talisman paper on it. liu min closed her eyes and chanted an incantation. she made a hand seal and shouted, ¡°go!¡± a wave of magic power was transmitted to yu su¡¯s candle through the black candle. liu min wanted to use this method to blow out the two yellow candles in front of yu su. as long as the candles were extinguished, wen chuan¡¯s spell would fail. in the ward. yu su¡¯s gaze was fixed on the candlelight. there seemed to be a gust of wind which blew and the flames were flickering. the fire was getting smaller and smaller. it was about to go out. yu su chanted the incantation silently and protected the candlelight with her hand. then, she shouted softly and directed her magic power towards the candle flame. ¡°break!¡± the voice sounded in liu min¡¯s mind like thunder. for a moment, her ears buzzed from the impact. she also felt the impact on her chest. liu min was exhausted and spat out a mouthful of blood. fortunately, she held onto the table to prevent herself from falling to the ground. she could tell that the voice belonged to yu su. liu min stood up unwillingly and took out a black porcelain bowl from her pocket. the bowl was filled with ferocity. she had gone through a lot to bring this bowl back. the bowl itself was green. after being stained with the blood of countless people and absorbing energy for thousands of years, it became a black bowl. not only was there a ferocious aura on the bowl, but there was also a murderous aura and resentment. using this bowl to deal with her opponent was a great weapon. liu min took out a cinnabar brush and condensed the ferocious aura on the bowl on it, drawing an offensive talisman. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she stuck this talisman on yu miao¡¯s body. yu miao looked at the talisman carefully. waves of ghostly cries sounded in her ears, and her body seemed to have a sinister feeling. she was extremely afraid and looked at liu min pleadingly. however, liu min was still chanting and did not look at yu miao. yu miao could only give up.. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Two People Fighting chapter 398: two people fighting translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios liu min took a white bow from the wall, pointed the bow at the candle flame, and pulled it out. the moment it popped out, she used her magic power to form an arrow. the arrow followed the candlelight and pierced towards yu su¡¯s chest. then, she shot eight more arrows at the metaphysical masters opposing her. if one was hit by an arrow, it would pierce through that person¡¯s body and plant a wisp of murderous aura in his body. after the baleful aura entered the body, it would circulate in the blood and attack the white blood cells. yu su had clearly realized that the attack power this time was very strong. she took out the jade pendant and drew out the ferocious aura on it. then, she used this ferocious aura to condense it into the shape of a sword. yu su waved the sword with her consciousness. a few seconds later, all the arrows shot by liu min were cut off by yu su¡¯s sword without injuring her at all. yu su followed the candlelight and stabbed her sword towards the opposite side. liu min was pleased with herself. she had expected that yu su would definitely be seriously injured by her, so she let down her guard. unexpectedly, a sword stabbed at her. the sword stabbed her in the chest. the wound felt like it was being burned by flames. liu min cried out in pain. she clutched her chest and slumped to the ground. ¡°it hurts too much!¡± there was a strong fierce aura on the sword. she immediately pressed a few of her acupoints to temporarily seal off the pain before barely standing up. liu min looked at the metaphysical masters opposite her through the candlelight. this was impossible! she had once met yu su on the way and secretly checked yu su¡¯s cultivation level. she realized that the other party¡¯s cultivation level was lower than hers. that was why she was very confident in fighting yu su face to face today. unexpectedly, yu su injured her instead. didn¡¯t this indirectly prove that yu su¡¯s cultivation level was stronger than hers? this realization made liu min feel defeated. she had cultivated for decades and was focused. she did not expect to be defeated by a female celebrity. on the other side. wen chuan suddenly opened his eyes and took off the two talismans on the puppet. he shouted softly, ¡°luck, open!¡± in the next second, the two puppets leaned against each other and burst into flames. yu su also waved her hand and pasted another talisman on the incense burner, burning the original two talismans under the candlelight. in an instant, the candlelight jumped half a meter. the yellow candlelight turned dark red, giving off a strange feeling. there was also a strange smell in the air. yu zheng sniffed carefully. he felt that this smell was familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had smelled it before. in the courtyard. seeing liu min suddenly fall to the ground, yu miao¡¯s face turned pale and she panicked. ¡°auntie liu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± could it be that this spell had failed? wasn¡¯t liu min praised as the number one disciple below her master? how could she fail? yu miao took off the talisman on her and walked towards liu min, wanting her to continue casting her spells. unexpectedly, as soon as she took a step, she felt a sharp pain in her body. yu miao fell to the ground in pain and reached out to hug her head. ¡°it hurts, it hurts¡­ i¡¯m about to die from the pain¡­¡± her body was curled up like a cooked prawn. seeing this, liu min stretched out her hand and wanted to do something, but her magic power had already been exhausted and she could not move at all. she could only watch as the luck on yu miao¡¯s body decreased. her eyes were filled with shock. so yu su was already so strong? if she were to cast a spell, she would definitely not be able to do this. however, it only took yu su less than half an hour to break the curse on yu miao¡¯s body and continuously absorb her luck. this strength was too strong. even if her master came, he would probably not be able to do it so quickly. when liu min thought of this, she slapped her thigh hard. ¡°oh no, master is going to suffer a backlash!¡± her face was filled with annoyance as she finally remembered. the curse technique on yu miao was set up by her master. if the curse was forcefully broken, her master would suffer a backlash and be injured. inside the association, in a courtyard. a man holding a daoist secret manual was calculating with a leisurely expression. but in the next second, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. ¡°pfft!¡± the man spat out a mouthful of blood. he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°which blind person dared to break my curse? he really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the man¡¯s smooth skin gradually became rough and aging, and there were many age spots. wisps of white hair appeared in his black hair, and his black and bright eyes became extremely turbid. originally, he looked like he was only in his thirties, but now he looked like he was in his sixties or seventies. he had spent a lot of effort to make himself young. but now, it was all ruined.. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Master’s Backlash chapter 399: master¡¯s backlash translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the man was so angry that he threw all the books in front of the table to the ground. he took out a communication spirit stone and shouted at liu min, ¡°come here!¡± his voice was filled with anger. liu min was so frightened that she trembled. her face turned pale as she carefully stood up and walked out. it was over. her master was angry. she would definitely be severely punished. yu miao was still lying on the ground, crying. ¡°auntie liu, don¡¯t go. my body really hurts. i¡¯m about to die from the pain.¡± she had a splitting headache and waves of soreness in her bones. under the intense pain, yu miao fainted. in the main courtyard of the daoist association. liu min clutched her chest and walked into the courtyard with small steps. she lowered her head and walked in. ¡°master, i¡¯m here.¡± the man¡¯s furious voice sounded. ¡°didn¡¯t i tell you to keep an eye on yu miao? why did you let someone break the curse?¡± what a useless thing. she couldn¡¯t even do such a simple thing. liu min was so frightened that she broke out in cold sweat. she walked to the man and knelt down. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯s all my fault. please punish me, master!¡± she was afraid that her master would throw her into prison. she did not want to go through those punishment methods again. the man looked at her coldly. ¡°tell me, what exactly happened?¡± logically speaking, yu miao still had a lot of luck on her. even if the other party used a spell, it would be difficult to snatch it away. then, liu min explained that yu miao had caused trouble and was casted black magic by someone, causing her physical fitness to deteriorate. when she saw that yu miao¡¯s luck had been lost, she immediately fought with the metaphysical masters opposite her, but she was injured by them. the man remained silent. after waiting for a while, he asked, ¡°that person is yu su?¡± liu min nodded. ¡°yes, i heard her voice. it¡¯s her. but the strange thing is that she¡¯s actually so strong.¡± it was so strong that it did not make sense. even if she was a genius, it was impossible for her to have such a high cultivation at such a young age. the man also frowned, unable to figure it out. to be able to break the curse in such a short period of time, not only in terms of experience, but also in terms of strength, she should be an extremely powerful metaphysical master. for a moment, neither of them spoke again. the man thought for a moment and asked, ¡°from the beginning to the end, did you only sense yu su¡¯s aura?¡± liu min nodded and answered affirmatively, ¡°yes, she¡¯s alone.¡± if it was someone else, she felt that she would definitely be able to feel it. however, if yu su was really alone, it was impossible for her to break the curse so quickly. this was puzzling. the man said, ¡°there¡¯s another person. that person¡¯s strength is above yours. you can¡¯t sense his aura.¡± liu min lowered her head and thought about it carefully. it was really possible. she said, ¡°maybe, but who is that person?¡± with liu min¡¯s strength, she was considered to have few opponents in chinatown. however, this mysterious person¡¯s strength was far above hers. that person was not afraid of the daoist association¡¯s revenge at all. liu min thought about it and finally raised her head. she said hesitantly, ¡°master, i¡¯ve thought of someone.¡± ¡°tell me,¡± the man said coldly. liu min said carefully, ¡°first eastern courtyard.¡± in daoism, the east was respected. the first courtyard also represented the role model of metaphysical masters and their status in the daoist association was outstanding. wen chuan lived in the first eastern courtyard. on the show, wen chuan had said that he could break this curse. if master wen really interfered, breaking the spell would be a piece of cake for him. the man took a deep breath, his gaze deep. ¡°if it¡¯s really him, this matter will be difficult to handle.¡± if he really offended the first eastern courtyard, even he would have to apologize. that master was not to be trifled with. liu min lowered her head. her back was drenched in cold sweat. ¡°i was incompetent. please punish me, master.¡± the man sneered. ¡°do you think you can get away with punishing you?¡± before liu min could answer, he asked again, ¡°how¡¯s he wan¡¯s situation now?¡± after being her luck was devoured the last time, the man had never paid attention to her again. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only liu min immediately said, ¡°after he wan¡¯s luck was exhausted, she was poisoned by another type of voodoo. she was tortured by the voodoo until she was a little delirious. now, she¡¯s locked up in the courtyard of the capital by the he family.¡± ever since she lost her value, the he family had been bullying he wan in different ways. he wan was also having a miserable time. the man said, ¡°in the next few days, bring he wan and yu miao into the courtyard. i want to see them personally. you can leave now. remember to protect yu miao well. don¡¯t really let her die.¡± ¡°yes!¡± liu min replied and stood up to walk out.. Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Visiting the Hospital Ward chapter 400: visiting the hospital ward translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after liu min left, the man still felt uneasy. originally, everything was under his control, but now, there was a change. there was an additional metaphysical master interfering. the curse on yu miao¡¯s body was also broken. he took out his phone and sent a message to zhao lan: [zhao lan, i need your help with something.] at this moment, zhao lan was munching on melon seeds and watching television in the living room. when she saw the message, she hurriedly sent a voice message and asked, ¡°darling, what difficulties did you encounter?¡± the man replied: [i need you to go to yu ruo¡¯s ward to check. i want to know if there are any other strangers in the ward other than the yu family.] when zhao lan received the message, she held her phone and smiled sweetly. she held her throat and sent a voice message, ¡°darling, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll go over now. i¡¯ll definitely help you settle this matter.¡± the two of them chatted for a while more before the man promised to take her on a trip next month. only then did zhao lan exit the chat with a smile. she picked up her bag from the table and walked out. as she walked, she called hu ying. ¡°hello, mrs. yu. yu ruo has been hospitalized for so long, but i haven¡¯t visited him. i want to visit him in the ward to show my concern.¡± hu ying was applying a facial mask in the hotel room. when she heard that her good friend wanted to visit her son, she smiled and said, ¡°sure, you¡¯re not allowed to buy expensive gifts. don¡¯t be an outsider to me. we¡¯re all family.¡± hu ying was also grateful that mrs. ye was willing to visit yu ruo. hu ying took off her facial mask, put on some light makeup, and walked out. on the other side. when yu miao woke up from her coma, she felt that the pain in her body had disappeared. she got up from the floor, her legs trembling. she had to support herself on the table beside her to stand upright. yu miao felt like something was missing from her body. could her luck have decreased again? at the thought of this, yu miao composed herself and walked towards the bathroom at the side, wanting to see her current appearance. if she became older, it meant that her luck had decreased by another portion. if her appearance remained unchanged, her luck would still be there. yu miao hurriedly walked into the bathroom and looked at the mirror on the sink. she saw an old face. her face was dark and her eye bags were heavy. her hair was white and there were many age spots on her face. yu miao couldn¡¯t help but hug her head and cry. how could this old and ugly woman in the mirror be her? she was clearly a beautiful little fairy! her skin was smooth and her eyes were like stars. she was loved and infatuated by thousands of young men. how did she become an old woman?! the more yu miao thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t accept it. she continued to scream, ¡°ahhh¡­¡± her voice was hoarse and unpleasant. even her voice was that of an old woman. liu min had just returned to the courtyard when she heard yu miao scream. she thought that something had happened again. she rushed into the room and saw yu miao¡¯s face. she was shocked for a moment. this change was too great! in the past, yu miao might still look like a woman in her thirties, but now, she looked like an old woman in her fifties. yu miao saw liu min in the mirror and rushed over to hug her as if she had seen her savior. she cried, ¡°auntie liu, you have to help me. i¡¯m still so young. how can i live in the future with such an old face!¡± liu min already felt that yu miao was disgusting. now that she was hugged by her, she despised her even more. she grabbed yu miao¡¯s collar and pulled her away. ¡°i have serious mysophobia and don¡¯t like to be hugged by others. can you stay away from me?¡± yu miao was weak when she was pulled away. she walked forward unwillingly and said aggrievedly, ¡°auntie liu, please help me. can you take back my luck again?¡± as long as she obtained some luck, her beauty would return. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only liu min looked at her coldly and said, ¡°the curse on your body has been broken. if you want to obtain luck again, you have to set up a new curse. i¡¯m weak and don¡¯t have the ability to set up a curse.¡± did yu miao think that snatching someone else¡¯s luck was as simple as buying a cabbage from the supermarket? even if she knew how to set up a curse, she would not help yu miao do this. yu miao looked disappointed and grabbed her sleeve tightly. what if she continued to age like this in the future? Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Not Going Out Again chapter 401: not going out again translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios she thought hatefully that yu su was definitely behind this. yu miao looked at liu min and asked firmly, ¡°it was yu su who broke the curse, right?¡± liu min warned her, ¡°you can¡¯t even protect yourself now. what¡¯s the use of knowing? during this period of time, stay in the courtyard and don¡¯t go anywhere. otherwise, the remaining luck in your body will be exhausted by you!¡± yu miao was so worrisome. if she ran around again, liu min did not mind using some forceful methods to make her unable to go anywhere. after yu miao heard this, she was a little dazed. she really couldn¡¯t protect herself. right now, she could only bury the hatred in her heart. seeing liu min look over, yu miao nodded and said, ¡°i promise i won¡¯t go out again. auntie liu, don¡¯t worry.¡± she looked like an old woman now. if she was photographed by the reporters, it would become big entertainment news and her career would be ruined. no one would like an old and ugly female celebrity. on the other side. in the ward, yu su blew out the two candles on the table and took off the talisman paper at the base of the candles. the moment the talisman paper was removed, it automatically burned to ashes. wen chuan stopped what he was doing and stood at the side. he looked at the top of yu ruo¡¯s head. a wisp of smoke was being injected into his head. it was long and thick. a moment later, the smoke disappeared. yu ruo closed her eyes and felt this strange feeling. it was as if something had returned to his body. this feeling was very comfortable. sensing everyone¡¯s gazes on him, he opened his eyes and looked at wen chuan. ¡°master wen, has the curse technique between yu miao and me been successfully broken?¡± wen chuan nodded. ¡°yes. half of your luck has returned. you won¡¯t be as unlucky as you have been these past few days, but you¡¯ll still be unlucky from time to time.¡± yu ruo was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°only half?¡± where did the other half go? if they could all come back, wouldn¡¯t he not be unlucky again? yu su said coldly, ¡°the other half has naturally been used up by yu miao. do you still want to take everything back?¡± it was already very difficult to break the curse on him. yu ruo was so frightened that he shook his head desperately. ¡°no, no. it¡¯s already good enough that half of it can come back. i¡¯m just a little curious.¡± as long as his bad luck could lessen a little, he would be very happy. if not for master wen and yu su, his luck would probably have been snatched away completely. he would not even have been able to keep half of it. seeing that the ritual had been completed, yu zong said to yu su, ¡°yu su, when are you going back to the capital? why don¡¯t you come back with us!¡± along the way, they could take care of each other. on the way, they could also contact each other. after saying that, yu zheng looked at yu su expectantly. yu su¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°no, i¡¯m used to traveling alone. ceo yu, you should go back with your family. i won¡¯t disturb you as an outsider!¡± she emphasized the word ¡°outsider¡±. these words were especially ear-piercing to yu zong. god knew how much he wanted to repair his relationship with his daughter. he really did not want to see yu su working hard outside alone. yu zheng¡¯s eyes dimmed. this was the answer he had expected. yu su no longer cared about the people in the room. she took a plastic bag and put away the used items on the table. these things had to be destroyed personally before she could be at ease. after cleaning up, yu su looked at wen chuan and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± wen chuan nodded and glanced at yu ruo. he instructed, ¡°i¡¯ll send you an account later. send the remuneration over.¡± yu ruo agreed. yu zong sighed, feeling melancholic. he originally wanted to invite the two of them to a teahouse after the spell ended. from the looks of it, the two of them would not agree. yu su and wen chuan walked towards the door of the ward. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yu zong and yu zheng followed behind and sent the two of them out of the ward. unexpectedly, the door of the ward opened from the outside and two familiar faces appeared in front of her. zhao lan and hu ying looked into the ward and saw yu su walking out with a man. the man was dressed in ancient clothes and looked as gentle as jade. when hu ying saw yu su in the ward, she looked disgusted. ¡°why are you here?¡± yu su looked at her coldly and did not say anything.. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Special Fragrance Bag chapter 402: special fragrance bag translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zong¡¯s expression was cold as he said coldly, ¡°i invited her. do you have any objections?¡± zhao lan scanned the ward a few times and finally realized that wen chuan was the only outsider. she understood. it seemed that the person she was looking for was him! hu ying said aggrievedly, ¡°as the wife of the yu family, can¡¯t i even invite a guest?¡± yu zong¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°i want to ask, why did you bring her here?¡± he did not want his wife to interact with zhao lan, but hu ying brought her to the ward. hu ying frowned. ¡°mrs. ye wants to visit yu ruo. this is concern and care from her.¡± at the mention of this, zhao lan smiled obsequiously. ¡°yes, i just wanted to come over and visit.¡± yu zong glanced at the two of them coldly and did not say anything. yu ruo said disdainfully, ¡°i don¡¯t welcome mrs. ye here. please help yourself!¡± mrs. ye must have come for a reason. for the sake of her son, she first hired someone to smash yu su¡¯s stall. then, she hired the black magic king to poison yu su. after doing so many bad things, she still had the cheek to come and visit him? hu ying was so angry that her chest was trembling. ¡°you d*mn child, you¡¯re really unreasonable. mrs. ye came specially to visit you because she¡¯s giving you face!¡± yu ruo turned her head. ¡°who knows what kind of bad intentions she has.¡± seeing that they were arguing, yu su did not seem to care at all. she said to wen chuan, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± wen chuan nodded. then, the two of them walked out the door. yu zong followed behind and glared at hu ying. ¡°stop talking. third brother¡¯s illness has just recovered.¡± hu ying panted heavily with an indignant expression. when yu su brushed past zhao lan, she smelled a strange fragrance. there was a very familiar spice in it. she glanced at the sachet on zhao lan¡¯s waist and smiled sarcastically. that sachet contained a lot of harmful spices. yu su used her consciousness to attach a wisp of fierce aura to the sachet. after doing this, she strode out of the ward. when hu ying saw the three of them walk out of the door, she slammed it shut. zhao lan sneered. ¡°it seems that your third son has been with yu su for too long and has learned those bad habits of hers. he doesn¡¯t respect his elders at all.¡± hu ying was already humiliated by her husband, so when she heard this, she was even angrier. she looked at yu ruo and said coldly, ¡°third brother, apologize to your auntie zhao.¡± it was enough that there was an ill-mannered yu su at home. hu ying would not allow another unfilial descendant to appear in the family. yu zheng stood beside the bed and sneered. ¡°not everyone can be a respected elder. i don¡¯t think mrs. ye is worthy.¡± these words successfully made zhao lan¡¯s face darken. she had never been mocked like this before. hu ying was furious and shouted softly, ¡°yu zheng, how can you say that!¡± yu zheng shrugged his shoulders without any regrets. zhao lan was so angry that she picked up her bag and strode out. ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have come over. i was kind enough to visit your child and was even mocked.¡± hu ying chased after her and smiled obsequiously. ¡°mrs. ye, sit for a while before you leave!¡± in the carriage. yu su looked out of the window and casually said, ¡°ceo yu, how has mrs. yu been recently?¡± yu zong was still thinking about what had just happened and was a little surprised to be asked that. however, he thought for a moment and quickly said, ¡°she¡¯s been throwing a tantrum recently. she gets angry whenever something goes wrong.¡± as the chairman of the corporation, yu zong could naturally tell that yu su¡¯s question probably had a deeper meaning. he asked carefully, ¡°did you find anything?¡± yu su nodded. she said, ¡°when i passed by mrs. ye just now, i smelled the fragrance of her sachet. there are a few special herbs inside. if you smell it for a long time, it will cause your emotions to be unstable.¡± those few medicinal herbs were all used to stimulate anger, but they were placed in the same sachet. she was sure that mrs. ye did it on purpose. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yu zong was stunned when he heard this. it was no wonder that after interacting with mrs. ye for a long time, hu ying¡¯s opinion of yu su became stronger and stronger, and she even hated yu su. yu zong pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°is that why she¡¯s targeting you more and more?¡± yu su smiled. ¡°this medicine only has a catalytic effect. if she didn¡¯t have any prejudice against me, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for it.¡± he could not put all the blame on the medicinal herbs.. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Watching a Show chapter 403: watching a show translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zong sighed. ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± his wife had always valued her reputation, but she had been humiliated by yu su several times and was even called to the old residence to be questioned. she was definitely dissatisfied with yu su. yu su suggested, ¡°based on her condition, i suggest you take her for a checkup to see if there is any residue of medicine in her body so that she can recognize mrs. ye¡¯s character.¡± when hu ying found out the truth, she would definitely go and question zhao lan. zhao lan would definitely deny it, and the two of them would argue. coupled with hu ying¡¯s unstable emotions, the two of them might even fight. when that happens, there would be a good show to watch. yu zong looked at yu su gratefully. ¡°i understand. thank you.¡± indeed, his biological daughter was more reliable. in the future, he would have to keep an eye on hu ying and not allow her to interact with mrs. ye anymore. otherwise, who knew how much trouble she would cause. soon, the carriage arrived at the entrance of the daoist association. yu su jumped out of the carriage first. after wen chuan got out of the car, he smiled and invited her, ¡°it¡¯s still early. why don¡¯t you come to my place?¡± yu su chuckled. ¡°you¡¯re not even willing to hide it anymore?¡± if she followed wen chuan back, the person behind her would definitely guess that wen chuan had helped her break the curse. wen chuan took out his fan and fanned himself twice. ¡°i can¡¯t hide it anymore.¡± from the moment zhao lan entered and looked at him, wen chuan had already sensed that she was here to look for him. however, he did not really care. since the other party knew, he might as well not hide it anymore. it would also be a good thing if he could become yu su¡¯s protective umbrella and make her worriless in chinatown. in addition, yu su could help him regain his freedom, so wen chuan felt even more protective of her. understanding flashed across yu su¡¯s eyes. ¡°oh yes!¡± even she had discovered that zhao lan was trying to gather information. how could her senior brother not know? since her senior brother was willing to publicly protect her, she naturally would not refuse. the two of them walked together and entered wen chuan¡¯s courtyard. the moonlight tonight was not bad. in the small courtyard, the warm yellow candlelight swayed, making it look even more comfortable and warm. wen chuan asked the little daoist child to make tea and looked at yu su. ¡°have a seat. have you finished reading the book i asked the little child to send over?¡± yu su smiled. ¡°i¡¯ve seen most of it.¡± a few days ago, his senior brother had specially asked the little daoist child to send over several ancient daoist books. the content in the books was rich, allowing yu su to have a new understanding of dao techniques. then, wen chuan mentioned a few things and chatted with yu su for a while. the two of them chatted happily. after a while, yu su seemed to have thought of something and said with a smile, ¡°senior brother, do you want to watch the show tomorrow?¡± she was naturally referring to the matter of hu ying settling scores with zhao lan. the corners of wen chuan¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he glanced at yu su mischievously. ¡°you¡¯re still in the mood?¡± he naturally wanted to watch it, but he did not have a way. yu su smiled. ¡°it would be a waste not to watch it. it should be quite interesting.¡± how would two wealthy ladies argue? will hu ying be deceived again? nothing was certain. wen chuan nodded. ¡°since you¡¯re in the mood, i¡¯ll accompany you to take a look. i have nothing to do all day anyway.¡± yu su could not help but laugh. if she hadn¡¯t seen the interest in her senior brother¡¯s eyes, she would have really been deceived by him. yu su said, ¡°no problem. i¡¯ll look for you tomorrow to watch the show.¡± the little daoist boy walked up again and presented a few plates of snacks. the snacks were exquisite, small, and quite beautiful. wen chuan gestured. ¡°try it. this is a snack i developed. you can¡¯t try it anywhere else.¡± he loved sweets, so he found a snack shop and learned how to make several types. it was only this year that he learned to create his own products. the snacks on the table were made by the people in the shop after he gave the formula to the snack shop. they were not sold outside. yu su smiled and tasted a few pieces. indeed, they tasted good. the two of them chatted for a while more before yu su stood up and bade farewell. ¡°it¡¯s getting late. i¡¯m going back. thank you for your hospitality, senior brother.¡± wen chuan stood up to send her off. half an hour after yu su left, someone knocked on the door and asked to see him. the man¡¯s old and hoarse voice said, ¡°i have something to report to you.¡± wen chuan placed a chess piece down and used his magic power to transmit his voice outside the door. ¡°yu su is someone i¡¯m protecting. in chinatown, anyone who touches her will die.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the person outside the door trembled and replied in a low voice, ¡°yes.¡± although wen chuan could not leave chinatown, he still had a lot of authority in chinatown. whoever dared to touch yu su would be going against him. the man outside the door sighed and turned to leave. it seemed that he had to wait for yu su to leave chinatown before he could touch her.. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Unreasonable chapter 404: unreasonable translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the man¡¯s figure seemed to flicker in the moonlight. he dispelled the thought of immediate revenge in his heart, but he still hated yu su very much. if not for yu su¡¯s interference, he would not have suffered backlash time and time again. now, he has even aged dozens of years. after yu su leaves chinatown, he would bring people over and snatch the jade piece from yu su¡¯s hand before teaching her a lesson. since killing her personally would offend master wen, he would use someone else to kill yu su. in the ward. in the end, hu ying did not manage to catch up to zhao lan. she could only sit by the bed and nag earnestly. ¡°yu ruo, everything i¡¯m doing is for your own good. mrs. ye is quite famous in the circle of noblewomen. if you anger her, if you ask the ye family for help in the future, you¡¯ll be made difficult.¡± yu ruo¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°i don¡¯t need the ye family¡¯s help.¡± hu ying continued to persuade him, ¡°you said you don¡¯t need it, but the world is unpredictable. who can say for sure? besides, even if you don¡¯t need it, what about your brothers?¡± yu ruo turned his head and did not answer. he felt that there was no need to interact with the ye family anymore. seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, hu ying thought that he had listened to her and continued to persuade him, ¡°she¡¯s an elder. she came to see you kindly. who would chase her away like you? if word gets out, who will dare to come to visit our family?¡± yu ruo frowned, feeling frustrated. the next second, the door opened from the outside and yu zong walked in with a terrible expression. seeing her father enter, yu ruo seemed to have seen her savior. ¡°dad, it¡¯s quite late now. go back to the hotel with mother and rest first. i have a nurse here to take care of me.¡± yu zheng also stood up from the stool and looked at his father pleadingly. he did not want to listen to his mother¡¯s nagging anymore. when yu zong heard this, he knew that yu ruo was indirectly chasing the two of them away. he nodded. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go back first.¡± after saying that, he looked at yu zheng and asked, ¡°what about you? are you going back with us?¡± for the past few days, the three of them had stayed in the same hotel. it was convenient for them to get around. yu zheng nodded. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll leave too. third brother, rest well. i¡¯ll come and see you tomorrow.¡± a smile appeared in yu ruo¡¯s eyes. the ward could finally be quiet for a while. yu ruo said, ¡°alright, be careful on the way.¡± yu zong opened the door and the three of them walked out. soon, they arrived at the entrance of the hospital. they often used carriages these few days, so the yu family hired one and even hired a coachman to pick them up. the yu family¡¯s carriage was parked by the roadside. when the coachman saw them coming out, he drove the car to the entrance of the hospital. after getting into the carriage, yu zong frowned slightly. his expression was solemn. after thinking for a while, he looked at hu ying and said, ¡°i have something to tell you. it¡¯s very important.¡± hu ying was playing a small standalone game on her phone and casually replied, ¡°alright, go ahead. i¡¯m listening!¡± she didn¡¯t even look up. her gaze was still on her phone. yu zong sighed and asked, ¡°were you the one who suggested that mrs. ye visit yu ruo this time?¡± at the mention of this, hu ying got angry. she locked her phone with a bang and glared at them. ¡°you also think i shouldn¡¯t have brought her here? mrs. ye took the initiative to come and see yu ruo, but she was chased away by your cold words? you even asked yu su to come over, but i haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet!¡± mrs. ye was her friend. if these people were rude to mrs. ye, it meant that they were going against her and not giving her face. yu zong took a deep look at her. indeed, yu su was right. hu ying¡¯s mood had been too abnormal recently. it was like gunpowder that exploded at the slightest touch. yu zong said expressionlessly, ¡°the children didn¡¯t do anything wrong. this friend of yours has evil intentions. if you can avoid contact, please do.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only when hu ying heard this, she was so angry that her face turned red. she patted the carriage and said, ¡°stop the carriage. i want to get off. i don¡¯t want to stay with you people!¡± she had the final say in what kind of friends she wanted to make. yu zheng was speechless. ¡°mother, why can¡¯t you listen to us? we¡¯re your family and won¡¯t harm you. yu su came over to help third brother with the ritual. the curse on third brother has already been removed.¡± his mother did not understand anything and felt that everyone was bullying her. how unreasonable.. Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Accelerated Aging chapter 405: accelerated aging translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios hu ying was stunned for a moment and asked in disbelief, ¡°has the curse on yu ruo been removed?¡± ¡°yes!¡± yu zheng nodded. hu ying was overjoyed. then, she would not have to trouble herself to borrow a spiritual artifact from someone. her son would not have to be unlucky in the future. seeing that his wife¡¯s emotions had eased a little, yu zong said earnestly, ¡°don¡¯t be so agitated. it¡¯s not good for your health.¡± hu ying snorted and looked away. ¡°no one cares about my body anyway.¡± if they really cared about her, why would they not give her face? seeing that she was still angry, yu zong told her everything. ¡°yu su found some herbs to promote irascibility in mrs. ye¡¯s sachet. it¡¯s probably targeted at you. if you smell too much of those herbs, not only will it accelerate your aging, but it will also reduce your lifespan. it will have huge side effects on your body.¡± ¡°what? you mean, mrs. ye deliberately harmed me?¡± hu ying widened her eyes and asked in disbelief. yu zong knew that his wife had always paid attention to her health and loved to take care of her appearance. when she heard these consequences, she would definitely take them to heart. he nodded at his wife. ¡°that is indeed the case.¡± the sachet on mrs. ye¡¯s waist was the evidence. hu ying still did not believe it. she frowned and guessed, ¡°could it be that yu su deliberately said that to sow discord between me and mrs. ye? can a small sachet really be so powerful?¡± she did notice that every time mrs. ye met her, she would carry a small sachet around her waist. however, she refused to believe yu su¡¯s words. yu su had always been very cold to her, her mother. why would she specially remind her of this?m yu zong sneered. ¡°yu su wouldn¡¯t do that. do you think she¡¯s the same as mrs. ye? besides, if she were to lie, she would be easily exposed. there¡¯s no need.¡± yu zong really didn¡¯t know what to say about his wife. when she encountered such a thing, the first person she suspected was actually her biological daughter. he made the final decision and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll bring you to the most famous chinese medicine hospital in chinatown tomorrow. if you¡¯re really affected by the herbs, the doctor will definitely be able to find out.¡± with the hospital¡¯s certification, hu ying would believe it, right? after listening to her husband¡¯s words, hu ying had a puzzled expression on her face and confusion in her eyes. between her biological daughter and mrs. ye, she did not know who to trust. at the same time, she vaguely felt that there was no need for yu su to lie to her. but mrs. ye didn¡¯t seem like someone who would do such a thing! hu ying¡¯s heart wavered. in the end, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°alright, then we¡¯ll go to the chinese medicine hospital tomorrow morning. that way, i can feel more at ease.¡± if what yu su said was true, those herbs would affect her emotions and accelerate her aging. she had to get the doctor to treat her well. as one of the most beautiful ladies in the circle, she did not want to become an old woman. the next day, after the two of them woke up, they took a car to the hospital in chinatown. the yu family had always worked with this chinese medicine hospital. every year, they would send a large number of herbs over and donate some equipment and machines. therefore, the director of the chinese medical hospital had some friendship with yu zong. when the director heard that mrs. yu was coming for a physical examination, he sent the most experienced chinese medicine doctor to check on hu ying. the two of them were brought into a vip room. not long after, a white-haired chinese doctor walked in shakily and nodded at the two of them as a form of greeting. hu ying sat on the stool and the doctor examined her one aspect at a time. he first took a closer look at hu ying¡¯s face and realized that it was oily. her eyes were dry and there were dark circles under her eyes. then, the doctor looked at hu ying¡¯s tongue and found that there was festering in her mouth. in the end, he asked hu ying to extend her hand and started to take her pulse quietly. after taking his pulse, the old chinese doctor sighed and shook his head. ¡°the irascibility is exuberant and can easily affect your health!¡± hu ying hurriedly asked, ¡°can you tell what caused the irascibility?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she wanted an answer. the old chinese doctor closed his eyes and thought carefully for a while before saying slowly, ¡°first, there¡¯s anger in your heart. then, it¡¯s catalyzed by external factors.¡± ¡°external catalysis?¡± hu ying muttered softly and looked at the old chinese doctor. ¡°can you tell what catalysis it is?¡± she still had hope in her heart. even if it was an external cause, it might not be catalyzed by herbs.. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Creating Irascibility chapter 406: creating irascibility translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the old chinese doctor stroked his beard. ¡°your pulse is superficial and the medicinal properties in your body are strong. i guess it¡¯s very likely to be spices and herbs.¡± hu ying stood rooted to the ground, speechless. it was really caused by herbs! how was this possible? hu ying could not believe it. in order to make her angry, zhao lan had specially brought along a sachet to stimulate irascibility. what was the reason? seeing that his wife was stunned, yu zong looked at the old chinese doctor and asked, ¡°will there be any side effects?¡± if hu ying had not heard the side effects, she would not have been so anxious. he wanted his wife to realize that her good friend did not take her seriously. the old chinese doctor said, ¡°when irascibility is vigorous, it¡¯s easy for one to be distracted. one¡¯s emotions will be capricious and as time passes, his appearance is prone to aging, and there will be spots on his face. there are also many cancers, such as breast cancer.¡± many people had breast cancer at a young age because they could not control their emotions. hu ying clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth, her face turning green. it turned out that after smelling those herbs for a long time, there were so many disadvantages. the old chinese doctor continued, ¡°madam, you must recuperate more and be less angry. avoid the external causes that catalyze the irascibility. that¡¯s the way to nourish your health.¡± yu zong nodded, indicating that he had taken note of it. after the consultation, hu ying sat in the carriage in a daze and fell silent. she responded to yu zong¡¯s words. hu ying still did not believe what the old chinese doctor said. when she arrived at the hospital where yu ruo was staying, she immediately said, ¡°i¡¯ll go to western medicine for another checkup.¡± then, she walked towards the registration area. the director of the chinese medicine hospital knew yu zong. perhaps yu zong had asked the old chinese doctor to deliberately deceive her. hu ying did a check up at the western hospital again. in the end, the doctor took the test report and said, ¡°there¡¯s indeed a catalytic emotion hormone in your blood. we can¡¯t find out the reason for this hormone.¡± in other words, there was indeed something wrong with hu ying¡¯s body. after hu ying heard this, she walked into yu ruo¡¯s ward in a daze. seeing her dejected look, yu zong knew that the western medicine had said the same thing. yu zheng sat by the bed. seeing his mother like this, he knew that she must have found out something. after five minutes, hu ying stood up and said angrily, ¡°i¡¯m going to settle scores with her and ask her why she wants to harm me!¡± for the past few days, she had been in a bad mood and had a poor appetite. she often had insomnia. it turned out that it was all zhao lan¡¯s fault. no wonder every time she saw zhao lan, she would see the sachet at her waist. she had always treated zhao lan as a true friend, but the other party was scheming and even used her as a tool. yu zong nodded in agreement. ¡°alright, why don¡¯t i accompany you?¡± he was afraid that she would be bullied. that mrs. ye was much more scheming than her. however, hu ying felt very awkward. ¡°forget it. i¡¯ll get yu zheng to accompany me. you can accompany yu ruo in the ward!¡± previously, in the carriage, she did not believe yu zong¡¯s words at all. now that she had gone to question zhao lan, she did not want yu zong to see her. it was too embarrassing. yu zheng suddenly heard his name and thought for a while before replying, ¡°sure, i¡¯ll accompany mom over!¡± he wanted to watch the show. if his mother was angry, the two of them might even fight. if he did not go over, he was afraid that his mother would be at a disadvantage. after all, mrs. ye was not someone to be trifled with. before the two of them left, yu zong said, ¡°yu zheng, comfort your mother well and tell her about the incident where mrs. ye found a black magic master to harm yu su.¡± ¡°okay, i understand. don¡¯t worry, dad!¡± after responding, yu zheng turned around and opened the door of the ward. hu ying was stunned, asking in surprise: ¡°what? zhao lan found a black magic master to harm yu su?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. if not for yu su¡¯s quick-wittedness and not letting mrs. ye get her hair, she might have been poisoned now,¡± yu ruo said angrily. at the mention of hair, hu ying finally remembered. previously, zhao lan had also asked her to take yu su¡¯s hair and said that she could undo the heartless spell. it turned out that she was lying to her! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only when hu ying found out about this, her heart sank. yu zheng stood at the door and shouted, ¡°mom, let¡¯s go!¡± hu ying nodded, her face turning cold. when the two of them sat in the carriage and yu zheng told her everything in detail, hu ying realized how wrong she was. she almost became the murderer of her own daughter.. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Confrontation With Zhao Lan chapter 407: confrontation with zhao lan translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios hu ying was frustrated and angry. although she hated yu su, she only wanted yu su to be unlucky or suffer some minor injuries. however, she had never thought of killing her. after all, she was her biological daughter. she could not bear to do it. however, zhao lan used her again and made her an accomplice without her knowing. if she really got yu su¡¯s hair and got yu su poisoned, the entire yu family would probably scold her. thinking of this, hu ying¡¯s heart was about to explode. after yu zheng finished speaking, he carefully observed his mother¡¯s expression from the side. he realized that hu ying¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. she gritted her teeth tightly. he could feel his mother¡¯s towering anger. it seemed like the two of them were probably going to break their friendship up this time. he had to record a video later and bring it back for yu ruo to see. hu ying knew where zhao lan¡¯s hotel was and even went to her room to look for her. hence, after she arrived at the hotel, she relied on her memory and successfully found zhao lan¡¯s room. hu ying took a deep breath and knocked on the door a few times. inside, zhao lan asked, ¡°who is it?¡± hu ying suppressed her anger and said, ¡°it¡¯s me. i have something to tell you. open the door.¡± zhao lan did not think too much about it. although she could hear the anger in hu ying¡¯s words, hu ying was often angry, so she did not take it to heart. zhao lan guessed that hu ying might have been angered by yu su again and had come to complain to her. zhao lan smiled and opened the door. ¡°madam yu, you have to apologize to me. your son was too rude yesterday. he actually chased me away.¡± hu ying nodded with a fake smile. ¡°let¡¯s talk inside!¡± after saying that, she opened the door and walked straight in. yu zheng followed behind her and walked in. when zhao lan saw that yu zheng was also here, she was a little surprised. ¡°we¡¯re sisters chatting. why did you bring your youngest son over? isn¡¯t this inconvenient?¡± now that yu zheng was here, she could not sow discord. it wouldn¡¯t be good if he heard those words. hu ying was brainless, but it didn¡¯t mean that yu zheng didn¡¯t understand the provocation in her words. however, she did not think too much about it and closed the door. when zhao lan turned around, she realized that hu ying¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. zhao lan had a bad feeling. as expected, hu ying opened her mouth and said angrily, ¡°zhao lan, i¡¯ve always treated you as a good friend. i¡¯ve told you everything. why did you use herbs to cause irascibility to harm me?¡± she stared fixedly at zhao lan, wanting to see the expression on her face. in the carriage just now, yu zheng had told her that a person¡¯s first reaction was the most realistic. he had asked her to see zhao lan¡¯s subconscious actions. zhao lan was shocked when she heard this. her eyes were filled with guilt and she did not dare to look at hu ying. ¡°what herbs? i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± had hu ying discovered the secret of the sachet? hu ying saw her guilty conscience. ¡°do you think i won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t admit it? i went to the hospital for a checkup this morning. the doctors of chinese and western medicine think that i¡¯ve ingested something that causes irascibility. it¡¯s your sachet!¡± she took a step forward, the anger in her eyes intensifying. yu zheng stood not far away. he quietly took out his phone and started recording. zhao lan subconsciously clenched her fists and quickly thought of a way to take a step back. she naturally knew in her heart what hu ying was referring to. she had spent a huge amount of money to get the sachet made by an old man who was good at using poison. the smell could enhance a person¡¯s emotions. if they were angry, they would be even angrier after smelling the herbs in the sachet. if they were happy, they would be so happy that they would forget themselves after smelling it. in short, there was no benefit in sniffing that sachet. every time she met zhao lan, she would drink some chinese medicine to stabilize her emotions to prevent her from irascibility. zhao lan would never have thought that such a secret would be discovered by a fool like hu ying. at the same time, there was nothing she could do. in the courtyard of the daoist association. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yu su sat in the courtyard and looked at the tablet in front of her with interest. the tablet screen was huge, and she could clearly see zhao lan¡¯s guilty expression. she had used her tablet to hack into hu ying¡¯s phone just now and realized that her phone was blacked out and she could not see the situation at the scene. hence, yu su retreated and hacked into yu zheng¡¯s phone. the moment she entered, she realized that yu zheng was recording. she had installed several trojan horses on his phone. after she finished watching the live broadcast, she would delete the traces of her hacking into his phone, and yu zheng would not notice any problems.. Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Truth Talisman chapter 408: truth talisman translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after hearing hu ying¡¯s question, yu su smiled. she took out a talisman from her pocket. this talisman was called the truth talisman. it could allow people to only speak the truth for a short period of time. she burned the talisman paper, and the ashes of the talisman paper drifted with the wind. then, yu su silently chanted an incantation and mobilized the wisp of ferocious qi attached to zhao lan¡¯s sachet, allowing it to enter zhao lan¡¯s brain. wen chuan, who was sitting at the side, shook his head and smiled when he saw her actions. it seemed that yu su was the one controlling everything behind the scenes. in the hotel room. the vicious aura entered zhao lan¡¯s brain and controlled her central nervous system, making her irritable. without thinking, zhao lan said, ¡°the sachet can work because you¡¯re too stupid. if you were smart, you wouldn¡¯t have been provoked by me.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, hu ying¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at zhao lan. she thought that zhao lan would explain or pretend not to know, but she did not expect her to admit it and even call her stupid. she was stunned for a few seconds before asking, ¡°then were you really trying to sow discord between me and yu su with those words you said previously?¡± every time hu ying was angered by yu su, she would look for mrs. ye to chat. after the conversation, she hated yu su even more. mrs. ye would always say bad things about yu su and even elevate yu miao, making her feel that yu miao was the person most qualified to be the daughter of the yu family. zhao lan smiled, her eyes filled with mockery. ¡°heh, you¡¯re really stupid to only know now.¡± she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°i don¡¯t like yu su to begin with. after hearing your ridicule, of course i have to make you hate her even more. it would be even better if you hated her. who asked her to charm my son?¡± after saying that, zhao lan suddenly realized what she was saying. why was she sharing her true thoughts? how strange! she was a little afraid and shook her head, but it felt useless after hu ying heard this, she was so angry that she panted. ¡°alright, you damn woman, so you did it on purpose! i shouldn¡¯t have trusted you so easily!¡± she, who had always prided herself as a noblewoman, could not help but curse. hu ying thought of something and said, ¡°the heartless spell that requires the use of yu su¡¯s hair. that¡¯s also a lie, right?¡± zhao lan snorted coldly and said proudly, ¡°of course. how could she have been poisoned? that was just a lie. who knew that you were so stupid to believe that?¡± the heartless spell was obviously a lie, only hu ying would believe it. hu ying was stupid to be deceived. it had nothing to do with her. hu ying was furious. she pointed at her and said, ¡°then what did you want her hair for?¡± from what had happened recently, she knew that hair was very important to metaphysical masters. she had also heard from yu zheng that zhao lan had used yu su¡¯s hair to harm her. however, she was still a little puzzled when she did not hear zhao lan say it herself. zhao lan laughed a few times. ¡°don¡¯t you know that? i asked you to take her hair, of course, to poison yu su. it¡¯s best if she dies immediately!¡± after saying that, she felt that it was not enough and added, ¡°i specially invited that black magic master from the southwest region. perhaps you will receive the news of yu su¡¯s tragic death in the next few days.¡± she still did not know that the person who was poisoned had become yu miao, so she was very proud. hu ying gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°zhao lan!¡± seeing her grit her teeth, zhao lan felt even more smug. she said the words in her heart again, ¡°you useless thing, you can¡¯t even get your daughter¡¯s hair. fortunately, i was smart and contacted yu miao. she got it very quickly.¡± zhao lan usually pretended to have a good relationship with hu ying and often went shopping with her. however, she looked down on people like hu ying the most. she thought that she was the daughter of a rich family and was very arrogant. she was also very stupid. if not for her good family background, how could she be so arrogant? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zhao lan kept talking. ¡°after something happened to yu su, i will announce to the outside world that you took yu su¡¯s hair and hired a black magic master to curse her, causing her to die suddenly.¡± ¡°as for me, i¡¯ll produce evidence and send you to prison.¡± ¡°at that time, not only will your sons be disappointed in you, but even your husband will be disappointed. yu su¡¯s fans will even treat you as a murderer. your life will be over! hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°how can there be someone as stupid as you in the world? you don¡¯t love your biological daughter, but treat your adopted daughter as a treasure. how ridiculous..¡± Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Shrew Fight chapter 409: shrew fight translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°the most ridiculous thing is that you still haven¡¯t seen your adopted daughter¡¯s true colors. you still think that she¡¯s the most obedient daughter. hahaha¡­¡± every word was like a knife stabbing into hu ying¡¯s heart. in the end, hu ying strode forward and slapped zhao lan¡¯s face. hu ying opened her mouth and roared, ¡°what right do you have to treat me like this? you d*mn woman, you despicable thing, acting like a tyrant beside me! i think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± zhao lan did not notice that she had been slapped. her face hurt and her ears were ringing. she was also angry. she grabbed hu ying¡¯s arm with one hand and slapped hu ying¡¯s face with the other. hu ying was prepared and immediately dodged. she took the bag in her hand and threw it at zhao lan, hitting her head. this time, zhao lan was completely enraged. she reached out and scratched hu ying¡¯s face. hu ying could not dodge in time and a long bloody mark appeared on her face. hu ying pounced over and punched zhao lan on the nose. the two of them tore at each other like shrews in the village. they did not care about their image at all. yu zheng, who was standing by the wall and taking a video, was dumbfounded. he did not expect things to develop so quickly and immediately started fighting. he watched as zhao lan punched and kicked hu ying. she grabbed hu ying¡¯s hair and pressed her to the ground. she reached out and pinched hu ying¡¯s thigh, making hu ying cry out in pain. zhao lan hit her and scolded, ¡°b*tch, i must teach you a lesson today. i¡¯ll show you how powerful i am.¡± hu ying took the time to spit on zhao lan¡¯s face. half of zhao lan¡¯s sleeve was torn off, and her shoes had run off somewhere, pressing down on hu ying. hu ying could not get up. she opened her mouth and bit zhao lan¡¯s arm. she only stopped when there was blood in her mouth. after she finished biting her, she spat out a mouthful of blood and shouted at yu zheng, ¡°what are you standing there for? come and help me. if you don¡¯t come, your mother will be beaten to death.¡± only then did yu zheng react. he placed his phone on the table beside him and immediately rushed forward to pull zhao lan away from his mother. then, he pressed zhao lan to the ground tightly, not letting her move. only then did hu ying move away and reach out to touch her face. she felt a sharp pain on her face, but when she touched it, it was covered in blood. her face was probably scratched and disfigured. hu ying, who loved to take care of herself, was even angrier. without another word, she rushed forward and kicked zhao lan a few times. she then used her nails to scratch her face a few times before she felt a little better. zhao lan let out a series of miserable cries and cursed, ¡°the two of you bullied me. you won¡¯t die a good death. the yu family will be killed by a car tomorrow¡­¡± hu ying also scolded them a few times. the commotion between the two of them was complained about by the guests in the room beside them. soon, the hotel manager came up and knocked on the door. when yu su saw this drama, the corners of her lips curled up. she saved the video and sent it to a group chat. in that group was the marketing department of the studio. in the hotel room. under the manager¡¯s mediation, the two of them finally stopped. yu zheng explained to the manager through the door that this was a family dispute and did not need outsiders to interfere. only then did the manager leave. zhao lan¡¯s face was malicious as she looked at the two of them coldly. ¡°the two of you bullied me at the same time. how shameless!¡± hu ying sneered. ¡°i¡¯m not as good as mrs. ye. you¡¯ve been hiding by my side for so long and used the sachet to harm people. you even want to use me to take my daughter¡¯s hair. you¡¯re really scheming. shouldn¡¯t you hit me?¡± zhao lan took out her phone and stared at the two of them. ¡°alright, if the two of you have the guts, don¡¯t leave. i¡¯m going to call the police and let them judge!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she did not believe that there was no justice in the world. as soon as he said this, hu ying immediately became a little nervous. she was indeed the one who started it. moreover, if this matter was exposed, the yu family would also be affected. however, yu zheng stood up and stood in front of his mother protectively. ¡°call the police. anyway, i recorded a video. when the police come, let the police hear what you said just now. you used sachets to harm others, and if serious, the sachet can even cause cancer.. this can be considered deliberate murder, right?¡± Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Threatening Zhao Lan chapter 410: threatening zhao lan translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios mrs. ye was stunned for a moment. she did not expect him to have such a move. yu zheng raised his phone and said with a smile, ¡°after you call the police, i¡¯ll also upload the video online and let the netizens see how you, a black-hearted person, harmed yu su. guess how yu su¡¯s fans will attack you if they find out?¡± he didn¡¯t believe that mrs. ye wasn¡¯t afraid. however, the best way to resolve this matter was for both sides to not pursue the matter. otherwise, it would not only affect the reputation of the two families. zhao lan stared at him, her lips trembling with anger. the youngest son of the yu family was really sinister. if he really posted the video online, it would ruin her image as a rich lady and she would also be scolded crazily by yu su¡¯s fans. after the incident with the zhao family, her image on the internet was not very good to begin with. if the video was exposed and the ye family¡¯s shares fell, she would be a sinner. when yu zheng saw her forbearing expression, he knew that mrs. ye would not call the police. what he said was just a warning to mrs. ye. he would not really post the video online. if the video was posted online, it would hurt hu ying and cause her to be mocked by the netizens. anger burned in zhao lan¡¯s heart as she walked towards yu zheng. she smiled insincerely and said, ¡°i underestimated you. you¡¯re really capable. i should let ye chang learn from you.¡± after saying that, she had already walked in front of yu zheng and was about to snatch the phone back with a fierce expression. the video was like a time bomb in the other party¡¯s hands. it would explode at some point. seeing her pounce on him, yu zheng subconsciously took his phone back, but she still grabbed it. however, he was strong enough to snatch the phone away. yu zheng was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°it¡¯s useless even if you snatch my phone. i¡¯ve already sent the video to yu ruo. he has a backup.¡± in fact, he did not send it. he only said this to dispel mrs. ye¡¯s thoughts of snatching his phone. as soon as these words were spoken, zhao lan retracted her hand. her gaze was still fixed on yu zheng, and her chest was trembling with anger. zhao lan said angrily to the two of them, ¡°then why aren¡¯t you getting lost? what are you doing here? if you don¡¯t leave, i¡¯m really going to call the police!¡± she would definitely remember today¡¯s humiliation and teach the two of them a lesson in the future. when hu ying heard this, she spat hard and said in disdain, ¡°do you think we want to stay with you? how shameless!¡± hu ying knew very well that zhao lan was a vicious person. if she provoked her, she would definitely not let the matter rest. however, hu ying was not afraid. then, she tidied her wrinkled clothes and combed her hair again. she used a piece of paper to wipe the blood on her face. after realizing that there was nothing wrong with her body, she opened the door and walked out arrogantly with yu zheng, not looking at zhao lan again. she did not lose this battle. however, the anger in her heart still did not come out. she would not let it go just like that. the two of them returned to the ward. at this moment, yu ruo was the only one in the ward. the nurse went out to wash yu ruo¡¯s clothes. yu zong went out to buy food, leaving yu ruo lying on the hospital bed and taking a nap. when he heard the door open, he looked at the door and his eyes widened. his mother, who had always valued her image the most, was in a sorry state. there were a few scratches on her face, her clothes were wrinkled, and her hair was a little messy. it could be seen that she had experienced a fierce battle. she might not even have won. yu ruo hurriedly asked, ¡°mom, did you fight with mrs. ye?¡± hu ying sneered and walked to the bed. ¡°that¡¯s right. i beat her until she screamed. unfortunately, i haven¡¯t had my fill yet. the anger in my heart hasn¡¯t subsided.¡± if only they could fight a little longer. that hotel manager really came at the wrong time. yu ruo¡¯s face was filled with shock. he opened his mouth so wide that he could swallow an egg. ¡°both of you really fought?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only his mother, who had always been elegant and noble, was actually fighting like a shrew? he could not believe it. hu ying nodded proudly. then, she suddenly thought of something and turned to glare at yu zheng. ¡°when i rushed up to fight, yu zheng was still in a daze and didn¡¯t know to come and help.¡± what a useless thing! at such a critical moment, he was useless.. Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Agreement chapter 411: agreement translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zheng touched his nose awkwardly and said guiltily, ¡°i was really frightened. i didn¡¯t expect two women to fight so crazily.¡± he had never seen such a fight. hu ying could not be bothered to argue with him. she looked at the ward and realized that yu zong was not there. she asked, ¡°where did your father go?¡± she had to let her husband know that she had won the fight and was back. yu ruo said, ¡°father went to buy food. he¡¯ll probably be back soon.¡± he didn¡¯t have a good appetite recently and didn¡¯t want to eat hospital food, so yu zong went to a famous restaurant in chinatown to buy food. hu ying said regretfully, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go treat my wound first.¡± after saying that, she walked towards the trauma department downstairs. there were many scratches on her face and bite wounds on her arms. if she did not treat them well, they would become inflamed. after yu zong was back from buying food, yu zheng told him what had happened. then, he showed yu zong the video. in the video, two women were fighting and biting each other. yu zong was dumbfounded. in yu zong¡¯s impression, his wife had always been upright and elegant. he never expected her to be so crazy when she fought and not care about her image at all. yu zong thought for a moment. ¡°send me a copy of the video. i have a use for it.¡± yu zheng nodded. yu zong sent the video to the head of the ye family, ye heng, and told him what had happened. the yu family and the ye family had many business dealings. it would be a pity if they cut off these dealings because of mrs. ye. yu zong tried his best to gain the other party¡¯s understanding. however, if the other party still stood on mrs. ye¡¯s side and wanted to cut off business, yu zong had no choice. in the capital of a certain country. in a small three-story villa, ye heng sat on the sofa and saw the video sent by yu zong. he frowned, his face full of embarrassment. ever since the zhao family¡¯s matter was exposed, he knew that his wife used to be a hooligan and her methods were quite ruthless. from the video, he could also see how valiant his wife was when she fought. after ye heng finished reading, he replied, ¡°it¡¯s alright. she¡¯s at fault for this matter. the ye family will continue to cooperate with the yu family. it won¡¯t change.¡± seeing this reply, yu zong was overjoyed. then, the two men comforted each other. in the courtyard of chinatown. wen chuan looked at yu su in admiration and said in surprise, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect your hacking skills to be so good. you can even hack into other people¡¯s phones.¡± yu su smiled. ¡°these are all small tricks.¡± after saying that, yu su opened the saved video and imported it into a video editing software. seeing her actions, wen chuan asked curiously, ¡°what do you want to do now?¡± yu su smiled and blinked. ¡°it¡¯s a secret for the time being. i¡¯ll know later. i guarantee that i¡¯ll surprise you.¡± since the matter was related to her, she would not let it go just like that. wen chuan looked at her sly expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. he shook his head and said, ¡°you! you¡¯re so naughty. i hope they won¡¯t be angered to death by you.¡± he guessed that yu su would do something big. it was very likely to embarrass these two madams. at the same time, wen chuan felt that yu su¡¯s style of doing things was very similar to his. the two of them were equally two-faced and ruthless when it came to revenge. wen chuan leaned over and looked at yu su¡¯s screen. yu su found another marketing account and stole the account, posting the video of hu ying hitting someone online. in the video, the scenes of hu ying hitting someone were pieced together. then, she blurred zhao lan¡¯s appearance. therefore, only hu ying¡¯s crazy appearance could be seen in the video. she slapped the person opposite her and scratched her face. she was very fierce. with the caption, [the previously elegant wife of the yu family in the capital has become a fierce fighting shrew. open the video and see her true colors!] in the end, yu su posted the video. puzzled, wen chuan asked, ¡°why did you blur out mrs. ye¡¯s face but post the scene of mrs. yu fighting? isn¡¯t this targeting mrs. yu?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he did not understand yu su¡¯s intentions. could it be that she wanted to make a fool of madam yu? he knew that the reason was definitely not that simple. yu su smiled and pointed at the marketing account on her phone. ¡°senior brother, you might not know this, but the manager of this account is mrs. ye.¡± after the video was sent out, hu ying would definitely check the information of this account.. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Sowing Discord Between The Two chapter 412: sowing discord between the two translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios some time ago, the zhao family had been scolded by netizens. zhao lan had spent money to buy a lot of marketing accounts and let different people manage these accounts. these accounts were all filled with videos defending the zhao family. therefore, if hu ying checked the accounts, she would definitely be able to quickly find out that these accounts belonged to zhao lan. when the time came, she would definitely think that mrs. ye was deliberately targeting her. wen chuan¡¯s eyes lit up and he smiled. ¡°i understand. it means that if hu ying finds out, she will definitely not be able to resist posting the complete video online for the netizens to judge.¡± yu su nodded. ¡°yes.¡± wen chuan continued, ¡°and zhao lan didn¡¯t do anything. she will definitely think that hu ying directed and acted all of this to frame her and embarrass her.¡± if the two of them had a misunderstanding, the conflict would deepen. this was the outcome that yu su wanted. yu su nodded and took a sip of the tea in her hand with a smile. ¡°senior brother is really impressive. even if i didn¡¯t say it, you could guess it.¡± he knew a lot about these twists and turns. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed so much. wen chuan smiled and said, ¡°i was born in the city lord¡¯s family. since i was young, i liked to go to the government office to listen to cases. the people in the government office didn¡¯t chase me away, so i listened for a few years.¡± he had heard many cases since he was young and knew a lot about schemes. he had some understanding of this aspect. he thought for a moment and praised with a smile, ¡°the two madams definitely won¡¯t expect that you¡¯re the one who controls everything behind the scenes.¡± yu su put down her teacup, her eyes shining. ¡°then let the two of them have a good fight!¡± since the video had been released, yu su got the studio to push this video to the top of the trending searches so that more people could see it. in the hotel room. zhao lan had just returned from outside and the wounds on her body had been treated. in her heart, she was planning how to take revenge on hu ying. with this thought in mind, the corners of her mouth curled up, and a smug expression appeared on her face. ¡°hu ying, just you wait. i won¡¯t let you off easily. after a while, zhao lan took out her phone. just as she opened the entertainment trending list, she saw the words ¡°mrs. yu, fighting like a shrew¡± on the list. zhao lan¡¯s heart froze. she had a bad feeling. then, she immediately clicked on it. she watched the edited video and realized that her face was not revealed. only hu ying¡¯s crazy appearance was revealed. zhao lan felt that something was wrong. she clicked into this marketing account again. then, zhao lan realized the most terrifying thing. this account was actually the account she had bought. in other words, outsiders would definitely think that she had posted this video. but she didn¡¯t do anything! at that time, there were only three of them in the room. only yu zheng recorded the video. the video was in the hands of the yu family. could it be that the person who released the video was from the yu family? they must have been instructed by hu ying. otherwise, the yu family would not have dared to do this. but if it was really hu ying who released the video, what was their intention? in the video, there was only hu ying¡¯s crazy appearance. her face was all blocked, so no one could recognize her at all. zhao lan¡¯s brain was swelling from thinking about it. finally, she thought of a possibility: hu ying wanted to be the victim! the other party first stole her account. then, she posted a video on the account that was unfavorable to the other party and let the netizens mock the other party first. then, she would release the complete video. the goal was to expose her and let the netizens know that she was a shrew. then, the netizens would scold her angrily. after thinking things through, zhao lan¡¯s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. damn hu ying, how could she be so sinister? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she said in person that she would not post the video. after she left, she tried her best to let the netizens know about this. but now, zhao lan could not do anything to hu ying. it was impossible for her to go to the hospital and beat hu ying up. if she confronted hu ying online, it would make things worse. however, she was unwilling to swallow this anger. with this thought in mind, zhao lan took out her phone and called the black magic king. ¡°hello, stop dealing with yu su first. i want to deal with another person. i¡¯ll give you all her information later..¡± Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Last Minute Change chapter 413: last minute change translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the black magic king said, ¡°you want to change the target at the last minute?¡± if it were someone else, there would be no problem on his side, but he was unwilling to be manipulated by zhao lan so easily. zhao lan said coldly, ¡°yes, there¡¯s no need to deal with yu su anymore. the person i want you to deal with now is yu su¡¯s mother, hu ying. she¡¯s just an ordinary person and is very stupid. she¡¯s very easy to deal with.¡± the black magic king thought for a moment. yu su was a metaphysical master, so it was not easy to deal with her. however, if he were to deal with an ordinary woman, it would be simple. he would be able to complete the mission faster. it was also a good thing for him. however, he could not agree so easily. he pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°i can change the target for you, but you have to increase the price. i want 30 million.¡± zhao lan thought of hu ying¡¯s smug look and the anger in her heart broke through her rationality. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll call you later, but you have to promise that you¡¯ll succeed this time. otherwise, return the money to me.¡± ¡°no problem,¡± the black magic master agreed. zhao lan transferred another 30 million dollars to him. this was the only money she had left. she did not have much left, but in order to take revenge, she had no choice but to spend a lot. on the other side. ye heng was dealing with official business when his secretary knocked on the door and walked in. the secretary said, ¡°president ye, madam transferred 30 million to the previous account.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, ye heng immediately looked up with a sharp gaze. he said, ¡°i understand. is there anything else?¡± the secretary hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°there¡¯s one more thing that¡¯s also related to madam. one of her marketing accounts is on the trending search. the account posted a video of madam yu hitting someone. the netizens are discussing it fervently now. do we need to interfere in this matter?¡± ¡°a video of mrs. yu hitting someone?¡± ye heng frowned in confusion. since the video of the beating was released, why didn¡¯t it mention zhao lan? the secretary took out her phone and showed ye heng the video. ye heng held his phone and frowned. he realized that something was wrong. in the video, zhao lan was actually blurred out, but mrs. yu¡¯s face was revealed, making her look very fierce. ye heng sighed heavily. ¡°what nonsense!¡± in order to save face, zhao lan actually posted such a video. this matter would probably not stop for a while. even ye heng could not help but sigh. zhao lan was really capable of causing trouble! if not for the fact that he was afraid that his son would be sad, he really wanted to divorce zhao lan. ye heng looked at the secretary. ¡°you can leave first. i already know about these things. you don¡¯t have to do anything. just watch the developments quietly. if there¡¯s anything else later, come and report.¡± ¡°yes!¡± with that, the secretary left. ye heng lay on the chair with a melancholic expression and felt terrible. after thinking for a while, he took out his phone and called his son, ye chang. not long after, ye chang picked up. ¡°hello, dad, when are you coming back?¡± ye heng sighed. ¡°how will i still have the face to go back? after this period of limelight passes, i¡¯ll deal with the company¡¯s matters overseas. it won¡¯t delay anything.¡± he had been living quite well overseas and did not want to return to the country. ye chang expressed his understanding. ¡°alright, then why did you call me?¡± at the mention of this, ye heng¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°it¡¯s all because of your mother¡¯s stupid actions. your mother fought with mrs. yu and even posted the scene of her fighting on the internet. it caused an uproar among the netizens and they were all mocking mrs. yu.¡± ¡°what? they fought?¡± ye chang was shocked and asked in surprise, ¡°even if they fought, why did she post the video online?¡± didn¡¯t his mother always have a good relationship with mrs. yu? how did it suddenly become like this? ye heng snorted coldly, ¡°i can¡¯t understand what she¡¯s thinking either. there¡¯s one more thing, she gave that black magic master a sum of money. i guess she wants this black magic master to harm madam yu, you should remind the yu family!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only if anything really happened to mrs. yu, the ye family would be implicated. ye chang clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°mother is really getting more and more outrageous. first, she wanted to harm yu su, but she didn¡¯t succeed. now, she wants to harm mrs. ye.¡± why did his mother always do such harmful things? she did not stop for a moment. could it be that she felt that she had not caused enough trouble? Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Zhao Lan Wants to Hurt Someone Again chapter 414: zhao lan wants to hurt someone again translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ye heng also looked tired. ¡°i¡¯m tired too. in the future, you have to take care of your mother¡¯s matters. let¡¯s leave it at that!¡± with that, he hung up. ye chang sat by the window in confusion. after thinking for a while, he took out his phone and called yu su. unexpectedly, when he called her, he realized that he had been blacklisted. he sent another message to yu su, but another red exclamation mark appeared. yu su blocked all his contact details. he had no choice but to send another message in a small group. there were only yu hong and yu ruo in the group. there were three of them. this group had been established when he visited the yu family a long time ago. ye chang thought for a while and sent a message to the group. [@yu ruo, after my mother got into a fight, she felt unhappy and asked the black magic king to deal with your mother. tell your family to be careful.] after sending this message, yu hong replied first. he asked curiously: [your mother fought? why did your mother ask the black magic king to deal with my mother?] after the variety show ended, yu hong stopped paying attention to family matters, so he didn¡¯t know much about the feud between his mother and mrs. ye. ye chang sighed. [i can¡¯t explain the exact situation in a few sentences. ask yu ruo. he knows.] after sending the message, ye chang turned off his phone and got into bed. he¡¯d better get some sleep! thinking about these problems was really too tiring. in the ward. while the family was eating, hu ying received several calls asking her about the fight. they even asked her to quickly view the trending searches. hu ying hung up the phone and clicked on it to start searching. as expected, she saw the word ¡°mrs. yu¡± in the sixth place on the trending searches. hu ying was so angry that she threw her chopsticks aside. the more she watched, the angrier she became. ¡°who exactly posted the video online and only revealed me!¡± if the two of them were mocked by the netizens, hu ying would not be so angry. however, she was the only one making a scene in the video. it was simply too damaging to her image! when yu zheng heard the word ¡®video¡¯, he took hu ying¡¯s phone and frowned as he looked at the video. he said curiously, ¡°why does the marketing account have this video?¡± judging from the angle of the filming, he was the one who took it. however, it only covered mrs. ye¡¯s face. hu ying snatched her phone angrily and called the private investigator. ¡°hey, you guys know what happened online, right? investigate carefully and see who¡¯s behind this!¡± she was an old client of this detective agency, and the people inside were very familiar with her. after hearing her words, a staff member promised, ¡°mrs. yu, please wait a moment. we¡¯ll investigate now.¡± ten minutes later, the detective agency sent over a detailed investigation report. according to the information, the user of this account was zhao lan. she had bought the account not long ago. after reading it, hu ying turned off her phone and spun in circles in anger. ¡°damn zhao lan, she¡¯s actually the one who plotted against me behind my back!¡± coincidentally, yu ruo had just turned on her phone and saw ye chang¡¯s message. he said in shock, ¡°mom, don¡¯t be angry. ye chang sent a message just now saying that mrs. ye hired a black magic master to deal with you.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, even yu zong could not continue eating. this was too much! did she think that there was no one left in the yu family? yu zheng thought about it and said worriedly, ¡°mom, you should be careful during this period of time. i heard that the black magic master¡¯s ability is very strong. after yu miao was poisoned, she aged more than ten years overnight.¡± he imagined his mother¡¯s white-haired appearance and felt terrible. everyone in the family knew that hu ying loved to be beautiful. if she really became old, she would definitely not be able to take it. hu ying couldn¡¯t take it anymore and scolded, ¡°b*tch! didn¡¯t i just fight with her? does she have to take revenge on me like this?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yu zong thought about it and was still worried. ¡°i¡¯ll contact my assistant and buy you a flight the day after tomorrow. you should return to the capital as soon as possible!¡± if she stayed here any longer, he was really afraid that something would happen. it was not good to be afraid all the time. she could not keep taking risks for the sake of revenge, right? yu ruo nodded. ever since he laid in the ward, he knew how uncomfortable it was to be sick. the health of his mother should be the priority.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Returning to the Capital to Hide chapter 415: returning to the capital to hide translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu ruo suggested: ¡°mom, you should go back early, i have fourth brother and dad here, i am afraid that you will be harmed by that black magic master.¡± in chinatown, the yu family¡¯s foundation was too shallow. even if something happened, they would not be able to find reinforcements immediately. it would be safer when they returned to the capital. when hu ying thought about how she would become old and ugly after being poisoned, she panicked. however, when she thought about how zhao lan not only posted videos defaming her online, but also got the black magic master to harm her, a fire burned in her heart. she looked at yu zheng and said coldly, ¡°yu zheng, send me the video you recorded in the afternoon. i have use for it!¡± she had to win this round. yu zheng glanced at his father. seeing his father nod, he said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll send it to you now.¡± after hu ying received the video, she sent it to her assistant. she asked her assistant to edit everything that she had said in the beginning, leaving only the video of the two of them fighting. if the matter of yu su¡¯s murder was exposed, the matter would probably blow up and be difficult to resolve. this was not what hu ying wanted to see. the assistant edited it roughly before sending the video to a studio under her. this studio had hundreds of marketing accounts and many paid posters. they guaranteed that they would do a good job and defame mrs. ye. after hu ying was done, she called her eldest brother, hu yu. after the call went through, the first thing she said was, ¡°i¡¯ve been bullied¡­¡± hu yu asked nervously, ¡°who bullied you? is it that brat yu zong? tell me and i will get someone to beat him up!¡± hu ying was the youngest sister in the family. as the eldest brother, he had doted on hu ying the most since he was young. previously, when hu ying was confused and asked him to save a murderer, he had no choice but to criticize hu ying a little. however, that did not mean that he did not dote on hu ying. it was also because he doted on hu ying that he could not let her make a mistake and be caught by others. after that, hu ying recounted mrs. ye¡¯s actions and even exaggerated them, making hu yu furious. hu yu said with heartache, ¡°that mrs. ye isn¡¯t a good person. you don¡¯t have to fight with her personally. just get someone to beat her up. what if you hurt yourself?¡± the hu family would not pay special attention to rules and etiquette, but they would also ask the children to be educated and behave properly. hu yu knew that if his sister wasn¡¯t so angry, she wouldn¡¯t have fought like a shrew. hu ying¡¯s eyes turned red again. she quickly wiped her tears and revealed her intention of calling him. ¡°brother, she¡¯s already bullying me so badly. i want you to take action and deal with zhao lan¡¯s family so that the zhao family¡¯s company can¡¯t start again.¡± it would be best to bankrupt the zhao family¡¯s company. hu ying knew that zhao lan cared a lot about her family and hoped that the zhao family¡¯s company could continue to expand. hence, she wanted to stab zhao lan in the heart. this could be considered as her revenge! hu yu naturally agreed to this small matter proposed by his sister. he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°little sister, don¡¯t worry. i will definitely instruct my subordinates to handle this matter. i don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but i will definitely make sure the zhao family will be unable to continue their business!¡± he knew some people in the underworld and had some connections. during this period of time, he asked his brothers to harass the zhao family¡¯s company. at the same time, they joined forces with the companies in the industry to suppress the zhao family¡¯s company. not to mention that the zhao corporation was just a small company, even if it was the top company in the industry, hu yu was confident that it could collapse. when hu ying heard her brother¡¯s words, she was overjoyed. ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll wait for your good news! let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. i¡¯m still in the ward. i¡¯ll get busy first.¡± ¡°okay!¡± hu yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°little sister, if she still dares to bully you, you must fight back. the hu family will always support you.¡± hu ying was married off, but the hu family would always help her. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after hu ying heard this, her tears flowed uncontrollably. ¡°thank you, big brother. i understand.¡± after hanging up the phone, she cried for a long time. after what happened last time, she thought that even her brother no longer doted on her. she did not expect her to misunderstand him. her big brother would always love her. hu ying¡¯s mood improved a lot. she walked in front of yu zong and said, ¡°ask the yu family to attack the zhao family¡¯s company too. i want them to know that i¡¯m not someone to be trifled with..¡± Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Suppressing the Zhao Family chapter 416: suppressing the zhao family translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zong nodded. ¡°you don¡¯t have to mention it. i¡¯ve already informed them just now.¡± in the future, as long as it was a company related to the zhao family, the yu family would no longer cooperate with them. this was an announcement in the industry. whoever dared to help the zhao family would be going against the yu family. this time, he would let the zhao family experience the strength of the yu family. mrs. ye had stepped on his bottom line time and time again, targeting his daughter, yu su, and even defaming his wife. if yu zong still didn¡¯t do anything, he would have lived all these years in vain. hu ying was overjoyed when she heard that. even her husband was on her side. they would definitely teach zhao lan a lesson. yu zong sat in the ward and was thinking about how to take revenge on the zhao family when he received a call. seeing that the number was unfamiliar and it was a landline, he asked curiously, ¡°hello? why are you looking for me?¡± on the other end of the phone, the manager of the daoist association smiled. ¡°you¡¯re yu miao¡¯s father, right? i called your old master just now. he said that he no longer bothers with family matters and asked me to contact you.¡± this was also the reason why he had yu zong¡¯s private phone number. yu zong was stunned for a moment before he remembered. ¡°oh, i know. why are you looking for me?¡± the manager continued, ¡°we have some clues about your adopted daughter using sorcery to steal luck. it¡¯s not convenient to talk about the details over the phone. do you think it¡¯s convenient for you to come today?¡± yu zong replied, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go over now.¡± after hanging up, yu zong¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought. he looked at hu ying and said, ¡°i¡¯ll make a trip to the daoist association first. go back to the hotel first and pay attention to protecting yourself. don¡¯t let zhao lan take advantage of the loophole and really let the black magic master poison you.¡± hu ying¡¯s expression was solemn as she nodded. ¡°i understand. i definitely won¡¯t interact with outsiders. after returning to the hotel, i won¡¯t go out either.¡± seeing that his wife understood, yu zong went downstairs and walked out of the hospital. he left the family carriage to hu ying and got into the carriage he used to solicit with customers. hu ying accompanied yu ruo in the hotel for a while. seeing that he was fine, she stood up and left the ward. when she went downstairs, the carriage was already waiting at the entrance of the hospital. she strode over and accidentally bumped into a street artiste dressed in tattered clothes three meters away from the carriage. the man¡¯s hair was loosely scattered, and he held a flute in his hand. the two of them collided, and the flute in his hand was sent flying. hu ying scolded angrily, ¡°don¡¯t you have eyes? you smell so bad and you rushed towards me!¡± the person lowered his head and suppressed his voice. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯s all my fault. are you alright?¡± seeing that his attitude was still good, hu ying did not intend to pursue the matter. she waved her hand and said, ¡°hurry up and get lost. i feel uncomfortable every time i see you.¡± that person¡¯s clothes were covered in grease. it was unknown how many days it had been since he washed his hair. perhaps he even had lice. at the thought of this, hu ying stood further away from him. she covered her nose in disdain and walked towards the carriage. after getting into the car, hu ying felt a little better. the performer picked up the flute and jogged away. hu ying did not take this episode to heart. she thought about what had happened today and fell asleep against the wall of the carriage. after she fell asleep, a worm that was several times smaller than a sesame seed squirmed on her arm. the worm crawled down her arm, to her neck, then to her head, and finally stopped at hu ying¡¯s ear. after resting for a while, the worm burrowed into hu ying¡¯s ear and continued to squirm inside. the sloppy performer from before found a secluded place and threw the layer of clothes he was wearing on the ground. he took out a long robe and put it on. he walked towards the hotel not far away. after entering the room, he went to the table by the window, picked up a scarecrow on the table, and wrapped a strand of hair around it. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only this strand of hair was something he had taken when he collided with hu ying. after placing a worm on hu ying¡¯s body, he no longer needed hair for the ritual. however, for insurance, the black magic king took her hair too. then, the black magic king muttered something. he picked up the cinnabar pen and wrote a few words on the scarecrow. after the incantation, he bit his finger and smeared his blood on the scarecrow¡¯s back to make sure nothing went wrong. after doing this, he made another spell that caused the parasitic poison to flare up three days later.. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Acting Up Three Days Later chapter 417: acting up three days later translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wen chuan raised his hand, picked up the teacup, and took a sip. suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something. he looked towards the southeast with vigilance in his eyes. a few seconds later, he completely relaxed. wen chuan had reached the perfected realm. as long as someone performed a ritual, he could sense the fluctuations. he had sensed that someone was casting a spell just now and had successfully implanted a black magic worm. therefore, he used his consciousness to track it and found that it was the southwest black magic king who was performing a ritual on hu ying. furthermore, it had succeeded. three days later, the poison would take effect. wen chuan thought for a moment and looked at yu su. ¡°mrs. yu has been poisoned. it will flare up in three days. do you want to save her?¡± yu su shook her head. previously, she had reminded hu ying that if she continued to get involved with zhao lan, there would be serious consequences. however, hu ying did not listen. there was nothing she could do. since hu ying was so stubborn, don¡¯t blame her for not saving her. it was also time for hu ying to personally experience the power of the black magic worm. this way, she could learn to be smarter and remember the lesson this time. then, wen chuan sensed something. he said, ¡°yu zong came to the daoist association and entered the manager¡¯s office.¡± yu su thought for a moment and asked, ¡°there should be results from the investigation of yu miao stealing luck, right?¡± otherwise, there was no reason for him to come. if he was asking for help, he should have trusted master wen the most. wen chuan looked at her in admiration and said with a smile, ¡°junior sister, you really have divine foresight. you guessed correctly. it¡¯s because of yu miao.¡± after a few days of delay, the results of the investigation were finally out. however, yu zong might not believe this outcome. yu su asked, ¡°what¡¯s the outcome of the investigation? senior brother should know, right?¡± wen chuan was in the association, so he should be quite well-informed. however, from the current situation, yu miao could already walk freely, which meant that she had been released. in that case, the responsibility was not on yu miao. someone must have taken the blame for her for borrowing luck. wen chuan pondered for a moment and recalled the outcome of this matter. ¡°an inconspicuous metaphysical master took the initiative to confess.¡± yu su raised her head and looked out of the courtyard. ¡°everyone in the world comes for benefits. he probably received some benefits, right?¡± wen chuan shook his head. ¡°that¡¯s not all. as far as i know, master wei made a mistake and was caught by a big shot.¡± yu su smiled. ¡°so that¡¯s coercion and bribery?¡± benefits could be the promise of power or money. master wei had been a nobody in the daoist association for so many years, which proved that he had no talent. it was difficult for him to break through in metaphysics, and he was unwilling to be an ordinary person. wen chuan nodded and downed the tea in his hand. yu su thought for a moment and asked curiously, ¡°doesn¡¯t yu miao have to bear any responsibility?¡± this shouldn¡¯t be the case. no matter what, she was still considered an accomplice. wen chuan explained, ¡°this is the shrewdness of those people. the results of their investigation are that yu miao is also a victim.¡± ¡°if she doesn¡¯t agree to steal the luck, she will be killed by master wei. she was forced to do so. the luck that she stole will be enjoyed by master wei in the end. she doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡± in this way, yu miao could receive a lighter punishment or be innocent. yu su¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°as expected, i knew that as long as she enters the daoist association, there will be plenty of opportunities for her to escape punishment.¡± in this way, not only did yu miao not have to bear the responsibility, but she could also receive everyone¡¯s pity. after all, she was just a victim. on the other side. yu zong came to the association and sat in front of the steward. after listening to the results of the investigation, he frowned and looked puzzled. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yu zong asked, ¡°are you saying that master wei did all of this and it has nothing to do with yu miao?¡± the manager nodded. ¡°according to the available evidence, that¡¯s indeed the case.¡± yu zong could not believe it. he felt that something was wrong, but he could not put his finger on it. after thinking for a moment, yu zong questioned again, ¡°if master wei is so powerful that he can threaten yu miao, why didn¡¯t he directly come and absorb our luck? instead, he beat around the bush to do these things?¡± wouldn¡¯t that be even more troublesome? Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Complete Evidence chapter 418: complete evidence translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the manager smiled and explained, ¡°it¡¯s like this. our association has stricter control over such matters. as long as someone breaks the rules, we will expel that person from the association and forbid him from becoming a metaphysical master for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°directly controlling you and taking away the luck on you will cause an overly large impact on society. it¡¯ll attract people to investigate the situation. using yu miao as a middleman made it safer.¡± nor would he have to take responsibility. this was the best plan. yu zong still didn¡¯t believe the excuse the manager said. he still frowned. ¡°then why did he choose our family? there are many families with good luck. this doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± the manager was still prepared for this. he smiled and said, ¡°we¡¯ve also investigated this. before he joined the daoist association, his family was poor. his sister used to be an intern in the yu family¡¯s company, but not long after, she was sexually assaulted by an executive of the company.¡± yu zong¡¯s face was full of questions. ¡°an intern?¡± the steward nodded. ¡°yes, after this happened, his sister committed suicide. hence, this master wei bears a grudge against your family. he thinks that it was your family that killed a living life.¡± at this point, yu zong was even more confused. ¡°shouldn¡¯t he hate that executive?¡± what did the personal conduct of an executive have to do with the yu corporation? why did he target the yu family? the manager continued to explain, ¡°after his sister died, this executive was still working at the yu corporation and was not fired by the company. master wei felt that it was very unfair and bore a grudge.¡± only then did yu zong understand the situation. his expression was a little solemn. the manager said, ¡°so, all these years, he has been brooding over it and set up yu miao as a chess piece. he specially arranged for yu miao to be an adopted daughter in your family to absorb luck.¡± after saying that, he handed a document to yu zong. in the information, there was a detailed record of the life of master wei¡¯s sister, as well as the date his sister worked at the yu corporation. yu zong flipped through it but did not find any flaws. ¡°how will you punish master wei?¡± yu zong asked. ¡°don¡¯t worry about that. we will definitely deal with it impartially. we won¡¯t cover up for him just because he¡¯s a member of our association.¡± at this point, the manager¡¯s face had a deep meaning. ¡°yesterday, he was already escorted to a special prison by the association. he will probably be sentenced to more than ten years of imprisonment. his metaphysical masters qualifications have been revoked and he¡¯s not allowed to do metaphysical divination work.¡± this punishment was rather heavy. however, yu zong still felt that something was wrong. yu miao was definitely not as innocent as the other party said. how could she be a victim too? he asked, ¡°what about yu miao? what punishment will she receive?¡± the manager said, ¡°your adopted daughter, yu miao, was threatened by someone and had no choice but to do those things. she¡¯s also a victim, so i won¡¯t punish her too severely. yu miao will undergo three months of labor reform in the association and can only leave after she sincerely repents.¡± only three months of labor reform¡­ yu zong¡¯s eyes flashed, and he felt extremely uncomfortable. he knew that the real situation was definitely not what they said, but he had no choice. the right to punish them was not in his hands. however, if he only let yu miao undergo three months of labor reform, it would be too easy on her. yu zong snorted coldly and questioned, ¡°why do i feel that she doesn¡¯t seem to be coerced? instead, she seems to be deliberately harming my son.¡± how could yu miao be a victim? the manager smiled and nodded politely. ¡°that¡¯s the result of our investigation. i hope you¡¯re satisfied. of course, you have the right to question it. we welcome you to show us more evidence.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yu zong was so angry that his face turned green. wasn¡¯t this saying that no matter what he thought, the association wouldn¡¯t change the way they dealt with her? he even asked him to produce evidence! if he had evidence, would he need the daoist association to investigate further? yu zongteng stood up and left angrily. before he left, he took away the information on master wei¡¯s sister. the manager maintained his smile. ¡°take care. i won¡¯t send you off. you¡¯re welcome to come again next time..¡± Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Complaining Again chapter 419: complaining again translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zong strode out, but his mind was very clear. he decided that when he arrived in the capital, he would definitely complain to the relevant departments of the country and request to review the case again. after walking out of the door of the daoist association, the more yu zong thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. he took out his phone and called yu su, wanting to ask for her opinion. after all, yu su was also a metaphysical master and definitely had more experience than him. however, when he called, he realized that he had been blacklisted by yu su. he sighed and called yu an. yu zong knew that yu an had always had a good relationship with yu su. even after yu su left the yu family, she still maintained contact with yu an. after the call went through, yu zong told him what had happened and asked yu an for help. yu an did not agree immediately. ¡°i can only give it a try. if yu su is unwilling, there¡¯s nothing i can do.¡± he did not want yu su to do anything she did not want to do because of him. the yu family¡¯s matter no longer had much to do with yu su. yu zong sighed. ¡°alright, if yu su is unwilling, i won¡¯t force her.¡± after hanging up, yu zong got into the carriage at the door and sat in it to wait. if yu su agreed, he would immediately get the coachman to send him to the hotel where yu su was. yu su was still sitting in the courtyard when she received a message from yu an. he shared that yu zong wanted to meet her, but he didn¡¯t know if she was willing. yu su replied, indicating that she understood. then, she found yu zong¡¯s number, unblocked him, and called him. the call was picked up almost immediately. on the other end of the phone, yu zong¡¯s voice was filled with gratitude. ¡°yu su, i have something to talk to you about. i wonder if you¡¯re willing.¡± yu su said, ¡°come to master wen¡¯s courtyard. i¡¯ll be here.¡± after saying that, she hung up. her actions were clean and efficient. wen chuan sat at the side. seeing her do this, he shook his head and smiled. ¡°are you soft-hearted?¡± otherwise, she could have ignored yu zong. yu su shook her head. ¡°how is that possible? i just don¡¯t want yu miao to escape punishment so easily. with a common enemy, we can become comrades.¡± wen chuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°you!¡± as expected, she was very similar to him. the two of them would definitely take revenge and distinguish between gratitude and grudges. then, he smiled and said, ¡°there¡¯s still a long time. why don¡¯t we play a game of chess? i haven¡¯t seen junior sister¡¯s chess skills.¡± he wanted to know how good yu su¡¯s chess skills were. yu su nodded and sat opposite him. ¡°senior brother, after you!¡± she had a smile on her face and was very confident. wen chuan did not stand on ceremony. he placed a white chess piece in the middle of the chessboard. yu su smiled and also placed a black chess piece. she had a reason for letting yu zong come to wen chuan¡¯s courtyard. there was more than one formation set up around the courtyard to prevent peeping and eavesdropping. the scenery in the courtyard was pleasant. the green bamboo was intoxicating. not only was she not afraid of the news being leaked, but the place also had a unique feeling. when yu zong walked to the entrance of the courtyard, he realized that the little daoist boy from before was already waiting at the door. after seeing him, the little daoist boy walked a few steps forward with a smile. ¡°you¡¯re here. please come in!¡± he opened the door and let yu zong in. yu zong walked into the courtyard and saw the two of them sitting at the table and playing chess. from the back view, one could see the immortal aura on the man¡¯s body. his white clothes seemed to have a halo. the woman was also beautiful. she wore a purple silk dress and a jade hairpin on her head. she was delicate and natural. wen chuan turned slightly and looked at yu zong. ¡°ceo yu is here. please take a seat!¡± then, the little daoist boy brought over another cup of tea and said to yu zong, ¡°sir, please have some tea!¡± yu zong walked over and sat beside wen chuan. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°i came today because i have something to ask yu su.¡± then, he repeated the manager¡¯s words. yu zong said unwillingly, ¡°i think that the truth is definitely not like this.¡± he handed the information in his hand to yu su. yu su only took a cursory glance and sneered. ¡°if you believe their nonsense, then you¡¯ve been the ceo for so many years for nothing..¡± Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Dealing With Them Together chapter 420: dealing with them together translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after yu zong heard this, his eyes lit up. he thought for a moment and said, ¡°could it be that there¡¯s someone else behind this? is this master wei just a scapegoat?¡± yu su did not deny it and her expression was cold. yu zong thought for a moment. ¡°then what should i do now?¡± he was unwilling to be prevaricated like this, but he could not change the outcome of the daoist association¡¯s investigation. he wanted to find the real culprit and give his family justice. however, if the person behind this wanted to deal with the yu family after this matter ended and used a more vicious method than sucking away their luck, it would be terrible. yu su placed a black chess piece and laughed. ¡°then let¡¯s join forces and deal with the people behind us!¡± she had a feeling that that person must be hiding in the daoist association. and he was someone of a high-level. maybe it was someone she knew. yu zong nodded, his eyes thoughtful. yu su continued, ¡°that person¡¯s identity is extraordinary and he has a lot of power in his hands. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to cover the sky with one hand and tamper with the results of the investigation.¡± wen chuan smiled. he had indeed not misjudged her. yu su was very smart. yu su looked at yu zong. ¡°you can return to the capital first and complain to the relevant departments of the country to express that you don¡¯t accept this investigation.¡± if he did not accept it, they would have to investigate again. moreover, this time, the national department had to set up a special team to send people to investigate. yu zong nodded with a smile in his eyes. ¡°i think so too.¡± he would secretly gather some evidence in the near future. after returning to the capital, he would immediately go back and complain. wen chuan threw a white chess piece and hinted, ¡°the association will make an announcement regarding such a well-known and influential harmful incident.¡± this announcement would explain the results of the investigation. yu su looked at yu zong. ¡°when the time comes, you can post a post to express that you don¡¯t believe the results of this investigation and say that you want to continue investigating.¡± at that time, regardless of whether the outside world believed that announcement or not, it would become publicly recognized in the entertainment industry that yu miao would suck people¡¯s luck and make them unlucky. no one would rush to let yu miao absorb the luck again. yu zong nodded. ¡°i understand. i¡¯ll get someone to write a post when i get back.¡± he had to write a touching post to gain the sympathy of the netizens. yu su continued to come up with ideas. ¡°after the post is posted, you can find some paid posters to add fuel to the fire online and make a big fuss so that everyone knows. when the netizens are suspicious, you can release some key evidence.¡± ¡°in that case, under the criticism of everyone, the daoist association will speak up again and say that they will investigate this case again.¡± what yu su wanted was the association to investigate the case again. yu zong was a little puzzled. ¡°why do you want the daoist association to continue investigating the case? they definitely won¡¯t expose the person behind it.¡± wasn¡¯t this useless? yu su shook her head and revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°at that time, the person behind it will definitely throw out another scapegoat. that scapegoat will definitely be his subordinate or someone he trusts extremely.¡± otherwise, he would be worried that the scapegoat would tell the truth. he wanted to guarantee that the scapegoat was absolutely loyal to him. yu zong was slightly stunned and understood. ¡°this way, we can follow the clues and find him. we can also weaken his strength.¡± killing two birds with one stone. at this moment, yu zong was extremely shocked. he looked fixedly at yu su in disbelief. he had long known that yu su was extremely smart and ruthless. however, now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he was still very surprised. as expected of his daughter! if she was a man, she might be able to compete with yu an for the position of chairman. at the same time, his intestines were about to turn green with regret. how good would it be if such an outstanding girl was still in the yu family! yu zong¡¯s eyes were filled with regret as he sighed softly. yu su had come up with this idea not only for the yu family, but also for herself. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after seeing wen chuan¡¯s skills last time, her bottleneck loosened. she wanted to find an opportunity to improve her strength and cultivate in seclusion. however, facing the threat of the person behind her, she could not feel at ease. this time, if yu zong could stall the person behind him for a while, he would be able to give yu su more time to cultivate in seclusion and focus on improving her strength. her master had once said that only when she reached the realm of great fulfilment would she have the strength to compete with the person behind her. therefore, she had to increase her cultivation level.. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Continue Exposing the Video chapter 421: continue exposing the video translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu zong looked at yu su and agreed. ¡°i¡¯ll do as you say. i hope to get rid of the person behind this as soon as possible.¡± his son¡¯s luck had been snatched away and he had become so miserable. the person behind this couldn¡¯t even be caught. this was too unfair. yu su nodded. wen chuan placed another chess piece down and smiled at yu su. ¡°junior sister¡¯s chess skills are indeed not bad. i didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡± her chess skills were not bad, and her strategy was not bad either. yu su smiled. ¡°senior brother, you¡¯re too kind. my chess skills are only at the beginner level in front of you.¡± seeing that the two of them were playing chess with their heads lowered, yu zong took the initiative to leave. wen chuan nodded. then, yu zong looked at yu su with an inexplicable emotion in his eyes. ¡°yu su, thank you so much this time. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t know what to do. if you have anything else, you can call me again.¡± yu su acknowledged him softly and ignored him. after yu zong left, yu su said to wen chuan, ¡°senior brother, the person behind this is really scheming. he actually planned everything. the witnesses and evidence are all there and there are no flaws.¡± she paused for a moment and looked at wen chuan. ¡°i suspect¡­ this isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s done such a thing.¡± the other party had expected that an accident might happen, so they had already prepared evidence and were waiting to release it. yu su guessed that the purpose of that person¡¯s absorption of luck was to extend his lifespan. wen chuan still smiled gently and picked up the tea. ¡°junior sister has always been smart.¡± he didn¡¯t say it directly, but he hinted at it. yu su understood what he meant. after this game of chess was over, yu su bade farewell. ¡°senior brother, i¡¯ll leave chinatown tomorrow. take care.¡± wen chuan smiled and reached out to the little daoist boy beside him. the little daoist boy walked over with some gift boxes. wen chuan handed the items to yu su. ¡°be careful on the way. these snacks are all specialties of chinatown. take them back!¡± yu su¡¯s face was filled with surprise. she did not expect her senior brother to prepare specialties for her. she had thought that her senior brother was cold and that their relationship had not reached that stage. it seemed that her senior brother had indeed treated her as an old friend. she smiled. ¡°thank you, senior brother.¡± it was as if after yu su returned to her hotel room, she called yu zong again. yu zong picked up very quickly. yu su said, ¡°i suddenly thought of a point that could be a breakthrough. send someone to investigate.¡± yu zong smiled. ¡°alright, go ahead.¡± it was good to hear from her again. yu su thought for a moment and said, ¡°get someone to investigate who suddenly aged a lot in the upper echelons of the daoist association.¡± the person who had aged might be the person behind it. yu zong agreed readily. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll send someone over tonight.¡± yu su thought of something and continued, ¡°go and investigate which of the famous families in the capital suddenly had bad luck and declined step by step.¡± since that person was a repeat offender, they could find some traces of the transfer of luck. however, too much time had passed, and some evidence had probably disappeared. therefore, they had to hurry up. yu zong said, ¡°alright, i understand. don¡¯t worry, our family has some connections in the capital. we will definitely find out as soon as possible.¡± after chatting, the two of them hung up. that night, a famous entertainment blogger posted a video, causing a heated discussion. the title of the video was: ¡°best actor ye actually has a shrew mother!¡± in less than ten minutes, this video became a trending topic and became a hot topic among netizens. ye chang¡¯s fans also clicked on it. unexpectedly, it was really ye chang¡¯s mother! in the video, zhao lan was attacking the person opposite her like a crazy woman. she was ruthless. after pinning her down, she even reached out to pull her hair. not only that, but she also bit her arm tightly. from the video, it could be seen that she had beaten the other party up very badly. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only and that person was mrs. yu. after this video became popular, the fans of the yu brothers ganged up on zhao lan. they found zhao lan¡¯s social media account and scolded her under it. [ugly people are really troublesome!] [it¡¯s not strange for zhao lan to be such a shrew to have a murderer¡¯s nephew.] [zhao lan, don¡¯t you have any shame? the yu family hasn¡¯t settled the score with you for what happened in chinatown previously! you actually hit mrs. yu like this.. you really deserve a scolding!] Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Borrowing a Car Back to Return to the Capital chapter 422: borrowing a car back to return to the capital translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [pfft, a noblewoman from the capital? i think you¡¯re even worse than a shrew.] [i heard that zhao lan was a hooligan when she was in school. she¡¯s indeed good at fighting.] [why does best actor ye have a mother like you? he¡¯s so unlucky. i don¡¯t think he¡¯ll get the award today.] before she fell asleep, zhao lan habitually scrolled through the entertainment news. by the time she saw this video, it was already on the trending list. zhao lan glanced at the comments below and realized that they were all mocking her. she got up from the bed in anger. she said angrily, ¡°damn hu ying. she must have released the video.¡± three minutes later, zhao lan¡¯s phone rang non-stop. the rich missus in the group chat were all @ her and asking her to tell them about the situation. someone asked, ¡°you and mrs. yu have always been on good terms. why did you fall out? you even fought like this. tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± when zhao lan saw this, she did not want to reply. these people were really enjoying the show. she was so angry that she was panting. after thinking for a while, she called the black magic king. ¡°how¡¯s the matter i asked you to do?¡± he was still awake and hatching a new worm. he replied, ¡°don¡¯t worry, madam. the poisonous worm has been planted. she will definitely be poisoned in three days.¡± hearing this, zhao lan felt a little better. ¡°got it. keep your mouth shut. don¡¯t let the people over there find out. leave chinatown quickly tomorrow!¡± zhao lan was afraid that the matter would be exposed and she would attract trouble again. the black magic king smiled. ¡°i know. don¡¯t worry.¡± the next morning, yu su carried her luggage and checked out of the hotel. she took the carriage to the outskirts of chinatown. as soon as she got out of the car, she saw the military-green suv waiting outside the city. a thin man stood beside the car. when the man saw her, he smiled and said, ¡°ceo yu, drive this car first. when you reach the airport, someone will pick you up.¡± yu su nodded. ¡°thank you for your hard work.¡± yu su had borrowed this car from ming hao. ming hao had a brother who owned a car dealer shop near chinatown and also had a car rental service. when he heard that yu su wanted to borrow a car, ming hao agreed to it without hesitation. when yu su got onto the car, she realized that the car¡¯s performance was not bad. it was stable and fast. chinatown was an ancient city. there was no airport, so she could only drive to the neighboring city to take a plane. and the reason why she wanted to drive herself and not take a taxi was very simple. this journey would not be peaceful. if she took a taxi, the driver would also be frightened. it wouldn¡¯t be good if ordinary people were implicated. yu su drove the car all the way. halfway through the journey, she felt the fluctuation of energy when she passed by a forest. she turned onto the small road. she didn¡¯t want these people to hurt ordinary people. if they fought on the road, it would affect the people driving past. yu su also sensed that this group of people had spiritual artifacts with a lot of ferocious aura attached to them. yu su drove into the forest and finally stopped by the river. she got out of the car and said to the silent forest around her, ¡°come out. you¡¯ve been following me quite closely.¡± after saying that, she took out the jade pendant from her chest. soon, three people walked out from both sides of the alley. judging from their attire, they were all metaphysical masters. then, another black car drove over and stopped ten meters away from yu su. three people also got out of the car. there were two burly men among the three. finally, a thin and tall daoist priest came down. he looked to be in his fifties or sixties and was wearing a daoist robe. when he looked at yu su, his eyes lit up. these three teams were all here to snatch the treasure in her hand. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the two burly men in front walked over first. they carried large sabers on their shoulders, and there were faint traces of blood on them. one of the big men said with a smile, ¡°little girl, you have to be careful when you¡¯re alone outside! hand over the thing and i won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite.¡± another burly man threatened with a cold expression. after yu su heard this, she sneered. ¡°i hope you¡¯re really capable and not boasting here.¡± the two burly men¡¯s expressions instantly changed as they stared at her fiercely.. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Defeating Nine People chapter 423: defeating nine people translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios another man with a lecherous expression walked over from yu su¡¯s right. the corners of his mouth curled up as his eyes roamed around yu su¡¯s body lecherously. he said, ¡°little girl, you have quite the backbone. when i snatch your things later, i¡¯ll try your taste. i hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± yu su looked over. she realized that this person was the strongest among the nine people. he had reached lower level 4. the others were all around level three. with a cold expression, yu su glanced at the few of them and said mockingly, ¡°have you thought about how to split the things? it¡¯s probably not easy to split the item between the three teams, right?¡± an old man on the left said with a smile, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about that. after we kill you, we¡¯ll naturally distribute it.¡± the burly man raised his saber. ¡°everyone, don¡¯t just stand there. let¡¯s attack together. whoever snatches the treasure will get it. it¡¯s up to their own abilities.¡± the three teams were all tempted as they stared at yu su. yu su smiled. ¡°all of you can come at me together. it¡¯s very troublesome for me to deal with you one by one. i¡¯m still in a hurry to catch the plane.¡± ¡°how arrogant!¡± the old man on the left scolded and ran towards yu su. the others also took out their spiritual artifacts and attacked yu su. a ferocious aura surged towards yu su. the two burly men in front raised their sabers, wanting to capture yu su alive and force her to hand over the item. yu su threw out two immobilization talismans and froze the two of them in place. then, she took the jade pendant and used her magic power to draw out the ferocious aura inside. then, she gathered the ferocious aura into a shield and blocked the attacks of the others. everyone looked at each other and did not dare to move. just now, they had already used 80% of their strength, but they were still unable to get close to yu su. this meant that yu su was very strong. however, they were unwilling to leave just like that. if he took a gamble, he might be able to obtain the treasures on yu su. the daoist priest on the left rolled his eyes and suggested to the other eight, ¡°why don¡¯t we join forces and defeat her first?¡± ¡°alright!¡± ¡°i think that works!¡± no one else had any objections. thus, under the daoist priest¡¯s guidance, everyone drew out the ferocious aura and gathered it together, forming the shape of a tornado. if yu su was caught in it, she would definitely die on the spot. yu su smiled. ¡°is this your strength? what a small trick. i had overestimated you.¡± she condensed her fierce energy into a sword and swung it at the tornado. in that instant, the tornado scattered like sand and lost its shape. yu su took advantage of the situation and took out the jade pendant from the bag. she placed it in front of her chest and muttered an incantation. the ominous aura gathered and formed a long white dragon. this dragon pounced at them with an unstoppable momentum. the old daoist priest said in a low voice, ¡°not good, we¡¯re going to lose!¡± he ran into the forest, afraid that the dragon would catch up to him. however, how could his speed compare to the white dragon that was flying over? soon, the ferocious aura entered his body and made him stop. the other eight people were also circled by the white dragon, leaving a lot of ferocious aura in their bodies. the old daoist priest sat down and asked in disbelief, ¡°how can she have such strength at her age?¡± it would take at least medium level 5 strength to condense into a giant dragon. and yu su was already at level 5 at such a young age? many people only reached the fourth level of metaphysics after cultivating for their entire lives. this was the difference. the men on the ground were also very ashamed. the nine of them were actually unable to defeat a girl. if word got out, people would laugh their heads off. yu su said coldly, ¡°if you want to block the way and rob me, why don¡¯t you consider if you have the ability?¡± after saying that, she got into the car and stepped on the accelerator. she sped towards the main road, leaving this group of people behind. the eyes of the nine people lying on the ground were filled with fear. their bodies had been swept by the ferocious aura, and there would be many aftereffects. someone took out a medicinal pill and swallowed it. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the others sat on the spot and meditated. even if they wanted to run, they could not. there was still a trace of viciousness left on their bodies, and their bodies were limp and weak. not long after, the nine of them were invaded by the ferocious aura and fainted. from today onwards, the nine of them would be unlucky. the bad things they had done would also be exposed. they would get the punishment they deserved.. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Lotus Heart Array chapter 424: lotus heart array translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after dealing with these nine people, yu su continued forward. there were a few more groups of people blocking the car after that, but they were all dealt with by yu su. when they were about to reach the airport, yu su saw that there was a traffic jam ahead, so she turned onto a small road. not long after she drove, the car stopped for no reason. when she got out of the car, yu su knew that she had been targeted again. this group of people had even set up an array formation in advance. the sky was blood-red, the ground was littered with broken limbs, and the car was surrounded by headless corpses. yu su had already played this trick before, so she was naturally not afraid. she smiled and kicked the giggling head away. then, she took out a red candle from her pocket. after lighting the candle, she chanted another incantation. yu su injected the spiritual artifact¡¯s energy into the candle flame. the light of the red candle became brighter and brighter, so bright that it could illuminate within three meters of yu su. then, with the red candle as the center, a hole was torn open in the sky. sunlight seeped through the hole. slowly, everything returned to normal. the blue sky and white clouds appeared again. around them was an ordinary alley, but there was no one. the two daoists guarding the wall looked at yu su in shock. they had used this array formation many times and had succeeded every time. they had even killed a level five daoist priest. how did yu su escape so quickly? it was simply unbelievable! it seemed that the information they had received was wrong. yu su did not have the strength of a low-grade level 5 at all, but a medium or high-grade level 5. in this way, the two of them were not confident that they could snatch the treasure. yu su looked in the direction of the two of them. with just a glance, she knew that one of them was medium-grade level 5 and the other was low-grade level 5. their strength was not low. unfortunately, they were still too weak compared to her. the medium-grade level 5 daoist priest took out an extremely powerful spiritual artifact. it was a pagoda with a ferocious aura and baleful aura intertwined on it. it was very powerful. the other person held a beheading knife. it was a treasure passed down from the qing dynasty¡¯s bailiffs. it was stained with the blood of countless people and carried resentment. if one was hit by this saber, their body would slowly decay until they became bones. of the two of them, one used the pagoda to attack while the other brandished his saber and attacked yu su in unison. when yu su saw the knife stabbing over, she dodged to the side. then, she took out a green jade pendant from her pocket and transferred the auspicious aura in the jade pendant. she used this auspicious aura to form a protective shield. this was an ability that only upper level 5 martial artists had. after the protective shield was formed, it blocked all the ferocious aura and blocked the attacks of swords. yu su pasted a teleportation talisman on her body. she quickly moved behind the daoist priest who was wielding the large saber and kicked him to the ground. then, she used her magic power to shatter the large saber on the ground. the murderous aura on this saber was too strong. if she kept it, it would probably harm others. ¡°no! my knife!¡± the daoist shouted, his face full of pain. this saber was his most powerful weapon. it allowed him, who was a lower level 5, to have the strength of a medium level 5. but now, it was ruined by yu su. yu su threw a dart at another person. the dart was coated with medicine and pierced into that person¡¯s arm. three seconds later, that person¡¯s right hand went limp and he could not raise it no matter what. he could only look at yu su hatefully. ¡°what did you apply on the dart? give me the antidote quickly. otherwise, i¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± his vicious eyes were filled with killing intent. yu su pasted an invisibility talisman on herself and disappeared from their sight. when the two of them saw that a living person had disappeared, they used their divine senses to sense yu su¡¯s location, but they failed. yu su walked around the two of them and drew a formation on the ground with a cinnabar pen. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only this array was called the heart of the devouring fire lotus heart array. a flower bud formed on the ground very close to the two of them. the flower bud was about to bloom. slowly, the flower bud grew larger and larger. only yu su, the person who was drawing the array, could see these phenomena. the other two were still circling in place, searching for yu su. not long after, a rich fragrance spread. the man with the crippled right hand sniffed the air.. soon, he reacted and shouted, ¡°run! she drew the lotus heart array!¡± Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Warning The Other Party chapter 425: warning the other party translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios however, it was too late. the array had been completed. with the two men as the center, a taiji eight trigrams formation was formed. the formation was burning with raging flames. under the catalysis of the fire, the lotus flower emitted a refreshing fragrance. the fragrance seemed to have eyes. it drilled under their noses and entered their brains, causing their brains to fall into an excited state. the two of them put down their weapons and could not help but dance. their faces were filled with intoxication. ¡°big brother, it¡¯s really wonderful. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen so many lotus flowers. they¡¯re so beautiful. if only i could stay here for the rest of my life!¡± one of the men narrowed his eyes and sighed. golden lotuses appeared in front of him. the lotuses bloomed with magical power. another man clapped his hands and danced in a daze. ¡°it¡¯s alright. as long as we stay in the array for the rest of our lives, we can accompany the golden lotus forever and live a wonderful life in it.¡± the two of them held hands and listened to the most beautiful music in the world, immersed in the lotus flower dream. after the song, their minds were refined by the flames. they could not think and could only be retarded for the rest of their lives. the two of them looked at yu su in a daze and smiled foolishly at her. one of them sat on the ground and took off his clothes one by one. he shouted, ¡°it¡¯s hot. i want to take a shower¡­¡± he also threw out a seal. yu su looked over and saw the aura of another person on the seal. this seal should be a spiritual artifact that has been refined. through this seal, one could transmit magic power and also transmit sound from a thousand miles away. with a wave of her hand, yu su directed the flames that had yet to be completely extinguished in the array towards the seal. in less than three seconds, the seal was blown to pieces. ¡°bang!¡± with a loud bang, a powerful magic power burst out from the seal. with the last of her dharmic powers, yu su sent a message, ¡°old thief, if you come and snatch my things again in the future, i¡¯ll get someone to destroy your nest and see where else you can hide!¡± the moment the seal shattered, an old man spat out a mouthful of blood. his eyes were vicious as he gritted his teeth. soon, yu su also heard a blurry and old voice. ¡°damn you, i won¡¯t let you off!¡± she could clearly hear the anger in that person¡¯s voice. at the same time, yu su also knew that she had won this time. only those who had lost would say such harsh words indignantly. yu su smiled and did not take the other party¡¯s words seriously. there were many people who wanted to kill her. it depended on whether they had the ability. the two people on the ground were still burning, so they kept taking off their clothes. when yu su looked over, the two of them had already taken off their underwear. she put away the jade pendant in her hand and used the jade pendant to inject the remaining ferocious aura around her into the two of them. this remnant ominous aura was also quite powerful. if she didn¡¯t do anything, it might cause the people nearby to be unlucky for half a year. after doing all this, she returned to the car and closed the door with a bang. she stepped on the accelerator and the car sped away. she looked at the time and saw that there was still plenty of time. the hindrance did not take long. for the rest of the journey, she did not encounter anyone stopping her car. yu su parked the car in a nearby garage and called ming hao to get someone to pick up the car. then, she strode into the airport. on a certain mountain peak near chinatown. in a courtyard. an old man with white hair and a wrinkled face sat in the courtyard. he closed his eyes and was meditating. there was a team patrolling outside the door. the surroundings were heavily guarded. the old daoist priest clenched his fists tightly and suddenly opened his eyes with deep hatred. ¡°damn yu su. she escaped again. those two are useless. they can¡¯t even catch yu su.¡± he was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. then, he closed his eyes again to recover the magic power in his body. five minutes later, he looked at the entrance of the courtyard. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he said, ¡°liu min, bring them in! i¡¯m free now.¡± liu min bowed slightly. ¡°alright, please wait a moment. i¡¯ll bring them back immediately.¡± not long after, liu min knocked twice on the door. seeing the old man nod at her, she led the way in. two women followed behind her. these two people were he wan and yu miao.. Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Absorbing Luck chapter 426: absorbing luck translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when the two of them arrived at this strange courtyard, they felt a cold wind blowing. they had a bad premonition and did not dare to look around. yu miao was brought to this mountain peak this morning. liu min told her that if she wanted to regain her youth, she had to go somewhere first. yu miao agreed without hesitation. when they arrived at this mountain peak, yu miao felt that something was wrong. there were patrols everywhere, and the security was tight. the surroundings were extremely quiet. there was not even the sound of birds. it was extremely strange. even the patrols were very silent. all of them wore masks and black tights, as if they were ready to fight at any time. after liu min brought them in, she bowed to the old man and walked out. the old man smiled at the two of them and said in an old voice, ¡°sit down first. i¡¯m not an outsider. you can be rest assured.¡± he sat in front of a wooden table. beside the wooden table were two futons specially prepared for yu miao and he wan. the two of them walked over carefully and sat down with their legs bent. they lowered their heads and did not dare to look at the old man, afraid that something would happen. the old man stared at the two of them carefully and finally nodded in satisfaction. they were indeed his granddaughters. they were all extremely good-looking, but they looked too timid. he deliberately walked out of chinatown and came to the nearby mountains to cultivate so that he could avoid wen chuan. he knew that wen chuan could sense all the magic power fluctuations in chinatown like a surveillance monitor. therefore, every time he had to use a secret technique, he would come to this mountain peak. he named this mountain mingde mountain. he wan noticed that the old man was looking at them. she secretly raised her head and looked at the old man. she realized that this old man was wearing a black daoist robe. his hair was disheveled, his eyes were turbid, and there were many wrinkles on his face. he should be in his sixties or seventies. the old man¡¯s eyes were mean and ruthless. he wan¡¯s intuition told her that this person was not to be trifled with. the old man laughed loudly and asked, ¡°how have you been these past few days? has everything been going well for you?¡± as soon as these words were spoken, yu miao lowered her head with a dejected expression. for the past few days, she had been living a terrible life. staying in her room was like going to jail. he wan was also embarrassed. ever since her luck had been lost, the he family had always bullied her. yesterday, they even took advantage of her and asked her to wash the entire family¡¯s feet. how could she be willing? in a fit of anger, she ran out of the he family and met the person who had been contacting her. hence, that person brought her to the mountain peak. the old man got up and laughed as he walked towards the two of them, his gaze sweeping between them. he walked behind he wan and grabbed her neck tightly. ¡°hahaha, you¡¯re really a useless fellow. you smashed a good deck of cards into pieces.¡± this kind of idiot shouldn¡¯t be alive. he let out a strange cry and chanted an incantation, continuously absorbing the remaining luck on he wan¡¯s body. he wan screamed in fear. she scolded loudly, ¡°who are you? what do you want? if you dare to hurt me, i¡¯ll tell your young master.¡± the person who contacted her had always been a young master. therefore, she thought that the young master was the person in charge here. it was also that young master who told her that if she wanted to recover her luck, she had to follow a woman in her thirties. unexpectedly, she was brought to this place. he wan struggled with all her might, but the place that the old man grabbed seemed to be pulled by a magnet. she could not break free no matter how hard she tried. she also felt a burning sensation on her neck, as if something had been sucked away. that feeling was not pain, but a feeling of being stripped away. he wan continued to scream, ¡°ahhh¡­ let go of me!¡± after more than ten seconds, she ran out of strength and collapsed to the ground. her eyes were wide and her mouth was wide open, but she could not make a sound. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yu miao, who was sitting on another cushion, screamed in fear. however, yu miao quickly realized that if she continued to shout like this, the next person the old man would deal with would be her. hence, she covered her mouth tightly and stopped making a sound. yu miao wanted to escape, but the entire mountain was filled with the old man¡¯s people. she had nowhere to run. she was scared out of her wits by the scene in front of her. her legs were so weak that she could not stand up at all.. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: The Plan 25 Years Ago chapter 427: the plan 25 years ago translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the old man had a sinister and strange smile on his face. he held he wan¡¯s neck with one hand and placed the other on her head. ever since he began to absorb luck, the curse technique in his body had taken effect and automatically converted luck into lifespan. the old man became younger and younger, and his white hair turned black. the wrinkled face also became smooth and tight. five minutes later, the remaining luck on he wan¡¯s body was completely sucked dry. she was like a dried corpse, staring blankly at the sky. there was no aura of a living person at all. if not for the fact that her chest was still heaving and she was still breathing, yu miao would have thought that she was dead. the old man threw he wan on the ground and took out a handkerchief from his pocket. he wiped his hands and looked at yu miao strangely. he admired the fear on yu miao¡¯s face and smiled. the entire mountain peak had been set up by him, so he was not worried that other metaphysical masters would discover what he had done. he became even more fearless. seeing him look at her, yu miao¡¯s body trembled. she was really too afraid. the old man stood where he was and smiled kindly at her. ¡°yu miao, don¡¯t be afraid. i won¡¯t hurt you.¡± he sucked he wan¡¯s luck because he wan¡¯s luck was beneficial to him. however, the luck on yu miao¡¯s body had been backlashed several times and was already extremely turbid. even if he absorbed it, it would take a long time to refine it. it was not as fast as his own cultivation. yu miao glanced at him and quickly lowered her head. she did not intend to talk to him, and her body was still trembling slightly. however, she did not know that the old man in front of her knew all her secrets. twenty-five years ago. the old man sat on mingde mountain and divined several times, but he still could not find anyone who could suck luck. if he wanted to absorb luck, he had to find the destiny¡¯s child. only the destiny¡¯s child could continuously produce good luck and opportunities. finally, one night, he divined that a destiny¡¯s child would descend on the yu family. this destiny¡¯s child was a girl. she was extraordinary from birth. the old man was very tempted, so he spent two years preparing yu miao as a pawn. yu miao was successfully born. her birth characters were the same as yu su¡¯s. after that, the old man planned a series of events and deliberately made yu su¡¯s brother lose her, allowing her to be abducted and sold into the small mountain village. she also asked hu ying to adopt yu miao and take over yu su¡¯s position at home. after completing this, he began to cast a spell, allowing the two of them to have a strong and weak relationship. as long as yu miao stayed in the yu family and enjoyed the love of the family, yu su¡¯s luck would become worse and worse. the providence and opportunities that originally belonged to yu su would fall on yu miao, making her providence even better. as for the old man, he had cast a curse on yu miao to absorb luck. as long as yu miao¡¯s luck exceeded a certain limit, the extra luck would be absorbed by him. therefore, the old man could continuously absorb yu miao¡¯s luck. as long as yu miao¡¯s luck was good, he could maintain his youth and longevity. he could also increase his magic power, which was also very beneficial to his cultivation. however, what the old man did not expect was that yu su was getting more and more out of control. he had suffered backlash time and time again! yu miao, this chess piece, was also becoming more and more stupid. she had made many mistakes and was hated by her brothers. her luck was getting worse and worse. even so, he could not easily remove his fate connection with yu miao. if he still wanted to obtain luck, he had to use yu miao as a medium. otherwise, the heavens would know that he had snatched luck from yu su. when the heavens discovered such a thing that violated the heavenly dao, they would send divine retribution. at that time, everything would be over. the old man looked at yu miao with a smile and took a few steps in her direction. ¡°i never lie. i really won¡¯t hurt you.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after absorbing the luck, his mood was much better. yu miao quickly raised her head, her eyes darting around. she knew that this person must have a purpose for asking her to come, but before she knew the purpose, she felt very uneasy. yu miao said, ¡°why did you ask auntie liu to bring me here?¡± the old man¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°in any case, i won¡¯t hurt you. i just want to help you recover some luck.. you don¡¯t want to become so old, right?¡± Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Strange Closeness chapter 428: strange closeness translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu miao suddenly felt a little relieved when she heard this. if he really wanted to hurt her, he didn¡¯t have to lie to her like this. the entire mountain was his, and he knew sorcery. yu miao felt a strange sense of closeness from the man in front of her, like¡­ he¡¯s family. this was something she had never felt in the yu family. however, yu miao was still very vigilant and asked, ¡°why are you helping me? we don¡¯t know each other.¡± the old man shook his head. ¡°no, i know your father. he asked me to take good care of you. how can we not know each other?¡± yu miao¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked, ¡°really? could it be that my biological father really asked you to help me?¡± she had always known that she had a very powerful father. according to her mother, that person was very powerful and handsome. he would definitely lead them to a good life. it was really her father who was secretly helping her! at the thought of this, yu miao¡¯s mood improved a lot and she let down her guard. the old man said with a smile, ¡°yes, he even specially reminded me to comfort you.¡± in reality, he was just spouting nonsense. yu miao was one of his many grandchildren. he did not care about blood ties at all. his son had never valued yu miao, let alone specially instructed him to take good care of yu miao. he said these words just to let yu miao let down her guard earlier. yu miao thought for a while and pointed at he wan. she asked, ¡°how is she now? is she still alive?¡± she didn¡¯t really care about he wan. she was just curious and probing. if the old man was willing to answer, it meant that she still had some weight here and could ask for more. the old man stroked his beard and shook his head. ¡°i absorbed her luck to help you regain your youth and good luck. since you care about her so much, forget it. i¡¯ll return her luck.¡± with that, he turned around and walked towards he wan. however, yu miao was anxious. she quickly stood up and ran over. ¡°forget it. don¡¯t return it. i want luck!¡± yu miao knew how important luck was, and she also knew how unlucky and old one would be without luck. if there was a chance to make her younger, she had to grasp it firmly. besides, she didn¡¯t know the woman on the ground. even if she died, it had nothing to do with her. the old man¡¯s lips curled up as he looked at yu miao mockingly. only then did yu miao realize that she had been too anxious. she explained, ¡°if the luck is returned, it will also be harming her a second time. it won¡¯t be good for her either.¡± this hypocritical explanation was naturally seen through by the old man. his smile deepened and his gaze held a deeper meaning. ¡°you¡¯re right. it¡¯s not good for her if we return it. it¡¯s better not to return it.¡± the old man sneered in his heart. yu miao was indeed a child of their family. she displayed her selfishness and coldness to the extreme and even said that it was for the good of others. what a joke! of course, he did not say these words out loud. instead, he smiled and said, ¡°come closer to me. i¡¯ll send you luck through the air.¡± yu miao was delighted and strode over. the old man placed his hand on her head and sent her luck. yu miao felt comfortable all over, as if she was bathing in warm sunlight. she couldn¡¯t help but want to take a deep breath. gradually, her skin become smooth and tender, and her hair turned black. the fine lines on her face disappeared, and her dry hair became smoother and smoother. a moment later, the old man retracted his hand. ¡°that¡¯s enough. you can leave first. liu min will bring you out. if your father needs you for something, i¡¯ll ask you to come again.¡± yu miao smiled and said, ¡°thank you.¡± with that, she walked towards the door of the courtyard, her face filled with joy. the old man in the courtyard was still standing on the spot. wrinkles appeared on his face again, and his hair turned white. his eyes were turbid. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he watched yu miao leave with coldness in his eyes. he really shouldn¡¯t have chosen this idiot to go to the yu family back then. unfortunately, chen ling was not obedient. if chen ling went to the yu family, the outcome should be different. then, he looked at he wan on the ground with a cold expression and snorted. ¡°if i let you die just like that. it¡¯s really too easy for you..¡± Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Xiao Han Picks Her Up chapter 429: xiao han picks her up translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the old man glanced at he wan on the ground and walked towards the room in the courtyard. not long after, he took out an exquisite puppet from his room. the joints of the puppet could be moved, and it was very agile. he placed the puppet beside he wan and cut her finger. he smeared the blood on her hand on the heart of the puppet and pasted a piece of paper on the back of the puppet. he wan¡¯s birth characters were written on the paper. after the old man finished doing this, he picked up the puppet and placed it on the table. he silently chanted a few incantations. the puppet stood up on its own and shook its head. three seconds later, he wan also stood up. her movements were exactly the same as a puppet¡¯s, and her eyes were dull. the old man shouted outside, ¡°someone, find two people and send her back safely. don¡¯t let anyone talk to her or come into contact with her.¡± ¡°yes!¡± the guard outside replied. then, the old man drove the puppet forward. he wan followed behind the guard and walked forward step by step. there was no expression on her face and her eyes were straight. yu su sat on the plane and rested for a while. however, she still felt a little uncomfortable in her body. it was not easy to fight with the person behind the scenes just now. she was slightly injured and the magic power in her body was unstable. soon, the plane arrived at the capital. yu su pulled her suitcase and walked out of the long corridor. just as she reached the exit, she saw a fully covered man holding a large sign with the words ¡°ms. yu¡± on it. yu su looked at the man and realized that he was xiao han. he really came to pick her up. before boarding the plane, she had sent a message to her friends¡¯ group chat, saying that she had returned to the capital. xiao han had sent a private message to pick her up. she did not expect him to really come. while yu su was pleasantly surprised, she was also sweating for him. xiao han was really bold. if his fans found out that he was here to pick her up, they would definitely surround him. xiao han also saw yu su and waved his hand with a smile. he put down the sign and handed it to his assistant beside him, asking him to go back first. the assistant looked at him helplessly and did not retort. xiao han walked forward eagerly and took the luggage from yu su¡¯s hand. he asked with a smile, ¡°did everything go smoothly?¡± yu su nodded. ¡°it went quite smoothly.¡± xiao han saw the paleness on her face and asked with concern, ¡°are you alright? why do i feel that your face is so pale?¡± yu su shook her head. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m just a little tired from the long journey. i¡¯ll be fine after i go back and rest.¡± she felt very warm from his concern. it had been a long time since anyone cared about her so much. xiao han sent yu su to the entrance of the apartment and helped her carry her luggage down before the two of them entered the house. the house was covered with dust sheets, and there was no place to sit. xiao han stood at the door and asked, ¡°what are your plans for the future? are you still taking on variety shows?¡± if she accepted a variety show, he would definitely go too. yu su shook her head. ¡°i plan to focus on filming and settle down for a period of time. i¡¯ll only accept variety shows after resting for a while!¡± she looked at xiao han and asked, ¡°what about you?¡± xiao han was very happy. his lips curved, revealing shallow dimples. ¡°i¡¯m also filming. if only we could work together.¡± yu su nodded. xiao han handed over a box in his hand. ¡°i bought this by chance. i heard that it will help you metaphysical masters. take a look and see if you need it.¡± yu su took it. ¡°thank you. i¡¯ll treat you to a meal when i¡¯m free.¡± although she did not know what was inside, with his kind intentions, it was worth treating him to a meal. xiao han smiled until his eyes narrowed. ¡°okay, okay. i¡¯ll wait.¡± he was the first person yu su invited! seeing the fatigue in yu su¡¯s eyes, he did not disturb her anymore. ¡°go back and rest well. i¡¯ll leave first. if you need me for anything, you can call me. don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± yu su smiled and watched him leave. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only then, she lifted all the dustproof cloths in the room, cleaned up, and took a simple shower. she waited until she was sitting on the bed before opening the box. there were three blue spirit stones inside. all of them were the size of eggs and were clear. the spirit stone shone with a luster. it was extremely beautiful. yu su was a little surprised.. ¡°these are top-notch spirit stones?¡± Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Top-Notch Spirit Stones chapter 430: top-notch spirit stones translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios before yu su could touch it, she could already feel the fluctuation of energy. she had not noticed it previously, so it was probably blocked by the box. this box was also meticulously made. top-notch spirit stones could only be chanced upon by luck. one could increase a lot of magic power. on the other hand, yu su¡¯s bottleneck had long loosened. it was precisely the supply of energy that she lacked. these three spirit stones would help a lot. with these three spirit stones, she could advance to the realm of great fulfilment. the spirit stones came at the right time. yu su used the spiritual artifact beside her to set up a defensive array. as long as someone entered the room, she would be able to sense it. then, she sent a message to people that were close to her, telling them that she would be in seclusion for a few days. then, yu su entered the room and began to cultivate. she placed the three spirit stones beside her, closed her eyes, and began to absorb the energy of the three spirit stones. the energy of the spirit stones flowed into her body continuously. yu su was focused and entered a mysterious realm. she was the only one in the space. two days later, she broke through the bottleneck as she wished and entered the realm of level five great fulfilment. after that, she spent another day consolidating it. her master had once said that if she wanted to take revenge, she had to reach the great fulfilment realm to have the strength to compete with the enemy. the current her was qualified to fight. at noon that day, yu su opened her eyes in satisfaction. she felt the dharmic powers in her body and nodded in surprise. it was strong and not bad. previously, she thought that she would need at least a month to break through to the great fulfilment realm. she did not expect that she would only need three days to break through with the spirit stones. after her seclusion ended, yu su went to take a shower and ordered a fat-reducing nutritious meal for herself. after she stepped into the great fulfilment realm, she no longer had much need for food. she only needed to ensure that she had enough nutrition. after dinner, yu su took out her mobile phone for work and pressed the power button. unsurprisingly, many people had sent her messages about work. however, what puzzled yu su was that he yuan had called her several times this morning. yu su guessed that she must have encountered something urgent. so, she returned he yuan¡¯s call first. the call went through very quickly. he yuan¡¯s voice came through. ¡°sister su, did you see the news of he wan hanging herself?¡± yu su asked, ¡°she¡¯s dead? when did this happen?¡± of course, she did not know that as she had been in seclusion for the past few days. he yuan took a deep breath and explained, ¡°i think it happened a few days ago. she committed suicide in the hotel and hung herself in the room with a bedsheet.¡± yu su was a little surprised. ¡°she doesn¡¯t look like someone who would commit suicide.¡± he yuan was also very puzzled about this. after he wan lost her luck, she was also poisoned. every day was worse than death, but she still wanted to make a comeback. therefore, even if she was bullied in the he family, she still lived strong. there was no way she was would have hung herself. perhaps there was something hidden that they did not know? when he yuan heard yu su¡¯s words, she became even more determined. she continued, ¡°i received news from my family the day before yesterday. they said that he ye hung up and sent me a photo of he wan committing suicide.¡± she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°but i still feel strange when i look at the photo. the person in the photo looks almost 20 years older than he wan. there are even wrinkles on her face. it¡¯s really strange.¡± even if she hanged herself, she wouldn¡¯t suddenly become so old, right? it was too strange. yu su asked, ¡°she looks older? other than wrinkles, are there any other obvious physical changes?¡± he yuan thought for a moment and quickly said, ¡°yes, she still has white hair on her head and some spots on her arms. i didn¡¯t notice anything else.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i understand,¡± yu su said. in such a situation, it was very likely that someone had sucked her luck, causing her lifespan to decrease rapidly. he yuan said worriedly, ¡°i saw that photo and had a feeling that it was caused by the person behind all of this. could it be that he killed her to silence her?¡± yu su¡¯s voice was calm as she said slowly, ¡°that¡¯s also possible.¡± he yuan continued, ¡°then you have to be careful. the person behind you actually dared to brazenly harm people. he must have something to rely on..¡± Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: He Wan Hung Herself chapter 431: he wan hung herself translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios it was too dangerous for yu su to go alone. after what happened to he wan, he yuan was certain that the person behind it must have noticed yu su and was very likely to attack her. yu su smiled. ¡°it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m not afraid of him. if he dares to come, i¡¯ll destroy him.¡± in the past, she did not dare to say this. but now, she was also in the realm of great fulfilment, and her strength was not just a little higher than before. coupled with wen chuan, the two of them would definitely be able to compete with that person. yu su asked again, ¡°why did the he family send you the photo?¡± in the past, the he family would never waste their time on he yuan. he yuan sneered and said mockingly, ¡°ever since he wan lost the ability to identify antiques, they¡¯ve pinned their hopes on me. they want me to return to the he family and work for the he family.¡± she didn¡¯t want to! it was so comfortable to be outside, why would she want to go home and suffer? yu su said, ¡°you can decide for yourself what you like and what kind of life you want. if you want to return to the he family, i¡¯ll support you too.¡± he yuan would definitely not be bullied again when she returned to the he family. in a place where yu su could not see, he yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. she reached out to wipe away her tears. ¡°thank you, sister su. it¡¯s my blessing to have met you.¡± she hoped that yu su would always be safe and sound. yu su smiled. ¡°meeting you is also fate between us. only by working hard can you live the life you want.¡± all she did was to point out a path for her. as for whether she could walk or not and how long she could walk, it all depended on he yuan. then, yu su said, ¡°send me that photo. i¡¯ll take a look too. i might be able to see something.¡± he yuan replied, ¡°alright, i won¡¯t disturb you anymore. goodbye.¡± they hung up. soon, he yuan sent the photo over. yu su zoomed in on the photo. the person in the photo was hanging by a rope, the direction of her toes, and her body¡¯s reaction could all prove that she had indeed hanged herself. she wasn¡¯t strangled. however, yu su felt that things would not be so simple. she took a closer look at he wan¡¯s face and exposed skin and realized that he wan had indeed aged a lot. this was the symptom of having one¡¯s luck sucked away. yu su did not need to guess to know that this was definitely done by the person behind it. that person was very cunning and had faked he wan¡¯s suicide. yu su had a strange feeling. he wan had lost more than half of her luck and was poisoned by black magic. to the person behind her, she was equivalent to a useless pawn. the mastermind was controlling people similar to he wan. it was as if they were raising poultry. they would kill them if they were useless. this was a serious violation of the rules of the heavenly dao! however, up until now, he had not received any punishment. could it be that no one in the daoist association knew? has no one in the country¡¯s relevant administration noticed anything amiss? if they knew both, why did they leave him alone? or could it be that the mastermind really had the ability to control everything and had planted people in both organizations? yu su did not know any of these questions. however, she could probe further. yu su¡¯s eyes were cold as she secretly made a decision to meet these people well. she walked into the study and did a divination. after seeing the results, yu su smiled. then, she walked into the living room and boiled a pot of water. she took out good tea leaves and brewed a pot of tea. after she was done, she sat quietly on the sofa. a minute later, the doorbell rang. yu su opened the door and saw an acquaintance. this person was he jun, the captain of the police force who had arrested yang peng and the other two in chinatown. he smiled at yu su, revealing a few white teeth. beside him stood a woman in black. the woman had a cold expression and held a gift in her hand. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she handed the gift over. ¡°sorry to disturb you. please accept this.¡± yu su nodded and took the gift. ¡°please come in. we¡¯ll talk inside.¡± he jun scratched his head. ¡°it¡¯s so straightforward to work with master yu!¡± ever since he saw yu su¡¯s metaphysical strength, his respect for her deepened. when the three of them walked in, he jun saw the three cups of tea on the table. he was stunned for a moment before asking in surprise, ¡°you predicted that we would come looking for you?¡± Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: A Visit chapter 432: a visit translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su nodded, picked up a cup of tea, and took a sip. ¡°coincidentally, i also had something to discuss with you, so i divined. i didn¡¯t expect you to come first.¡± this meant that she knew their identities. at the same time, she knew why the two of them had come. in front of yu su, he jun felt like he had been stripped naked and had no privacy at all. he touched his nose to hide his embarrassment. yu su said directly, ¡°if there¡¯s anything, just say it. i happen to be free in the afternoon. if it were any other time, i might not be able to help you.¡± hearing her say this, he jun stopped being shy. he looked at the cold girl beside him and introduced, ¡°this is leng yan, the captain of the first team of the metaphysics management office. she wants to talk to you about something. she heard that i know you, so she wants me to introduce you.¡± leng yan smiled. ¡°hello, i¡¯m leng yan.¡± yu su nodded. ¡°why are you looking for me?¡± she didn¡¯t remember having any contact with the metaphysics management office, nor did she know the woman in front of her. she only calculated that she would meet someone from the metaphysics management office today. leng yan nodded. ¡°i came here to ask you about the southwest black magic king. he¡¯s the person we¡¯re chasing. a few days ago, our team locked onto him in chinatown. i didn¡¯t expect him to escape again.¡± ¡°we found out that he might have changed his appearance and come to the capital. i want you to help me determine his location.¡± a week ago, leng yan came to chinatown to capture the black magic king, but he ran away. at this moment, he jun told her that she would definitely be able to catch the black magic king if she looked for yu su. at that time, leng yan did not believe it at all. there were many geniuses in the metaphysics management office. they came from various industries and were proficient in metaphysics. none of them could find the black magic king. how could a female celebrity have the ability to find him? then, he jun told her about the three criminals he had arrested that day. only then did leng yan believe him a little. the black magic king had done many bad things. the sooner they caught him, the more people they could save. that day, leng yan went to look for yu su with the gifts, but she realized that she had already checked out of the hotel and could not find out where she had gone. it was only today that she finally succeeded in visiting yu su. yu su said, ¡°didn¡¯t you find out that he came to the capital? with your strength, you still can¡¯t find out his exact location?¡± the metaphysics management office was a national department. he jun explained, ¡°that black magic king is very cunning. he disappeared after arriving in the capital. no matter what, we can¡¯t find any traces of him.¡± yu su smiled and looked at he jun. ¡°are you also from the metaphysics management office?¡± this was her guess. he jun was the captain of the police in chinatown, but he had followed leng yan to the capital to investigate the black magic king. he was also speakingfor the metaphysics management office. he jun scratched his head and smiled. ¡°is it that obvious? i thought i hid it well.¡± he was an external member of the metaphysics management office. he was temporarily transferred to the police station in chinatown to manage the metaphysics police. therefore, when the police mentioned metaphysics last time, he followed them. leng yan said, ¡°he¡¯s the captain of the second team. he was sent out and will be returning back to us soon.¡± yu su smiled. ¡°i see.¡± then she would know the two captains of the metaphysics management office. it was a good thing. yu su continued, ¡°i won¡¯t go with you to capture him, but i can help you determine the location of the black magic king. bring your men to find him!¡± he jun smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s great. ms. yu is really forthright. i like to interact with people like you.¡± he trusted yu su¡¯s strength very much. if yu su made a move, she would definitely be able to obtain the true location of the black magic king. however, yu su shook her head. ¡°i have conditions. i hope that you can investigate something. that matter is within your responsibility and won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only leng yan and he jun looked at each other and hesitated. he jun hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°can you tell us what it is first? we¡¯ll decide if we agree after hearing it.¡± yu su nodded. ¡°of course.¡± leng yan nodded and her eyes flickered. yu su was not a staff member of the metaphysics management office. she was only helping out. it was not too much to ask for something in return, but if the request was too ridiculous, she would not be able to complete it.. Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Cooperation chapter 433: cooperation translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu su said directly, ¡°i have a friend. she has an adopted sister called he wan. she died a few days ago. the police initially determined that she hanged herself. i saw the photos of the scene of her death.¡± ¡°she looks much older. she doesn¡¯t look like she committed suicide. instead, she looks like she died after her luck was sucked away. i hope you can investigate the cause of he wan¡¯s death. if she was really killed by someone, please find the murderer as soon as possible.¡± leng yan looked surprised and asked in surprise, ¡°is what you said true?¡± she had worked in the metaphysics management office for so many years. of course, she knew that absorbing luck would also affect one¡¯s lifespan, but no one would take the risk to do such a thing. once it was verified, it would be a death sentence. yu su nodded and said, ¡°really, i¡¯m sure.¡± that strange appearance did not look like suicide at all. she looked at the two of them meaningfully. ¡°compared to her appearance a few days ago, she has aged dozens of years. however, no one from the metaphysics management office investigated this abnormal situation. it¡¯s really strange¡­¡± he jun reacted and asked with a frown, ¡°you suspect that the people from the management office deliberately didn¡¯t investigate? why?¡± he was a straightforward person and did not beat around the bush. he could not figure it out at once. however, leng yan understood and said directly, ¡°are you suspecting that the people from our management office are secretly colluding with the person who harmed others?¡± he jun looked at yu su in surprise. ¡°how is that possible? the management office has always been clear about public and private matters.¡± yu su smiled with a deep meaning in her eyes. ¡°who knows? where there are people, there will be society and friendship. who can say for sure?¡± after all, even he yuan noticed that something was wrong with he wan¡¯s appearance after her death. the body had even been investigated by a forensic doctor. these abnormalities would definitely be reported, but how could the metaphysics management office not have discovered it? he wan¡¯s body had not been cremated yet. if the management office investigated, they would be able to find some clues. he jun nodded and said helplessly, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll ask when i get back later. if there¡¯s no team investigating this case, our second team will take over.¡± yu su smiled and said, ¡°alright, thank you for your help, captain he. however, i still have to say one more thing. if you find out and want to cover up for that person because of his identity, don¡¯t blame me for posting this matter online.¡± yu su knew very well that even if she asked the management office to investigate, they would not find out who the mastermind was. at most, he would throw out a trusted aide to take the blame. at this point, yu su¡¯s goal had been achieved. she wanted to weaken that person¡¯s power step by step and finally follow the clues to find out who he was. he jun sighed and said helplessly, ¡°alright, alright, alright. i don¡¯t have a choice because i owe you a favor.¡± he could tell that if this matter could not be resolved, yu su would really post this matter online. he jun naturally knew how popular yu su was. if yu su posted a post questioning them, it would definitely lead a large group of people to question the management office. it would also have a negative impact on the management office. besides, as long as he agreed, he would do it well. yu su smiled. ¡°thank you for your trouble. i believe in captain he¡¯s ability!¡± she could tell that he jun was an upright person. with him investigating, the results would definitely be out soon. then, she took out three copper coins and looked at the two of them. ¡°then let¡¯s work together. i¡¯ll calculate the approximate location of the black magic king now.¡± leng yan and he jun nodded in unison. the two of them looked at yu su nervously, waiting for her next move. yu su placed the copper coin in her hand and closed her eyes. she injected magic power into the copper coin and chanted an incantation. finally, she threw the three copper coins on the table. she told the two of them not to touch the copper coins first and went to the study to take out a book. she also asked he jun to find the map of the capital. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only yu su faced the map and kept shrinking that person¡¯s position. when she was done, she handed it to the two of them. ¡°follow this map and you can find him.¡± he jun did not expect that the location was so exact that she gave him his house number. his eyes lit up. ¡°that¡¯s great. we¡¯ll definitely catch him this time!¡± leng yan¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise. she looked at yu su and asked, ¡°yu su, do you want to join our metaphysics management office? team one welcomes metaphysics masters like you!¡± Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Capturing the Black Magic King chapter 434: capturing the black magic king translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios he jun was also very excited. ¡°that¡¯s right! if you want to join, you should be able to join us as a special talent.¡± her metaphysical spells were so powerful. it was simply a waste of her talent to be a member of a team. she could even be an unofficial staff member! yu su shook her head and rejected, ¡°forget it. i have a lot of things to do and don¡¯t have the time and energy for the time being.¡± leng yan was unwilling to give up on a talent like her. she continued, ¡°if you want to join us one day, feel free to contact me. our team will reserve a seat for you!¡± then, yu su exchanged phone numbers with the two of them and added them as friends. the two of them were sent out by yu su. after getting into the car, he jun instructed a few members of the team to investigate he wan¡¯s matter. he brought another person with him to capture the southwest black magic king. at four in the afternoon, in a residential building. the southwest black magic king sat on the sofa and fiddled with the worm in his hand. he then checked the balance in his account. there were still tens of millions of dollars left, enough for him to spend for a while. during this period of time, he would rest here in peace and not go anywhere else. he would think about it after avoiding this period of time. he was drinking tea when he suddenly felt a wave of energy. it was something that only the staff member of the management office had. he took his phone and puppet, pushed the door open, and walked out. he sensed that those people were all in the elevator, so he ran downstairs. however, just as he walked down the first floor, he saw he jun in the stairwell on the fourth floor. the corners of he jun¡¯s mouth curled up as he said with a smile, ¡°what a coincidence. you¡¯re going this way too?¡± the black magic king knew that he jun was agile. moreover, he did not have the tools to attack he jun with the worm, so he could not plant the worm in a short period of time. without another word, the black magic king ran upstairs. however, he did not expect to see leng yan rushing down with a group of people just as he ran up the stairs. ¡°stop!¡± the black magic king finally understood that he was surrounded. he stood rooted to the ground in a daze and asked curiously, ¡°how did you know that i live here?¡± he had borrowed someone else¡¯s identity card and lived in someone else¡¯s house. it was really strange that he could be tracked by the metaphysics management office. when he was in chinatown, he had thrown away all his identification documents and rode a large truck all the way here. it took him two days to reach the capital. he had just taken a break in the morning when this group of people found him again! he jun was a little smug. ¡°hehe, we found an expert to help us. just by divination, we knew that you lived here. we spent another hour checking the surveillance cameras before we found out your house number!¡± the black magic king was still very shocked. ¡°which expert divined this?¡± wasn¡¯t this deliberately harming him? if he could come out of jail, he would definitely teach that person a lesson. he jun did not intend to tell him. he only smiled mysteriously. ¡°you definitely won¡¯t guess.¡± gu king¡¯s eyes darted around and he suddenly thought of someone. he asked, ¡°is it yu su?¡± among the people he knew, only yu su was so powerful and would help these people from the management office. the other metaphysical masters whom he knew avoided the management office. he jun did not answer and only took out handcuffs. ¡°are you going to wear it yourself, or should i get someone to press you to the ground and wear it?¡± the black magic king looked aggrieved. ¡°i¡¯ll do it myself!¡± it was not that he did not dare to fight he jun, but the moment he saw leng yan, he knew that he could not escape. there was no need for him to struggle. then, as if he had thought of something, he suddenly asked, ¡°your identification documents are clearly in the elevator. why are the two of you on the stairs?¡± he jun¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°as expected, you can feel the energy on our identification documents. no wonder you successfully ran away every time we waited near your place.¡± when they went out to capture people, they naturally had to carry their identification documents with them. unexpectedly, the black magic king took advantage of this and escaped several times. fortunately, they gave yu su a call before they set off to arrest her. yu su advised them not to wear their commonly used items and to travel light. as expected, he successfully captured the black magic king this time. the king¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°so what if i did? that girl, yu su, should have told you about this, right?¡± his plan had all been ruined by yu su! he jun smiled. ¡°why do you care who told us? anyway, we¡¯ve caught you now.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only leng yan walked forward and looked at him sharply. ¡°stop playing tricks. no one can save you this time! take him away!¡± the people behind her immediately went forward and brought him downstairs. after getting into the car, the black magic king continued to ask he jun if it was yu su who had told him the secret. he jun did not answer directly. the car quickly arrived at the management office. the staff directly escorted the black magic king into the special prison, not allowing him to communicate with anyone else.. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Refusing to Confess Chapter 435: Refusing to Confess Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, a problem arose during the interrogation at night. The Black Magic King refused to confess. He said, ¡°Tell me who leaked my location. I want to see her. After I see her, I¡¯ll confess everything. Otherwise, I won¡¯t say a word even if I die.¡± After saying that, his face turned cold and he did not say a word. If Yu Su had really helped the Metaphysics Management Office, he wanted to ask why she had exposed him. The two of them clearly did not have any personal grudges. Leng Yan was very knowledgeable about torture. When she saw this person¡¯s expression, she knew that he was determined to see Yu Su. He Jun was also a little angry. ¡°Why do you want to see her? She¡¯s not familiar with you. So what if she sees you?¡± No matter how hard he tried, the Black Magic King still did not say a word. An hour later, the Black Magic King continued, ¡°You can ask her. Perhaps she wants to see me too. After all, I have the information she wants.¡± He knew that if this continued, he would not be able to escape death. However, before he died, he wanted to find a chance of survival. He Jun and Leng Yan looked at each other. Leng Yan walked out and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call her.¡± It was fine if Yu Su was willing to come. However, if she came, the interrogation might be faster. Leng Yan quickly called Yu Su. Not long after, the call was picked up. She asked, ¡°Yu Su, the Southwest Black Magic King wants to see you. I don¡¯t know if you want to see him, but the decision is in your hands.¡± Hearing this, Yu Su was slightly surprised. She had never met the Black Magic King before and did not know him. ¡°He wants to see me? Did you hear wrongly?¡± Leng Yan said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. He wants to see you. He might be curious about who taught us this. He also said that he would tell you something interesting.¡± Yu Su smiled. She had originally wanted to visit the Metaphysics Management Office. Since this person wanted to tell her information, she would go and take a look. That message was probably about Mrs. Ye or her mother. She agreed. ¡°Sure. Give me an address. I¡¯ll drive there myself later.¡± Leng Yan smiled. ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Su drove to the Metaphysics Management Office. The management office was in the southern district of the capital. Yu Su arrived in half an hour. When she passed by the Metaphysics Management Office¡¯s office, she looked inside and saw that the people inside were busy. Then, the staff brought her into the prison. At the same time, Leng Yan also informed the Black Magic King that Yu Su would come to see him later. Gu King smiled darkly. ¡°I knew she would come to see me. I have news that she¡¯s interested in.¡± The Black Magic King sat on the stool and waited while He Jun stood by the side. The door opened and they both looked toward it. When Yu Su saw the man on the stool, she was shocked. He was the Black Magic King? In her previous life, she had met this person once. On the day of her abduction, she was accidentally knocked down by this man on the street. Then, the man apologized to her very politely. However, half an hour later, Yu Su felt dizzy and fainted on the ground. When she woke up again, she was kidnapped. It seemed that he had bumped into her on purpose in her previous life. He must have planted something on her. Yu Su did not know whether it was a worm or poison. The Black Magic King looked at He Jun and said coldly, ¡°I want to talk to this lady alone. I hope you can leave and not eavesdrop. After this, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± He Jun glanced at Yu Su. Seeing Yu Su nod, he walked out of the cell. Then, the Black Magic King sized Yu Su up and said with a smile, ¡°You look better than on television.¡± Yu Su was not in the mood to have a casual chat with him. She said, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± The King of Venomous Worms laughed loudly and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that I, the Black Magic King, who had dominated the pugilistic world for decades, would be caught by a girl like you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su raised her eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t arrest you. It was Captain He and Captain Leng.¡± She was the one who came up with the plan. She was the one who divined the address. The Black Magic King wiped his tears. ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Didn¡¯t you tell them? I have no grudge against you. Why did you harm me like this?¡± She caused him to not be able to enjoy time. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that we have no grievances. When you decided to work for Mrs. Ye, we had already become enemies..¡± Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Her Trap Chapter 436: Her Trap Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan asked him to poison her. If she hadn¡¯t changed her hair and blood, she would have been the one poisoned. The Black Magic King was a little surprised. ¡°You actually know?¡± Then, he shook his head and sighed. ¡°No wonder the person who was poisoned became Yu Miao. I thought it was Yu Miao who was stupid. I didn¡¯t expect you to set it up!¡± She knew that he had poisoned Mrs. Ye. However, she definitely did not know that he had also poisoned Mrs. Yu. At the thought of this, the Black Magic King was happy again. However, he chuckled and said, ¡°But what you don¡¯t know is that I poisoned someone again. This time, it¡¯s your biological mother. If you want to cure her, then help me do something.¡± Ever since he guessed that the person who had caused him to be arrested was Yu Su, he had an idea. He wanted to use the curse on Madam Yu to threaten Yu Su. Yu Su smiled with an indifferent expression. ¡°You did well. I¡¯ve long wanted her to suffer. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve always been at odds with my mother?¡± He did not know. He was focused on studying the worm poison techniques and had opened that variety show only to remember Yu Su¡¯s face and help with his casting of the curse. The Black Magic King looked disappointed, but he also hoped that Yu Su was lying. ¡°You said that on purpose, right? How can you not care about your biological mother?¡± Yu Su sneered. ¡°She favors Yu Miao. Why should I care about her? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Seeing that she really wanted to leave, the Black Magic King was a little anxious. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll do my best to help you get it. Can you help me do something? I¡¯m begging you!¡± Yu Su raised her eyebrows. ¡°What is it? Tell me first.¡± He was overjoyed. He smiled and said, ¡°Help me send something to a specific place. I can give you tens of millions. I can also tell you the way to undo the poison for Madam Yu. I can also give you all the treasures I¡¯ve collected over the years.¡± As long as Yu Su was willing to do it, he would have a chance to escape from this place. Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°What is it? Where is it?¡± Gu King took off the ring in his hand and handed it to Yu Su. ¡°Help me send it to Nanshan Street in the North District¡­¡± Just as he was about to tell her the complete location, Yu Su¡¯s eyes flashed and she smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to help you with it anymore. It¡¯s quite troublesome. Forget it.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the door. The Black Magic King shouted anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll give you money, treasures, and secret manuals. What do you want?¡± He shouted a few times, but Yu Su still strode forward. Yu Su walked to the door and saw He Jun and Leng Yan standing at the side. She did not know what they were talking about. She looked at Leng Yan. ¡°He has a ring in his hand. I think there¡¯s information hidden inside. You can take it out and study it. I¡¯m going back.¡± Seeing Yu Su leave, He Jun hurriedly chased after her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the door. You¡¯ve worked hard this time.¡± He Jun was surprised that Yu Su was willing to come over. She was a big star. He heard that she had opened a studio and was busy. When they reached the door, Yu Su reminded, ¡°You have to pay more attention to the things I asked you to investigate on. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡± He Jun nodded vigorously. ¡°I know. Thank you for your help.¡± He wanted to recruit Yu Su into the team more and more. It would be a waste for such a talent like her to not join the Metaphysics Management Office. In the evening, in a hotel in Chinatown. Yu Miao sat in front of a huge makeup mirror and put on exquisite makeup for herself. After drawing, Yu Miao took a closer look and realized that the face in the mirror was still very exquisite. Her facial features were superior, and the corners of her lips curled up. She had decided to progress in the entertainment industry in the future. Yu Miao believed that as long as she acted, she would definitely be able to rely on her acting skills to accumulate more fans. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su¡¯s targeting and isolation made it difficult for her to take a step forward in variety shows, and she had also accumulated some dark history. Leaving the variety show scene was the best choice. At the thought of this, the hatred in Yu Miao¡¯s heart made her face twist and become sinister and terrifying. ¡°Damn you, Yu Su. If you hadn¡¯t played tricks behind my back, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a powerful backlash and become an old woman.¡± She would definitely take revenge. However, Yu Su would definitely not see her again.. Who should she find to avenge her? Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Malicious Intentions Chapter 437: Malicious Intentions Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao took out her phone and scrolled through her contact list. In the end, her gaze stopped at Yu Zheng and Ye Chang¡¯s names. She knew that because of Mrs. Ye, Ye Chang had not left Chinatown yet, and Yu Zheng was still taking care of Yu Ruo in the ward. These two people could be used. Hence, Yu Miao took out her phone and sent a message to Ye Chang first. [Brother Ye Chang, I heard that you¡¯re still in Chinatown. I don¡¯t have anything to do these few days. Why don¡¯t we go out together? We might be able to see some good scenery.] After sending it, Yu Miao thought for a while and sent the same message to Yu Zheng, but she changed the way she addressed him. She even apologized in Yu Zheng¡¯s message. After sending the two messages, she waited expectantly for a reply. In the tavern. Yu Zheng and Ye Chang sat at the table with bitter expressions. Ye Chang poured himself a glass of wine and drank it in one gulp. He smiled bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would take the initiative to ask you out for a drink one day.¡± In Chinatown, he really had no one he could ask out. Yu Zheng shook his head. ¡°I happen to want to drink too. My brother¡¯s condition has improved a lot these few days. His wounds have also gradually healed, and I feel much more relaxed.¡± The family hired two nurses for Yu Ruo. They took turns taking care of him during the day and night. Yu Zheng only needed to go over from time to time to take a look. The two of them sat together and chatted casually. The singers on stage sang folk songs. The atmosphere in the tavern was not bad. Not long after, their phones vibrated continuously. When the two of them checked, they frowned and their expressions were ugly. Yu Zheng asked first, ¡°Yu Miao sent you a message?¡± Ye Chang nodded and sneered. ¡°She asked me out for a walk. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so thick-skinned.¡± Their relationships are already at this stage, yet she could still send messages to harass them. Yu Zheng smiled. ¡°She sent a message and asked me out too.¡± He handed the phone to Ye Chang, who said speechlessly, ¡°Other than how she addressed us, the messages are all the same.¡± If the two of them were not sitting together, they would not have noticed. Ye Chang looked at Yu Zheng. ¡°Do you want to see her?¡± Yu Zheng put down the cup angrily. His expression was very ugly. ¡°She has already caused my third brother to be like that. How can I still see her?¡± Moreover, she had even colluded with Mrs. Ye to harm Yu Su. She was extremely vicious. However, what puzzled him the most was that Yu Miao could actually move freely. Could it be that the Daoist Association let her go so easily? He pondered and asked, ¡°How did Yu Miao come out of the Daoist Association?¡± Ye Chang shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I saw her three days ago. She aged by more than ten years. I almost didn¡¯t recognize her.¡± The two of them were silent for a while. Neither of them could figure it out. Yu Zheng asked, ¡°She asked you out. Are you going?¡± Ye Chang: ¡°Of course I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ve already discovered her true colors. It¡¯s disgusting to interact with her. Who knows what crazy things she¡¯ll do!¡± Yu Zheng also sighed. ¡°I was really blind in the past. I actually didn¡¯t see that she was a selfish and cold person. If only I had seen through her earlier.¡± All these years, he had always treated Yu Miao as his biological sister and wished he could give her everything in the Yu family. Other than her eldest brother, the other three brothers would also transfer her pocket money regularly. This was also the reason why Yu Miao had so much money in her hands. Ye Chang poured the wine and drank it in one gulp. ¡°So, let¡¯s not interact with her anymore and pretend that we never knew her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Zheng also raised his glass and finished it. In the room, Yu Miao waited for more than half an hour, but she still did not receive a reply from the two of them. Could it be that they did not see the messages? She was a little anxious and could not help but call Yu Zheng. When Yu Zheng saw Yu Miao¡¯s call, he turned his phone to silent mode. He continued to drink and listen to the singer sing. However, Yu Miao did not stop. She called a third time and his phone did not stop ringing for five minutes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Zheng turned off his phone with a cold expression. Yu Miao had no choice but to call Ye Chang again. Ye Chang was already prepared. He had already muted the phone and placed it back on the table. Seeing that neither of them answered the phone, Yu Miao could only sit at the table and sulk. She threw all the cosmetics on the table to the ground, her eyes burning with anger. ¡°They did it on purpose. They deliberately didn¡¯t reply to my messages and didn¡¯t answer my calls..¡± Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Contacting Home Chapter 438: Contacting Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao was very angry, but she had no choice but to find something to do. Hence, she turned on her phone and played the replay of Yu Su¡¯s team¡¯s variety show. She wanted to observe Yu Su carefully and find her weakness. When she saw everyone¡¯s praise for Yu Su on the screen, she felt very bitter. These comments were supposed to be hers. If Yu Su had quit the variety show back then, she would have been the most popular person in the variety show. In the video, Chen Ling also appeared. She was dressed in ancient clothes and had a playful smile on her face. At this moment, the comments were all praising Chen Ling for being cute and beautiful. They wanted Chen Ling to be their sister. Yu Miao was so jealous that she was going crazy. The two of them clearly looked so similar. Why did the audience like her sister so much? Why did they hate her so much? She and her sister, Chen Ling, had never had a good relationship since they were young. When she was young, Chen Ling¡¯s health was not very good, so her biological parents took more care of Chen Ling. When there was delicious food and fun, the first person they thought of was her younger sister. From then on, Yu Miao hated her twin sister. One afternoon, she accidentally heard her parents discussing sending her sister to someone else¡¯s house. Yu Miao knew that if nothing went wrong, her sister was going to live a good life. The family that adopted her was the Yu family in the capital! At that time, Yu Miao felt very unbalanced and felt that her parents were too biased. She made up her mind to leave home and become a rich young lady of the Yu family. Hence, Yu Miao brought her sister out to play the day before she was meant to be adopted. When Chen Ling was not paying attention, she stretched out her leg and tripped her. Chen Ling immediately fell. She hit her head on a rock and bled profusely. There was a big cut on her head. As such, the person who was brought to the Yu family was Yu Miao. She also became the daughter of the Yu family as she wished. All these years in the Yu family, she had been living very well. She did not have to worry about food and clothing, and the pocket money in her card had never stopped. Branded clothes and bags filled her room. In Yu Miao¡¯s heart, her sister was not only a poor country bumpkin, but she also liked to pretend. She always liked to make herself into a likable girl. The audience liked Chen Ling more. It was just that her sister was more scheming! Yu Miao stared at the praises on the screen and felt bitter. She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and call her mother. The call was picked up very quickly. The female voice on the other end was very gentle. ¡°Yu Miao, are you done filming the show? When are you coming home to take a look? Your father and I miss you very much.¡± Hearing these words, Yu Miao¡¯s mood improved a little. She said happily, ¡°I still have to stay in Chinatown for a few more days. I¡¯ll go back and see you guys after I go back.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s mother, Guo Jie, smiled and said with concern, ¡°Rest more and prioritize your health. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. Mom¡¯s heart will ache. I got Chen Ling to enter the entertainment industry and asked her to help you more.¡± ¡°What? You asked Chen Ling to enter the entertainment industry to help me?¡± Yu Miao asked in surprise. Chen Ling had never mentioned this matter and always went against her. Guo Jie replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes, I saw a girl on television bullying you all the time. Her name seems to be Yu Su! I let Chen Ling go over so you sisters have someone to rely on. Your uncle also agreed.¡± After Yu Miao heard this, she looked puzzled. Then why didn¡¯t Chen Ling look for her directly and went to Yu Su¡¯s studio instead? Could it be that Uncle had arranged it? Yu Miao also knew that the uncle her mother was talking about was the person her mother really liked. That person was rich and powerful. He often helped the family and even gave the sisters toys when they were young. If not for some reason, her uncle and mother were unable to be together, the two of them would have gotten married long ago and lived happily. Yu Miao had never told her father, Chen Xiang, about these things. His father had never known of the existence of this uncle. Ever since Yu Miao was adopted, her mother had been especially good to her, many times better than her sister. For more than ten years, Yu Miao had been contacting her mother in private and gave her a lot of money. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These were all hidden from the Yu family. The Yu family had always thought that Yu Miao was an orphan and had never known that she had a healthy family. ¡°Yu Miao, what happened?¡± Guo Jie asked curiously when she heard Yu Miao¡¯s agitated voice. Yu Miao said, ¡°Thank you, Mom. You¡¯re the best to me. After my sister entered the entertainment industry, she participated in the same show as me, but she never helped me. She was even very close to the person who had always bullied me.¡± She sounded aggrieved.. Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Complaint Chapter 439: Complaint Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Guo Jie scolded angrily, ¡°Chen Ling is really insensible! I let her enter the entertainment industry to help you. If you didn¡¯t keep giving money to the family, she would have dropped out of school long ago.¡± Yu Miao sighed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. She probably didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± She only said this to add fuel to the fire. When Guo Jie heard this, she became even angrier. ¡°I think she did it on purpose! Yu Miao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call her later and scold her fiercely. I¡¯ll let her stay by your side and help you.¡± The corners of Yu Miao¡¯s lips curled up. She said proudly, ¡°Thank you, Mom. I love Mom the most.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. On the other side. Chen Ling had just finished work and was lying on the sofa to rest. For the past few days, she had been busy filming advertisements. Ever since her performance on variety shows was not bad, many merchants wanted her to be their spokesperson. Not long after she lay down, she received a familiar call. Chen Ling hesitated for a moment before answering the call. ¡°Hello, Mom, why are you looking for me?¡± She guessed that Yu Miao might have complained. Otherwise, her mother would not have called her. Guo Jie¡¯s voice was extremely stern as she questioned, ¡°After you entered the entertainment industry, your wings have hardened and you don¡¯t listen to your family anymore? Do you believe that I¡¯ll get your uncle to ban you?¡± Chen Ling bit her lip and asked, ¡°Why did I not listen to my family?¡± Guo Jie was still angry. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you help your sister more when you participated in the show? You even got close to the person who bullied her. Do you still have a conscience?¡± Hearing these words, Chen Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. Her mother¡¯s attitude towards her and her sister was becoming more and more different. In her mother¡¯s eyes, she was just a stepping stone for Yu Miao. She could not have her own thoughts and life. Fortunately, Chen Ling was smart enough to know how to deal with this biased mother. She said timidly, ¡°Mother, I did this because of that uncle. He asked me to gain a foothold in the entertainment industry first and try my best to build a good relationship with Yu Su to gain her trust. I didn¡¯t help Sister because I was afraid of exposing myself and making Yu Su suspicious.¡± After hearing this, Guo Jie¡¯s attitude finally improved. ¡°I see. Then listen to your uncle and work hard for him. Your uncle¡¯s decision won¡¯t be wrong.¡± Chen Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°Alright.¡± After so many years, she had long known that once she mentioned that uncle to her mother, her mother would seem to have lost her intelligence and could compromise infinitely. Guo Jie thought for a moment and reminded her, ¡°Chen Ling, if you¡¯re free these few days, go and see your sister. She¡¯s alone in Chinatown!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Chen Ling¡¯s gaze was cold as she casually replied. Then, Guo Jie continued to mutter, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your sister sending money home for so many years, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to attend such a good university. You have to know how to be grateful, understand? I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Chen Ling sneered, her eyes filled with fatigue. All these years, Yu Miao had indeed sent back a lot of money, but Guo Jie had taken it and bought many branded bags and clothes. Her father had earned the money for her school fees bit by bit. It had nothing to do with Yu Miao. Now, it was as if she had accepted Yu Miao¡¯s financial support. Chen Ling looked out of the window and said calmly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll always remember it! I¡¯ll take a plane to Chinatown tomorrow to see my sister and bring her some tonics.¡± ¡°Sigh! This is Mommy¡¯s good daughter!¡± Hearing a satisfactory answer, Guo Jie was no longer interested in continuing the conversation. She reminded Chen Ling a few more times before hanging up. Chen Ling lay on the sofa and looked out of the window. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was still a little disappointed. Not long after, her phone rang again. Chen Ling picked up her phone and saw that it was her father, Chen Xiang. A smile instantly appeared on her face. ¡°Daddy, are you doing well?¡± On the other end of the phone, Chen Xiang¡¯s honest voice sounded with love. ¡°Daddy is doing very well. Chen Ling, don¡¯t worry. Are you used to being in the entertainment industry? No one bullied you, right?¡± Chen Ling smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m doing very well! The luckiest thing is that I met a very good sister the moment I entered the entertainment industry. I¡¯m working at her studio now. No one will dare to bully me. Don¡¯t worry..¡± Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Worm Poison Acts Up Chapter 440: Worm Poison Acts Up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Xiang smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Looks like our Chen Ling is really lucky. She will definitely become a big star in the future!¡± Then, he asked about her life with concern. After understanding and catching up with her life, Chen Xiang was really happy. ¡°In that case, the boss of your studio is really good to you. You can¡¯t forget the kindness of others. Work hard in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I understand.¡± On the other end of the phone, Chen Ling was also full of smiles. They chatted for a while before hanging up. Chen Ling felt much better. After thinking for a while, she picked up her phone and booked a plane ticket to Chinatown tomorrow. Since she had no work arrangements, she would go and see her ¡°good sister¡±, Yu Miao! At ten o¡¯clock that night. After Yu Zheng finished drinking, he prepared to go back to the hotel room to sleep. However, on the way, he received a call from his father. The other party asked him to hurry to his third brother¡¯s ward. Something had happened to his mother. When Yu Zheng arrived at the ward and saw his mother, he was stunned. Hu Ying¡¯s face turned pale, and her stomach swelled. There was also a strange smell in the ward, as if someone had pooped in their pants. Yu Zheng walked forward quickly and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Zong¡¯s face was filled with worry as he said slowly, ¡°Since this morning, your mother¡¯s stomach has been hurting. Her stomach is getting bigger and bigger. I¡¯ve brought her to the hospital, but we still haven¡¯t found the cause of the illness.¡± He guessed that Hu Ying might have been cursed. Hence, he brought her back to Chinatown from the capital. At this point, Hu Ying¡¯s stomach began to growl. Then, she let out a long fart. Yu Zheng looked at his mother in shock and was a little stunned. As expected, she had been cursed. Otherwise, with her mother¡¯s prideful personality, she would never fart in public. Hu Ying was already angry. Seeing the three of them looking at her, she was even more furious. Hu Ying was so angry that her face turned red. She angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fart either, but I can¡¯t help it.¡± After saying that, she stomped her feet in anger and turned her head away, no longer looking at the three of them. Then, Yu Zheng seemed to have thought of something and his expression turned ugly. The strange smell in this room couldn¡¯t be his mother¡¯s farts, right? At the thought of this possibility, Yu Zheng, who had always been a clean freak, retched and quickly retreated from the room. Seeing his reaction, Hu Ying¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Wasn¡¯t it just a fart? Was there a need to have such a huge reaction?! Yu Zheng ran into the washroom and vomited all the wine he had drunk that night. He only came out of the washroom when he was about to collapse from vomiting. This time, he had learned his lesson. He borrowed a mask from the doctor and returned to the ward wearing it. At this moment, the window of the ward was wide open, and the smell in the air dissipated a little. As soon as he walked in, the three of them looked at him. Hu Ying¡¯s expression was not very happy. ¡°He¡¯s really delicate. He can¡¯t even smell a fart. The children in the mountains are still picking cow dung and burning firewood!¡± Yu Zheng glanced at her and did not speak. He then looked at Yu Zong and asked, ¡°Father, what do you think? Do you think Mother has been cursed?¡± Yu Zong nodded. ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s very likely caused by sorcery, so I wanted to come to Chinatown to look for a metaphysical master.¡± After staying in Chinatown for a few days, his impression of metaphysics had completely changed. Hu Ying said sarcastically, ¡°Isn¡¯t Yu Su a master of metaphysics? Let her take a look at me. I¡¯m her mother. She won¡¯t reject me, right?¡± These words made Yu Zong hesitate for a moment. ¡°Will she be willing?¡± It would naturally be best if Yu Su could take a look. After all, they were family. He would be more relieved. It was better than finding a random metaphysical master. However, Yu Su¡¯s relationship with her family was so strained that it was still unknown if she was willing to help. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Zheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send her a message and ask her what¡¯s going on with Mom first. If she¡¯s unwilling, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± ¡°Alright, you can ask first.¡± Yu Zong nodded with a solemn expression. It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night. When Yu Su received the news, she was about to fall asleep. Yu Zheng: [Yu Su, my mother¡¯s stomach suddenly became very bloated and she kept farting. She went to the hospital for a checkup in the afternoon, but she still couldn¡¯t find out the reason.. Could it be that someone did something to her?] Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: This Is Retribution Chapter 441: This Is Retribution Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su glanced at the symptoms and knew that the worm poison had acted up. Today happened to be the fourth day. It should have started this morning. Her stomach slowly expanded in the afternoon, and she started to fart non-stop at night. This was a famous swollen worm poison. She had heard her master mention it before, but she did not expect to really encounter it. Such poison would not take a person¡¯s life, but it would slowly torture the poisoned person. The Southwest Black Magic King chose this poison to relieve Mrs. Ye¡¯s anger without being charged with murder. Yu Su replied: [I haven¡¯t seen the symptoms with my own eyes, so I can¡¯t judge. You¡¯d better hire a professional metaphysical master.] She didn¡¯t want to get involved. She would not go to Chinatown in the middle of the night to treat Hu Ying. Yu Zheng asked: [Then can you come and take a look? If you¡¯re willing to come, we can pay you. Money is not a problem.] Since he wanted to invite a metaphysical master, why not Yu Su? She was strong and was family. There was a hint of mockery at the corner of Yu Su¡¯s mouth. [It¡¯s impossible for me to treat her. Previously, your mother even wanted to steal my hair. You know that I¡¯m not someone who repays evil with kindness.] Yu Zheng froze on the spot. His fingers slid across the screen, but he did not know what to say. If he was Yu Su, he would definitely not be willing to treat his mother. Yu Su had never been affected by sorcery. Instead, it was his mother who was affected by sorcery. This must be retribution! Yu Zheng typed a line of words in shame: [I¡¯m sorry, Yu Su. I apologize to you on her behalf. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you.] Their family owed Yu Su too much. He was also very disrespectful as a brother and had never protected Yu Su well. Yu Su replied five minutes later: [I don¡¯t need you to apologize. Just don¡¯t bother me anymore. We don¡¯t owe each other anything.] After sending the message, Yu Su turned off her phone and closed her eyes to sleep. She did not see the next message from Yu Zheng. [I shouldn¡¯t have come looking for you. Just pretend that I¡¯ve never looked for you. Take good care of yourself. If there¡¯s anything, you can contact me. No matter what you think, I¡¯ll always treat you as my sister.] After sending this message, Yu Zheng finally heaved a sigh of relief. He finally said what he had always wanted to say. Actually, before he looked for Yu Su, he was already prepared to be rejected by her. His mother had once made such a huge mistake. As a victim, it was too normal for Yu Su to refuse to treat her mother. Yu Zheng looked at his father and said frankly, ¡°Dad, Yu Su is unwilling to help. Let¡¯s find another metaphysical master.¡± Hu Ying was infuriated. She sneered. ¡°She cut ties and didn¡¯t even care about my life and death. In terms of heartlessness, no one can compare to Yu Su!¡± She was pregnant for ten months and gave birth to Yu Su. No matter what, she should be indebted to her for giving birth, right? Hearing her words, Yu Zheng also sneered. He looked at his mother. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s unwilling to help. Don¡¯t you know the reason? In terms of heartlessness, no one is more heartless than you.¡± Yu Ruo leaned against the wall and looked at Yu Zheng in shock. He knew that his fourth brother had always been dissatisfied with his mother¡¯s actions, but this was the first time he had heard such harsh words. Yu Zong also looked at his fourth son disapprovingly. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Did Hu Ying do something wrong again? Yu Zheng said angrily, ¡°A few days ago, she helped Mrs. Ye cast a poison on Yu Su and even stole Yu Su¡¯s hair for it. If Yu Su wasn¡¯t smart, she would have really harmed her!¡± After hearing this, everyone present looked at Hu Ying in shock. Helping outsiders to poison their own daughter? Was this something a mother could do? Hu Ying looked guilty and did not dare to look at the three of them. Yu Ruo frowned and asked, ¡°Mom, did you really do such a thing? Fourth Brother didn¡¯t lie, right?¡± Even if his mother was a little stupid, she wasn¡¯t that stupid, right? Hu Ying did not say anything. Her gaze shifted to the window. Her silence means consent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Zong was so angry that he leaned back and questioned, ¡°You¡¯ve really lost your mind. How can you help an outsider harm your biological daughter? No matter what, she¡¯s still your biological daughter!¡± He would never allow the Yu family to harm their loved ones. Hu Ying¡¯s stomach was in pain and swollen. She was also in a bad mood after being reprimanded. When she heard this, she did not know how to answer. ¡°Pu!¡± She farted again. It was smelly and fishy, just like the smell of rotten fish. The three of them silently distanced themselves from her.. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Hu Ying’s Guilt Chapter 442: Hu Ying¡¯s Guilt Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Ruo covered his nose with the blanket and sighed deeply. Seeing that the three of them were picking on her, Hu Ying broke down even more. She said aggrievedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just used by that b*tch Zhao Lan. She said that Yu Su was poisoned by the Heartless Spell, so she was so cold to her family.¡± After a pause, Hu Ying continued, ¡°I wanted Yu Su to return to her previous appearance, so I agreed to take a strand of Yu Su¡¯s hair. Who knew that Zhao Lan was actually lying to me! You can¡¯t blame me for this.¡± She had been deceived, not that she had taken the initiative to harm Yu Su. The more she spoke, the more aggrieved Hu Ying felt. She held her swollen stomach with a sad expression. ¡°I¡¯m her biological mother. Even if I did something wrong, does Yu Su have to hold on to it? Is she unwilling to treat me because of this?¡± Hu Ying looked at Yu Zheng. Yu Zheng simply did not know what to say. He simply turned his head and did not speak. Yu Zong¡¯s face was filled with disappointment as he asked again, ¡°When you promised Mrs. Ye to take her hair, didn¡¯t you think that Mrs. Ye would do something unfavorable to Su?¡± Hu Ying naturally did think of it. However, she felt that if she could really make Yu Su suffer some punishment, it could also kill Yu Su¡¯s spirit of acting against her. Therefore, she did not really care. Yu Zong saw the guilt on her face and naturally knew what she was thinking. ¡°You¡¯ve never treated her as your biological daughter. What right do you have to let her treat you?¡± Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo also looked disappointed. Hu Ying explained, ¡°I just want Yu Su to return to her previous obedient appearance. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions. It would be really unfilial if she didn¡¯t come to treat me!¡± In short, she was right. Yu Ruo held her forehead helplessly. ¡°I think it¡¯s too normal for Yu Su to be unwilling to come. How can a mother be like you?¡± He really did not know what his mother was thinking. She could even believe a low-level lie like Mrs. Ye¡¯s. Hearing her son reprimanding her as well, Hu Ying was furious. She glared at Yu Ruo. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate Yu Su the most back then? You even secretly targeted her at home. Don¡¯t think that Mom has forgotten. You have no right to criticize me!¡± Yu Zong frowned. ¡°You still have the mood to care about this now? If you can¡¯t treat this illness well, you¡¯ll have to keep bloating.¡± The most important thing now was to resolve this matter. Hearing that she was going to have a bloated stomach forever, Hu Ying panicked and asked anxiously, ¡°Then what should I do? I don¡¯t want to keep farting!¡± Which noble lady in the capital would keep farting? Fortunately, this matter was not spread by anyone. If everyone in the upper-class society knew about it, no one would be willing to be friends with her. The next second, Yu Zong¡¯s phone rang. His secretary had sent him a message. He clicked on it and saw that it was a photo of a man. This was what Yu Zong asked his secretary to investigate in the afternoon. He suspected that Mrs. Ye was taking revenge behind his back, so he asked his secretary to find a photo of the Southwest Black Magic King. Yu Zong opened the photo and showed it to Hu Ying. ¡°Have you met this person?¡± Hu Ying frowned and tried to recall carefully, but she could not remember anything. There were too many men with such ordinary looks. Yu Zheng asked, ¡°Has anyone deliberately approached you before, such as bumping into you and snatching something from you?¡± Hearing this, Hu Ying¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°I remember now!¡± She recalled carefully and said, ¡°Three days ago, when I returned to the hotel that night, a wandering artist bumped into me. He smelled bad and I couldn¡¯t see his appearance clearly, but his eyes were amber. I remember them very clearly.¡± Just like the man in the photo. Hu Ying asked in confusion, ¡°Who is this person? Is he the one who cast the sorcery on me?¡± Could he cast sorcery in such a short time? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Zong¡¯s expression was serious: ¡°This person is the Southwest Black Magic Master that Mrs. Ye hired, he probably poisoned you that night.¡± Hu Ying was anxious. ¡°Then what should we do? Don¡¯t tell me this evil spell can¡¯t be cured? I look too ugly. I can¡¯t wear any beautiful clothes.¡± If she continued to be like this, how could she go out and meet people? Her entire life would be ruined! Yu Zheng glared at his mother angrily.. ¡°You¡¯re still concerned about clothes? What you should be most concerned about is whether it will affect your health!¡± Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Treatment Chapter 443: Treatment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying was also afraid. ¡°Will I die?¡± If she died, what would happen to her sons? They were not even married yet! The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. Her eyes turned red. Yu Ruo said angrily, ¡°You won¡¯t die, but you won¡¯t feel good. Your stomach is so swollen. I wonder if you¡¯ll be constipated.¡± The Black Magic Master had never thought of taking Hu Ying¡¯s life, at most, they would let Mrs. Ye vent her anger. Yu Zong pondered for a moment and took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll find a few metaphysical masters to take a look.¡± Because Yu Miao¡¯s judgment was unfair, he did not want to go to the Dao Association again. However, it was a little difficult to bypass the Daoist Association in Chinatown to find a metaphysical master. Yu Zong could only give it a try. That night, Yu Zong called a few good friends. Coincidentally, one of his friends knew a metaphysical master. That metaphysical master happened to live in Chinatown. Hence, at midnight that night, Yu Zheng went to pick him up in a carriage. After bringing the master to the ward, the person studied him carefully and confirmed that Hu Ying had been poisoned. However, after trying for a while, he realized that he could not cure the worm poison at all. Master Liu stroked his beard and sighed: ¡°This worm poison is too ferocious. If I force it out, I¡¯m afraid it will harm Madam¡¯s body. It¡¯s not appropriate!¡± Yu Zong asked, ¡°Do you have a suitable master by your side who can cure the worm poison?¡± Master Liu hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°My senior brother is a good candidate, but the consultation fee is a little expensive. I wonder if everyone is willing to give it a try?¡± Hu Ying quickly said, ¡°The consultation fee is not a problem. As long as you can treat my illness, it¡¯s fine!¡± Even if the Yu family was unwilling to fork out this sum of money, her Hu family was still rich. Anyway, Hu Ying had never worried about money. Master Liu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, then invite my senior brother over tomorrow. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Yu Zong looked at Yu Zheng. ¡°Send Master Liu off.¡± Then, the next day, a few masters came one after another. Their words were similar to Master Liu¡¯s. If they forcefully removed the worm poison, Hu Ying might lose her life. They were not completely confident. The few of them were at a loss again. In the end, Yu Zong still thought of the Metaphysics Management Office. He informed them of the situation and asked them to rectify it. He wanted to complain that the Metaphysics Management Office had failed in their jobs, which resulted in his wife being harmed. Due to the Yu family¡¯s status, the management staff could only send a metaphysical master over to see Hu Ying¡¯s illness. However, it would still take a few days to come from the capital. Hu Ying could only wait. At ten o¡¯clock that morning, Chen Ling took a plane to Chinatown and followed the address her mother gave her to find Yu Miao¡¯s hotel. Outside the room, Chen Ling knocked on the door but did not say anything. When Yu Miao heard the knock on the door, she was overjoyed. She thought that it was Yu Zheng or Ye Chang. When she sent the two of them a message last night, she had specially attached her address. She told them that they could come to her directly when they were free. The moment she opened the door, she saw Chen Ling. Her originally smiling face immediately fell. She snorted and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chen Ling walked in and closed the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call Mom and ask me to come over and take care of you?¡± Yu Miao turned her face away and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re so popular now. I don¡¯t dare to waste your time.¡± She was very jealous of Chen Ling¡¯s popularity with the audience. Why was Chen Ling so liked by the audience? Chen Ling smiled and said frankly, ¡°Of course. Our statuses are different now. My status is indeed higher than yours.¡± In the entire entertainment industry, who didn¡¯t know that getting close to Yu Miao would bring bad luck? Yu Miao was now synonymous with bad luck. Everyone avoided her, not to mention her status. She could not even compare to the new female celebrity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao was so angry that her face was about to turn crooked. She questioned, ¡°Why did you come here? Could it be that you came here just to anger me?¡± Chen Ling said innocently, ¡°Mom asked me to take care of you, so I came. Are you unwilling? Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± It was impossible to ask her to serve Yu Miao. Yu Miao didn¡¯t want to let her off so easily. She said coldly, ¡°Since Mom asked you to take care of me, your attitude should be better. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call Mom and ask her to teach you a lesson personally!¡± Anyway, her mother was biased towards her now and could not bear to let her suffer any grievances.. Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Complaint Chapter 444: Complaint Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Ling laughed out loud and sized her up a few times. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a three-year-old either. Why are you still acting like a three-year-old? Do you only know how to complain to your mother when you encounter something? How embarrassing.¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid! If she was so easily intimidated, she wouldn¡¯t have come here. Yu Miao was trembling with anger. She looked at Chen Ling and said, ¡°You!¡± She was about to curse. However, Chen Ling raised her eyebrows and asked frankly, ¡°Tell me, why did you call me over to take care of you?¡± Yu Miao rolled her eyes and wanted to torture her. She could not let her go just like that. Yu Miao walked into the house and sat on the stool. She sighed. ¡°My shoulders are especially sore. I wonder if Mom will feel sorry for me.¡± These words were hinting to Chen Ling to massage her shoulders. Chen Ling smiled and walked over. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you loosen your bones. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be comfortable.¡± She placed her hand on Yu Miao¡¯s shoulder and prepared to exert force. Seeing that she was really here to massage her, Yu Miao said proudly, ¡°Look, what¡¯s so good about following Yu Su? Aren¡¯t you coming over to massage me now? I¡¯m ashamed for you.¡± After saying that, she closed her eyes leisurely and prepared to enjoy herself. Unexpectedly, in the next second, she felt a sharp pain in her shoulder, as if it had been crushed. Yu Miao screamed and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re here to murder me, right?¡± However, Chen Ling looked innocent. ¡°Aren¡¯t your shoulders especially sore? I can help you loosen your bones. Is there a problem?¡± She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was just that she used a little too much strength. Yu Miao couldn¡¯t take it. That was her own problem. Chen Ling had long wanted to teach this vain and selfish sister a lesson. Yu Miao turned her head, her eyes vicious. ¡°Let me tell you, I will definitely tell Mom what you did today. Mom will teach you a lesson on my behalf. She favors me the most now. You¡¯re a blade of grass in her heart, and I¡¯m a piece of jewelry, understand?¡± Her mother would definitely listen to what she said. Chen Ling shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°I have Dad¡¯s love. I don¡¯t care!¡± All these years, she had been getting along very well with her father. When Yu Miao heard this, she rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing without money. Only you like him, I don¡¯t want such a father.¡± Yu Miao hated poor families and incompetent fathers. Chen Ling looked at her coldly. ¡°You have to respect Dad a little. He¡¯s our father. You¡¯re not allowed to talk about him like that.¡± No matter what, she could not say that about her father. Yu Miao snorted. ¡°No way! He¡¯s not my father. My father is the head of the Yu family, not a pauper.¡± Chen Ling smiled sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t want to share my father with you either. A person like you doesn¡¯t deserve Dad¡¯s love. I hope you won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ll be filial to Dad alone in the future.¡± The person in front of her was already blinded by greed. Yu Miao said disdainfully, ¡°Sure. Since you like that poor father so much, you can stay with him for the rest of your life. The two of you are both poor people. You¡¯re really a family.¡± If she had to acknowledge a poor man as her father, she might as well not have a father. Chen Ling looked at her coldly. ¡°Is there anything else you need me to do? If not, I¡¯ll leave.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with Yu Miao. Chen Ling still had a job and had to earn money to support her father. Yu Miao was still very angry and was unwilling to let Chen Ling off just like that. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. I¡¯m hungry too. Go buy me food from the easternmost restaurant in Chinatown.¡± The hotel she was staying in was in the westernmost part. It might take two hours to go back and forth. The journey was long, and by the time Chen Ling returned, she had already eaten. At that time, she would ridicule Chen Ling. She was deliberately trying to torture Chen Ling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Chen Ling heard this, she laughed loudly. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a rich young missy? You¡¯re asking me to buy food for you and run errands for you. Besides, you even want food from the easternmost area. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to.¡± She wasn¡¯t stupid. She wouldn¡¯t go! Seeing the mockery on her face, Yu Miao became even angrier. ¡°Even if I treat myself as a young missy, it¡¯s because I have a young missy¡¯s life. I don¡¯t want you. You deserve to live in a poor family for the rest of your life and be Yu Su¡¯s maidservant for the rest of your life!¡± She thought of Chen Ling¡¯s obedient appearance in front of Yu Su and felt angry. Why shouldn¡¯t she help her? She was her biological sister.. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Slapped Chapter 445: Slapped Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Chen Ling heard this, she raised her hand and slapped Yu Miao. ¡°Smack!¡± Chen Ling¡¯s gaze was cold as she sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just an adopted daughter of the Yu Family. Do you really think you¡¯ve become a rich young lady? You¡¯ve been dreaming for so long. It¡¯s time to wake up.¡± After saying that, she slapped the other side of Yu Miao¡¯s face. Two consecutive slaps stunned Yu Miao. Yu Miao felt the pain at the corner of her mouth and reacted. She pounced forward, grabbed Chen Ling¡¯s clothes, and was about to slap her face. But Yu Miao was not Chen Ling¡¯s match at all. Chen Ling often worked at home and carried heavy objects. She was very strong and pressed Yu Miao to the ground with one hand. She raised her hand and slapped her a few more times. When she saw that Yu Miao¡¯s face was swollen red like a pig¡¯s head, she finally vented her anger. Chen Ling let go of Yu Miao and wiped her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hit you every time I see you. If you want to complain to Mom, go ahead. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± After saying that, she pushed open the door and walked out. Even if she was scolded by her mother, Chen Ling was willing. Who asked Yu Miao to have a dirty mouth? It was as if she had eaten sh*t. Yu Miao¡¯s hair was messy from the beating, and her face was red as she lay on the ground. Seeing that Chen Ling had left, she chased after her. She was so angry that she was about to go crazy. ¡°Chen Ling, stop right there. I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡± However, Chen Ling turned around and shushed her with a smile. ¡°There might be paparazzi around here. You don¡¯t want them to take photos of you like this, right? Hurry up and go back to your room. There¡¯s no need to send me off.¡± After saying that, she slowly walked downstairs, not worried that Yu Miao would catch up at all. Because she knew that Yu Miao valued her face more than her life. Yu Miao stopped at the door with a twisted expression. ¡°Damn you, Chen Ling. Don¡¯t let me seize the opportunity, or I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson.¡± After saying this, she immediately closed the door. However, Yu Miao was still indignant. She picked up her phone and took a few photos of her swollen face. She also sent Guo Jie a few voice messages to complain. When Guo Jie saw the news, she immediately called Chen Ling. After Chen Ling answered the call, she indeed heard her mother¡¯s scolding. She sat in the carriage and placed her phone aside, ignoring it. Chen Ling only explained after her mother had scolded her enough. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, that uncle instructed me to do all this. He said that I had to have evidence to gain Yu Su¡¯s trust faster. I had no choice.¡± Hearing this, Guo Jie¡¯s anger dissipated a lot. She said slowly, ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t really hit her. You just have to put on an act. Look at how your sister¡¯s face is swollen!¡± Chen Ling opened the mini-game and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I understand.¡± When Guo Jie heard that her attitude was not bad, she continued to nag, ¡°She¡¯s your biological sister after all. When Mom and Dad leave, only the two of you will be left in this world to rely on each other, you know that, right?¡± Chen Ling said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Guo Jie said a few more sentences, but Chen Ling did not take it to heart at all and continued to play the game on her phone. That afternoon, the Daoist Association finally posted the results of Yu Miao¡¯s use of sorcery on the official website. In the end, all the responsibility was placed on Master Wei, and Yu Miao became the victim. Yu Miao¡¯s punishment was three months of labor reform in the Daoist Association. As soon as the results were out, it immediately caused a huge commotion. A small number of people believed the Daoist Association¡¯s excuse. ¡°No wonder Yu Miao is so crazy. She¡¯s being controlled.¡± However, most people were skeptical about this outcome. The fans who were watching the live broadcast of the variety show would never believe this outcome even if they were beaten to death. If Yu Miao had not taken the initiative to suck the luck of others, how could she have turned the tables so many times? This was simply impossible. Yu Su and Xiao Han¡¯s fans also raised their doubts. However, the people from the Daoist Association said that this result was based on a lot of evidence. Even if someone disagreed, they would not change it. This action made the netizens even angrier. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were too arrogant! When Yu Su saw the results posted online, she opened the official website of the Daoist Association and submitted a document to withdraw from the association. After doing this, she posted a social media query. Yu Su: [I don¡¯t accept this result. Please don¡¯t fool the netizens.. I will leave the Daoist Association indefinitely!] Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Doubt Chapter 446: Doubt Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su posted the screenshot of her withdrawal from the association. This time, she chose to directly confront the person behind the scenes and see how many tricks the other party had. As soon as Yu Su¡¯s post appeared, Xiao Han immediately reposted it and also posted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe this outcome either. Please give justice to the victims!¡± The two of them had many fans and their fans reposted it one after another. In a few minutes, the number of views on the post reached hundreds of millions. Many people who were on good terms with Yu Su also reposted the post and expressed their support for Yu Su. This time, even Ye Chang and Yu Zheng reposted it. Yu Su¡¯s post quickly became the top trending topic, attracting even more discussion and attention. After many people understood the situation, they also hoped that the Daoist Association would investigate again and give justice to the victims! The audience of the show raised objections and doubts under the Daoist Association¡¯s account, hoping that the association would investigate again. In the Daoist Association. Wang Xin, the man who managed the social media app, wiped the sweat off his forehead and sighed. Not to mention these netizens, even he himself did not believe this outcome. Moreover, he knew that Master Wei was not strong enough to control a living person. However, the higher-ups seemed to want to protect Yu Miao, so he had no choice. Seeing that there were more and more doubts, Wang Xin reported to his superiors. However, the superior said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t care so much. Those people can say whatever they want. Post a post accusing Yu Su and tell her not to hold on to her personal grudges.¡± Wang Xin returned to the studio and wrote a disconsolate post. He retorted, [The matter has been investigated clearly. To the celebrity, don¡¯t make wild guesses because of personal grudges! Otherwise, the association will send a lawyer¡¯s letter to sue the person who caused trouble.] As soon as this post was posted, it immediately attracted the attention of the netizens. Yu Su also knew that the celebrity mentioned in the post were referring to her. The association wanted to direct the fire onto her. However, Yu Su sneered and continued to post. [As a master of metaphysics, I didn¡¯t realize that Yu Miao was being controlled. I dare to swear that if I tell a lie I will be struck to death by the heavens, will the accomplice behind Yu Miao dare to swear? Are you trying to distort the truth?] As soon as the post was posted, Xiao Han reposted it again. To metaphysical masters, if they made a promise or wrote an oath, it would become an agreement. If she went against it, she would really have to pay a price. Yu Su dared to do this because she was certain of the truth. However, the person behind Yu Miao definitely did not dare to. That person cared a lot about his lifespan. The netizens were in a frenzy. A large number of people rushed into the official website of the Daoist Association and asked if the association dared to do so. When Wang Xin saw the news, he reported the situation to his superior. The superior¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You will swear just because they ask you to? Where do you think the association¡¯s face is? Deal with it yourself. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Wang Xin left aggrievedly. He scratched his head and did not know what to do. He thought for more than ten minutes before he had no choice but to issue a new announcement. Association: [The matter has been investigated clearly. The association will no longer explain, let alone swear an oath to prove it. I hope that those with ulterior motives will behave themselves!] With such a soft and weak announcement, everyone understood. They were feeling guilty! The Daoist Association did not dare to swear at all. They were afraid of karma, so they could only reply. This was the first time the Daoist Association, which was strong to outsiders, had replied so timidly. Many metaphysical masters admired Yu Su very much. She could face the entire association alone and even make the association cower. She was really not simple. In a certain courtyard of the association. After hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, the old man said angrily, ¡°Damn Yu Su, you¡¯re ruining my plans again. You even want to use public opinion to force the association to submit!¡± He should have dealt with Yu Su long ago. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he hadn¡¯t gotten what he wanted, he wouldn¡¯t have let her stay until now. Liu Min stood at the side and lowered her head respectfully. ¡°Elder, do you need to do anything else about this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was always on standby to work for the elder. The old man sneered. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m not afraid of public opinion. Do you think I¡¯m afraid? Just wait and see!¡± He was the ruler of the entire metaphysical world. He continued, ¡°Go and pick some good resources for Yu Miao and let her go out to show her face so that the audience will change their opinion of her.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Liu Min left the courtyard and went out to do what she was asked.. Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: There’s an Inside Story Chapter 447: There¡¯s an Inside Story Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The old man did not care what the people outside said. The foundation of the Daoist Association was not something that Yu Su could shake with just a few words. No matter how others forced him, he would not swear an oath. If someone from the Metaphysics Management Office really came to investigate, he would not be afraid. Everything was arranged and there would not be any flaws. The old man picked up his teacup and sneered. ¡°Since Yu Su wants to leave the Daoist Association, we won¡¯t stop her. However, it¡¯s not that she wants to leave, but that our Daoist Association will expel her directly!¡± In any case, keeping her around would be a disaster. Perhaps one day, when she came to the association, she would find evidence. The steward reached out to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead and carefully considered his reply. He did not expect the old man to deal with it like this. In that case, it meant that he was directly going against Yu Su. There was no room for negotiation. The people outside would also think that he was bullying the weak. It was not a wise move to deal with it like this. At the same time, he had a feeling that Yu Su had a trump card. That trump card was definitely not simple. However, the steward did not dare to refute. The person in front of him was ruthless. If he refuted, he would be unhappy. The steward bowed slightly and replied, ¡°Yes, I will see to it. Do you have any other instructions?¡± The old man thought for a moment and said coldly, ¡°Then get your subordinates to post a post saying that we have already expelled Yu Su from the Daoist Association.¡± Just being expelled internally was not enough to vent his anger. She wanted everyone to know that Yu Su had been expelled and not that she had applied to withdraw herself. The manager nodded and immediately went down to do it. After the manager returned to the office, he asked someone to call Wang Xin over. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Wang Xin, the higher-ups want you to do something. You have to do it well. Do you understand?¡± Wang Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I understand, I understand. Please tell me!¡± If this matter was done well, he would definitely be promoted. The manager said firmly, ¡°Go and post a post to expel Yu Su from the association. The main point is to tell everyone that it¡¯s not her who has left the association, but us who have expelled her!¡± Wang Xin was stunned. He had already expected that this post would cause a lot of ridicule from the outside world. Other than letting the association vent their anger, this move of expelling Yu Su was useless. Instead, it would make the outside world look down on them even more. Meeting the manager¡¯s gaze, Wang Xin could only nod. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The outcome was not something he could control. Wang Xin quickly edited a post and expelled Yu Su from the association. However, as soon as the post was posted, it attracted even more ridicule. The netizens were even more convinced that what Yu Su said was the truth, and the association was covering up for Yu Miao. [They must be feeling guilty!] [Tsk, Yu Su doesn¡¯t care about being your metaphysical master.] [How interesting. Yu Su has already taken the initiative to withdraw, but the Daoist Association doesn¡¯t agree to the application. Instead, they expel her from the association. Did their embarrassment turn into anger?] [Shh, stop talking. The association will expel us netizens from the association later. Hahaha¡­] [Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that there¡¯s an inside story, right? How could the association expel their metaphysical masters for an ordinary person?] [If you don¡¯t release the truth, I¡¯ll complain to the Metaphysics Management Office and get the national department to investigate!] [If you have the ability, the association should take out more evidence. I will only believe them if the association produces more evidence. Otherwise, I will never trust the Daoist Association again.] [Yes, I don¡¯t believe in the Daoist Association!] Wang Xin looked at everyone¡¯s mockery with an ugly expression. This post might affect the association¡¯s credibility and have a huge negative impact. The old man sat in the courtyard. The manager reported to him the reaction of the netizens after the post was posted. When he heard the netizens clamoring for the association to produce evidence, or are intending to go to the Metaphysics Management Office to sue the association, the old man had a look of disdain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He sneered and said, ¡°They¡¯re just a group of clowns. Don¡¯t take them to heart. You don¡¯t have to care either. You don¡¯t have to care about them. There¡¯s no need to reply in the future.¡± The steward nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± The old man did not want to waste time on these netizens. He had never taken these people seriously. After that, the Daoist Association did not reply to any messages, as if they did not see the ridicule of the netizens. There were also many righteous metaphysical masters in the Daoist Association who questioned their superiors, but they were all rejected.. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: The Power of Public Opinion Chapter 448: The Power of Public Opinion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su was not surprised at all to see the association¡¯s operation. The person behind him had only played one game of chess for so many years. The power in his hands must not be small, so he naturally had never learned to lower his head. However, what he did not know was that public opinion was a sharp knife that would make those who were careless bleed. At the same time, Yu Su also knew that there were many kind-hearted metaphysical masters in the Daoist Association. This group of metaphysical masters ran around for the peace of ordinary people. They did not hesitate to pay the price of their lives to fight against the evil cultivators. It was very admirable. Yu Su had blown up the matter because she hoped to expose the sins to everyone and even create a clearer environment for the Daoist Association. Since the person behind it had chosen to cover up, Yu Su had to carry out the next step of her plan. In the team leader¡¯s office of the Metaphysics Management Office. He Jun sat on the sofa and said to Leng Yan thankfully, ¡°Fortunately, I did what Yu Su entrusted me to do seriously. Otherwise, she would definitely cause trouble for our Metaphysics Management Office like this.¡± After capturing the Southwest Black Magic King, he immediately went to investigate He Wan¡¯s matter. He Jun applied to his superiors for a search warrant, but the search warrant that could be passed in half an hour in the past had not been approved this time. He Jun had no choice but to look for Leng Yan. The two of them applied together and found their superior to explain the situation before getting the search warrant. He heard from his superior that there were many obstructions to this search warrant. He was really lucky to be able to get it done. Hence, the two of them rushed to the funeral home at noon that day. He Wan¡¯s body was almost burned. Then, Leng Yan found another staff member to examine the corpse. In the end, he realized that He Wan did not die a normal death. Before she hung herself, there was no vitality in her body. It was as if her lifespan had suddenly been sucked away. From the corpse, it was impossible to tell the situation of her luck. This was enough for the two captains to investigate. Leng Yan sat at his desk, his gaze still on the computer. ¡°She dared to challenge the authority of the Daoist Association, so she¡¯s naturally not afraid of our Metaphysics Management Office. However, He Wan¡¯s death is very likely a murder. It¡¯s also something we should investigate.¡± She was reading Yu Su¡¯s post. Leng Yan realized that Yu Su had changed a little. In the past, even if Yu Su was strong, she had to hide a portion of her strength. But now, she displayed it regardless. It was as if¡­ she had gained confidence. This change was also a good thing for the investigation of the incident. He Jun scratched his head and said in distress, ¡°I have to settle this case, but I don¡¯t have a clue at all. I don¡¯t know where to start at all. What should I do?¡± The investigative order had a time limit. If he could not find direct evidence within the deadline, he could not continue the investigation. Time was tight and there was no evidence, making He Jun very worried. A smile appeared in Leng Yan¡¯s eyes as he suggested, ¡°Perhaps you can ask Yu Su for her opinion. Her reconnaissance skills are not inferior to ours. Perhaps you can also ask her if she¡¯s willing to join our Metaphysics Management Office.¡± After all, Yu Su had just fallen out with the Daoist Association. She might need support behind her. In the Metaphysics Management Office, it was also divided into two schools. Some people had close ties with the Daoist Association and would be supported by the association. Another group of people could not stand the foul atmosphere in the Metaphysics Management Office. They wanted to reorganize the management office and cut off contact with the association to maintain fairness and justice. Leng Yan from Team One and He Jun from Team Two belonged to the latter. They were unwilling to negotiate too much with the Daoist Association and never took any benefits from the Daoist Association. After hearing Leng Yan¡¯s suggestion, He Jun suddenly stood up and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, this is a good opportunity to let Yu Su join us. Why didn¡¯t I think of it! You¡¯re really smart.¡± After saying that, he couldn¡¯t wait to take out his phone and call Yu Su. The call was quickly picked up. Yu Su asked, ¡°Have you gotten any results from He Wan¡¯s investigation?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He Jun touched his nose awkwardly and replied, ¡°Not yet. The investigation order has been issued, but the investigation has reached an impasse.¡± Yu Su looked enlightened like she expected it. She knew that since the person behind this dared to do this, they would definitely handle the matter flawlessly. It would be very difficult for ordinary people to find clues. Yu Su asked, ¡°Then tell me about the trouble you have encountered, I might be able to help.¡± Since He Jun was willing to investigate, it proved that he could be trusted.. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Checking the Surveillance Chapter 449: Checking the Surveillance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He Jun¡¯s face lit up, then he said helplessly, ¡°We investigated the surveillance cameras and found that He Wan didn¡¯t go out a week before she died. There was no evidence of anyone entering the house, and there were no traces of a curse on her body, so we couldn¡¯t find any clues.¡± Without any clues or evidence, how could they find the real culprit? Yu Su thought for a while and asked, ¡°Can I take a look at the surveillance footage?¡± She felt that things were definitely not that simple. Perhaps there was evidence, but someone had tampered with it, causing He Jun and the others to miss it out. When He Jun heard this, he smiled, revealing his white teeth. ¡°Of course. Why don¡¯t I bring you to the scene? Perhaps you can find more results.¡± ¡°Alright, then come and pick me up!¡± Yu Su said. He Jun agreed, ¡°Alright, see you later.¡± Twenty minutes later, Yu Su got into the car of the Metaphysics Management Office. After getting into the car, He Jun sat in the front passenger seat while Yu Su and Leng Yan sat in the back. The driver was from Team Two. He Jun turned around and praised, ¡°Ms. Yu, you fought against the entire Daoist Association alone. I¡¯m impressed!¡± Not everyone had such courage. Yu Su smiled. ¡°You flatter me! You guys have to investigate He Wan¡¯s case properly too. Otherwise, I¡¯ll complain too.¡± Although she could not completely trust Leng Yan and He Jun, she was certain that the two of them were not on the side of the person behind them. He Jun scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I wanted to investigate properly, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find any clues. If our Metaphysics Management Office had a talent like you, why would we be worried that the case wouldn¡¯t be solved?¡± At this point, he paused. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join our Metaphysics Management Office? Since you¡¯ve already left the Daoist Association, it won¡¯t affect you much.¡± Logically speaking, the Daoist Association was still supervised by the Metaphysics Management Office. If Yu Su joined the Metaphysics Management Office, it would be equivalent to jumping to a higher platform. The smile on Yu Su¡¯s face did not fade. She had always wanted to join the management office, but she had never been sure of the relationship between the management office and the person behind it. She was now certain that there was definitely a helper of the person behind the scenes in the Metaphysics Management Office. However, the Metaphysics Management Office did not collude with the Daoist Association. Therefore, she could try to enter the management office and find the group of people who had colluded with the Daoist Association. Yu Su pretended to be helpless and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t join. I still have other work to do, and my schedule is a little conflicted.¡± He Jun immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We have unofficial staff members here. You have flexible working hours and work load. You can choose your own mission and complete it. The restrictions are very small.¡± After saying that, he looked at Yu Su with bright eyes. After saying that, he looked at Yu Su with bright eyes. She didn¡¯t care about the remuneration, but she couldn¡¯t not know. Leng Yan said, ¡°Official employees have a salary every month. They will be rewarded after completing the mission, but they don¡¯t have the right to choose the mission. When the higher-ups issue missions, official employees have to try their best to complete them. Every year, there will be a promotion selection. Those who are capable can be promoted.¡± ¡°There is no basic salary for unofficial staff, but after the mission is completed, rewards will be given. At the end of the month, the Metaphysics Management Office will give salaries and benefits based on the performance of the personnel. Unofficial staff will not be promoted.¡± The main difference between the two is the pay and their future development. Yu Su did not care much about any of this. She smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join then. I can follow up on He Wan¡¯s case.¡± Otherwise, she would not be at ease if she just handed it over to others. When He Jun heard this, he smiled until his eyes narrowed. ¡°Alright, with you joining us, our second team will be even more capable.¡± In that case, Team Two would be able to surpass Team One! However, Leng Yan looked at Yu Su. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come to my team? Everyone in the team is very strong. We can work together and definitely solve more cases!¡± She really wanted Yu Su to come. Team One lacked a metaphysical master like Yu Su. He Jun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He turned to look at Leng Yan. ¡°Captain Leng, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I met Yu Su first. Don¡¯t snatch her away!¡± However, Leng Yan smiled indifferently. ¡°Whoever convinces her will have her in their team. Of course I¡¯m tempted when I meet a talent.¡± She looked at Yu Su with a burning gaze. Yu Su smiled and shook her head. ¡°Can¡¯t I join both of your teams at the same time? If you have a mission, you can call me.¡± In that case, she would have more choices.. Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Unofficial Staff Chapter 450: Unofficial Staff Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He Jun was delighted. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll talk to Minister Ruan later. Anyway, you have to stay in our department and not go anywhere else.¡± Leng Yan also smiled. ¡°Yes, we can work together.¡± If she encountered a difficult case and let a metaphysical master like Yu Su take a look, there might be a turnaround. Therefore, she had to keep a close eye on Yu Su. ¡°Minister Ruan is your immediate superior?¡± Yu Su asked curiously. She wanted to know more about the situation so that it would be easier for her to investigate. He Jun explained, ¡°Our Investigation Department is divided into two departments. One has three teams, and the other has three teams. Our relationship with the other department is very ordinary, and our ideology is different, so we rarely cooperate.¡± After Yu Su heard this, her eyes were filled with deep thought. From the looks of it, the other department was probably supporting the Daoist Association and the person behind it. The second department head was most likely a spy planted by the person behind it. Yu Su then asked, ¡°How many leaders are there in the Metaphysics Management Office?¡± Leng Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s the director, two ministers and six captains. The director is old and rarely cares about the Metaphysics Management Office.¡± Hearing this, Yu Su understood. Yu Su said, ¡°That means that the Metaphysics Management Office is now divided into two factions. One faction is the three of you, and the other is another department. There are also conflicts between the two of your departments, right?¡± He Jun gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s right. The other department is used to being domineering and always wants to bully our department. Last month, they even used the excuse of being seconded to Chinatown to transfer me.¡± The two ministries had been at odds for a long time, and there were often conflicts. Leng Yan sneered. ¡°This time, our application for the investigation order was also stopped by the people from the Second Department. Because He Wan died under their jurisdiction, they didn¡¯t let us investigate and said that we had crossed the line. In the end, it was our Minister Ruan who appeared and applied for the investigation order.¡± The other faction must have been instructed by someone to stop them. However, Leng Yan was not sure what gang they were from. She felt that it was very likely that they had colluded with the murderer. Yu Su nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy.¡± It looked like a battle between two factions, but in fact, it was a battle between the person behind Yu Miao and the righteous faction. He Jun rubbed his palms together and said energetically, ¡°No matter what, we have to find the murderer this time. Otherwise, we will definitely make a fool of ourselves in front of the people of the Second Department.¡± No matter what, he would definitely do his best to search. Leng Yan also looked determined. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let Minister Ruan help us for nothing.¡± Yu Su looked out of the window with a determined gaze. An hour later, the three of them arrived at the entrance of He Wan¡¯s hotel. Ever since He Wan lost her luck and was poisoned, she had been bullied by her family when she returned to the He family. Thus, she moved into a hotel. The location of this hotel was quite remote. It was in the southernmost scenic area of the capital. The three of them walked into He Wan¡¯s room and Yu Su looked around. She lit a red candle and searched for clues. She didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Yu Su said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at the surveillance footage. There are no traces of any curses in the room. She must have gone out halfway before turning into a lifeless person.¡± When the three of them went downstairs and asked to see the surveillance footage, the shop owner said that the surveillance footage had been taken away by the Metaphysics Management Office. Even the backup had been taken away. He Jun frowned and was about to speak when Leng Yan stopped him. Then, she gave He Jun a look and the three of them walked out of the hotel. He Jun sat in the car and said angrily, ¡°How could the surveillance camera records have been taken away? Other than our Metaphysics Management Office, who else wants to investigate this case?¡± Leng Yan said slowly, ¡°Other than the people from the Second Department, who else? If they don¡¯t investigate, they won¡¯t be willing to let us investigate. The murderer doesn¡¯t want us to study the surveillance footage either. Doesn¡¯t this prove that there must be something wrong with the surveillance footage?¡± ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t have surveillance footage now. How can we investigate?¡± He Jun said anxiously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Leng Yan took out an USB flash drive from her bag and handed it to Yu Su. He Jun was stunned. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Backup of the footage,¡± Leng Yan said. She was used to backing up evidence to prevent any accidents. It was indeed useful. Yu Su took out the computer from her bag and inserted the USB drive.. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Discovering a Problem Chapter 451: Discovering a Problem Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were several surveillance videos on the USB drive. Yu Su looked at it quickly and quickly discovered the problem. She realized that two videos were missing from these surveillance videos. One was at nine o¡¯clock in the morning, and the other was at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The time was about two minutes. There must be a problem if video clips of the same length were missing. Yu Su said, ¡°These videos are all missing two time periods. He Wan must have been taken away during these two time periods.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He Jun asked in surprise, ¡°At that time, our colleague from the Internet Technology Department also came over. He said that there were no traces of edits on this video. Then where did the two time periods that disappeared go?¡± The video had not been edited, but part of it had disappeared. Why did this sound so strange? Leng Yan also looked at Yu Su in confusion. Yu Su did not delay. She looked at one of the surveillance cameras again and realized the problem. She looked at the two of them and said, ¡°The surveillance video hasn¡¯t been patched together. That means that this might not have been done by technical means, but¡­ metaphysics. I want to go to a few surveillance cameras in the hotel to take a look.¡± She might be able to discover something. If someone had done spells on it before, there would definitely be some traces left. He Jun and Leng Yan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them got out of the car and walked into the hotel again. They walked towards the surveillance camera on the third floor. He Wan lived on the third floor. Yu Su stood under the surveillance camera and watched quietly for a while. She took out a small mirror from her bag. On the back of the mirror was a picture of the five elements and eight trigrams. This was the Mystic Spatial Mirror. It could break all illusions. Yu Su exerted her magic power on the mirror and shone it at the camera. Under her gaze, wisps of black aura seeped out of the camera. This aura was ferocious. Someone must have wrapped the ferocious aura around the camera, causing the magnetic field to be chaotic and the recorded scene to disappear. Yu Su put down the mirror and said slowly, ¡°Two people took He Wan away and used their fierce aura to cause the camera to be abnormal, so they didn¡¯t capture the camera at that time.¡± In that case, everything could be explained. He Jun had seen how powerful Yu Su was in Chinatown. Of course, he believed that metaphysical masters could do this. However, his only worry was that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find any evidence. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t we be unable to find the murderer? We also don¡¯t have enough evidence to prove that He Wan was killed by others.¡± There was still no progress on the case. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Although the camera footage here in the hotel has been destroyed, we can still retrieve footage from the nearby cameras. As long as we follow the route, we will definitely be able to find clues.¡± He Jun¡¯s eyes lit up. Leng Yan took out her phone and immediately contacted the nearby team members in the group chat, asking them to retrieve the nearby surveillance cameras. Not long after, all the surveillance cameras near the hotel were copied. After Yu Su received the USB drive, she immediately copied all the surveillance videos into the computer and played the images through ten windows at the same time. She stared intently at the screen, searching for a clue. He Jun also looked over and took a look. His head was about to explode. How could they watch so many videos? Moreover, Yu Su was playing it at double speed. Leng Yan sat behind Yu Su with a puzzled gaze. Could she really find clues like this? Fifteen minutes later, Yu Su left behind three video windows and pointed at the screen. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these three videos. Some of the content has been cut.¡± The person who did this must be very meticulous. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the cameras along the way and even tampered with them. He Jun was secretly shocked. He did not expect Yu Su to really find a problem with so many videos to go through. Such terrifying work ability was simply amazing. If the two teams were to do it, it would probably take them a long time to find the problem. Leng Yan also looked at Yu Su in admiration. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find a professional technician to restore these three surveillance videos!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, she took the USB drive and was about to walk out. Yu Su said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go. I can recover them. Wait for me for a while.¡± The two captains looked at each other in surprise, their eyes filled with disbelief. As a famous female celebrity in the entertainment industry, Yu Su was already a master in metaphysics alone. Could it be that she was also very proficient in Internet technology? Leng Yan quickly walked behind Yu Su, wanting to see her actions.. Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Already Dead Chapter 452: Already Dead Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su¡¯s fingers moved quickly on the keyboard, and a black page appeared on the screen. She imported all three surveillance videos into the webpage. Then, she typed a bunch of codes. Three minutes later, Yu Su clicked enter and three surveillance videos were directed out. This speed was comparable to a master hacker. Yu Su clicked on the play button and tuned it to He Wan¡¯s image. Leng Yan exclaimed and glanced at Yu Su with joy on her face. Not only were they restored, but it was also extremely fast. This efficiency was something that even the experts in charge of network technology could not achieve. On the screen, He Wan was walking in front with two men following behind her, only half a meter away. He Wan¡¯s footsteps were unsteady. Her face was pale and her eyes were lifeless. Yu Su clicked pause and the image stopped on He Wan¡¯s face. Leng Yan frowned and said, ¡°He Wan¡¯s condition is very strange. She doesn¡¯t look like a living person. Instead, she looks like¡­ a zombie.¡± She walked in a rigid manner and did not have the aura of a living person at all. He Jun also analyzed, ¡°The two people behind her have their gazes on her. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re monitoring He Wan.¡± Yu Su explained, ¡°At this moment, He Wan is already dead. She can only walk because she¡¯s being controlled by a puppet. There¡¯s no longer any life in her body. The two people behind her didn¡¯t let her come into contact with others to prevent anyone from discovering that she¡¯s already dead.¡± If anyone approached He Wan, they would realize that her eyelids would not move. She wasn¡¯t breathing either. Then, Yu Su played the next surveillance footage. This scene was quite light hearted. On the street, it was past nine in the morning. He Wan was probably sitting in the back seat of a car when she went out in the morning. She had the back window open and was eating snacks. She even had her earphones on and was listening to music. She looked quite content. Two men in black were driving in front. These two men should be the ones who sent He Wan back. However, they did not see their faces and were not very sure. He Jun sighed. ¡°When He Wan went, she was in a good mood. She probably didn¡¯t expect to die when she returned.¡± This surveillance camera was enough to show that He Wan was still alive when she went. Yu Su played the last surveillance video. It was past eight in the evening. The image happened to be facing the driver¡¯s seat and could clearly capture their faces. Yu Su instantly took a screenshot. After sending it to Leng Yan, she continued to play the video. In the video, He Wan was lying diagonally on her seat. Her eyes were open and she did not blink. Her face was pale. It was certain that she was already dead. In other words, the death must have occurred outside the hotel and was closely related to the two men. After the surveillance video was played, Leng Yan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give the order now to let the team members lock onto the two suspects and arrest them at any time.¡± Yu Su nodded. He Jun was still not satisfied. ¡°These surveillance videos can determine that the two of them are suspects, but they can¡¯t be convicted. It can¡¯t prove that they killed her.¡± There was still a long way to go before they found the murderer. Yu Su thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look at He Wan¡¯s corpse later. We might be able to discover something.¡± He Jun nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you there later.¡± After Leng Yan finished the call, the three of them got into the car and returned to the Metaphysics Management Office. The corpse was placed in the morgue of the Metaphysics Management Office. The morgue was specially maintained, so the corpse would not rot. It would maintain its appearance at the time of death. After the three of them arrived, they put on their special clothes and walked into the morgue. Yu Su checked for a while before saying, ¡°Her entire providence was absorbed by someone, causing her lifespan to be damaged and she died.¡± Then, she pointed at He Wan¡¯s neck. ¡°There are traces of luck absorption on her neck. I can extract the aura of the person who cast the spell according to the traces.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as these words were spoken, the two captains froze on the spot and looked at Yu Su in a daze. Did they hear wrongly? She could even extract the aura of the person who cast the spell? After so many years of working cases, they had never heard of such a method. However, with this aura, they could track the murderer and obtain more accurate location information. It was too amazing.. Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Extracting Aura Chapter 453: Extracting Aura Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He Jun rubbed his hands happily, his face full of joy. ¡°That¡¯s great. Now, there are surveillance cameras to prove that He Wan died after being taken away. With the aura of the murderer extracted, we can directly convict the murderer!¡± With all the evidence, it was impossible to escape. This was the strength of a metaphysical master! Leng Yan¡¯s eyes were also filled with excitement. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start extracting the aura now. Don¡¯t interrupt me.¡± After saying that, she took out a white jade ball from her pocket. The white jade ball was about the size of a quail egg. It was snow-white and extremely beautiful. This was a spiritual artifact that absorbed aura. It was called an inhalation ball. Yu Su took out another yellow candle from her pocket, lit it, and placed it beside He Wan¡¯s head. Then, she took out the jade pendant and drew out the auspicious aura in it. The auspicious aura surrounded the candle flame. Yu Su began to chant an incantation. After she finished chanting the incantation, a ball of black gas floated on the candle flame. Yu Su handed over the white jade ball in her hand, and the ball of black gas entered the white jade ball and spun inside it. In the end, it fused with the white jade ball. The white jade ball slowly turned into a brown ball. After the color was fixed, Yu Su handed the ball to He Jun. ¡°There¡¯s the other party¡¯s aura on the ball. Based on this aura, you can track the murderer.¡± After saying that, she glanced at the two captains. She realized that neither of them knew metaphysics and could not rely on metaphysics to track the murderer, so she asked, ¡°Do you have any spiritual artifacts or instruments to track the murderer according to his aura?¡± Leng Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± Most of the people in the Metaphysics Management Office were not metaphysical masters. When they encountered cases that needed to be tracked, it was easy to face difficulties. However, the management department worked with scientific research institutes to develop a few tracking devices. These trackers are highly accurate. Yu Su said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After saying that, she carefully checked He Wan again, afraid that she had missed out on something. Then, she realized that He Wan¡¯s shoes were stained with grass and mud. There was a small piece of fabric hidden under the nail of He Wan¡¯s pinky. Yu Su used tweezers to take out the fabric and realized that it was rough. It did not look like it came from clothes but from furniture, such as a sofa or cushions. Yu Su said, ¡°Before He Wan died, she might have walked through a mountain path and even arrived at someone¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°This piece of fabric is probably the item she caught when she was struggling. It might be a cushion or a sofa. You can check if there¡¯s any similar fabric.¡± Leng Yan took the tray containing the fabric and looked at it carefully. The color of the fabric was light brown, like cotton linen. She took out a transparent physical evidence bag and put the fabric inside. He Jun also took a closer look at the fabric and smiled at Yu Su. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. You found so much evidence the moment you arrived. We¡¯ll definitely be able to lock onto the murderer this time.¡± He was very confident in the upcoming arrest. Yu Su nodded. ¡°I also hope that you can catch the murderer as soon as possible and punish him.¡± Otherwise, it would make that person more and more arrogant. Who knew how many people would be hurt in the future? This could be considered a good thing. Leng Yan stood up straight and reached out her hand to Yu Su with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Yu Su, welcome to our team. We¡¯ll fight side by side in the future.¡± Yu Su also smiled and reached out to shake her hand. She said, ¡°Yes, thank you. I¡¯m honored.¡± Then, He Jun went to Minister Ruan to report the progress of his work. With a cold expression, he drove Yu Su home. Yu Su was in a good mood as she sat in the front passenger seat. Leng Yan glanced at her and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really bold. You actually dare to face the entire Daoist Association alone. This is not something ordinary people dare to do.¡± The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°There are some things that require someone to stand up and say. It just so happens that it¡¯s me this time. It¡¯s nothing.¡± She was not afraid of the Daoist Association because she believed that she stood on the side of justice. The person behind it was doing something that the world could not tolerate. They fell silent again. A few minutes later, Leng Yan spoke again, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the Southwest Black Magic King. Previously, he was very afraid that he would be executed, but now, he seems to be more fearless. I feel that the news of his capture might have spread.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su smiled with a look of understanding. The Metaphysics Management Office was not made of iron. She had long known that someone might spread the news. The Southwest Black Magic King was fearless because he believed that he would be rescued! Yu Su said, ¡°I guessed it. Keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him escape. It¡¯ll be difficult to catch him again.¡± Leng Yan nodded. ¡°Be careful too. I heard that there are many capable people in the southwest region. The Southwest Black Magic King has many friends. Someone might want to take revenge on you..¡± Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Arrest Warrant Chapter 454: Arrest Warrant Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su nodded. The car arrived at Yu Su¡¯s house not long after. Before Yu Su got out of the car, she instructed again, ¡°You can focus on investigating the higher-ups of the Daoist Association. There might be a culprit inside. Be careful. That person is very strong. Bring more people.¡± A strange look flashed across Leng Yan¡¯s eyes as she nodded. Then, Yu Su opened the door and got out of the car. That was all she had to say. How the Metaphysics Management Office would capture the culprit was not something Yu Su could control. However, Yu Su still hoped that there would be fewer casualties. In the Metaphysics Management Office. He Jun stood in front of his desk and showed the evidence to Minister Ruan. He recounted everything that had happened today from beginning to end, highlighting the matter of inviting Yu Su. Ruan Dong was slightly shocked. ¡°What a talent. It¡¯s our honor to have her in our department.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He Jun rubbed his head happily, his face full of pride. He was the one who discovered Yu Su first. Wasn¡¯t the Minister praising his good taste? Ruan Dong looked at his smug expression and couldn¡¯t help but scold him with a smile, ¡°Look at you, your tail is about to reach the sky. Alright, I know. I¡¯ll issue an arrest warrant for you now.¡± With an arrest warrant, they could arrest the person. Ruan Dong took out the document, stamped his seal, and handed it to He Jun. He Jun said with a smile, ¡°At the same time, dorecord Yu Su¡¯s unofficial staff information. This way, she won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll do it now!¡± Ruan Dong glared at this kid before starting to record the information. After recording it, he printed out a file for unofficial staff. He said, ¡°Send the file to the secretariat later. When Leng Yan comes back, go and arrest the culprit immediately. You must catch the murderer.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He Jun said with a serious expression. Ruan Dong thought of something and continued, ¡°After the arrest warrant is issued, Minister Wang will also receive the news. He has always been close to the Daoist Association and might leak the news. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to catch him.¡± If it was really done by the Daoist Association, this trip had to be done quickly. He Jun nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it immediately. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, he walked out of the office and handed over the file. Then, he took the arrest warrant and transferred two teams over. He was ready to go. As soon as Leng Yan returned to the management office, the two teams immediately set off. In the car, Leng Yan told Yu Su about the immediate departure. When Yu Su saw the message, she looked satisfied. The people from the First Department were what the Metaphysics Management Office should be like. They did not collude with the outside world and were efficient and powerful. Zhao Lan returned to the capital and sat in the room of the villa. She had been really worried these past few days. Her family¡¯s company had been closed down. She heard that there was a problem with the accounts and it had never been resolved. Her brother was also arrested and sent to prison for interrogation. He fought with other prisoners in prison and broke three of his ribs. Zhao Lan was still unable to save her brother through her lawyer. Her niece had even been stabbed by a girl who had been bullied by her before. She was still lying in the hospital and they had to spend tens of thousands of dollars for her treatment a day. The Zhao family was in chaos. Zhao Lan¡¯s parents called her every day to ask her to pay for her niece¡¯s treatment. Otherwise, they would not let her come home again. Over the past few days, Zhao Lan had been mentally and physically exhausted. She could not rest for a moment. There was no more money in her account. She had sent all the money to the Southwest Black Magic King and she had spent most of the remaining hundreds of thousands. How she wished her husband would come home soon. However, when she called her husband, he comforted her that she would be back soon. Zhao Lan had no choice but to continue waiting. Then, Zhao Lan received news that the Yu and Hu families had joined forces to suppress the Zhao family. She felt that the Zhao family had fallen so quickly because of these two families. Zhao Lan hated Hu Ying even more. She wished she could kill Hu Ying and drink her blood. This morning, she received news that Hu Ying¡¯s stomach had suddenly swelled up and she kept farting. She even had a hard time urinating and pooping. When Zhao Lan heard the news, she instantly felt refreshed. She finally felt that she had taken her revenge. Thinking of Hu Ying farting in public, Zhao Lan could not help but laugh out loud. She felt extremely happy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Ying valued her image the most. In that case, she would definitely be furious. At the same time, Zhao Lan also guessed that the parasitic poison must have acted up. She felt even more smug. Hence, she continued to get people to ask around. A moment later, her assistant sent her a message. [Mrs. Yu has found many metaphysical masters, but her situation still hasn¡¯t improved. She needs a doctor to accompany her every day to solve her excretion problems. In just a few days, she has already lost a lot of weight..] Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Retribution Chapter 455: Retribution Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan could not help but roll on the sofa, laughing until tears were about to flow. This was retribution! Such a situation had befallen Hu Ying. It was really too satisfying. Not long after, the doorbell rang. The butler opened the door and three men in uniforms appeared outside. The man in the lead glanced at the butler coldly and asked, ¡°Is Mrs. Ye at home?¡± The butler was sweating profusely. He quickly said, ¡°Yes, she is. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re from the Metaphysics Management Office. We¡¯re here to investigate the complaints. Please take us to see Mrs. Ye,¡± the man said coldly. The butler quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± He brought the three of them into the hall. The three people from the management office showed their credentials. He was Zhang Xian, the captain of the fourth team of the second division. Zhang Xian looked at Zhao Lan and asked, ¡°Did you know that Mrs. Yu was poisoned by a parasitic poison?¡± Zhao Lan crossed her arms and said disdainfully, ¡°So what if I know?¡± Without evidence, he could not convict her. Zhao Lan was not afraid at all. Zhang Xian looked at Zhao Lan coldly and threatened, ¡°If you¡¯re lying and we find out, the punishment will be more severe. I hope you can bear the price.¡± He had a feeling that Zhao Lan must be related to the parasitic poison. Zhao Lan maintained her smile. ¡°Oh? Then you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m lying, but I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m the most law-abiding person. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate.¡± Zhang Xian¡¯s sinister gaze lingered on Zhao Lan¡¯s face for a while. He gestured to his men. Two of his subordinates immediately walked forward and said, ¡°Mrs. Ye, please hand over your phone. We want to check it. Please cooperate with us.¡± Zhao Lan reluctantly took out her phone from her pocket. She said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at my conversation with my husband. That¡¯s my privacy.¡± The team members did not speak. After letting Zhao Lan unlock it, they began to search for chat records and money transfer evidence. However, after searching for half an hour, the two team members did not find any useful clues. There was no evidence that Zhao Lan had any contact with the Southwest Black Magic King. The team members looked at Zhang Xian and shook their heads slightly. Zhang Xian gritted his teeth, unwilling to give up. This was a good opportunity to curry favor with the Yu family. If he found the person who planted the poison, he could ask the Yu family for credit. Zhao Lan coughed and frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving when you haven¡¯t found evidence? What are you doing here? If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to call the police. Let¡¯s see if the police can control you.¡± The three of them had no choice but to leave. After the three of them left, Zhao Lan heaved a sigh of relief and lay on the sofa to stretch comfortably. These people from the management office were not very smart! Ever since she knew that something had happened to Hu Ying, she had guessed that someone would come to check on her, so she had already made arrangements. She and the Southwest Black Magic King used backup phones to chat. The transfer records were also on the backup phone. Zhao Lan walked into the room and took out the spare phone from the mattress. She found the number of the Southwest Black Magic King and called him. However, his phone was switched off. This made Zhao Lan a little flustered. She stood in the room and walked quickly a few times, her brows furrowed. If the Southwest Black Magic King was captured and she was exposed, wouldn¡¯t it be over? Zhao Lan thought for a moment and sent a message to the Black Magic King. ¡°Be careful during this period of time. The Metaphysics Management Office is investigating Hu Ying¡¯s case. Be careful not to get caught.¡± After sending it, she felt a little safer. However, after waiting for half an hour, she called him again and found that his phone was still switched off. Zhao Lan could not sit still. She used the backup phone to call another mysterious number. After the call went through, Zhao Lan cried, ¡°Darling, I called the Black Magic King, but his phone was switched off. Could something have happened?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and investigate now. I¡¯ll call you back later, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zhao Lan replied pitifully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man immediately asked his subordinates to investigate. In the end, he found that the Black Magic King had indeed been captured by the management office. He called Zhao Lan back. Zhao Lan immediately picked up the phone and asked anxiously, ¡°Darling, how¡¯s the situation? Has the Black Magic King really been captured?¡± The man said coldly, ¡°He was captured and locked up in the prison of the Metaphysics Management Office. Yu Su was the one who helped catch him.¡± ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t want to be caught!¡± Zhao Lan was so frightened that her soul almost left her body as she said with a trembling voice.. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Black Magic King’s Junior Brother Chapter 456: Black Magic King¡¯s Junior Brother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Now that the Zhao family was slowly falling, if she was investigated again, there would be no hope of reviving the Zhao family. She did not want to be arrested and interrogated. The man¡¯s voice was gentle as he comforted her. ¡°Baby, I won¡¯t put you in danger. The Black Magic King in prison won¡¯t expose you. Don¡¯t worry, I have a way.¡± Zhao Lan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really? Darling, you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯m so happy to be your woman in this life. I really hope we can meet soon.¡± The man laughed. His voice was as pleasant as a cello. He said dotingly, ¡°Good girl, having you is my lifelong happiness. When you¡¯re done with your work, let¡¯s go to the seaside for a vacation!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes lit up with happiness. The man replied, ¡°Of course. I never go back on my word.¡± Saying so, Zhao Lan suddenly thought of something and quickly asked: ¡°I wanted to ask about the worm poison in Hu Ying¡¯s body, but the Black Magic King was captured, are there any other black magic masters around you?¡± The man thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, the Black Magic King has a junior brother who has come to the capital to do something recently. I¡¯ll give you his number. Contact him.¡± The Black Magic King¡¯s junior brother was arranged by the man. He asked the Black Magic King¡¯s junior brother to do something for him, but he could not tell Zhao Lan about this now. After hanging up, the man sent Zhao Lan a series of numbers. Zhao Lan called and chatted with the Black Magic King¡¯s junior brother. His junior brother¡¯s name was Wu Bang. He was also very proficient in worm poison techniques and asked Zhao Lan to look for him if she needed anything. Zhao Lan explained Hu Ying¡¯s symptoms and asked about the situation after being hit by this curse. Wu Bang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Ye. This curse is called the Inflammation Spell. It¡¯s very domineering. The Gu worm has been refined for a period of time. There are less than ten people in the world who can cure this curse.¡± Only then did Zhao Lan relax. As long as she could continue to torture Hu Ying and make her feel uncomfortable, that would be the happiest thing for her. Then, the two of them hung up. Three days later, Yu Su sat in her office in the studio. She was dealing with business and negotiating with the production teams. She was extremely busy. Over the past few days, He Yuan had become an independent manager and recruited several good artists for the studio. Suddenly, the phone rang. After Yu Su picked up the call, the person on the other end said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ruan Dong, the head of the Metaphysics Management Office.¡± Yu Su raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± The people who had been in contact with her had always been He Jun and Leng Yan. It was a little strange that the minister was calling now. Ruan Dong paused for a moment and explained, ¡°In the past three days, the captains of the two teams brought three team members to catch the murderer. On the way back, all five of them fell unconscious, and the two murderers escaped. When the three team members woke up, they sent the captains of the two teams to the hospital.¡± ¡°A day has passed, but the two of them are still unconscious. The hospital can¡¯t diagnose them either. Our metaphysical masters from the Metaphysics Management Office only confirmed that the two of them have been poisoned. Therefore, I want to invite you to diagnose their condition.¡± After Yu Su heard this, she was very shocked and angry. The two captains were harmed when they were working on the case. The person behind them was really too bold. Yu Su immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over now. Give me an address.¡± If it was a metaphysical curse, she still had a chance to undo it. Ruan Dong said, ¡°It¡¯s ward 508 on the fifth floor of the Inpatient Department of the Capital Central Hospital. You can just come in directly. Shall I send someone to pick you up?¡± Yu Su rejected him. After hanging up, Yu Su immediately walked out of the office and drove straight to the Central Hospital. Ten minutes later she arrived at the hospital building. She followed the instructions and walked towards the fifth floor of the inpatient department. In the end, her footsteps stopped in front of ward 508. Two staff members stood at the door with serious expressions. After Yu Su revealed her identity, the staff opened the door for her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Yu Su entered, she saw a tall man in a formal suit. His aura was calm. This should be Minister Ruan. Yu Su walked over and nodded. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yu Su.¡± Ruan Dong smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m glad you can join us. Welcome.¡± After saying that, he looked at the two people on the bed and sighed. ¡°The two of them have been unconscious for a day. I can¡¯t find the reason no matter what. You can take a look..¡± Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Ferocious Aura Entered Their Bodies Chapter 457: Ferocious Aura Entered Their Bodies Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su walked closer to their beds and began to observe their condition. Their faces were pale, and their lips were bloodless. There was a strong ferocious aura on their bodies, as if they had been seriously injured. If this continued, the two of them would not live for more than three days. Yu Su walked closer and observed carefully. She saw that their hearts were wrapped in a very strong ferocious aura. The ferocious aura was like threads that bound their hearts. This severely impedes the functioning of the heart. Yu Su raised her head and concluded, ¡°The two of them are filled with ferocious aura. The aura has even entered their hearts and is wrapped around them. If we don¡¯t get rid of them as soon as possible, they will definitely die within three days.¡± Ruan Dong¡¯s gaze was deep and his expression was serious. He knew everything that Yu Su said, but there was no solution. He sighed. ¡°I know, but the heart is very complicated and the blood vessels are very weak. If one is not careful when removing the ferocious aura, it¡¯s very likely that he will kill both of them directly. This method is too dangerous.¡± These two were the pillars of the Metaphysics Management Office. He had to ensure their safety. Yu Su knew that if she forcefully removed it, it might indeed cause major bleeding in the heart. This was also the ruthlessness of the person behind it. That person did not want to be charged with murder, nor did he want to let the two of them off just like that. He let them die slowly, and under extremely painful circumstances. From the looks of it, the two captains must have found some important clues. The two culprits had not reached the Great Fulfilment Realm, so they could not forcefully remove the lethal weapons on the bodies of the two captains. However, the person behind all these probably did not expect that Yu Su had already broken through to the perfected realm. Ruan Dong¡¯s eyes were filled with hope as he looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Are you confident that you can get rid of the ferocious aura on the two of them?¡± If there was no other way, the two of them would probably be doomed. This was the last outcome Ruan Dong wanted to see. Yu Su nodded affirmatively. ¡°I can remove it, but it will take a longer time. It will take at least two months before the two of them can wake up. I¡¯ll come over every few days to remove the ferocious aura for the two of them until it¡¯s completely absorbed.¡± Ruan Dong said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. It doesn¡¯t matter if it takes a long time. It¡¯s good as long as they can wake up. If you need any spiritual artifacts, our Metaphysics Management Office will try our best to find them. There¡¯s no problem discussing the remuneration too.¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the remuneration. I have a good relationship with them. In addition, I¡¯ve also joined the management office. It can be considered as working for the management office.¡± Ruan Dong was grateful. He nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Alright, do you need any spiritual artifacts?¡± Yu Su thought for a moment before slowly saying some props. After Ruan Dong heard this, he immediately got someone to prepare. Half an hour later, Yu Su began to cast a spell. She placed the low-grade spirit stones she had brought around the ward and used a spiritual artifact to create a healing array. Then, she took out the jade pendant from her pocket and placed it on the table between the two beds. She pasted a few talismans on the table before injecting her magic power to start the array formation. A moment later, the jade pendant began to absorb the ferocious aura from the two of them, and the color of the jade pendant became darker and darker. Yu Su placed the jade pendant in the middle and placed it on the shelf. She said to Ruan Dong, ¡°In these two months, you must ensure the smooth operation of the array formation. Otherwise, all our previous efforts will be in vain.¡± Ruan Dong said solemnly, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Ruan Dong took out a document bag from his briefcase and handed it to Yu Su. ¡°This is your personal file and identification. Take a look and see if there are any mistakes. If there aren¡¯t any, then it is confirmed that you¡¯re registered in the system. From now on, you¡¯re a member of our department.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su took the document and opened it to take a look. Her basic personal information and position were registered on it. She nodded. ¡°All are right.¡± There was also her work ID in the document bag. Yu Su picked it up and took a look. There was also a photo of her on it. This photo was the identification photo that Yu Su often used. It seemed that the Metaphysics Management Office was really efficient. She did not submit any information herself and everything was done.. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Continuing the Pursuit Chapter 458: Continuing the Pursuit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ruan Dong¡¯s phone rang. He clicked on it. Then, he said to Yu Su with an ugly expression, ¡°The remaining three team members continued to investigate and realized that the two suspects are dead.¡± Understanding flashed across Yu Su¡¯s eyes. With the ruthlessness of the person behind this, he must have hoped that the two of them would shut up forever, so there was no risk of revealing his identity. However, it was unlikely that he would kill two people just like that. He must have covered it up. Yu Su asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason for their deaths?¡± Ruan Dong¡¯s eyes were deep as he said slowly, ¡°On the way back to Chinatown, the three of them found the corpses of two people. The two of them had talismans stuck to their bodies and didn¡¯t seem to have any external injuries. The team members brought them back to the laboratory. In the end, the laboratory said that the two of them had a battle of internal strength and died from exhaustion, so there were no wounds on their bodies.¡± Yu Su frowned. ¡°Did the people from the laboratory invite Metaphysics Masters to take a look?¡± Ruan Dong continued, ¡°Yes, they said the same thing.¡± Both of their faces were filled with deep suspicion. These two suspects were on the run. Why would they fight among themselves instead of seizing the opportunity to escape? Most importantly, as metaphysical masters, how could they die from exhaustion from battling each other? Yu Su smiled mockingly. ¡°Looks like the laboratory is trying to cover up something!¡± Ruan Dong had the same suspicion and sighed. The Inspection Department had always been under the jurisdiction of the Second Department, so they had a good relationship with the Daoist Association. It was very likely that they would perjure themselves. This was also the reason why he wanted to reorganize the Metaphysics Management Office. Ruan Dong said helplessly, ¡°I originally wanted to ask you to take a look at the corpses and see if you can find any more results, but unfortunately, the corpses are no longer there.¡± Yu Su frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The bodies were destroyed? Ruan Dong unlocked his phone and opened a video for Yu Su to see. In the video, the two of them were lying straight down, their eyes wide with surprise. Then, the staff took off the talismans on the two of them one by one. After taking off the last one, the skin on their bodies instantly rotted. It was very fast. In just a few seconds, their bodies turned into a puddle of blood and flesh. After reading it, Yu Su said with certainty, ¡°These two didn¡¯t die from exhaustion of their magic power. Instead, they took the backlash for others and rotted to death.¡± a€oeAs for those talismans, they are used to delay the backlash. After the talismans are torn off, the backlash will immediately take effect.a€^ The person behind this was indeed ruthless. He controlled the two of them and made them cast a curse on the two captains. The consequences of the backlash naturally had to be borne by the two of them. This was killing many birds with one stone, and there was no evidence. At this moment, Yu Su suddenly understood why that person wanted to use He Wan, Yu Miao, and other mediums to absorb the luck of others. If he did not use the two of them, the backlash would land on the person behind all these. This was the weakness of that person. Yu Su looked at him and asked, ¡°Did they find any important information?¡± Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°At that time, after He Jun and the others caught the suspect, they called me to report. They said that they had made a huge discovery and it was inconvenient to talk over the phone. However, they didn¡¯t expect to encounter a mishap on the way back.¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought as she asked, ¡°Have you found out the identities of these two suspects?¡± Ruan Dong shook his head helplessly. ¡°I did. It was recorded in a document, but after the two of them were attacked, the document was also lost. I can¡¯t trace their identities anymore.¡± In that case, the case fell into a deadlock again. All the clues were cut off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a look of understanding on her face, Yu Su nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for Captain He and Captain Leng to wake up. When they wake up, everything will be clear.¡± They had to be more careful when investigating cases in the future. The enemy was in the dark, the staff of the management department were in the light, and there were some traitors in the management department. This made it even more difficult. Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s any new information.¡± He realized that Yu Su was not an ordinary metaphysical master. He could not just define her as a metaphysical master. She might be the key to catching those people.. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Top in the Industry Chapter 459: Top in the Industry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll contact you when there are new clues.¡± After that, the two of them exchanged contact details and Yu Su left the ward. As soon as she walked out of the hospital, Yu Su saw the message He Yuan had sent her. He Yuan wanted to have a meal with her. Yu Su agreed. At the dining table, He Yuan smiled and told her about her recent situation. She had already gotten her agent¡¯s license and could start working with it. In the future, she could lead celebrities. Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Looks like my studio will have another capable person. I wish you success in your work!¡± The two of them clinked glasses and enjoyed the delicacies on the table. After lunch, Yu Su returned to her office and continued her morning work. The studio¡¯s recent profits were considerable, and the entertainment resources were not bad. She needed to control the development plan again and strive to reach a new collaboration with other production companies. Yu Su planned to make the studio the top in the industry. On the other side. Master Wang, who was sent by the Metaphysics Management Office, arrived. Because Hu Ying had been feeling unwell recently and had difficulty excreting, Yu Zong also booked a ward for his wife in the hospital. This ward was next to Yu Ruo¡¯s ward, so it was convenient to take care of the both of them. In the ward. Master Wang looked at it and sighed. He shook his head and said, ¡°Forgive me for being helpless. This worm has been carefully refined and its poison is extremely domineering. I can¡¯t force it out.¡± After hearing this, Yu Zong¡¯s eyes darkened. If even this famous Master Wang could not take it out, what level of master could treat it? Hu Ying asked unwillingly, ¡°Is there really no cure? As long as there¡¯s a chance, we can try.¡± She¡¯d had enough of this pain. Master Wang shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m weak. I really can¡¯t solve it. I¡¯m not even 10% confident. I¡¯m sorry!¡± He also wanted to cure the poison, but his strength really did not allow it. Yu Zong¡¯s eyes were filled with worry as he asked, ¡°If this continues, will it affect her body?¡± Hu Ying was a little willful sometimes, but he still wanted to live a good life with her. Master Wang said, ¡°Wait a moment, let me test it.¡± He took out a transparent stone and let Hu Ying hold it in her hand. Then, he pasted a talisman on Hu Ying¡¯s hand. Half an hour later, when Hu Ying took out the stone, it had already turned into a rich black color. Master Wang frowned. ¡°This poison has already spread throughout her body, and it¡¯s very poisonous. With your wife¡¯s physique, her body can last at most three years. She will definitely die in three years.¡± ¡°The parasite poison is absorbing Madam¡¯s blood essence. The parasite is growing larger and larger until Madam¡¯s blood essence is completely absorbed. That¡¯s the day Madam dies.¡± In just three years! Hu Ying was scared out of her wits. She knew that this person was a master of the Metaphysics Management Office. What he said should be true. Hu Ying was extremely flustered. She took a step forward and asked, ¡°Is there no master in the world who can cure me?¡± Was she really going to die from the worm? Master Wang thought for a while and said slowly, ¡°As far as I know, there are only two people in Chinatown who can cure you. One is the president of the Daoist Association, and the other is Master Wen.¡± Hu Ying¡¯s eyes lit up. Just as she was about to ask her husband to invite him, she heard Master Wang say, ¡°The president is in seclusion and he isn¡¯t able to treat you.¡± Her gaze dimmed a little, but she still had hope. Master Wang continued, ¡°Master Wen doesn¡¯t like to care about the karma of others. He never sees guests. Ordinary people can¡¯t even meet him. It¡¯s very difficult to invite Master Wen. You can only wait for the president to finish his seclusion.¡± Hu Ying said in disappointment, ¡°Huh? Doesn¡¯t that mean we have to wait for a long time?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Master Wang stroked his beard. ¡°I have a way to temporarily suppress the parasitic poison in your body and prevent it from acting up again. Hang in there!¡± As long as he waited for the president to finish his cultivation, he would have a chance. However, Hu Ying was still unwilling. She asked, ¡°Then if I invite Master Wen, will he definitely be able to cure the parasitic poison?¡± Since the president was in seclusion, they would start with Master Wen. That would be faster, right? Master Wang said helplessly, ¡°In the past few years, Master Wen has never been willing to cure anyone. If you want to invite him, you have to be mentally prepared. It¡¯s very likely that you won¡¯t even be able to see him..¡± Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: The Yu Family Is Capable Chapter 460: The Yu Family Is Capable Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, Hu Ying did not think so. Since Master Wen had already performed the ritual for her son, it meant that he treated his family differently. Perhaps he had taken a fancy to Yu Su. Since that was the case, he would definitely treat her, Yu Su¡¯s mother, more seriously. As Hu Ying thought of this, she smiled proudly and said, ¡°Those people can¡¯t invite Master Wen. That means they¡¯re useless. Our Yu family is different. A few days ago, we even invited Master Wen to perform a ritual!¡± Hearing his wife¡¯s smug words, Yu Zong could not help but cough. He gave Hu Ying a warning look. Master Wen was only willing to come because of Yu Su. It was not something the Yu family could show off. Hu Ying looked at her husband aggrievedly, not feeling that she had said anything wrong. Master Wang looked at Hu Ying deeply and said, ¡°Then I wish Madam success and recovery as soon as possible.¡± He did not think that Master Wen would break his vow for Madam Yu. Then, he took out a few talismans and drew a special pattern on Hu Ying¡¯s birth characters. After drawing, Master Wang handed it to Hu Ying. ¡°This is a talisman that can temporarily suppress the parasitic poison. Madam Yu, you must carry it with you. The duration of suppression is a month.¡± Yu Zong cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Wang.¡± After Hu Ying took the talisman, she stuffed it into her pocket. She did not know if it was a psychological effect, but she really felt more comfortable. She also smiled and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Master Wang. Your spells are much more powerful than those people from before.¡± Master Wang smiled and said nothing. Then, he bade farewell. Yu Zong and the other two sent him out of the ward. At the door of the ward, Master Wang suddenly stopped and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s someone else who might be able to save your wife.¡± Yu Zong asked in surprise, ¡°Which master would that be?¡± Master Wang settled his body and said slowly, ¡°That person is not in Chinatown. If you want to find him to detoxify the poison, you have to visit him first and ask if he is willing to detoxify the poison.¡± Hu Ying immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We can go.¡± As long as they could cure the poison, there was no harm in the process being a little troublesome. Master Wang stroked his beard. ¡°That person is the Great Elder of the Daoist Association. His Dharma name is Ming Kun. He opened a Daoist temple ten kilometers away from the city. You can pay him a visit. You might have a chance.¡± A few days ago, the Great Elder had just come out of seclusion. This was also the reason why Master Wang did not think of him for a moment. However, the Great Elder¡¯s metaphysics was very strong. He would definitely be able to cure the poison. Yu Zong was delighted and hurriedly asked for the exact address of the Daoist temple. After getting the location, Yu Zong inquired about Master Ming Kun¡¯s preferences. After getting an answer, he sent Master Wang away. Back in the ward. Yu Zong looked at his wife and said slowly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite Master Ming Kun first? If we fail, we¡¯ll invite Master Wen.¡± He understood Master Wen¡¯s personality. It was very difficult to invite Master Wen. Hu Ying did not care about this. She smiled and said, ¡°Sure, as long as you can let me cure the spell, it¡¯s fine. Go in the afternoon!¡± Yu Zong nodded. Yu Su was busy in the studio and received a few more messages. She opened it and realized that it was from Yu Zheng again. For the past few days, Yu Zheng had been sending her some symptoms of Hu Ying, but Yu Su had not replied to any of them. Yu Zheng: [The metaphysical master who came today did not successfully cure the poidom. He only left behind a talisman to pause the poison. The expiry of this talisman is a month. In the afternoon, we have to go to the Daoist temple to look for Master Ming Kun. If we still can¡¯t do it, we have to beg Master Wen.] After reading it, Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought. She knew Wen Chuan¡¯s attitude very well. He would definitely not help. However, Yu Su was very curious as to whether Martial Uncle Ming Kun would make a move. At the same time, she wanted to use this matter to observe Martial Uncle Ming Kun¡¯s attitude towards her family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hence, Yu Su replied: [Master Ming Kun¡¯s metaphysics is very strong. If he¡¯s willing to help, he will definitely be able to cure the poison.] When Yu Zheng saw Yu Su¡¯s reply, his face was filled with surprise. He held his phone and smiled. He continued to send messages. [Alright, Father has already bought a gift. I¡¯ll drive to the Daoist temple this afternoon. I hope it succeeds this time!] Now their mother¡¯s belly grew a little bigger. Every time she went to the toilet, Hu Ying¡¯s screams were like pigs being slaughtered. It was very painful.. Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Failed Again Chapter 461: Failed Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying often came to Yu Ruo¡¯s ward to complain, causing the ward to smell like farts. It was simply suffocating. Yu Zheng also hoped that his mother would recover as soon as possible. That evening, Yu Su finished her work. She sat by the window and admired the sunset outside. She held a cup of tea in her hand and felt very relaxed. The phone on the table vibrated a few times. Yu Su opened it and saw that it was another message from Yu Zheng. Yu Zheng: [I drove to the Daoist temple this afternoon, but Father didn¡¯t see him at all. Master Ming Kun went out for something. I don¡¯t know when he will return.] Seeing this news, Yu Su had a look of understanding on her face. She had already guessed it. Did Martial Uncle Ming Kun really go out, or was he deliberately avoiding her father? After all, just yesterday, her Martial Uncle had invited her to the Daoist temple. Yu Su had been busy these few days, so she rejected him. Yu Su: [I see. That¡¯s too much of a coincidence.] She had no intention of telling the Yu family that her Martial Uncle was still in the Daoist temple yesterday. Who knew what kind of trouble it would cause? Then, Yu Zheng asked: [You¡¯re familiar with Master Wen. I want to ask, if our family invites Master Wen, what do you think is the possibility of him coming?] Yu Su: [That¡¯s hard to say. You can give it a try.] She knew that her senior brother would definitely not help. However, there was no need to tell the Yu family, because no matter what she said, with Hu Ying¡¯s personality, she would definitely let Yu Zong visit Wen Chuan. She might as well let them try. They would find out after they tried. That night, Yu Zong brought a generous gift to the Daoist Association and walked into Wen Chuan¡¯s courtyard. Master Wen happened to return and bumped into Yu Zong. Wen Chuan opened the door and let him in. After sitting down, Yu Zong went straight to the point. ¡°Master Wen, my wife has been poisoned. She only has three years of life left. I¡¯m here to ask you to help us perform a ritual.¡± Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°Then you have to go back in disappointment. I won¡¯t do this ritual.¡± Helping Yu Ruo with the ritual was already an exception for him. Moreover, he did not like Hu Ying very much, and it was even more impossible for him to help her perform the ritual. When Yu Zong heard this, he understood in his heart, but he still said unwillingly, ¡°Don¡¯t reject me first. You can make a request. As long as the Yu family has it, I can agree. Whether it¡¯s antiques, money, or anything else, feel free to ask.¡± Wen Chuan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t do anything for your wife. I won¡¯t go back on my word. If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Yu, you can go back first!¡± Yu Zong sighed, stood up, cupped his hands, and left. Although he had expected this outcome, he was still very disappointed. After returning to the ward, Hu Ying quickly asked, ¡°How is it? Did Master Wen agree?¡± If he agreed, she would be able to escape the pain as soon as possible. Yu Zong shook his head silently and sighed. A few seconds later, he said slowly, ¡°It seems that we can only wait for the president to come out of seclusion.¡± When Hu Ying heard this, she was very disappointed. Since Master Wen was willing to help Yu Ruo, why wasn¡¯t he willing to help her perform the ritual? There must be someone behind this. The more Hu Ying thought about it, the angrier she became. She said angrily, ¡°I understand. It must be Yu Su who is playing tricks. She has a good relationship with Master Wen, so she asked him not to help us. That¡¯s why Master Wen is unwilling to perform the ritual.¡± Yu Zong looked at his wife in disappointment. He felt that she was really becoming more and more extreme. He explained, ¡°Master Wen is not willing to help others with their rituals to begin with. He has a strange and antisocial personality. It was already an exception when he helped Yu Ruo last time. He was only willing to help because of Yu Su. This time, it¡¯s normal for him not to be willing to help. How could it be Yu Su who asked him not to help?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Ying was so angry that she collapsed on the ground and cried, ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t do it, it must be related to her. It¡¯s her fault anyway.¡± Hu Ying cried, ¡°It¡¯s really hard for me to live every day. I might as well die. No one in my family cares about me. Even if I endure for three years, I will still die.¡± She really wanted to commit suicide. Lying on the hospital bed, Yu Ruo said with a dark expression, ¡°Your appearance will only make Mrs. Ye happier. You might as well pull yourself together and slowly get through it. There will be a solution.¡± For the past few days, he had been sitting on the hospital bed and could not go anywhere. His mother¡¯s ward was just beside him, so she came to complain to him every day.. Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Debt Collector Chapter 462: Debt Collector Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Ruo¡¯s thoughts also became much more negative. Not to mention his mother, even Yu Ruo wanted to be free as soon as possible. If he died, he would not have to listen to his mother¡¯s nagging. After hearing Yu Ruo¡¯s comforting words, Hu Ying was like a lion that had exploded. She pointed at Yu Ruo and shouted, ¡°You bastard son, it¡¯s really easy to say. Do you know how uncomfortable I feel? Unfilial son!¡± He even told her to pull herself together. How could she? Yu Ruo snorted. He knew that his mother would not feel good when she heard his comforting words. Instead, she would scold him. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said sarcastically, ¡°If not for a mother like you, you wouldn¡¯t have given birth to such an unfilial child like me. It¡¯s all because you taught me well.¡± Hu Ying was so angry that her eyes turned red. She shouted angrily, ¡°Unfilial son, you¡¯re an unfilial son. It¡¯s useless for me to give birth to you. I might as well drown you when I give birth to you.¡± After saying that, Hu Ying sat on the ground and panted heavily. Yu Zheng stood by the window and looked out as if it had nothing to do with him. He had no intention of coming over to stop the fight. At this moment, she suddenly thought of Yu Miao. If Yu Miao was here, she would have helped her up long ago and even comforted her considerately. None of the two sons in front of her could compare to Yu Miao. Hu Ying became even angrier. She pointed at her two sons and continued to scold them. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you debt collectors. You two want me to die sooner, right? If I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll torture you.¡± Seeing that she continued to scold them, Yu Zheng opened the door and walked out. When he closed the door, he felt the beauty of the world and his mood improved a lot. Yu Ruo who was in the ward had yet to recover and he could not walk on his own. He could only lie on the bed and be forced to listen to Hu Ying¡¯s scolding. He sighed in despair and began to silently endure a session of scolding. In any case, it was all her sons¡¯ fault she ended up like this. She was not at fault at all. Seeing that Yu Zheng had left, Hu Ying focused her firepower on Yu Ruo. From giving birth to Yu Ruo to raising Yu Ruo as an adult, she repeated all the hard work over and over again. Hu Ying vented her anger randomly again before she felt a little better. She got up from the floor and went to sit on a stool by the bed. However, she was still unwilling to wait like this. She got her assistant¡¯s number and used her assistant¡¯s phone to call Yu Su. When Yu Su heard her voice, she immediately hung up. Hu Ying was so angry that she cursed a few times. Hearing Hu Ying scold Yu Su, Yu Ruo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you reflect on yourself? If you weren¡¯t too pretentious, would Yu Su not want to answer your call? You have to face your problem head-on.¡± After saying that, the room fell silent. Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were red as she stared fixedly at Yu Ruo. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s all my fault, right? I¡¯ll show you how much more wrong I can be.¡± After saying that, she walked to the bathroom, found a mop, and hit Yu Ruo. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The stick was whipped towards Yu Ruo. He could only hide under the blanket, but the blanket was very thin. It still hit his arm and calf. Yu Ruo cried out in pain. He twisted his body and started to avoid her again. ¡°Mom, think about it carefully. What did I say wrong? You were poisoned by a parasite and it was your own doing. You insisted on interacting with someone like Mrs. Ye. Dad even advised you to stay away from her, but you refused to listen.¡± Hu Ying became even angrier. She raised the stick again and was about to hit Yu Ruo¡¯s back. Seeing how ruthless she was, Yu Zong hurriedly ran over to stop her. He grabbed the mop and threw it aside. He said angrily, ¡°Do you still think that the state of our house isn¡¯t terrible enough?¡± Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were burning with anger as she said, ¡°Can¡¯t I teach my son a lesson? I think all of you don¡¯t want me to live anymore. I might as well die.¡± Yu Zong could only hug her and comfort her. ¡°No way. We all hope that you can get better. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been so busy finding a metaphysical master for you. It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll bring you back to the ward!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After coaxing her for a while, he finally brought Hu Ying into the ward. Yu Ruo finally heaved a sigh of relief. His arm was red and swollen, and his body was in pain. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath with a pained expression. The earlier he got better, the less he would have to listen to his mother¡¯s nagging. In the future, he would also have to stay far away from home like Yu Su. After this incident, he became tired of home.. Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Yu Miao Returns Home Chapter 463: Yu Miao Returns Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the blink of an eye, a month passed. Yu Miao was about to die of boredom in the Daoist Association. On the surface, she was a labor reformer, but in fact, she stayed in the house all day playing with her phone. There was nothing for her to do at all. On this day, Liu Min walked into her room and told her, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you can leave the association. You just have to come back to the association from time to time and put on a show.¡± On the surface, Yu Miao needed to undergo three months of labor reform. However, in reality, as long as she did not cause trouble for the first month and made the netizens forget her existence, she could walk around freely in the future. Yu Miao smiled excitedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve wanted to go out for a long time. Thank you, Auntie Liu. However, I still have to trouble you with one more thing.¡± Then, she asked Liu Min to investigate what had happened in the Yu family recently. This was her first step to returning to the Yu family. She would definitely make the Yu family dote on her again. Soon, Liu Min brought news about the Yu family. The Yu family had already left Chinatown and returned to the capital. Her mother, Hu Ying, had been poisoned by a parasitic poison and was still looking for a metaphysical master to treat her. Yu Zong and the eldest son, Yu An, had gone on a business trip and were not at home. The remaining three sons were all at home. The third son, Yu Ruo, had not fully recovered from his injuries and was recuperating at home. He could only rely on his wheelchair to travel. After Yu Miao found out, she bought a plane ticket and returned to the capital. When she arrived at the capital, it was evening. Before she entered the house, she specially changed into tattered clothes, wanting the family to pity her even more. At this moment, the Yu family was eating. After Hu Ying was poisoned by the parasitic poison, she liked to torture people more and more. She set a rule that as long as her sons were in the capital, they had to eat dinner with her. That evening, just as the food was served, the security guard at the door brought Yu Miao into the dining room. Hu Ying and her sons were stunned. The moment Yu Miao saw Hu Ying, she was also shocked. Hu Ying¡¯s stomach was so swollen that it looked like she was six months pregnant. Her face was yellow, and there was hostility between her eyebrows. Her arm was also swollen, and she had completely lost her noble appearance as a noble lady. Yu Miao couldn¡¯t be bothered to size her up. She pounced on Hu Ying and hugged her, crying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m finally back. I really missed you so much.¡± After saying that, her tears fell. Hu Ying was caught off guard by her hug and could not react in time. When she did, she was touched. This child did not mind that she had become ugly at all. She even rushed up to hug her. It was really heartwarming. Unlike her sons, who looked like they were in jail for having a meal with her every day, all of them had ugly expressions. Hu Ying asked, ¡°How have you been recently?¡± When Yu Miao heard this, she relaxed. She knew that she had done the right thing. As a patient, Hu Ying needed love and care the most at this time. And she was the most considerate and obedient daughter. Hence, Yu Miao cried and said, ¡°When I arrived at the association, Master Wei even threatened me not to tell the truth. I mustered my courage and submitted new evidence. Only then was Master Wei brought to justice. Only then could I clean my reputation.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°For the past month, I¡¯ve been mopping the grass and floor in the association every day. I even went to the kitchen to help. I¡¯m so tired. Now, I can finally go home to visit my family.¡± Hu Ying asked, ¡°How many days can you stay this time?¡± Yu Miao replied, ¡°It depends. If my performance is good, I can go back to the association once every half a month. When I was working in the association, I thought about home every day. When I had a fever when I was young, it was Mom who fed me medicine bit by bit¡­¡± The more Yu Miao spoke, the softer Hu Ying¡¯s heart became, and her gaze became tender. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Originally, she did not want to have Yu Miao stay at their house. But now, she had changed her mind. She wanted to keep Yu Miao at home and make up for Yu Miao¡¯s suffering. Hu Ying also hugged Yu Miao and said pitifully, ¡°It¡¯s all that Master Wei¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t controlled you, you wouldn¡¯t have done so many bad things. Mother doesn¡¯t blame you. Stay at home well in the future!¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes lit up and the corners of her lips curled up. She lowered her head and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future..¡± Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Impossible to Forgive Chapter 464: Impossible to Forgive Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao was even more confident. Hu Ying patted her arm and said, ¡°I had left the room at home for you. If you need anything, go buy it yourself! Everything is the same as before. Don¡¯t be restrained.¡± Coincidentally, she also needed someone to talk to her. Ever since she was poisoned, she rarely went out. She had been cooped up at home all day and was bored to death. Her sons were unwilling to acknowledge her when they saw her. Now that Yu Miao was back, she was finally no longer lonely. Yu Miao pretended to be touched and raised her head. She reached out to wipe her tears and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good! I¡¯m so lucky to have such a good mother like you. I¡¯ll definitely be filial to you in the future.¡± A smile appeared in Hu Ying¡¯s eyes. What she wanted the most was a filial and obedient child. Yu Miao¡¯s words were very to her liking. At the dining table, the remaining three brothers looked at each other with a headache. What should they do? Their mother was too gullible. She believed everything Yu Miao said and even let Yu Miao stay at home again. However, they did not want to see Yu Miao at home! Yu Ruo frowned and looked at her second son, Yu Hong. She said silently, ¡°Go and persuade Mom!¡± Yu Hong pursed his lips and shook his head. He did not want to go! Wouldn¡¯t asking Yu Miao leave at this time be making him an enemy of his mother? Yu Zheng whispered to him, ¡°Are you still our second brother? You¡¯re the oldest here. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll be the second brother in the future.¡± Hearing this, Yu Hong sighed slightly. He looked at his mother and whispered, ¡°Mom, have you forgotten what we discussed before?¡± After returning to the capital, the family unanimously decided to sever their adoption relationship with Yu Miao. Yu Miao was already more than 18 years old, so there was no need to give her money anymore. If she raised her, breaking off their relationship meant that she did not need Yu Miao to be filial in the future. This was something that the entire family had discussed beforehand. Hu Ying remembered. Her family had mentioned this matter before. It was the first night they returned to the capital. Coincidentally, the entire family had gathered together and decided on this matter. But now, Hu Ying did not want to sever ties with her. Her sons were not filial, but Yu Miao was very obedient. She wanted to keep Yu Miao to feed her after her retirement. Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°That was in the past. Now that I¡¯ve changed my mind, I just want Yu Miao to accompany me, this patient. Is there a problem?¡± When Yu Miao heard her second brother¡¯s words, she knew very well. Her brothers probably didn¡¯t want her to come back, and Second Brother didn¡¯t want her to come back the most. During this period of time, she had sent Yu Hong a lot of messages, but he didn¡¯t reply to any of them. Yu Miao turned around and said with red eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brothers. I was controlled by someone in the past, so I made so many mistakes. Please forgive me. I¡¯ll definitely be a good sister in the future.¡± After saying that, a tear flowed down her face, making her look even more pitiful. Unfortunately, her brothers had long seen through her true colors. Yu Ruo said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re being controlled? Are you lying to a fool? I won¡¯t believe your nonsense. You want to harm me again? Impossible!¡± It was all because of Yu Miao that he had been bedridden for the past few months. His hatred for Yu Miao was already very deep. It was impossible for him to forgive Yu Miao again. Yu Zheng sneered and said, ¡°You said that you were controlled. Do you have evidence? You used Third Brother as a shield immediately. Are you also controlled?¡± They were not fools. They had been deceived in the past only because they trusted Yu Miao too much. Yu Hong also rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re still fools? Even if you want to lie, can¡¯t you say something else?¡± When Yu Miao heard the three of them, she felt hatred in her heart. They used to dote on her so much. How could they not have any feelings for her now? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A bunch of cold-blooded men. As Yu Miao thought this, she pretended to be in pain and turned to pounce on Hu Ying again. She hugged Hu Ying and cried, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve let my brothers down. It¡¯s all my fault. I don¡¯t have the face to go home. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± After saying that, Yu Miao pretended to get up. Hu Ying held her hand and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t go. I told you to stay. Today, I¡¯ll see who dares to chase you away. I¡¯ll drive you away because they want to force me, a patient to death..¡± Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Great Calamity Chapter 465: Great Calamity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Hong looked at his mother helplessly, not knowing what to say. It seemed that their mother had not suffered enough. She did not know how big of a disaster it would be to keep Yu Miao around them. Yu Hong said, ¡°Since Mom wants her to stay, she can stay. Recently, I participated in a project in the company and will be staying in the company from tomorrow onwards.¡± He didn¡¯t want to see Yu Miao every day. He would leave, alright? Yu Zheng immediately said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m preparing for a new movie recently. I have to go on a business trip and it might take two weeks. My plane is booked for this afternoon.¡± Originally, he did not want to film a movie so quickly, but now, he had no choice but to film it. Seeing that Second Brother and Fourth Brother could leave the house brazenly, Yu Ruo¡¯s heart itched. However, they had already said their excuses and he was recuperating. It was not suitable for him to move. Then how should he leave the Yu family? Yu Ruo frowned and thought for a few seconds before coming up with a solution. He immediately said, ¡°Mom, my leg hurts again. I want to go to the hospital for a checkup. I¡¯ll stay in the hospital for the time being in case it relapses.¡± It was safer to recuperate in the hospital than to spend time with Yu Miao at home. The curse between him and Yu Miao had been removed, but he could not withstand Yu Miao¡¯s tricks. She might use a plan on him again. Hearing these words, Hu Ying frowned and her expression turned ugly. She also knew that they were just making excuses. Their goal was to not want to stay at home. Yu Miao¡¯s tears fell again. The tip of her nose was red. She lowered her head timidly and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brothers. It¡¯s all my fault for making things difficult for you. Don¡¯t go. Let me go. I don¡¯t belong to the Yu family to begin with.¡± However, her heart was filled with hatred. If the three of them changed their minds in the future, she would definitely torture them well. Hu Ying had been poisoned by the parasitic poison and needed the company and love of her family. However, her three sons avoided her and did not consider her as a patient at all. She glared and said, ¡°You three brats, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you are leaving the house on purpose. Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about leaving. If you move out, I¡¯ll suppress your dividends this year and won¡¯t let the company distribute them to you.¡± She knew that this dividend was also very important to the three of them. She had used this move many times, but every time, she could make her sons submit obediently. Yu Zheng pursed his lips and said helplessly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not the head of the family. What right do you have to do this?¡± Yu Hong also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all grown up now. We¡¯re not children anymore. There are many things that we need money for. We can¡¯t do without money!¡± He had an entertainment company in his hands, and the company also needed money. Yu Ruo suppressed his anger and could not help but retort, ¡°Mom, I think you¡¯ve been with Mrs. Ye for too long. Do you want to control the company at home too?¡± His father was not as good-tempered as the head of the Ye family. He was definitely on the same side as the three of them and would not let his mother do whatever she wanted. Therefore, he was not very worried. Yu Zheng continued, ¡°Even if you want to take over the power, you have to wait for Grandma to leave first. Grandma is still healthy now. It¡¯s not your turn!¡± These words were like thorns stabbing into Hu Ying¡¯s heart, making her extremely angry. Hu Ying jumped up from the stool and looked at her sons angrily. She said angrily, ¡°Alright, all of you are rebelling. I can¡¯t manage the company¡¯s matters, but I can manage this family. If you move out of the house, I won¡¯t wear talismans and I will torture my body.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°When your father comes back, let¡¯s see if he cares about my condition or if he favors the three of you.¡± She felt a faint uneasiness in her heart living with Yu Miao alone, it felt as if she was being watched by a snake. Therefore, she had to keep her three sons and let them take good care of Yu Miao. Even if Yu Miao wanted to harm someone, she wouldn¡¯t be harmed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The three brothers stood rooted to the ground. They did not expect their mother to threaten them with her health. They were not afraid of their mother severing ties with them. They were afraid that their mother would complain to their father. If their father knew that their mother¡¯s condition had worsened and that it was related to the three of them, he would definitely be angry. Perhaps, in order to please his mother, his father would really follow her wishes and deduct the dividends of theirs this year. However, they were also very unwilling to stay.. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Chased Out of the Family Chapter 466: Chased Out of the Family Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng sighed. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t leave. We¡¯ll accompany you at home, okay?¡± Yu Ruo also looked helpless. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll stay and accompany you.¡± In any case, he would not refuse the dividends. Why should he give up his own interests for Yu Miao? Wasn¡¯t this letting Yu Miao off even more easily? If Hu Ying couldn¡¯t think straight and wanted to give his dividends to Yu Miao, that would be really heartbreaking. However, Yu Hong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He said sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t stay, who will Mother torture? The three of us are just punching bags. Your good daughter, Yu Miao, is your biological daughter.¡± After saying that, he looked at Yu Miao coldly, wishing he could find someone to beat her up. Hu Ying was originally in a much better mood after hearing Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo¡¯s words, but when she heard Yu Hong¡¯s mocking words, she was angry again. She said angrily, ¡°Yu Hong, I think you really don¡¯t want the dividends anymore. Get lost. Get lost. I¡¯m annoyed when I see you.¡± When Yu Hong heard this, he said in surprise, ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll get lost now. Have a good meal. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, he stood up and ran out of the door. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. When Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng saw this, their eyes widened. They didn¡¯t expect that Yu Hong¡¯s words would actually turn out to be a blessing in disguise. He was chased out of the family by his mother. Why didn¡¯t they get to enjoy such a good thing? Yu Ruo and Yu Hong said in unison, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Before she could say what she wanted to say, she saw Hu Ying¡¯s expression turn ugly. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving. Stay at home and eat with me.¡± Then, she looked at Yu Miao and said softly, ¡°Have a meal with me too. We haven¡¯t eaten together for a long time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Miao nodded happily and walked to an empty stool at the side to sit. The maid at the side had already set up new bowls and chopsticks. The dishes on the table were fresher, and some of the cold ones had been replaced. Yu Miao held her chopsticks and gave her two brothers a mocking smile. Since the two of them were no longer willing to dote on her, she might as well show her true self. Perhaps if her attitude changed and she was not as considerate as before, her two brothers would run over and continue to dote on her. After all, they liked Yu Su¡¯s cold face. This was also one of her strategies. Hu Ying picked up some food for her. ¡°Eat more. You¡¯ve lost weight outside.¡± Yu Miao looked at the food in disdain. The food had been picked up by Hu Ying¡¯s chopsticks, and there was still her saliva on it. It was too disgusting. However, she ate the food happily. ¡°Thank you, Mom. You¡¯re so good to me. I¡¯ve been hungry for a long time.¡± Seeing that she did not mind at all, Hu Ying was happy. ¡°Alright, eat more if you¡¯re hungry.¡± On the other side, Yu Zheng¡¯s face darkened. Indeed, the obedientness on Yu Miao was all an act. Her nature was a selfish and hypocritical girl. However, the two of them could not care less now. They only wanted to finish their meal as soon as possible. In the garage of the villa. Yu Hong told his father everything that had happened just now. He even complained aggrievedly, ¡°Dad, control Mom. She even said that she wanted to take away my dividends.¡± After Yu Zong heard this, he felt very helpless. Ever since his wife fell sick, she had become more and more temperamental. Even he was afraid, so he went overseas on a business trip. But even if he left, his sons would suffer. However, Yu Zong had no choice. He could not call Hu Ying and scold her. If that happened, Hu Ying would become even crazier. Hence, Yu Zong sighed and said, ¡°Take good care of your mother first. We¡¯ll talk about everything after I return from my business trip.¡± When Yu Hong heard this, his head hurt. His father would need at least ten days to half a month to return to the capital. Yu Zong comforted him a few more times before hanging up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After hanging up the phone, Yu Hong sat in the car and calmed down for a while before driving towards the company¡¯s dormitory. The environment of the company¡¯s dormitory was indeed not as good as at home, but it was better than facing Yu Miao at home every day. The next morning, at the Capital Airport. Xiao Han stood at the exit and looked at Yu Su, secretly delighted. He was resting at home today and was watching Yu Su¡¯s television drama when he received a call from her.. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Traveling Chapter 467: Traveling Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su took the initiative to ask him out to fetch someone with her. Of course, Xiao Han was happy to do so. He first drove to pick up Yu Su, then brought her to the capital¡¯s airport. Now, he was waiting for Yu Su¡¯s friend at the exit. Yu Su was holding a travel brochure in her hand. It was given out by someone from a travel agency at the airport entrance just now. Yu Su handed the manual to Xiao Han and smiled. ¡°Have you been to this island? The scenery on it is not bad.¡± Recently, she had been so busy that she felt dizzy. Thus, she had the thought of going on a short vacation. Xiao Han lowered his head and saw Yu Su¡¯s long eyelashes and fair face. His heart beat even faster as he looked at the manual in Yu Su¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve really been to this island before. The scenery here is beautiful all year round. The fallen leaves in autumn are the best. When I was in university, I stayed there for three months with a few friends. Many interesting things happened¡­¡± Xiao Han¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke. At this moment, it was still early for her good friend¡¯s plane to arrive, so Yu Su continued chatting with Xiao Han without any worries. Xiao Han smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a good place to relax here. We can rejuvenatein the forest. Why don¡¯t we go together next time?¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ask He Yuan and the others if they would like to go. It¡¯ll be more fun to get more people.¡± When traveling without friends, one¡¯s happiness would be reduced by half. Xiao Han was disappointed for a moment, but he quickly adjusted himself and comforted himself that he would definitely have a chance to travel with her alone. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make an appointment then. Let¡¯s go play together.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°I wonder if I can go with you?¡± An abrupt voice suddenly sounded from the side. Ye Chang stood not far away and asked with a smile. Xiao Han turned around and saw that it was him. He shook his head in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t want to travel with you.¡± It was already very annoying to meet him on a variety show. And he would still have to bring Ye Chang, this self-righteous ex-boyfriend, along when they went travelling? Yu Su also glanced at Ye Chang coldly and did not say anything. Obviously, Ye Chang was not one of her friends. Ye Chang nodded in disappointment, still smiling. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re here to pick Ye Tang up too, right?¡± He knew that Yu Su would definitely come to pick Ye Tang up when she returned to the country today. Ye Tang was his cousin. Her parents had passed away when she was young. Before she left the country, she had always lived in his house like his biological sister. Yu Su and Ye Tang had always had a good relationship. Ye Tang had gone overseas to study four years ago and had returned to the country to develop after graduation. The Ye family also sent Ye Chang to fetch Ye Tang home. Before Yu Su could speak, she heard a female voice say in surprise, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m here!¡± Yu Su turned around and looked at the source of the voice. A girl with a hot figure and a beautiful face waved at Yu Su. The two of them were five to six meters apart, but she still recognized Yu Su at a glance. Ye Tang only got to know Yu Su after Ye Chang introduced her. However, on the first day they met Yu Su, the two of them regretted not meeting sooner. Their relationship was very good and they had been in contact for so many years. When Yu Su saw her good friend, she walked forward with a smile. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re finally back in China. I missed you so much.¡± Ye Tang threw down her luggage and walked forward with a smile to give Yu Su a big hug. ¡°I missed you so much, my darling.¡± Xiao Han walked forward and helped carry the luggage. Yu Su: ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve waited for this day for too long.¡± In her previous life, Ye Tang had always been overseas. Even after Yu Su died, Ye Tang had yet to return to the country. Ye Tang had gone overseas to get closer to the person she liked. The man she liked also went overseas. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But this time, Ye Tang returned to the country without a care. Could it be that she no longer pursued love? Ye Tang said with heartache, ¡°I watched your show overseas and really wanted to return to the country to help you, so I came back.¡± In the show, the Yu family had repeatedly forced her. If not for Yu Su being smart and had recorded evidence to counterattack, she might have been bullied badly. Ye Tang wanted to return to the country and help Yu Su. Yu Su smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so good. With you around, I feel very safe..¡± Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Unsettled Chapter 468: Unsettled Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not weak. If those people dare to bully you again, I¡¯ll beat them up.¡± The two of them chatted for a while before they were willing to let go of each other. Ye Chang, who was standing at the side, quickly walked forward and said, ¡°Ye Tang, my mother asked me to come and pick you up. Let¡¯s have a meal together later and I¡¯ll bring you home.¡± In that case, he could also have a meal with Yu Su. Ye Tang lived in the Ye family, so Yu Su would definitely visit the Ye family as well. He could also see Yu Su often. He did not want to win Yu Su back. He just wanted to see Yu Su more and see if she was doing well. Ye Tang said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the Ye family.¡± She had watched the latest variety show and knew how Mrs. Ye dealt with Yu Su. Ye Tang hated Zhao Lan to begin with, and now she didn¡¯t want to see her at all. Ever since her parents passed away, Zhao Lan and Ye Heng became her guardians in name. However, Ye Heng often went on business trips, so Zhao Lan stayed at home. Ye Chang used to live on campus and was often away from home. Therefore, he had no idea how Zhao Lan had made things difficult for Ye Tang at home. Zhao Lan didn¡¯t like Ye Tang at all. She felt that Ye Tang was too bold and unrestrained, not like a girl. She even made Ye Tang kneel and memorize the family rules all day long. Ye Tang didn¡¯t want to remember those painful experiences at all. Ye Chang was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Tang to have such a reaction. He asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back to the Ye family? We have already cleaned your room and prepared a welcoming banquet for you tonight. If you don¡¯t go back, I won¡¯t be able to explain myself.¡± Ye Tang rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know how happy your mother will be if I don¡¯t go back. You don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. Anyway, I won¡¯t go back to your Ye family.¡± Whoever was willing to go back to that home could do so. Ye Chang¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°How can you say that? What do you mean by my Ye family? Uncle and aunt are both a part of the Ye family. It¡¯s just that they died early, so our family adopted you temporarily. In the future, the second family will still be yours.¡± He had always thought that his cousin was the most favored in the family. His grandparents favored her, but his cousin had always been rebellious and did not like to be disciplined by her aunt, Zhao Lan. Ye Tang snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and let your mother continue making me kneel as punishment? She doesn¡¯t like me to begin with. I don¡¯t want to go back and act.¡± Every time there were outsiders around, Zhao Lan would act as the loving aunt. After she left, Zhao Lan tortured her with all her might and even instilled some ideas in her so that when Ye Tang grew up, she would give all the assets of the second branch to the first branch unconditionally. Ye Tang wasn¡¯t stupid! Ye Chang said helplessly, ¡°I promise that she won¡¯t punish you this time. Come back with me obediently!¡± If he didn¡¯t bring Ye Tang back, he wouldn¡¯t be able to report to them. Tonight, his grandparents would also return to the Ye family to attend the banquet. Ye Tang glanced at Ye Chang in disdain. ¡°Who are you? Why should I listen to you just because you say so?¡± She sized him up coldly and continued, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect my cousin to be a scumbag. He even went to flirt with others after having Yu Su.¡± In the past, Ye Tang had thought highly of Ye Chang and Yu Su. However, after watching the variety show, she was so angry that she wanted to beat Ye Chang up to vent her anger. Ye Chang frowned and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not a scumbag. You know the truth. Don¡¯t just read the news online.¡± Ye Tang let go of Yu Su¡¯s hand and threw her bag at Ye Chang. ¡°Damn scumbag, you still refuse to admit it. I¡¯d hit you. You took advantage of the fact that I was not in the capital to bully my good sister, Yu Su, right? Let me tell you, I will always remember this grudge!¡± She used her hands and feet to hit Ye Chang¡¯s body. Ye Chang was stunned on the spot. He could not react in time and was kicked a few times. When he felt the pain, he grabbed Ye Tang¡¯s wrist and said coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡± Ye Chang felt that there was something wrong with his nose. He reached out and wiped it. His nose was bleeding. Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t hit enough yet. You want me to hit you for a while more?¡± She sounded like she was discussing something with Ye Chang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Han couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Hahaha, He has finally been beaten up. How satisfying!¡± He had wanted to beat up Ye Chang a long time ago, but he held back. As expected, Yu Su¡¯s friends were as interesting and direct as her. They all had good personalities. Ye Chang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ye Tang, you have to think carefully. If you don¡¯t return to the Ye family, you might be scolded by the entire family.¡± Ye Tang sneered. ¡°I¡¯m used to being scolded. It doesn¡¯t matter.. As for you, if you don¡¯t bring me back, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be blamed by your family, right?¡± Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Escape Chapter 469: Escape Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Chang walked over and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Be good. Grandpa and Grandma will be here tonight. If you don¡¯t go back, you¡¯ll disappoint them.¡± Ye Tang had been abroad for a few years and had never returned to visit her elders. Her grandparents didn¡¯t say anything, but the other elders were very dissatisfied and hoped that Ye Tang could go home more often to fulfill her filial piety. Now that Ye Tang had returned to the country and still hadn¡¯t returned home, those elders would definitely blame her. However, Ye Tang was determined not to go back. ¡°If you want to go back, go back yourself. I¡¯ll call Grandpa and Grandma later. They¡¯ll definitely support me. I don¡¯t want to go back to your house. I¡¯ll have my own home in the future.¡± After saying that, she struggled to break free from Ye Chang¡¯s hand. However, Ye Chang grabbed her tightly and refused to let her leave. Ye Tang frowned and shouted, ¡°Someone come quickly! The top celebrity, Best Actor Ye, actually appeared at the airport. Come and take a look!¡± Her voice was very loud, and it really attracted a few fans. Ye Chang was shocked and could only let go of Ye Tang¡¯s hand. If someone took photos of him holding a girl¡¯s hand at the airport, there would be another scandal. It would be detrimental to his career. Ye Chang said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re really good. Why do you have to use such a method to not go home?¡± Ye Tang made a face and said with a smile, ¡°Who cares what it does, as long as it¡¯s useful.¡± After saying that, she immediately ran towards Yu Su. Ye Chang looked at Ye Tang helplessly and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His younger cousin had been mischievous since she was young and liked to cause trouble. He did not expect her to still have this personality after returning to the country. Ye Chang could not help but shout, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t go back today, you still have to go home in the future. Do you think you can escape?¡± His parents were Ye Tang¡¯s guardians in name. He would definitely see Ye Tang again in the future. Ye Tang said nonchalantly, ¡°Whether I can escape or not, we still have to try to find out. Isn¡¯t that so? Who¡¯s like you? Cowardly and weak.¡± These words made Ye Chang¡¯s face darken even more. Yu Su smiled and pulled Ye Tang over. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to a feast.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Ye Tang clapped excitedly with a smile on her face. The two of them walked in front. Xiao Han carried her luggage and followed beside them. Ye Chang looked at their backs and gritted his teeth. It was fine if Ye Tang was unwilling to go home, but this irksome Xiao Han could eat with Yu Su. It was really enviable. He really wanted to follow them, but Ye Chang knew that these three people would not welcome him. After Yu Su and the other two left the airport, Xiao Han drove the two of them to a five-star restaurant for dinner. After eating, Xiao Han sent the two of them back to Yu Su¡¯s house. After Xiao Han left, Yu Su sat on the sofa and asked with concern, ¡°What do you plan to do in the future? The Ye family will definitely try again to make you go back.¡± Yu Su also knew more about the Ye family¡¯s situation. The current head of the Ye family was Ye Chang¡¯s father, Ye Heng. He was the eldest son in the family and had two sons. They were Ye Tang¡¯s father, Ye Ren, and Ye Tang¡¯s third uncle, Ye Su. When Ye Tang was five years old, her parents died in a car accident. There were only the first and third branches left in the family. Ye Tang was also adopted by the first branch, and Ye Heng and Zhao Lan became her nominal guardians. On the surface, the first branch and the third branch seemed to have a good relationship, but in fact, Ye Su had never been convinced by his eldest brother, Ye Heng. He wanted to fight for the position of the family head. But helplessly, Ye Tang¡¯s grandparents supported the eldest branch. Ye Su had been lying low, waiting for an opportunity to pull the eldest branch down. Unfortunately, he still did not have the chance after so many years. In high school, Ye Tang went racing with a group of friends. Ye Su and his wife got a hold over them on this matter. They made a snide remark in front of Ye Heng and Zhao Lan, putting the first branch in an awkward position. After returning home, Zhao Lan vented all her anger on Ye Tang and punished her for several days. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That was one of Ye Tang¡¯s psychological traumas. This time, Ye Tang directly refused to go home and made the first branch lose face. Zhao Lan would definitely hate her even more. Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I¡¯ve been through it all these years. Zhao Lan only has those old tricks. She wants me to kneel down and admit my mistake. She wants me to abide by the family rules. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Follow me. I won¡¯t let anyone take you away. You¡¯ll stay here with me. Tell me if you need anything.¡± Ye Tang grabbed Yu Su¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great.. Then I¡¯ll live here in peace!¡± Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Staying in the Capital Chapter 470: Staying in the Capital Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She had seen it just now. This apartment was a two-bedroom apartment. It would not be cramped for two people to live in. There was also a small balcony with many cute plants. Ye Tang loved everything here. Yu Su smiled and nodded. Ye Tang looked at Yu Su with heartache and asked carefully, ¡°How¡¯s your relationship with the Yu family now?¡± After watching the program, she naturally knew that Yu Su had cut ties with her family. At that time, when she met Yu Su, Yu Su was still an orphan. Yu Su also yearned for the warmth of a family. In the year that Ye Tang was preparing to go overseas, she accompanied Yu Su to acknowledge the Yu family. At the same time, Ye Tang was glad that after she left, the Yu family would take care of Yu Su. She would not be so lonely. Unexpectedly, that group of people actually bullied Yu Su. Yu Su said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve cut ties with them all and won¡¯t acknowledge them again in the future. I¡¯m living quite well alone now.¡± Ye Tang knew how much Yu Su had once yearned for the love of her family. Now that she said these words so coldly, those people must have hurt her thoroughly. Ye Tang nodded and shook Yu Su¡¯s hand. ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be your family in the future. Anyway, I don¡¯t have parents, and the elders in the family don¡¯t like me. We¡¯re in similar situations. You¡¯re not alone.¡± Yu Su¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯re family.¡± Family was a word that meant something that was so unattainable. Yu Su asked, ¡°How long will you be staying in the capital?¡± Ye Tang said without hesitation, ¡°I will stay here permanently, I won¡¯t go abroad anymore. I feel very safe with you.¡± When she said this, Yu Su was a little stunned. She asked, ¡°Has Meng Bo returned too?¡± Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s still there. It¡¯ll probably take a few years for him to come back. I don¡¯t want to chase after him anymore.¡± Meng Bo was the young master of the Meng family in the capital, and he was also the person Ye Tang had liked since she was young. She went overseas to study and followed in Meng Bo¡¯s footsteps. Ye Tang was very regretful now. If she had not gone overseas, she could have helped Yu Su and comforted her more. Seeing her pained and relieved expression, Yu Su asked, ¡°Have you guys broken up?¡± Ye Tang shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°We¡¯ve never been together. How can we break up? I just suddenly realized that everything I¡¯ve done all these years was useless. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time on him.¡± She still had a bright future ahead of her. She could not leave it all to that heartless person. Yu Su was a little surprised. ¡°Have you thought it through? If you¡¯ve decided, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± From the day she met Ye Tang, she knew that Ye Tang liked Meng Bo. It had been seven years. It had not been easy for the two of them to get to where they were today. Ye Tang gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with grief. ¡°Why should I waste my youth on him? I¡¯ve decided to live my life well and never pay attention to him again.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°I support all your decisions. It¡¯s fine as long as you think it through.¡± Wasn¡¯t it good to devote your youth to your career? Ye Tang¡¯s eyes turned red as she sighed. ¡°Yu Su, I realized that our experiences are equally tragic. We¡¯ve both been without the love of our parents since we were young, and we¡¯ve encountered bad people in love.¡± How she wished she had a happy family. Unfortunately, it was all wishful thinking. Yu Su hugged her and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s look forward. Everything will get over. If we get over it, we¡¯ll get better and better. There are many men with two legs. There¡¯s no need to be too sad.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tang nodded and sobbed. The two hugged and comforted each other for a while before Ye Tang regained her confidence in life. She took a deep breath and looked at Yu Su. ¡°I want to drink. Do you have any alcohol?¡± She wanted to get drunk and forget all her worries and her past self. Yu Su nodded. ¡°There are a few cans of beer in the fridge. I¡¯ll take delivery and order some side dishes. I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± The alcohol in the fridge was prepared by her assistant. She did not expect it to come in handy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Half an hour later, the food they had bought arrived. The two of them sat together and drank a glass of beer each. Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back in the country. Let¡¯s toast to our relationship!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Ye Tang also raised her glass. After the meal, the two of them were very carefree. They talked about many interesting things in the past, and Ye Tang laughed until her stomach hurt.. Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Lawless Chapter 471: Lawless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang said, ¡°I¡¯m really happy today. I want to work hard in the future and do something big. I want to forget that stinky man, Meng Bo.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yes, start a new life.¡± The two of them chatted about their high school days again, laughing until their faces turned red. It was drizzling outside the window, and it was extremely comfortable. But at this moment, Ye Tang¡¯s phone rang. Yu Su had good eyesight and saw the contact on it. It read: Mrs. Ye. Zhao Lan called Ye Tang. Ye Tang glanced at it and picked it up. She turned on the loudspeaker mode. Then, Zhao Lan¡¯s angry voice rang out. ¡°Ye Tang, I think you¡¯ve really grown up. You don¡¯t even listen to your brother anymore. Is it so difficult for you to return home?¡± He could tell how angry Zhao Lan was. Ye Tang picked up a peanut and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but I don¡¯t want to go back. Besides, that¡¯s not my house.¡± Zhao Lan held back her anger and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour to return to the Ye family. Otherwise¡­¡± Ye Tang asked with interest, ¡°Otherwise what? Chase me out of the Ye family? Aren¡¯t I outside now? I don¡¯t need to trouble you to chase me out again.¡± Every time she threatened her, she would say the same thing. Ye Tang was tired of hearing it. Zhao Lan was so angry that she was panting. ¡°You wretched girl, you¡¯re really lawless. You don¡¯t even listen to me?¡± Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t listen to you. What do you want to do to me? Anyway, Grandpa and Grandma support me. If you have the ability, go find them.¡± Before dinner, she had already called her grandparents. The two old men agreed to let her live outside. Zhao Lan was slightly shocked. She didn¡¯t expect her niece to be so unmoved by force or persuasion. She was becoming more and more capable. She continued, ¡°Ye Tang, let me tell you. If you don¡¯t come back, you¡¯ll suffer in the future. Yu Su doesn¡¯t have a proper upbringing to begin with. If you stay with her, aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing your status as the young lady of the Ye family?¡± After hearing this, Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Mrs. Ye, have you forgotten your background? Yu Su is the daughter of the Yu family, and you¡¯re the poor girl from the mountain village. What right do you have to say anything about Yu Su?¡± What she hated the most was Zhao Lan¡¯s aloofness and arrogance. When Zhao Lan heard this, it was as if her heart had been stabbed. She was so angry that she wanted to stomp her feet. ¡°Ye Tang, you really don¡¯t know any etiquette or shame. You¡¯re just a junior. What right do you have to mock me? I think you want to kneel down and reflect again.¡± She was the majestic Madam Ye. How could she be humiliated by a junior! When Yu Su heard this, she frowned and said silently to Ye Tang, ¡°Can I speak?¡± Ye Tang nodded heavily. Yu Su said, ¡°Mrs. Yu, I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for what happened in Chinatown last time, but you¡¯re badmouthing me behind my back. You really have the demeanor of a noblewoman from the capital.¡± She had long understood Zhao Lan¡¯s viciousness and shamelessness. On the other side, Zhao Lan suddenly heard Yu Su¡¯s voice and her heart skipped a beat. She did not expect Yu Su to hear everything she said just now. She felt a little guilty, but more than that, she was angry. Ye Tang, this wretched girl, actually deliberately let Yu Su hear it. She was really a traitor. Zhao Lanxin was enraged. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°You eavesdropped on me behind my back. How shameless. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Ye Tang, I¡¯ll give you half an hour to come back. Otherwise, don¡¯t ever return to the Ye family.¡± She was angry and angry, so she could only vent her anger on Ye Tang. Ye Tang wasn¡¯t afraid of her. She continued to smile and said, ¡°You told me not to go back, so I can¡¯t? Do you still think you¡¯re the head of the Ye family? Don¡¯t forget, Grandpa and Grandma are on my side. It¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡± As soon as he said this, Zhao Lan stomped her feet in anger, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute. What Ye Tang said was the truth. Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye had always been on Ye Tang¡¯s side. They even secretly told Zhao Lan not to be harsh on Ye Tang and treat her better. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Lan could only say angrily, ¡°Since you don¡¯t listen to my advice, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. I won¡¯t interfere in your matters anymore.¡± After saying that, she hung up. Zhao Lan threw her phone on the sofa and threw the tea set on the table to the ground. The tea set shattered into pieces, but she was still angry. Zhao Lan scolded, ¡°Little b*tch, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in the future!¡± Seeing that the call had been hung up, Ye Tang smiled at Yu Su. ¡°Looks like we won this battle. Look at how angry she is..¡± Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Vicious Chapter 472: Vicious Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su smiled and shook her head. ¡°Mrs. Ye is vicious. She might use some tricks in the future. You have to be more careful.¡± After that, Yu Su told her everything about how Mrs. Ye had invited the Southwest Black Magic King to cast a worm poison on her. Ye Tang gritted her teeth in hatred. Ye Tang¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°She¡¯s as heartless as ever.¡± When she was young, when she was disobedient, she would be sent to the Zhao family by Zhao Lan. At that time, the Zhao family was still living in the mountain village. The village was very remote, so the Zhao family bullied her with all their might. Not only did they make her hungry, but they also made her do housework. Wash, cook, sweep, feed the chickens. As long as she was disobedient, she would be beaten up by Zhao Lan¡¯s brother with a bamboo pole. He even threatened her not to tell her family. In the end, it was only after Ye Tang returned to the Ye family and called her grandparents like crazy that the two elders found out what Zhao Lan had done. After that, Ye Tang was taken to the old residence by Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye. Ye Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°If my parents were here, they would definitely teach her a lesson.¡± Yu Su stroked her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll protect you in the future.¡± With her around, she would never let Zhao Lan bully Ye Tang again. Ye Tang looked at her good friend in relief and said with a smile, ¡°Fortunately, I still have you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± It was really good to have a place to stay after returning to the capital. Yu Su smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, you have me. I really envy you for having such a good friend like me.¡± After she finished speaking, the two of them laughed. Yu Su poured another glass of beer for Ye Tang and asked, ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do when you come back?¡± Ye Tang took a sip and shook her head. ¡°No!¡± At that time, after she made up her mind, she immediately packed her things and returned to the country. She did not think about her future plans at all. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Then come to my studio. It just so happens that there¡¯s a lack of a beautiful and powerful supervisor here.¡± Ye Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure. I studied management overseas too. I happen to be a professional.¡± In that case, she was more confident about her future life. In her good friend¡¯s studio, Yu Su would definitely not mistreat her. The two of them would be more motivated to fight side by side. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Looks like this is the plan. When the time comes, you will become a successful businesswoman. When you stand in front of Meng Bo, your aura will be able to suppress him.¡± Ye Tang narrowed her eyes in excitement. All these years, she had been chasing after Meng Bo, but she had forgotten to fight for her career. Ye Tang said, ¡°Yes, I must live a more carefree life than Meng Bo. Let him flirt with his female subordinates! I don¡¯t care.¡± Yu Su raised her eyebrows. ¡°Female subordinates?¡± ¡°Yes, Meng Bo¡¯s assistant. I¡¯ve been wooing him for so many years, but he didn¡¯t refuse or agree. He kept leading me on, but he was flirting with his assistant. It was really an eye-opener for me,¡± Ye Tang said angrily. She felt sorry for herself. She had misjudged him. Since Meng Bo didn¡¯t like her, why didn¡¯t he tell her directly? She, Ye Tang, wasn¡¯t someone who would pester him! Yu Su said, ¡°He¡¯s a scum, just like Ye Chang. Don¡¯t think about him anymore in the future. Let it go. He¡¯s not worthy of you.¡± Ye Tang nodded heavily and said firmly, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll fight for my career. I won¡¯t indulge in love anymore. I want to be a strong woman.¡± Yu Su also raised her wine glass. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work hard together in the future.¡± In the end, both of them were drunk and fell asleep on the sofa. The next morning. Ye Tang woke up first. She tidied up the living room and watered the flowers on the balcony. She was in a very good mood. She only woke Yu Su up after making breakfast. Yu Su said sleepily, ¡°You¡¯re up. Do you have a headache?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m used to getting drunk overseas. It¡¯s fine. You, on the other hand, should have a headache, right?¡± After saying that, she walked into the kitchen and made a bowl of hangover soup for Yu Su. After the two of them had breakfast, Yu Su brought her to a stylist¡¯s shop. Ye Tang was bright-looking and had a good figure, but because of Meng Bo, she had always dressed up very simply and competently when she was overseas. Yu Su decided to help her good friend change her appearance to one that was more suitable for her.. Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: New Image Chapter 473: New Image Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When they arrived at the shop, the stylist customized a new image for Ye Tang based on her face shape and appearance. Ye Tang was very satisfied and let the stylist start her makeover. After completing her hairstyle, the afternoon passed. Ye Tang had French wavy hair that was dyed caramel red. Her entire aura had changed. Then, the makeup artist in the shop applied makeup for Yu Su and Ye Tang. This makeup artist specialized in putting makeup on celebrities. Her skills were not bad. After putting on makeup, Ye Tang looked at herself in the mirror. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was so beautiful. In the mirror, the woman¡¯s skin was as fair as fine jade. Her eyes were filled with love, her nose bridge was high, and her red lips were seductive. She was breathtakingly beautiful. Ye Tang flipped her curly hair. Her beautiful peach blossom eyes also had a charming luster. Coupled with her curvaceous figure, one look was enough to make a man¡¯s blood swell. The makeup artist beside her couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Ms. Ye, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± This kind of appearance was rare in the entertainment industry. Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± After that, Yu Su brought her shopping again to choose beautiful clothes. Ye Tang bought a lot of beautiful short skirts and dungarees that could perfectly accentuate her good figure. She then tried on an ancient-style cheongsam. As she walked, her slender and fair long legs were faintly discernible and very seductive. Her slender waist was even more enticing. Yu Su stood behind her and praised, ¡°You¡¯re especially suitable to wear cheongsams. You look really good now.¡± She was bright and magnanimous, naturally displaying her charm. In the past, Ye Tang was covered in dirt. Her clothes were always gray, white, and black. Ye Tang was speechless. ¡°I used to wear short skirts and cheongsams too, but Meng Bo always looked awful when he saw them on me. In order to please him, I wore professional attire all day.¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you understand now.¡± Ye Tang nodded and said firmly, ¡°Yes, I can like and care about someone, but I shouldn¡¯t change myself for him.¡± Just like Yu Su. In the past, when she first returned to the Yu family, the Yu family had asked her to leave the entertainment industry. They wanted Yu Su to study liberal arts and not show her face outside. However, Yu Su did not listen. Instead, she insisted on what she liked. Thinking of this, Ye Tang felt even more foolish. She actually gave up on herself for a man and wasted so many years. Yu Su also saw the regret in Ye Tang¡¯s eyes in the mirror. She said seriously, ¡°Ye Tang, we have to move forward. Don¡¯t look back anymore. We¡¯ll definitely be able to live a carefree life in the future.¡± In the past, Yu Su had also advised Ye Tang not to change herself for a man. Unfortunately, Ye Tang didn¡¯t listen. Fortunately, it was not too late for her to realize it now. There would be plenty of time to remedy it in the future. Ye Tang saw the concern on her friend¡¯s face and forced a smile. ¡°Alright, I must live my own life from now on and not change for anyone.¡± The two of them went to the jewelry store and bought a lot of beautiful accessories. In the end, the two of them wore designer dresses and necklaces around their necks. Their faces were filled with joy as they took a photo under the light. Click! A photo froze the happiness of the two of them today. When the two of them walked out of the commercial street with their bags, Su Li¡¯s assistant, Lan Yue, was already waiting at the exit. Lan Yue took most of the items and walked quickly into the garage to drive. Yu Su and Ye Tang stood by the roadside and waited. Ye Tang took out her phone and posted on her WeChat Moments: [I¡¯m back, Capital.] The accompanying photo was a photo with Yu Su. On the other side of the ocean, Meng Bo rubbed his sore temples and took out his phone to look at his WeChat Moments. Coincidentally, he saw Ye Tang¡¯s post. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the photo, Ye Tang looked so dazzling and the smile on her face was very bright. Meng Bo had a strange feeling in his heart. He looked at the text again and whispered in shock, ¡°Ye Tang has returned to the capital?¡± No wonder he hadn¡¯t seen Ye Tang for the past two days. Meng Bo suppressed the strange feeling in his heart, turned off his phone, and began to deal with his work again. However, he could not calm down no matter what, and his mind kept wandering.. Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: New Assistant Chapter 474: New Assistant Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove. Just now, Lan Yue had an emergency at home, so Yu Su could only drive by herself. Ye Tang sat in the front passenger seat and said with a smile, ¡°Many high school classmates liked my post just now and even asked me out to play. It seems that no one has forgotten about me!¡± In high school, she was considered an influential figure. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Of course. Our Ms. Ye is the famous school belle. Who can forget our school belle?¡± Ye Tang chuckled. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gotten together with Ye Chang at that time, you would have been the school belle. I had benefited from you.¡± Hearing Ye Tang¡¯s humble words, Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh. A moment later, Lan Yue called and said that his mother was sick and needed someone to take care of her. He wouldn¡¯t be able to come back to work for the next few months. Yu Su agreed. In any case, she also planned to find another assistant. Lan Yue was a male, so it was not convenient to trouble him with some things. With a female assistant, it would be more convenient for Yu Su and Ye Tang. Ye Tang sat in the front passenger seat. After hearing their conversation, her eyes lit up. ¡°Yu Su, can I recommend someone to you?¡± She happened to have a suitable candidate. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then tell me about her!¡± Ye Tang began, ¡°I met that girl at a restaurant a few years ago. Her name was Guan Lu. At that time, I lost my wallet. Guan Lu helped me check the surveillance cameras and found it. She was just a waiter at that time.¡± Yu Su nodded. It sounded like this girl was quite kind. Ye Tang continued, ¡°From high school onwards, Guan Lu worked and went to school at the same time. She entered a famous university. After graduation, she entered a foreign company. Her salary was not bad, but unfortunately, her father broke his leg at a construction site a few months ago, so Guan Lu took leave to go back and take care of him for a period of time.¡± ¡°But that company fired her because she took too long off work. However, Guan Lu¡¯s father needed a lot of money to treat his illness, so Guan Lu wanted to find a job that could pay her a few months worth of salary in advance. However, such a job was very difficult to find.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Her family¡¯s situation is quite difficult, but I can¡¯t accept her because of this. Tell me about her merits!¡± As an assistant, there were many things to do. At the mention of her merits, Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°There are many merits. She¡¯s self-disciplined and motivated. She¡¯s very capable at work. She¡¯s amiable, but she has her own opinions. Please help her!¡± Yu Su parked the car steadily in front of her house, got out of the car, and opened the trunk. The two of them carried the things they had bought home. After she was done, Yu Su held a cup of tea and asked calmly, ¡°Then tell me more about her family¡¯s situation!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Tang said with a smile. She knew that Yu Su was moved. Ye Tang said, ¡°When she was born, her mother passed away during childbirth. Her father raised her and her sister and her never remarried. Her sister is a salesperson in a shopping center and is already married. She has her own family.¡± ¡°My father¡¯s health has always been poor. He worked as a small worker at a construction site. Ever since Guan Lu entered high school, she has been working to pay for her tuition fees.¡± Yu Su nodded thoughtfully. She asked, ¡°If she becomes my assistant, she might be very busy and not have time to take care of the patient. Is that acceptable?¡± Ye Tang replied, ¡°Sure. The department store fired her sister. Coincidentally, she hasn¡¯t found a job yet. Her sister can take care of their father.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su said, ¡°Alright, bring her to the office tomorrow. I¡¯ll talk to her face-to-face. If it¡¯s suitable, I can give her six months¡¯ salary in advance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ye Tang said excitedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send her a message now.¡± After sending it, Ye Tang thought of something and clapped her hands. ¡°Yu Su, I almost forgot to ask you the most important thing. Is your studio still short of investments? I want to be the second boss.¡± Yu Su smiled and nodded. ¡°If it were anyone else, I would have to think about it, but of course you can.¡± She knew that Ye Tang had a lot of money in her hands. Ye Tang inherited the shares of the second branch, as well as a portion of the shares given by her grandparents. In total, it was 9% of the Ye Corporation. Her grandparents even gave Ye Tang most of the antique calligraphy and paintings in the house.. Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Fair Rich Beautiful, Ye Tang Chapter 475: Fair Rich Beautiful, Ye Tang Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If one day Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye passed away, Ye Tang would at least be able to live without worry for the rest of her life. As for the two elders, they did not leave any assets for the other grandchildren. Those cousins were not close to Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye at all. They even hoped that the two elders would die soon and inherit their assets. Ye Tang¡¯s possession of these shares and antiques was her confidence. Ever since Zhao Lan found out that Ye Tang had a lot of money and good things, she had asked Ye Tang to donate her shares to Ye Chang several times. She even asked Ye Tang to take out the antiques for them to admire. Of course, Ye Tang knew what she was planning, so she pretended not to hear and ignored Zhao Lan¡¯s words. Over the years, with the 9% shares, Ye Tang¡¯s savings had been accumulating. Every year, she would earn tens of millions. Now, she had hundreds of millions in her card. Ye Tang was truly a fair, rich, and beautiful woman. After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Ye Tang nodded heavily. ¡°Alright, then I can also be considered half the boss of the studio. I¡¯m so happy, hahaha¡­¡± Yu Su thought of the antiques in Ye Tang¡¯s hands and reminded her, ¡°The antique calligraphy and paintings given by the two elders are very expensive. There should be many antiques that contain auspicious aura. You must not sell them. They will definitely be useful in the future.¡± It would be a huge loss if she were to sell it based on market price alone. Ye Tang winked at her mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve kept them all and stored them in a reliable institution. Other than me, no one else can take them out.¡± Zhao Lan had been eyeing that batch of antique calligraphy and paintings for a long time. Of course, she had to hide them well. Two days later. Ye Tang looked at her phone and sat on the sofa unhappily. She was in a very bad mood. Yu Su walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made our Miss Ye angry again?¡± Ye Tang sighed. ¡°Meng Bo has also returned to the capital. I wonder why he¡¯s back.¡± Realization flashed across Yu Su¡¯s face. So it really did have something to do with Meng Bo. He was the best at disturbing Ye Tang¡¯s emotions. Yu Su asked, ¡°Did he contact you?¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°He called me, but I didn¡¯t pick up. Then he sent me a message asking why I didn¡¯t tell him I was coming back. I ignored him.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is it really over between you and him?¡± Ye Tang nodded vigorously. Before she left, she had already thought it through. She wanted to live her own life. She did not want to be an accessory to others, nor did she want to change herself for others. Ye Tang said irritably, ¡°When I was by his side, he ignored me. Now that I¡¯m gone, he sent me messages and called me. I really don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s doing.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t let go of Meng Bo, but she felt very annoyed. A friend from overseas contacted her and said that Meng Bo had taken his female subordinate out for a meal these few days and even introduced her to his friends. What did he take her years of pursuit for? After hearing this, she felt especially dejected. It turned out that she was nothing. Meng Bo could still live well without her. But what infuriated Ye Tang the most was that Meng Bo had been taking good care of her all these years when she was overseas. This made her mistakenly think that Meng Bo liked her. Now that she thought about it, she felt that Meng Bo was a scumbag. He was just hanging on to her, but he refused to confirm their relationship. He was not responsible at all! When she saw Meng Bo again, she was going to give him a good beating and let him know what she was capable of. Seeing her angry look, Yu Su sighed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go out for a drink. You might feel better.¡± Just now, she calculated with her fingers and realized that tonight was a good time. Ye Tang and Meng Bo would also meet tonight. Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to our favorite bar!¡± Yu Su had originally wanted to clear the bar, but when she heard Ye Tang¡¯s words, she agreed. The two of them arrived at a famous small bar in the capital. It was called Country of Darkness and was located in a bustling commercial alley. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This bar was owned by a friend of Ye Tang¡¯s father. Ye Tang and Yu Su often came over to play in high school, so they were very familiar with the place. After so many years, this place was still the same as before. The first floor was the hall, and the second floor was small private rooms. The small private room was only provided to people with status or acquaintances. Yu Su was a celebrity and was very likely to be recognized. She was fully armed and wore a mask and hat. The clothes she was wearing were also more ordinary.. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Meeting Old Friends Chapter 476: Meeting Old Friends Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The two of them entered the private room and ordered some of the signature wines in the restaurant. Then, they sat by the window and drank. Through the window, they could see the stage on the first floor. Their view was not bad. The two of them chose a song. It was very comfortable to listen to. Not long after, the group walked into the bar and found a seat on the first floor. Coincidentally, it was within their line of sight. These people were all old acquaintances. Ye Tang asked Yu Su in surprise, ¡°Yu Su, did you already know that they would come?¡± The four people at the table were Meng Bo and his ambiguous female subordinate, as well as Yu Miao and her cousin, Hu Rui. There was also a group of rich young masters who followed them. Yu Su smiled. ¡°They can come to drink on their own and we¡¯ll drink ours. It¡¯s fine.¡± After saying that, she smiled and looked at this group of people. Meng Bo¡¯s appearance did not change much, but he had the aura of a superior. The flirtatious female subordinate, Yao Yun, was wearing a white dress. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders, and her gaze was always on Meng Bo. She sat beside Meng Bo. The two of them looked like a couple. Yu Su was also a little surprised. She did not expect Yu Miao to be released by the Daoist Association so quickly and even get close to her cousin, Hu Rui. The two of them even contacted Meng Bo and seemed to be on good terms. Ye Tang pursed her lips and said speechlessly, ¡°These two really don¡¯t hide anything. Meng Bo even brought her out to play. Looks like their relationship has been confirmed.¡± She didn¡¯t care. She just found it annoying. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Just wait and see. Don¡¯t think too much. Their trip will not be in vain.¡± Ye Tang snorted coldly. She took out her phone and started taking photos of the scene downstairs. Not only did she want to take photos of Meng Bo¡¯s intimate posture with his female subordinate, but she also wanted to take photos of Hu Rui and Yu Miao. It was dark on Ye Tang¡¯s side, so it wasn¡¯t easy for her to be discovered by others downstairs, so the group of people didn¡¯t notice the two of them. Meng Bo chatted with Hu Rui with a hypocritical smile on his face. Yao Yun and Yu Miao, who were beside the two of them, handed them some food from time to time. These four people looked like two couples. Although Yu Su was on the second floor, she was not far from this group of people. She could vaguely hear Meng Bo and Hu Rui talking about something. The two of them were talking about foreign investments. Yu Su looked at Ye Tang and asked curiously, ¡°Did Meng Bo and Hu Rui have a good relationship before both of them went overseas?¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. These two are middle school classmates and often keep in touch. I heard that these two are also good friends with Yu Hong.¡± In junior high, Meng Bo¡¯s personality was very cold. However, Ye Tang was his deskmate. There would always be a chance for them to talk. Once, after school in the afternoon, Ye Tang was blocked by a group of hooligans at the entrance of the alley to ask for protection money. It was Meng Bo who protected her. Ever since that day, Ye Tang had fallen in love with this cold boy. She wanted to study hard to catch up to this outstanding boy and have more future opportunities with him. Ye Tang worked hard to study and got into the best high school in the city. She also got to know Yu Su through Ye Chang. After entering high school, Ye Tang often went to play with Meng Bo. Meng Bo never rejected her. That was why Ye Tang felt that Meng Bo liked her too. But from the looks of it now, all of this might be her one sided thinking. Thinking of this, Ye Tang drunk another glass of wine. After the college entrance examination, she heard that Meng Bo was going overseas to study. Without a word, she followed his footsteps and went overseas. When they were overseas, Meng Bo was of great help to her. Not only would he help her rent a house, but he would also help her pass the most difficult exam week. Ye Tang would remember all of this in her heart. However, when he was in his third year of university, Meng Bo entered his family company¡¯s overseas branch. Yao Yun, his assistant, started following him. The two of them went in and out together and stayed together every day. From Yao Yun¡¯s gaze, Ye Tang could tell that she liked Meng Bo, and Meng Bo never rejected her. Ye Tang also tried to ask Meng Bo what their relationship was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Meng Bo told her not to think too much about it and did not mention Yao Yun. As long as it was about Yao Yun, Meng Bo would remain silent. Just like that, the two of them quarreled several times. Ye Tang became more and more disappointed, but Meng Bo still had no intention of turning things around. Last week, Ye Tang asked Meng Bo out to play, but Meng Bo was dragged to the amusement park by Yao Yun. Therefore, Ye Tang made up her mind to end this relationship.. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Welcoming Chapter 477: Welcoming Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su said, ¡°I see.¡± It seemed that the young masters of the Yu family had really seen Yu Miao¡¯s true colors and did not participate in the fun. Yu Miao could only switch to Hu Rui. Ye Tang gritted her teeth and said, ¡°These two families didn¡¯t have any relationship in the past, and now they still want to do business together. Meng Bo is really good at scheming.¡± Fortunately, Yu Hong didn¡¯t come. If he did, Ye Tang would definitely beat him up. In high school, Ye Tang had met Yu Hong a few times. Yu Hong even mentioned his younger sister with a doting expression. At that time, Ye Tang did not know that Yu Su was the lost daughter of the Yu family. When she found out later, Ye Tang was still very surprised. However, after Ye Tang watched the show overseas, she kept holding back her anger and wanted to teach Yu Hong a lesson. He was really asking for a beating. Just as Ye Tang was mumbling in her heart, Yu Hong really came. He arrived late and walked to Meng Bo with a smile. He picked up his wine glass and was about to take a shot to punish himself for being late when he saw Yu Miao. Yu Hong¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he asked in a daze, ¡°Why are you here too?¡± There was disgust in his eyes. Yu Miao said aggrievedly, ¡°Today is a welcome party for Brother Meng Bo and Brother Hu Rui. Of course I have to come!¡± Meng Bo and Hu Rui had just returned from overseas and happened to set up a drinking date. When she heard about it, she eagerly followed. Hu Rui asked curiously, ¡°Why do you seem to not welcome Yu Miao? Aren¡¯t you her brother who dotes on her the most?¡± He had just returned from overseas and did not like to watch variety shows, nor did he pay attention to what was happening in the capital, so he did not know what the Yu family had experienced. Similarly, he did not know that Yu Miao would bring bad luck to people. Otherwise, Hu Rui would definitely not let such a person sit beside him. Yu Hong pursed his lips slightly but did not say anything. He put down the wine glass in his hand, and the atmosphere became gloomy. Yao Yun came out to smooth things over and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Yu, today is a good day as our two young masters have returned to the country. Come and toast!¡± Yu Hong picked up his wine glass and downed it in one gulp. ¡°Brother Meng Bo, Brother Hu Rui, welcome back. I wish you a prosperous business!¡± After drinking, he placed the glass on the table. ¡°I still have something on. Take your time. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He glanced at Yu Miao coldly and turned to leave. Hu Rui was unhappy. ¡°Yu Hong, are you here to pick a fight? Why didn¡¯t you drink a few glasses? Why did you leave after taking a look? If you leave, you¡¯re not giving me face.¡± He snorted and put down the cup in his hand. Meng Bo¡¯s expression was also cold. ¡°You have to give us a reason! We just returned to the country and didn¡¯t provoke you.¡± Could it be that Yu Hong and Yu Miao had quarreled again? However, Yu Hong had always doted on his younger sister. How could it be so serious? Yu Hong looked at Hu Rui and said frankly, ¡°Cousin Hu Rui, let me sincerely advise you to stay away from Yu Miao. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be unlucky.¡± After saying that, he found a nearby table and sat there alone to drink. Hu Rui and Meng Bo looked at each other in confusion. At the side, Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned red as she cried softly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Second Brother¡¯s biological sister has returned home. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed in the Yu family. I should have left long ago.¡± She had guessed that these two people were completely unaware of everything that had happened recently. Seeing her like this, Hu Rui immediately wiped her tears with a tissue. He even coaxed her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s not your fault. When the family wanted to adopt you back then, it was also the family¡¯s decision¡­¡± Yu Su and Ye Tang, who were on the second floor, had finally watched a big show. Yu Su looked at Yu Miao and Yao Yun and suddenly put down the cup in her hand, her eyes filled with surprise. At this moment, Yu Miao was leaning diagonally in Hu Rui¡¯s arms. From Yu Su¡¯s angle, she could only see her side profile. Yao Yun was pouring a glass of wine. It was also the side of her face. Yu Su looked at Ye Tang and quickly said, ¡°Look at the side profile of Yao Yun and Yu Miao. They look quite similar.¡± Ye Tang looked over and said in surprise, ¡°They really look alike.¡± She moved her phone and took a photo. She took a photo of their similar profiles and a photo of the four of them. As soon as the photo was taken, Yao Yun raised her head. Her pupils dilated, and her face was filled with surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang quickly put down her phone and pretended to drink. She was on the second floor, not far away from the first floor. If the stage was brighter, she could still see Ye Tang¡¯s face clearly. Yao Yun acted as if she didn¡¯t recognize her and quickly lowered her head. Then, Yao Yun deliberately approached Meng Bo and whispered into his ear, her eyes filled with ambiguity. Meng Bo still accepted it as usual.. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Deliberate Acting Chapter 478: Deliberate Acting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang smiled and shook her head. ¡°She recognized me and wanted to put on a show for me.¡± This also proved that the two of them were not really together. Yao Yun just wanted her to misunderstand and get angry. Although this kind of trick was low-level, it was indeed very useful for girls who were in love. Unfortunately, Ye Tang had already broken free from the biterness. Yu Su picked up her wine glass. ¡°Yes, she did it on purpose. Do you know her family background?¡± She was curious about Yao Yun. Ye Tang thought about it seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. Meng Bo told me that Yao Yun is a distant relative of his. I didn¡¯t investigate her.¡± She then glanced at Yao Yun and Yu Miao. Their side profiles were really too similar. There must be something fishy about this. Ye Tang asked, ¡°Do you think the two of them might be related by blood? Or are they sent here on purpose?¡± As the daughter of the Ye family, under the guidance of Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye, she was also very sensitive to such matters. Yu Su stared at them for a while and replied in surprise, ¡°Yes, I looked at their physiognomy just now. They are half-sisters.¡± She was also quite surprised. The dead He Wan was Yu Miao¡¯s half-sister. Now, there was actually another one. Yu Su was certain that this Yao Yun was also closely related to the person behind everything. Yu Su thought for a moment and muttered, ¡°Her surname is Yao, and Yu Miao¡¯s sister¡¯s surname is Chen, so Yu Miao¡¯s surname should have been Chen. What¡¯s the connection between these two families?¡± Ye Tang also scratched her head. ¡°There must be a secret here.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t look familiar with each other! Why were they half-sisters? Did they not know each other¡¯s existence? Yu Su said, ¡°I guess even they themselves don¡¯t know!¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible. These sisters are really fated. One stole the Yu family¡¯s love, and the other stole the man I used to like.¡± However, Yu Su¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not a coincidence.¡± Just how big of a game did the mastermind play? Ye Tang felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°What do you mean? Did someone arrange this on purpose?¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yu Miao¡¯s birthday is the same day as mine. This way, they can use some secret techniques.¡± She only found out about this when she arrived at the Yu residence. At that time, the Yu family was celebrating Yu Miao¡¯s birthday, but they had completely forgotten that Yu Su¡¯s birthday was also on this day. Now that she realized that Yu Miao and Yao Yun were sisters, Yu Su felt that something was wrong. Yao Yun might very well be a pawn of the mastermind. However, she couldn¡¯t say this in the bar for the time being. There were too many people here and it wasn¡¯t convenient. She could only tell Ye Tang when she returned. Ye Tang was shocked when she heard this. ¡°What? Her birthday is the same as yours? Yao Yun¡¯s birthday is the same as mine.¡± When she was overseas, she wanted to go on a date with Meng Bo on her birthday. However, Meng Bo celebrated Yao Yun¡¯s birthday with someone from the company. At that time, she felt that it was very unlucky for the two of them to have the same birthday. Ye Tang was also puzzled. ¡°Is it really such a coincidence? Also, what secret technique are you talking about?¡± Yu Su¡¯s expression was a little solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the secret technique when I get back. We still have to investigate Yao Yun¡¯s family background and who arranged for her to come over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°My grandmother knows a detective agency that¡¯s quite powerful and highly confidential. I¡¯ll contact them.¡± Yu Su nodded and looked at Yao Yun suspiciously. On the first floor. Yu Hong sat at the side and looked at the stage alone, drinking alone. Meng Bo and Hu Rui were drinking and chatting. Hu Rui said helplessly, ¡°I heard that my aunt was seriously injured by Mrs. Ye and was poisoned by a parasitic poison. Her stomach has become especially big.¡± Meng Bo didn¡¯t expect Madam Ye and Madam Yu to fall out. The two of them used to be very close. How did it become like this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meng Bo shook his head. ¡°Then how are you and Ye Chang going to be friends in the future?¡± Now that the elders of the two families had caused such a ruckus, the younger generation would also suffer. Hu Rui raised his glass and finished it in one gulp. Then, he said slowly, ¡°It depends on whose side he¡¯s on. If he can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong, I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t have a friend like him.¡± He, Ye Chang, and Yu Hong had known each other since they were young, and their relationship was quite good. He didn¡¯t expect Meng Bo to be the only one who could drink with him now. Yu Hong ran to the table beside him to drink alone. He didn¡¯t know why he was being so pretentious.. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Half-Sisters Chapter 479: Half-Sisters Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Didn¡¯t Yu Hong dote on Yu Miao the most in the past? At the thought of this, Hu Rui could not help but say, ¡°I heard that my biological cousin is quite impressive. As soon as she arrived at the Yu family, she caused chaos in the family and even caused my aunt to quarrel with the Yu family. I really want to see what kind of person she is.¡± He had never seen Yu Su before, but he had seen her photo. His impression of Yu Su came from the Hu Family and the friends around him. These people did not have any good words for her. However, Meng Bo smiled. ¡°I heard that Ye Tang went to look for Yu Su. I wonder how much trouble the two troublemakers will cause when they get together.¡± After he returned to the capital, he took the initiative to send Ye Tang a message and call her. In the end, she did not reply to any of them. It must have been Yu Su who instigated it. Thinking of this, Meng Bo was a little frustrated. He rubbed his temples and sighed. ¡°That cousin of yours is really amazing.¡± Seeing him like this, Hu Rui smiled and said, ¡°Do you think Ye Tang, who was chasing after you, has a good personality? I heard that she beat up Ye Chang at the airport after returning from overseas. It¡¯s really funny.¡± At this point, he drank a glass of wine with a smirk on his face. Meng Bo also drank a glass of wine. ¡°I hope she calms down soon. I¡¯m already busy enough. Don¡¯t add to my troubles.¡± Hu Rui said, ¡°I think you¡¯re just being mediocre. Aren¡¯t you good being like me? You¡¯ve always been single. No one cares about me no matter how I play.¡± Meng Bo shook his head. ¡°Keep drinking. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± He still had to leave Ye Tang hanging for a few days. He would look for her after she calmed down. Upstairs, when Yu Su and Ye Tang heard these words, the anger in their hearts soared. They wished they could go down and beat him up now. At this moment, Yao Yun stood up and poured a glass of wine for Meng Bo. However, she accidentally poured it on him. Meng Bo held her waist and the two of them looked at each other. Yu Su sneered. ¡°Yao Yun and Yu Miao are indeed sisters. Both of them use the same method. Previously, Yu Miao also pounced on Ye Chang like this.¡± This show was really exciting. Ye Tang¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. ¡°So this is the reason why Ye Chang and Meng Bo have such a good relationship. These two people are the same kind of people. They don¡¯t reject anyone!¡± It was disgusting. If Meng Bo wanted to avoid Yao Yun, it would be very easy. However, he was so ambiguous with their relationship. He did not keep a distance from Yao Yun, allowing her to do so. He must be very proud of himself! Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Meng Bo helped Yao Yun up. Yao Yun stood on her tiptoes and accidentally lost her balance. This time, she fell into Meng Bo¡¯s arms. Her lips brushed past the side of Meng Bo¡¯s face, leaving a shallow mark. Yao Yun must have done this on purpose. Hu Rui looked at the two of them with a smile and said, ¡°Young Master Meng is really lucky to have such a beauty in your arms. If that crazy girl Ye Tang sees you, won¡¯t she fight you to the death?¡± Everyone in the wealthy circle knew that Ye Tang had been courting Meng Bo for several years. She had chased him all the way overseas. The other young master at the table also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you let Ms. Ye come out and play too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. After Ms. Ye returned to the country, she hasn¡¯t appeared. I wonder if she¡¯s still as persistent as before.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ I heard that Ms. Ye is a great beauty!¡± ¡°It¡¯s more lively with more people around. Let¡¯s ask her over!¡± Meng Bo refused. ¡°Forget it. If Ye Tang sees this, I won¡¯t be able to explain myself. Don¡¯t call her.¡± Then, he looked at Yao Yun in his arms. ¡°Can you still stand?¡± Yao Yun¡¯s face was shy as he nodded slightly. ¡°Sure, please wait a moment, Young Master Meng.¡± As she spoke, she slowly held Meng Bo¡¯s arm and continued to sit on him, her eyes still filled with affection. Anyone could see that the two of them were a couple. The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up. She looked at Ye Tang beside her and said with a smile, ¡°Ye Tang, now is a good opportunity to sever ties. We can still take revenge.¡± Everyone in the industry knew that Ye Tang had been pursuing Meng Bo. Meng Bo had never refused either. This made the people in the industry feel that the two of them would become a couple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, he was holding another woman in his arms and there was lipstick stain on his face. This was real evidence. It was enough to make Ye Tang fall out with Meng Bo. Even if she had accidentally fallen, Meng Bo had no intention of rejecting her at all. He even allowed her to sit in his arms. This was his mistake. What made Yu Su the most angry was that the group of people below even joked about Ye Tang. It was too disrespectful.. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Low-level Means Chapter 480: Low-level Means Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang clenched her fists tightly with an ugly expression on her face. ¡°Since others are bullying me, I naturally have to fight back.¡± After saying that, she took a glass of wine and strode downstairs. Ye Tang had an enchanting figure and walked gracefully. As soon as she walked downstairs, she attracted the attention of many people. Her seductive peach blossom eyes were watery. Her wavy long hair swept to one side of her shoulder, revealing her sapphire earrings. Ye Tang was wearing a red cheongsam. The tight-fitting cheongsam accentuated her slender figure. Her slender and fair legs were faintly discernible at the fork of the cheongsam, making one¡¯s imagination run wild. When Meng Bo saw her walk out, a trace of panic flashed across his face. He reached out and carried Yao Yun down from his body. He also reached out to wipe the lipstick mark on his face. Meng Bo¡¯s gaze landed on Ye Tang¡¯s slender and fair legs. He was displeased. She actually dared to go out dressed like this! A trace of anger ignited in his heart. The others were also stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Tang to be upstairs. Did she hear what they said just now? Hu Rui was still sitting on the spot, holding his wine glass and smiling. When he saw Yu Su behind Ye Tang, the smile on his face froze for a moment, and he felt a little guilty. He had even said bad things about Yu Su just now. Could it be that she had also heard it? This was too awkward. When Yu Hong saw Yu Su, he immediately stood up and rubbed his nose guiltily. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re here too. Long time no see.¡± When he saw Yu Su now, it was like a mouse seeing a cat. He always felt ashamed that Yu Su had seen through him. At the same time, he felt very sorry towards Yu Su. Yao Yun was left at the side and felt a little sad. However, when she saw Ye Tang¡¯s terrible expression, she felt very proud. It seemed that what she had done had worked. Yao Yun immediately pretended to be aggrieved and said, ¡°Ms. Ye, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Young Master Meng and I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± As soon as she said this, everyone looked over. If Ye Tang had heard this in the past, she would have been furious. But now, she glanced coldly at Yao Yun and smiled. Ye Tang said, ¡°What did I misunderstand? Did I misunderstand that the two of you were hugging and kissing?¡± Yao Yun explained in a panic, ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not what you think. Young Master Meng and I¡­¡± Before she could finish, Ye Tang interrupted her. ¡°I understand. Didn¡¯t you deliberately do something ambiguous to make me jealous when you saw me on the second floor?¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If you really hugged him and kissed him, I would cheer for you, but you¡¯re being so secretive, afraid that I won¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s really disappointing. Such low-level methods shows that you are looking down on my intelligence.¡± After her few sentences, everyone looked at Yao Yun with doubt in their eyes. Yao Yun¡¯s eyes were red. She felt wronged. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± She looked delicate and weak, which really made the men present pity her. Meng Bo also said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. She just lost her balance and fell on me. I only helped her up a little. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± His original intention was to explain that he wasn¡¯t flirting with Yao Yun. However, his words were obviously helping Yao Yun. If it was in the past, Ye Tang would definitely be very sad. She would even start to pick on Yao Yun like a shrew. But now, she was still smiling calmly. Ye Tang shifted her gaze to Meng Bo and said with a smile, ¡°Meng Bo, you must be very proud of yourself, right?¡± Everyone present was shocked. They didn¡¯t know what Ye Tang meant. Ye Tang continued, ¡°Seeing me fighting with her, you must think you¡¯re very charming, right? You¡¯re wavering between the two of us, and you always act like you didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°By doing this, you can push all the responsibility to me and let outsiders think that I¡¯m a tigress. You¡¯re really a scumbag!¡± Meng Bo stood up immediately. ¡°Ye Tang, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Ye Tang actually called him a scumbag! Moreover, in front of so many friends, his name as a scumbag might spread throughout the entire wealthy circle in the capital tomorrow. How could he survive in the future? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others were also stunned. They were surprised and somewhat expectant. It seemed that there would really be a good show to watch today. Ye Tang walked up to Meng Bo and splashed a glass of wine on his face. ¡°What am I talking about? I¡¯m talking about your sore spot, right? You¡¯re not a good person, a two-timing scumbag.¡± The wine in the glass was all splashed at Meng Bo. Meng Bo could not react in time. He subconsciously tilted his head and the wine was all poured on the left side of his face. He was in a very sorry state.. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Heart Hurts Chapter 481: Heart Hurts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This was the first time someone had splashed water on him. Meng Bo was furious. He grabbed Ye Tang¡¯s hand and gritted his teeth. ¡°What do you want?¡± He only came to drink, but Yao Yun fell into his arms. He didn¡¯t betray Ye Tang. Moreover, he and Ye Tang weren¡¯t boyfriend and girlfriend. Ye Tang didn¡¯t have the right to make a scene! Ye Tang sneered and shook his hand off. ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m teaching a scumbag a lesson? Oh, right, you¡¯re blind. Otherwise, how could you not see Yao Yun¡¯s low-level methods?¡± After saying that, she stretched out her fist and punched Meng Bo¡¯s chest, her high heels stepping hard on his feet. Meng Bo groaned. Ye Tang kicked him in the stomach again and he fell to the ground. He gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Tang. ¡°Are you trying to ruin our years of relationship?¡± How could she do this to him? Did she really not care about him anymore? Thinking of this possibility, Meng Bo¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. After all, he also liked Ye Tang, but he didn¡¯t express it. Ye Tang laughed. ¡°Feelings? Do we still have feelings for each other? Aren¡¯t you the one who ruined our relationship?¡± Her words stunned everyone at the table and they did not dare to step forward to stop the fight. They did not want to get involved in the matters between the Ye and Meng families. Yao Yun¡¯s expression turned ugly. She walked forward and wanted to grab Ye Tang. ¡°You can slander me, but you can¡¯t slander Young Master Meng. He and I are innocent.¡± Before she could reach Ye Tang, Yu Su grabbed her wrist. Yu Su pulled her aside and said with a cold expression, ¡°This is not something you should interfere in. Stay at the side. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for taking action.¡± Seeing this, Hu Rui naturally stood on Meng Bo¡¯s side. He frowned and said, ¡°This is a matter between the three of them. Don¡¯t get involved. It has nothing to do with you. Let them solve it themselves.¡± He couldn¡¯t pull Ye Tang, but Yao Yun could. Yu Su sneered and looked at Hu Rui. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re giving orders there. How impressive.¡± Hu Rui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m your cousin. Is this how you talk to your cousin? Looks like my aunt really didn¡¯t teach you well.¡± As soon as he said this, Yu Hong was the first to be angry. He walked forward and glared at Hu Rui. ¡°What right do you have to criticize my sister? It¡¯s not up to you to decide if you¡¯ve taught her well. I think you haven¡¯t been taught well by the Hu family.¡± He stood in front of Yu Su with a firm gaze. Hu Rui was stunned. He pointed at Yu Su and said, ¡°You fell out with me, your eldest cousin, over a new sister?¡± He really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Before he left, Yu Hong clearly didn¡¯t have a good impression of his biological sister. Why was he so protective of her now? Did something happen that he didn¡¯t know about? Yu Hong said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s my biological sister, and you¡¯re just a cousin. You can tell the difference between family and friends, right?¡± Hu Rui¡¯s face darkened and he was furious. He looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid just because he¡¯s protecting you. If you weren¡¯t a woman, I would have beaten you up!¡± Yu Su sneered. ¡°I have no upbringing? You still want to beat me up?¡± She let go of Yao Yun and walked to Hu Rui step by step. She raised her leg and kicked his chest with great force, sending Hu Rui flying. Bang! Hu Rui hit the bar opposite with a loud bang. Everyone was stunned. At this moment, no one made a sound. The singers on the stage also hurriedly left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Yu Miao saw that Yu Su had kicked her cousin away, she looked at Hu Rui worriedly and pointed at Yu Su. ¡°How can you be so rough!¡± Yu Su walked over and slapped him. ¡°I hate it when people point at me. You deserve a slap!¡± Yu Miao screamed and covered her face in shock. ¡°You! How dare you hit me? Damn you, Yu Su.¡± She picked up a wine bottle on the table and threw it at Yu Su. Yu Su flicked the bottle to the side with her middle finger and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to tell everyone in the bar everything you did in Chinatown?¡± Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Processing the Video Chapter 482: Processing the Video Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao choked and stood rooted to the ground. However, she was unwilling to let Yu Su off so easily, so she cried with reddened eyes, ¡°You actually hit me and even threatened me. You¡¯re too much. I¡¯m going to tell my family.¡± She did this because she wanted to use her pity to show off her ferocity. Unfortunately, the surrounding people were all dumbfounded. Thinking of Yu Su¡¯s skills, they did not dare to go forward at all. Even Young Master Meng was splashed with wine and Young Master Hu was kicked away. People with inferior family backgrounds like them could not go forward. Yao Yun, who was standing at the side, reacted and immediately walked to Ye Tang. She opened her arms and stood in front of Meng Bo. ¡°Ye Tang, don¡¯t even think about using violence on Young Master Meng again.¡± Ye Tang sneered and slapped her. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t be rough with him. I¡¯ll hit you, alright?¡± Yao Yun wanted to retaliate. She stepped forward and wanted to slap Ye Tang. Unfortunately, she was too weak. Ye Tang grabbed her with one hand and slapped her twice. ¡°Slap slap!¡± After two slaps, Yao Yun was completely dumbfounded. Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very smug when you were sitting in the scumbag¡¯s arms just now? I warned you not to provoke me. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± After saying that, she threw Yao Yun to the ground. Then, Ye Tang walked up to Yu Su and said with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve had a good fight today.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them glanced at everyone present and walked out in their high heels. Meanwhile, Hu Rui was still lying on the ground, unable to get up. Meng Bo looked like he had lost his soul. There was still a footprint on his suit, and he looked very dispirited. When the others saw the two of them, they did not dare to go forward, afraid that they would be beaten up like this. After leaving with Ye Tang, Yu Su used her phone to edit the surveillance video of the bar and deleted all the footage of the two of them going downstairs. Then, she would slow down the overall speed of the video and add some new scenes so that the entire surveillance video would not have any flaws. Even if the professional technicians of the police came, they would not be able to find any traces of the editor. After returning to the apartment, Ye Tang said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve finally vented my anger today.¡± She had finally vented all the anger and resentment she had suppressed all these years. Yu Su also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Meng Bo¡¯s expression was also very interesting just now. He finally believed that you were going to leave him.¡± Ye Tang asked worriedly, ¡°Yu Su, what about the surveillance video? Keeping it is still evidence. Why don¡¯t I get the boss to destroy the surveillance video?¡± Yu Su shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve edited everything. Take a look.¡± Then, she played the surveillance video. On the screen, when Meng Bo and the others walked through the door, they had traces of being kicked. Ye Tang was stunned after reading it. She hugged Yu Su and said, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re really too awesome. You¡¯re simply the world¡¯s best hacker. I admire you so much!¡± She rubbed her head against Yu Su¡¯s body. Yu Su smiled and patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, no one can bully you.¡± Ye Tang: ¡°Yu Su, do you think they will really go and retrieve the surveillance footage?¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Su knew what she was thinking. Ye Tang still had hope for Meng Bo and the others. She felt that they would not go this far. Yu Su said, ¡°Mengbo and Hu Rui might not pursue the matter, but we don¡¯t know about Yao Yun and Yu Miao. These two people can¡¯t wait to use the surveillance cameras to call the police. This is not a good thing for the two of us and the studio.¡± If the news of Yu Su hitting someone spread, many people who did not know the truth would probably attack her. Earlier in the bar, Yu Su had wrapped herself up very tightly, and no one around had taken out their phones to record a video. Yu Su was very sure of this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, the surveillance footage was the only evidence. Ye Tang said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to ensure that nothing goes wrong.¡± She couldn¡¯t think too well of everyone. Moreover, Yu Miao and Yao Yun were involved in today¡¯s matter. Both of them were very scheming and vengeful. Then, she suddenly thought of the scene where the they were going to retrieve the surveillance footage and could not help but laugh. ¡°When they see this video, they will definitely be very disappointed.. Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Infallible Chapter 483: Infallible Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su also smiled. ¡°Then let them be disappointed!¡± ¡°Not only do they have to be disappointed, but there will also be intense pain in the places where these four people were hit. It will hurt for half a month. I hope they can endure it!¡± Of course, Yu Su was unwilling to beat up the four of them just like that. Therefore, before she attacked, she mobilized a trace of fierce aura around the four of them. After the four of them were beaten, the places where they were injured would be especially painful. Ye Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great. We should teach them a lesson.¡± In the bar. Yu Hong helped Hu Rui up from the ground. However, Hu Rui shook off his hand and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m no longer your friend. Why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you the one who protects your good sister the most?¡± To be honest, he was really quite angry. Yu Hong actually fell out with him over a new sister. They had been friends for so many years! Upon hearing Hu Rui¡¯s words, Yu Hong remained silent. Yu Hong insisted on supporting Hu Rui onto the sofa. Hu Rui felt that the place where he was kicked was especially painful, and he felt especially aggrieved. The news of him being beaten up by his cousin would probably spread tonight. It was too embarrassing. Yu Miao felt that her entire face was numb. She ran to Yu Hong¡¯s side and cried, ¡°Second Brother, look at my face. Yu Su is really too much. How can she treat me like this?¡± Yu Hong glanced at her coldly and a mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Yu Miao sensed her second brother¡¯s impatience and threw herself into Hu Rui¡¯s arms. She cried and said, ¡°Cousin, Yu Su is really too much. How dare she hit you? I must let Mom educate her well.¡± Since her second brother was unwilling to talk to her, she would pester her cousin. Hu Rui¡¯s chest was already hurting, but when she bumped into him, it hurt even more. He could not help but grimace in pain. He reached out and pushed Yu Miao out. Yu Miao was repeatedly ignored by the two of them. Her face was filled with shock, and she could only say aggrievedly, ¡°Cousin, why are you doing this to me too?¡± Hu Rui looked at her and sighed. At the side, Yu Hong curled his lips and said coldly, ¡°This matter ends here. You¡¯re not allowed to pursue the matter. Rest well!¡± After saying that, he took a deep look at Hu Rui and Meng Bo before striding out. Hu Rui was a little angry. ¡°Yu Hong, you stayed behind to warn us not to pursue the matter, right?¡± He thought that Yu Hong would stay and apologize to him. Yu Miao clenched her fists tightly and glared at Yu Hong¡¯s back. ¡°Cousin, my second brother has long been on Yu Su¡¯s side. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡± After Hu Rui heard this, he felt a little guilty. His attitude towards Yu Miao just now was not good. He glanced at Yu Miao and comforted her. ¡°Yu Miao, there are no marks on your face. You should be fine.¡± Yu Miao was stunned when she heard this. She touched her face in shock, then took out the mirror and looked at her face. As expected, her face was as usual, as if she had not been beaten up. Yu Miao frowned. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡± She felt that her face was painful and swollen. There must be traces, but why was there no evidence now? If there was no evidence, how was she going to complain when she got home? She took out her phone again and took a photo of her face. She realized that there were still no marks. Yu Miao looked at Hu Rui solemnly and asked, ¡°Cousin, is there really no marks on my face?¡± Hu Rui glanced at it. ¡°No, it¡¯s exactly the same as when you came.¡± Yu Su probably didn¡¯t use much strength. It just sounded loud and clear. Yu Miao muttered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ It¡¯s too strange.¡± Hu Rui held his stomach with a pained expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. There¡¯s really no trace. It¡¯s as if she wasn¡¯t beaten.¡± Yao Yun also touched her face strangely. ¡°Yes, my face hurts too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had also been slapped just now. Her face was very painful, but there were no marks. Logically speaking, with this level of pain, it must be red and swollen. Meng Bo sat on the sofa in a daze, not saying a word. He had no intention of communicating with Yao Yun. His mind was filled with Ye Tang. Was Ye Tang really going to leave him? Facts told him it was true. But he didn¡¯t want to believe it, he still had those memories in his mind.. Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Speechless Chapter 484: Speechless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A man beside them could not help but say, ¡°There are indeed no marks on your faces. On the other hand, Young Master Meng and Young Master Hu¡¯s injuries look quite serious.¡± These two girls were not sensible at all. Didn¡¯t they see that the two young masters¡¯ injuries were so serious? Why were they still thinking about their faces? At the side, Hu Rui glanced at Meng Bo and realized that his gaze was a little out of focus. ¡°Brother Meng Bo, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I¡¯ve already said it. Don¡¯t provoke that tigress, Ye Tang. She¡¯s driven crazy by Yu Su.¡± When Meng Bo heard this, he came back to his senses. When he came back to his senses, he felt a sharp pain in his chest and stomach. His foot had been stepped on by Ye Tang, and it was now in excruciating pain. Meng Bo said in a daze, ¡°So she really will beat me up at all costs.¡± Their feelings had all dissipated. Hu Rui snorted coldly. ¡°She even dared to hit Ye Chang. Why would she be afraid of you? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s wronged the most. It¡¯s all because of you.¡± He did not provoke Yu Su, so it was an accident that he was beaten up. Meng Bo asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yu Hong? Did he leave with Yu Su and the others?¡± He hadn¡¯t noticed about Yu Hong¡¯s whereabouts earlier, but now he realized that Yu Hong was no longer in the bar. At the mention of Yu Hong, Hu Rui got angry. Hu Rui snorted and sneered. ¡°He¡¯s protecting his biological sister. Why would he care about us two brothers? After Yu Su and the others left, he even specially stayed behind to warn me not to expose this matter.¡± He was probably afraid of affecting Yu Su¡¯s reputation! This brother was really doing a good job. However, he was not very loyal to his brothers. Meng Bo sighed. He knew that Yu Hong wasn¡¯t such a person. His gaze swept across Yu Miao¡¯s body. It seemed that many things had really happened in the Yu family, so much so that Yu Hong avoided Yu Miao. He had to get someone to investigate. Meng Bo did not want to be kept in the dark, nor did he want to be used as a tool. Then, Meng Bo looked at Hu Rui and asked, ¡°Then what do you plan to do?¡± Hu Rui sneered. ¡°They beat me up so badly, and they want to let it go just like that? Impossible.¡± Naturally, he would not expose this matter, but he could use this to threaten Yu Su and Ye Tang and get them to apologize to him. Then, Hu Rui looked at a man beside him and said, ¡°Go and make a copy of the surveillance cameras in the bar. If they¡¯re unwilling to apologize, I can only threaten them with evidence.¡± He just wanted an apology. It was not too much. Meng Bo frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget about this matter? The two girls didn¡¯t hit too hard. We started this matter first.¡± Hu Rui laughed coldly. ¡°They didn¡¯t hit me that hard? My ribs are about to break! Most importantly, I don¡¯t care how they hit you, but I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should they hit me?¡± He was the one who was wronged. Meng Bo said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say bad things about them too?¡± Hu Rui pursed his lips. ¡°So what? They can¡¯t hit me. Besides, I don¡¯t really want to do anything. I just want to hear them apologize.¡± Meng Bo thought for a moment and said to Hu Rui, ¡°You can threaten Yu Su however you want, but don¡¯t touch Ye Tang.¡± Ye Tang was very disappointed in him now. He didn¡¯t want their relationship to become worse. Hu Rui pursed his lips speechlessly. ¡°You¡¯re really a big romantic. You¡¯re already beaten up like this, yet you¡¯re still protecting her.¡± Meng Bo said coldly, ¡°Of course you, who has always been single, don¡¯t understand what I want to do.¡± ¡°You!¡± He had indeed always been single, but that wasn¡¯t because no one liked him. It was because he didn¡¯t want to fall in love, okay? The two of them ignored each other and the atmosphere turned cold. The others looked at each other, not knowing what to do. The two of them were even arguing. Which side should they help? Hu Rui stood up angrily and said angrily, ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to be beaten up, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I won¡¯t care. Anyway, I want justice.¡± He held his stomach, stood up, and walked to the third floor. The store manager¡¯s office was on the third floor. He wanted to get the surveillance footage from the store manager. Yu Miao also followed happily. She wanted to expose this matter. It would definitely cause a huge uproar, and Yu Su¡¯s reputation would plummet. This was her chance to pull Yu Su down.. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Seeking Justice Chapter 485: Seeking Justice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meng Bo was stunned on the spot for a moment before he also walked upstairs. He wanted to keep a close eye on Hu Rui and not let him release the evidence. Yao Yun¡¯s face hurt, and her heart hurt even more. She didn¡¯t expect Meng Bo to be so protective of Ye Tang even after being beaten up. This made her very jealous. Could it be that the time she spent with Meng Bo had not made him completely fall in love with her? Damn Ye Tang! Yao Yun also covered her face and followed, her eyes filled with viciousness and jealousy. The others followed one after another, wanting to see how things would develop. The manager was a man in his forties. His name was Bai Jun. When he saw them go upstairs, his eyes were filled with understanding. After hearing the intentions of these people, the manager brought them into the surveillance room on the third floor and got someone to pull out the surveillance video. After the video was released, Bai Jun asked, ¡°Are you sure you want this surveillance footage? Then I¡¯ll get someone to copy it to you?¡± There was an imperceptible smile in his eyes. After Hu Rui finished watching the video, he walked forward in disbelief, wishing he could bury his head in the surveillance footage. The few people behind him were also shocked. Yu Miao looked at the screen in shock and muttered, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. How can there be no footage of Yu Su hitting someone in the surveillance footage?¡± Someone stuttered, ¡°Did we encounter a ghost?¡± The video only showed them drinking. Then, it showed Yu Su and Ye Tang walking down the second floor towards the entrance of the bar. On the surveillance footage, time passed second by second. There was nothing abnormal. Hu Rui frowned. ¡°What do you mean by encountering ghosts? This surveillance video must have been edited by someone.¡± This speed and efficiency meant that it was definitely an expert. He looked at Bai Jun and asked, ¡°Did anyone in your shop touch this surveillance camera?¡± Bai Jun nodded and said affirmatively, ¡°You saw it just now. This is the first time I opened the surveillance room tonight. The key is in my pocket. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to get the surveillance footage from the shop.¡± After hearing this, Hu Rui felt even more defeated. ¡°Damn it, what went wrong!¡± Then, he seemed to have thought of something and took out his phone to call Ye Chang. Ye Chang was playing chess with his grandfather at the old residence. His phone suddenly vibrated a few times. Ye Chang looked at the caller ID and hung up. Soon, the phone rang again. Old Master Ye Xu glanced at him and said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s something important. Go deal with it first. We¡¯ll continue the chess game when you come back.¡± Ye Chang nodded guiltily. He took his phone out of the living room and onto the balcony. ¡°Hello.¡± Hu Rui said, ¡°Meng Bo and I were beaten up. We¡¯re in the bar now. Don¡¯t you know someone who knows hacking? Get that person to help me recover the surveillance.¡± He deliberately did not mention that the people who hit him were Yu Su and Ye Tang. Otherwise, Ye Chang would definitely not help. Ye Chang asked in surprise, ¡°Huh? Who hit the both of you?¡± Who would dare to hit Young Master Meng and Young Master Hu? The strength of these two families could not be underestimated in the capital. Hu Rui said vaguely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who hit us first. Meng Bo and I really need your help. Hurry up and bring that person over!¡± After Ye Chang heard this, he agreed out of curiosity. ¡°Alright, are you guys still at the same place?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Hoo Rui said. Ye Chang wanted to go to the scene to see what was going on, so he brought the technician to the bar. After Ye Chang went upstairs, he saw Meng Bo, who had shoe prints on his body, and Hu Rui, who was holding his stomach. ¡°You guys were really beaten up!¡± His tone was still filled with curiosity. Hu Rui said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and get your friend to resume the video. I really can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Chang turned around and said to the thin man behind him, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Nodding, Chen Yu copied down the entire surveillance video and placed it into a professional app to examine it. Then, he said, ¡°The surveillance video is normal.¡± Hu Rui walked forward and frowned. ¡°How can it be normal? We were beaten up tonight under this surveillance camera. It must have caught it.¡± Rising to his feet, Chen Yu packed his bag and said nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. There¡¯s nothing wrong with this surveillance video. If it really happened, it proves that this video was edited by the world¡¯s top hackers.¡± ¡°If you want to recover, unless you find the world¡¯s number one hacker, there¡¯s no possibility of recovery..¡± Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Top Hacker Chapter 486: Top Hacker Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Rui did not think that Chen Yu was lying. If it was really done by a world-class hacker, it was normal that he could not find any flaws in this video. However, it would be difficult for him to recover the original video. Hu Rui asked unwillingly, ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± He even wanted to use this video to threaten Yu Su. Carrying his bag, Chen Yu nodded expressionlessly before walking out the door. Ye Chang was shocked. Chen Yu was a hacker expert hired by the Ye Group. He could be ranked internationally, yet he actually couldn¡¯t recover the video.. Ye Chang looked at Hu Rui suspiciously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Who beat you up?¡± He really wanted to know who had the world¡¯s top hackers behind them. Hu Rui shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you for now.¡± Then, he looked at the group of rich kids behind him and asked, ¡°Which one of you took a video of what happened tonight?¡± Since the surveillance video could not be restored, it was good enough to have a video recorded on their phones. It was fine as long as Yu Su¡¯s face could be seen clearly in the video. The group of rich kids looked at each other and shook their heads. They were too focused on watching the commotion. In addition, the incident happened too quickly and they didn¡¯t have time to pick up their phones to record a video. Hu Rui slammed his fist on the table. ¡°Then go to the first floor and ask the people at the scene who recorded the video. I can buy it at a high price.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone walked down the third floor and returned to the vicinity of the wine table. Hu Rui asked five people to ask them one by one, but when they returned, they all sighed. No one recorded it at all. At that time, it happened so quickly that no one could react. Yu Miao clenched her fists tightly in anger, her eyes filled with anger. What a bunch of useless fellows! Hu Rui sat on the sofa and smashed the wine glass in his hand on the ground. ¡°I really can¡¯t accept this. I can¡¯t find any evidence.¡± However, Meng Bo was very calm. ¡°They have a world-class hacker over there. Even if someone recorded a video, it would be destroyed by the hacker. It¡¯s impossible for you to find evidence.¡± Hu Rui took a few deep breaths and unbuttoned his collar a little. His face was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°They planned everything and made us suffer. They¡¯re really vicious.¡± Then, he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°We don¡¯t have physical evidence, but we have witnesses. We can get the onlookers in the bar to testify for us.¡± Meng Bo raised his eyebrows and looked at Hu Rui in confusion. ¡°Do you think you can convict them with these people? When we reach the police station, they will definitely say that these people have colluded with us and can¡¯t testify. When the time comes, they¡¯ll go and retrieve the surveillance footage. You might even be charged with framing them.¡± He did not think that Yu Su was that stupid. Hu Rui slammed the table in anger. ¡°Then tell me, what should we do?¡± Meng Bo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. Let this matter pass!¡± If he pursued the matter, he might push Ye Tang further away. He didn¡¯t want Ye Tang to really leave him. ¡°You¡¯re just going to get beaten up for no reason? I think you¡¯re just like Ye Chang. There¡¯s something wrong with your brain.¡± Hu Rui turned his head away. He was not a Casanova. He wanted to seek justice for himself. Ye Chang frowned and asked curiously, ¡°What does this have to do with me? You scolded him and still want to bring me in?¡± He brought people over to help, but he received a scolding. Hu Rui snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your good cousin about that. If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up like this.¡± Ye Chang glanced at the two of them in surprise. ¡°Did Ye Tang hit both of you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao said aggrievedly, ¡°No, Cousin and I were beaten up by Yu Su. Young Master Meng and Yao Yun were beaten up by Ye Tang.¡± After saying that, tears fell from her eyes. Ye Chang took a deep look at Yu Miao and subconsciously moved to the side. He wanted to stay away from Yu Miao. Noticing Ye Chang¡¯s actions, Yu Miao felt even worse. Ye Chang asked, ¡°Based on my understanding of them, they wouldn¡¯t hit someone for no reason. You must have done something overboard.. Tell me, what did you do?¡± Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Stop Pestering Me Chapter 487: Stop Pestering Me Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Rui snorted and said, ¡°She hit someone for no reason. We were just sitting there chatting when your cousin came over with Yu Su. Ye Tang splashed wine and kicked Meng Bo a few times. She even slapped Meng Bo¡¯s girlfriend a few times. I went over to stop the fight, but Yu Su kicked me away and slapped Yu Miao a few more times.¡± At the thought of it, he realized that Yu Su and Ye Tang were really fierce. The ten of them were drinking here, but they were intimidated by these two women. How embarrassing. Hearing this explanation, Meng Bo¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°What girlfriend? Can you stop talking nonsense?¡± Hu Rui sneered. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t sitting in your arms and the two of them weren¡¯t acting so ambiguous, Ye Tang wouldn¡¯t have come to hit you. Don¡¯t you want to admit it?¡± They were all men. Who wouldn¡¯t understand? Ye Chang¡¯s expression turned cold. He looked at Meng Bo and said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have my sister chasing after you while you flirt with someone else.¡± Meng Bo explained, ¡°I¡¯m not flirting with anyone else. You¡¯ve all misunderstood.¡± It was not that he had romantic feelings for Yao Yun, but he could not say these words out loud for the time being. Ye Chang glanced at Yao Yun, who was sitting at the side. She kept looking at Meng Bo with affection in her eyes. Ye Chang sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? No normal person would believe you! Since Ye Tang beat you up, it means that she¡¯s let go of your relationship. Don¡¯t pester her anymore. Let¡¯s end it like this!¡± His fist was itchy and he wanted to beat Meng Bo up. Meng Bo¡¯s eyes were sharp as he rejected, ¡°No, it¡¯s not up to you to decide what to do with her. Also, if I ask you not to pester Yu Su anymore, are you willing?¡± Relationships were not something that could be given up easily. However, Ye Chang nodded affirmatively. ¡°I¡¯ve long decided not to get Yu Su back. She deserves a better life. As for you, can you do it?¡± Meng Bo didn¡¯t expect him to say this and froze on the spot. He wasn¡¯t willing to give up on Ye Tang. Ye Tang had chased after him for so many years. He was already used to Ye Tang¡¯s existence. It was impossible for him to fall in love with another woman. Seeing that he was stunned, Ye Chang sneered. He knew that Meng Bo couldn¡¯t do it. Then, Ye Chang looked at Hu Rui and his expression darkened. ¡°You asked me to get someone to recover the surveillance video just now because you wanted to use the video to threaten Yu Su and Ye Tang, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯re unwilling to tell me who hit you.¡± Hu Rui nodded and said without guilt, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Ye Chang walked over and kicked Hu Rui¡¯s leg. ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless. Yu Su is your biological cousin, and Ye Tang hit Meng Bo. She didn¡¯t hit you, yet you still want to take revenge?¡± He wanted to beat Hu Rui up. Why didn¡¯t he realize that Hu Rui was such a person in the past? Hu Rui was caught off guard and was kicked hard. Ye Chang raised his fist and wanted to continue punching, but he was stopped by Yu Miao, who rushed out. Yu Miao stood in front of Hu Rui with teary eyes. ¡°Brother Ye Chang, don¡¯t say that. Cousin also couldn¡¯t take this lying down and wanted to take revenge. If you want to blame someone, you can only blame Yu Su and Ye Tang for being too sinister. They even destroyed the recording in the surveillance cameras.¡± Ye Chang watched as she stood in front of him, his eyes filled with disdain. He took a step to the side. ¡°What does this have to do with you? Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. If I hear you speak ill of them again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Brother Ye Chang, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Meng Bo couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard this. He mocked, ¡°Why should he believe you? Are you his ex-girlfriend or his cousin? Don¡¯t flatter yourself, okay?¡± Yu Miao really thought too highly of herself. Although Meng Bo didn¡¯t like Yu Su very much, he disliked this pretentious Yu Miao even more. Ye Chang looked at him approvingly. ¡°He¡¯s right. Of course I believe in Yu Su and Ye Tang. Who do you think you are?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You!¡± Yu Miao took a step back, her eyes filled with tears. Hu Rui¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. If you have anything, come at me. Don¡¯t bully the people around me.¡± He just couldn¡¯t stand the sight of these two men bullying a woman. Ye Chang looked at him in surprise, his eyes filled with schadenfreude. ¡°You still don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been doing recently, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being unlucky?¡± The two of them had just returned from overseas, so it was normal for them to be out of the loop.. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Breaking Off Their Friendship Chapter 488: Breaking Off Their Friendship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Rui asked, ¡°What bad luck?¡± He looked at Yu Miao suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We were just a little unlucky on the show.¡± Yu Miao looked at Ye Chang pleadingly, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t say it. The corners of Ye Chang¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Since you won¡¯t listen to my advice, it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ll warn the two of you again. Don¡¯t touch Yu Su and Ye Tang again. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for not remembering our past.¡± He was happy to see Hu Rui make a fool of himself, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He also wanted to let Hu Rui have a taste of bad luck. Hu Rui laughed coldly. ¡°Hehe.¡± Meng Bo was a little stunned. He said strangely, ¡°I¡¯ve never planned to do anything to them. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Chang took a deep look at the two of them and walked out of the door. After Ye Chang left, the atmosphere turned completely cold. Meng Bo looked at Hu Rui and said with an ugly expression, ¡°I¡¯m also warning you not to have any ideas about the two of them. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off. Also, forget about the business cooperation!¡± With that, he left. Yao Yun¡¯s heart ached when she saw him stand up and leave without looking at her. However, she still stood up and followed Meng Bo out. Hu Rui turned around and punched the table. The anger on his face was deep. ¡°Damn you two, who do you think I, Hu Rui, am?¡± For the sake of two women, they actually wanted to cut ties with him. Was their relationship not worth mentioning? At the thought of this, Hu Rui¡¯s head hurt. His chest hurt, and his leg hurt from Ye Chang¡¯s kick. ¡°My body hurts. Hurry up and send me to the hospital.¡± Two people came, one on the left and one on the right, and helped Hu Rui out. The remaining people looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. Seeing that Hu Rui left just like that and had no intention of caring about her, Yu Miao felt extremely aggrieved. Clenching her fists tightly, she chased after Hu Rui. She also had to check her injuries out. Perhaps the injuries she found could be used as evidence to sue Yu Su and let her receive the punishment she deserved. In the room. Yu Su and Ye Tang looked at the computer. The surveillance video on the second floor of the bar was playing on the screen. After destroying the evidence, they turned on the surveillance camera in the bar and prepared to see what Hu Rui and the others would do next. After this group of people left the bar, Yu Su turned off the surveillance camera. Yu Su closed her computer and asked, ¡°Ye Tang, I guess Meng Bo will come to you later to explain. He is going to say that he has never been ambiguous with anyone else. The person he likes has always been you. What are your plans?¡± According to the reaction of the people on the surveillance camera, Meng Bo and Yao Yun should not be together. But no matter what, Meng Bo had hurt Ye Tang and done something wrong. He didn¡¯t deserve to be forgiven. Seeing the three of them fighting in the surveillance footage, Yu Su felt quite relieved. Ye Tang thought about it for a moment and finally snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow after him anymore. It¡¯s useless even if he explains. I won¡¯t turn back.¡± It was easy to ignore one¡¯s own brilliance when chasing after others. Ye Tang was also very outstanding. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Then what if he woos you instead? Will you still consider him?¡± After so many years, Meng Bo had probably fallen in love with Ye Tang. He thought that Ye Tang would never leave, so he didn¡¯t care what she thought. Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Since he¡¯s wooing me, he has to pay me. If he follows me, he¡¯ll have to pay me a million dollars each time he does it. Anyway, I don¡¯t mind having more money. It¡¯s just nice for us to use it to invest in our studio.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± In a high-class private hospital. The doctor examined Hu Rui, but he did not find any injuries. There was not even redness or swelling. But as soon as the doctor touched the spot where he¡¯d been hit, Hu Rui cried out in pain and sweat beaded on his head, much to the doctor¡¯s confusion, too. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had no choice but to ask Hu Rui to take a scan to see if his bones were injured. After Yu Miao finished the checkup, she received the same result. Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said pitifully, ¡°Help me check again. My face really hurts. It hurts when I touch it.¡± What the hell was going on! Why couldn¡¯t even the doctor detect it? Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: No Scars Chapter 489: No Scars Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The doctor took the flashlight and looked at Yu Miao¡¯s face carefully. He still did not find any injuries. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°Young lady, I really can¡¯t see any external injuries. Go and do another checkup!¡± After the two of them finished their examination, they took the form and came to look for the doctor again. The doctor looked at the results carefully and said helplessly, ¡°Are you sure you were beaten? There are no signs of injuries. How can it hurt?¡± It was the middle of the night. Were these two playing with him? He had never seen such patients before. Hu Rui¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You must be mistaken. How can there be no traces? I was kicked so hard that I was sent flying.¡± His entire chest was in pain now, and so was his leg. The spot on his back where he had been hit was also in extreme pain. There were no traces? Yu Miao also cried and said, ¡°Doctor, it hurts too!¡± The doctor sighed. ¡°I really can¡¯t see any injuries. There are no external or internal injuries. How can I treat you?¡± Hu Rui said coldly, ¡°My body hurts. It¡¯s your problem if you can¡¯t tell. Prescribe me painkillers!¡± The doctor frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Miao also had tears in the corners of her eyes. ¡°Doctor, my face feels like it¡¯s been splashed with chili water. It¡¯s burning and it hurts.¡± She reached out and touched her face. Tears streamed down her face again. The doctor had no choice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prescribe some painkillers and anti-inflammatory medicine for you. You can take them when you get back.¡± He really couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. Before leaving, the doctor coughed and hinted, ¡°If you still feel pain after taking the medicine, go to the psychiatry department. You might be able to treat it.¡± After saying that, he called the next patient in. Hu Rui and Yu Miao were stunned. They only reacted when they walked out of the consultation room. Did the doctor mean that they had imagined all this pain? The more the two of them thought about it, the angrier they became. However, they did not have the confidence to go back to the consultation room to refute. After all, the results of the examination showed that everything was normal. Yu Miao applied ointment on the car, but she only felt better for a short while. Soon, her face started to sting again. She threw herself into Hu Rui¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Cousin, my face really hurts. Yu Su and the rest have really gone overboard. Boohoo¡­¡± Under her actions, Hu Rui¡¯s back hit the back seat and there was a burst of soreness. His chest was hit by Yu Miao again, and he cried out in pain, ¡°It hurts. Stay away from me.¡± He pushed Yu Miao away. Hu Rui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yu Miao, don¡¯t always touch me. You¡¯re not young anymore. We have to avoid arousing suspicion.¡± Yu Miao shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll always be Cousin¡¯s most obedient sister. Our relationship will never change.¡± The tip of her nose was red and she looked aggrieved. After saying that, she hugged Hu Rui¡¯s waist and rubbed her head against him a few times. Hu Rui¡¯s body hurt even more when he was hugged. In the past, Hu Rui might have coaxed her, but now that he could not even take care of himself, he was extremely annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand human language? I told you not to touch me!¡± After saying that, he turned his face away and did not look at Yu Miao again. He planned to ignore Yu Miao after sending her home. Yu Miao was really too troublesome. Seeing that he was angry, Yu Miao was in disbelief. She snorted and said aggrievedly, ¡°Stupid cousin, I¡¯ll ignore you from now on. Play by yourself!¡± After saying that, she turned her body slightly and looked out of the window in a fit of pique. The two people sitting in front were secretly pleased. They had long disliked Yu Miao. She didn¡¯t even know how to tell the actions of others. How annoying. When Yu Miao returned home, most of the people in the house were there. Other than Father Yu and Yu An, who were on a business trip, even Yu Hong was sitting at home. Everyone was present. Yu Miao felt terrible after being beaten up. When she saw Hu Ying, she quickly threw herself into her arms and cried, ¡°Mom, I was beaten up. She slapped me a few times.¡± After saying that, Yu Miao kept crying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The remaining three brothers all turned their heads away in frustration, not looking at the pretentious Yu Miao. They wondered who had hit Yu Miao. That person had done something they didn¡¯t dare to do. He was really a warrior. Hu Ying hurriedly looked at Yu Miao¡¯s face. ¡°Who dares to hit you? How dare you? I¡¯ll help you teach her a lesson!¡± She looked at Yu Miao¡¯s face carefully and did not find anything wrong. Had she really been beaten up? Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Seeking Justice Chapter 490: Seeking Justice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao started to complain. ¡°Cousin Hu Rui and I were both beaten up by Yu Su. She kicked Cousin away and even slapped my face hard. My face is burning. It hurts!¡± Even Hu Ying was stunned. Yu Su didn¡¯t look like someone who would hit someone. Was it really Yu Su who hit her? Yu Hong crossed his arms and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡± He believed in Yu Su. Even if she hit Yu Miao, Yu Miao would definitely be the one asking for a beating. Yu Zheng pulled Yu Miao out of his mother¡¯s arms. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t lie on my mother¡¯s stomach. Don¡¯t you know that my mother¡¯s stomach is swollen and uncomfortable?¡± He had long experienced Yu Miao¡¯s selfishness, so he naturally did not expect Yu Miao to consider his mother. Hu Ying¡¯s heart warmed when she heard Yu Zheng¡¯s words. As expected, she was right to keep her sons by her side. Even her youngest son was starting to feel sorry for her. Hu Ying asked, ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me clearly. If it¡¯s really Yu Su¡¯s fault, I¡¯ll help you seek justice.¡± Yu Miao told her what had happened. She deliberately misinterpreted the matter and made Yu Su sound very fierce. She even mentioned that Yu Su had destroyed the recordings of the surveillance cameras. Yu Ruo thought for a moment. ¡°If Yu Su had taken action, you must have done something bad. What are you hiding?¡± Yu Miao was caught off guard by this question and said in a panic, ¡°No, I¡¯m not hiding anything.¡± When Hu Ying heard that Yu Miao had gone to the hospital with Hu Rui, and there wasn¡¯t any results from it, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. ¡°Yu Miao, let¡¯s forget about this matter. Since the hospital can¡¯t find anything, the injury isn¡¯t serious. I can¡¯t seek justice for you.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with indignation as she bit her lip. Yu Zheng asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want the Yu family to stand up for you and suppress Yu Su?¡± She really did not have any self-awareness. Yu Su was the daughter of the Yu family, alright? Even if she cut ties with the family, she was still the treasure of the family. Yu Hong also looked at Yu Miao with a displeased expression. ¡°You already said that there are no surveillance cameras or evidence of injuries. What else do you want?¡± Yu Ruo¡¯s gaze was also filled with condemnation. Being stared at by these three people, Yu Miao shed tears aggrievedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me. I just want to tell you that Yu Su even dared to hit her cousin. She might attack you for no reason.¡± Yu Hong sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me. Even if I¡¯m beaten up, I¡¯ll gladly endure it.¡± Yu Miao was furious, but she still had to appear calm. She forced a smile. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go back to your room and rest!¡± Hu Ying yawned and asked the auntie to push her wheelchair into her room. Ever since she was poisoned by the worm, she did not want to walk at all. When Yu Miao returned to her room, the place where she had been hit was still burning. It felt like she had been pricked by a needle. She sat by the bed aggrievedly. ¡°Damn Yu Su. She¡¯s too cunning!¡± How could the scars on her face not be identified? Yu Miao thought that Yu Su was a metaphysical masters and had a guess in her heart. Could Yu Su have used other methods? Yu Miao thought for a while before taking out her phone to send a message to a virtual number. After half an hour, the other party replied: ¡°Got it.¡± That night, after Meng Bo and Yao Yun fell asleep, they woke up from the pain of their injuries. The two of them also went to the doctor. Meng Bo lifted his clothes and the doctor couldn¡¯t see any injuries. Yao Yun¡¯s face was extremely smooth too. After a fruitless examination, the two of them could only return back with the painkillers prescribed by the doctor. After returning to their residence, the two of them took painkillers, but their injuries still hurt. The two of them tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep the entire night. Yu Miao and Hu Rui also suffered for the entire night. In the studio. Yu Su interviewed a few new assistants, but they were all unsatisfied. It was only after Guan Lu came that things changed. Yu Su chatted with Guan Lu for a while and immediately decided to hire her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su liked Guan Lu¡¯s valiant personality very much. She did things well and confidently and her gaze was very clear. From her appearance, she was also a kind and sincere person. Furthermore, she was highly recommended by Ye Tang. She had no reason not to hire her. Yu Su said, ¡°You can start working today. After work, I¡¯ll give you an advance of six months¡¯ salary. Work hard at my place.¡± Guan Lu nodded. ¡°Thank you, CEO Yu. I¡¯ll go to work then.¡± With that, she walked out of Yu Su¡¯s office.. Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Getting the Character Chapter 491: Getting the Character Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Knock knock! Hearing the knock on the door, Yu Su looked up and said, ¡°Come in!¡± The door opened. It was He Yuan. He Yuan carried a stack of documents and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯ve sorted out our studio¡¯s recent resources. Take a look!¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± She took the information and flipped through it. It was recorded very clearly. Not only were there variety shows, movie scripts, and television dramas, but the advertisment opportunities were also catergorised accordingly. The level of each opportunity as well as the things to take note of for various shoots were obvious at a glance. Most of the documents were invitations to Yu Su. For the variety shows, there were many competitive ones. There were many scripts for dramas, but their styles were rather the same. They were all characters that were pure and beautiful. Yu Su asked, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any one here suitable for me to accept?¡± She asked this because she wanted to test He Yuan. He Yuan had also thought about this question before. She thought for a moment before answering, ¡°There¡¯s one which depicts a female boss who started her own business in the 1980s. She¡¯s quite a good character. If the actress acts well, she¡¯ll definitely attract a lot of fans. It¡¯ll also be very helpful to help the actress to win an award.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°This script was adapted from a novel. It has a lot of fan base. The director has produced many popular television dramas, and there¡¯s no problem with the production. Unfortunately, the male lead of this drama seems to have been decided on Ye Chang.¡± With that, she looked at Yu Su expectantly. Yu Su nodded with a smile in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re quite talented. This job is for you.¡± He Yuan had indeed put in a lot of effort recently. He Yuan was pleasantly surprised and said shyly, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to the teachers in the studio. I like this job very much.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°Alright, contact the director of this television drama and tell him that I¡¯m willing to take on this drama. Then, discuss the meeting time with him.¡± In her previous life, she liked this novel very much. She originally wanted to act in this drama, but she did not have enough fame and did not get the role. After the drama was broadcasted, the female lead¡¯s acting skills were very awkward and the ratings were very poor. This time, Yu Su wanted to act well in this drama. 2:30 P.M in the afternoon. Yu Su returned to the office again. Guan Lu brewed tea and left. He Yuan walked in again and handed the printed script to Yu Su. ¡°Sister Su, I¡¯ve contacted the director. He hopes to sign the contract as soon as possible.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look at the script first.¡± She opened the script. The female lead divorced her husband and rented a dilapidated house with her three-year-old daughter. The female protagonist earned her first sum of money by chance. From then on, she tried her best to start a business. She set up a street stall and was arrested by the city enforcement officers. However, she never gave up. As she worked to start a business, she met the male lead. The male protagonist was originally a rich second-generation heir. He met the female protagonist, who was emitting light from head to toe, and was deeply attracted to her. He learned that the female protagonist had been married and had children, but he still didn¡¯t care. After a series of emotional struggles, the two of them finally became a couple. The female lead¡¯s company developed step by step. She entered the list of richest people domestically and was established as the youngest billionaire in the country. Yu Su put down the script and looked out of the window. If she wanted to win the Best Actress Award, she would have to rely on this drama. Soon, the news that Yu Su had taken on this drama spread. Yu Miao was applying ice on her face at home to ease the pain, but she happened to see this news in the group chat. Her face was about to turn crooked from anger, and she immediately called Hu Rui. Soon, the call was picked up. ¡°Cousin, I have something to talk to you about. Come over to the Yu family!¡± Hu Rui¡¯s body hurt a lot. He wanted to refuse, but he suddenly thought of something and agreed. ¡°Alright, wait for me at the Yu family.¡± As soon as Hu Rui arrived at the Yu family, Yu Miao pulled him into a guest room. She said pitifully, ¡°Cousin, I heard that the Hu family has some resources in the entertainment industry. Why don¡¯t you find me some resources?¡± Hu Rui crossed his arms and questioned coldly, ¡°Did you call me here to talk about this?¡± He found it strange in his heart. The Yu family also had their own entertainment company. According to the personalities of the young masters of the Yu family, they would definitely support Yu Miao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, Yu Miao needed entertainment resources very much. Didn¡¯t this prove that the Yu family was no longer helping Yu Miao? What was the reason for this? He would not help rashly until he had clarified this matter. Yu Miao nodded. ¡°I just received news that Yu Su has joined a production team. I don¡¯t want her to surpass me. I want to film too.¡± Hu Rui sneered. ¡°That proves that Yu Su is more liked by the audience. If you want to film, go and fight for it yourself. What kind of ability do you have that you have to look for me for resources?¡± This question made Yu Miao¡¯s expression turn ugly.. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Depends on Your Value Chapter 492: Depends on Your Value Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao walked forward and grabbed Hu Rui¡¯s hand. ¡°But I have a cousin. Cousin will help me, right?¡± For some reason, Hu Rui felt disgusted when he saw her flattering look. He decided to investigate what had happened during this period of time. Hu Rui said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your beloved second brother in an entertainment company? Why didn¡¯t he help you?¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes flashed and she smiled. ¡°He wants me to try it myself, but when I think of Yu Su¡¯s arrogance last night, I can¡¯t take it lying down.¡± After saying that, she hugged Hu Rui and leaned her head against him. Hu Rui suddenly said, ¡°If you want to be my woman, I can consider it. However, if you want me to find resources for you, it depends on whether you have the value.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Miao felt a chill run down her spine. Hu Rui¡¯s cold gaze was fixed on her like a venomous snake. Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Cousin, what are you talking about? I¡¯m your sister. Why would I want to be your woman?¡± How could he insult her like that? Hu Rui sneered. ¡°Then why do you always hug me and wheedle at me, asking me to do things for you?¡± This kind of intimate action was abnormal even in other countries. He had discovered it long ago. Yu Miao was about to cry. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m just relying on you. You¡¯ve really misunderstood.¡± She did not mind being Hu Rui¡¯s woman, but she knew that Hu Rui would definitely not accept it. Instead, he would find her disgusting. Hu Rui lifted her chin and sneered. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ve misunderstood you. Remember to be obedient, or I¡¯ll get someone to break your legs.¡± Yu Miao bit her lip hard. She knew that Hu Rui would do such a thing. She could only slap Hu Rui¡¯s hand away with red eyes and push him away. ¡°Bad cousin, I want to complain to Mom and let her scold you.¡± With that, Yu Miao ran out of the room. Hu Rui stood where he was and snorted coldly. He tidied up his clothes and was about to leave the room when the phone rang. He looked at the contact and picked up the call. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to cut ties with me?¡± Meng Bo¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Let me ask you something. Does the place where you were hit still hurt?¡± Meng Bo was in pain for the entire night before he called Hu Rui. Yao Yun had just sent him a message saying that her face was still in pain. Therefore, Meng Bo had a guess in his heart and wanted to verify it. Hu Rui said, ¡°Does the place where you were hit hurt too? I was in so much pain last night that I couldn¡¯t sleep, but I went to the hospital to check. There¡¯s no problem.¡± When Meng Bo heard this, he sighed in his heart. As expected, his guess was right. Meng Bo said faintly, ¡°It seems that the four of us have the same symptoms. Someone must have tampered with the wound.¡± Hu Rui reacted. ¡°I see. No wonder¡­¡± Meng Bo continued, ¡°That person should be Yu Su. Go and ask Yu Su what conditions she needs to be willing to help us reduce the pain.¡± Hu Rui immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. Why don¡¯t you ask Ye Tang? That¡¯ll be faster. Yu Su will definitely ignore me.¡± He was only her cousin and was not close to Yu Su. Meng Bo retorted, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not Ye Tang. It¡¯s useless for me to look for her. Besides, she blocked all my contact details.¡± Hu Rui was still thinking when he heard the other party continue, ¡°The young master of the Hu family will have a way. Moreover, you¡¯re related to her by blood. I believe you can do it. I¡¯ll wait for your good news. Goodbye.¡± With that, Meng Bo quickly hung up. Hu Rui stomped his feet in anger. ¡°Damn Meng Bo, how dare he trick me? I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the pain in his back and chest reminded him not to be willful. Hu Rui walked out of the Yu residence. After getting into his car, he borrowed the driver¡¯s phone. Yu Su¡¯s phone number was saved in his phone before he left the country. He did not know if he could still get through the number. Soon, he heard Yu Su¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello.¡± Hu Rui pressed the recording button and asked, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯ve tampered with our injuries, right? Not only did you beat us up, but you also want us to die of pain?¡± Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Winning Back a Round Chapter 493: Winning Back a Round Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up. She had guessed that Hu Rui might be recording in order to have evidence. She asked curiously, ¡°When did I hit you? Also, what¡¯s with your injuries?¡± Hu Rui snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I know everything.¡± Yu Su continued, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, she immediately hung up. Regardless of whether the other party had recorded it or not, she would definitely not leave any evidence for Hu Rui to use to avoid trouble in the future. Hearing the busy tone, Hu Rui was so angry that he punched his seat. The driver in the driver¡¯s seat said carefully, ¡°Young Master, where are we going? Are we still going back to the Hu residence?¡± He looked at his phone, afraid that Hu Rui would smash it. Hu Rui handed the phone over and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll make another call later.¡± He took out his phone and called Meng Bo again. ¡°I just called Yu Su. She doesn¡¯t admit that she used any tricks on us. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Hearing this, Meng Bo could not help but ask, ¡°Who asked you to ask this? I asked you to ask for a way to relieve the pain, but you went to ask Yu Su if she had any tricks up her sleeve?¡± If it were him, he would not tell Hu Rui either. Yu Su was not a fool! Hu Rui sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re so powerful, go and ask. I¡¯m not going to get scolded. Anyway, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s in pain.¡± With that, he hung up. When he returned to the Hu residence, he still felt pain all over his body. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he went to the psychiatric department of the hospital to take a look. The psychiatrist had tested Hu Rui many times, but he still could not find the reason. After running around for an entire afternoon, Hu Rui was still in a lot of pain. However, he did not want to tell the others in the Hu family because of his pride. Hence, he forced himself to endure. Then, Hu Rui found many famous psychiatrists online. A doctor suggested that he look for metaphysical masters to take a look. It might be effective. Hu Rui found someone to introduce metaphysical masters to him. After being seen by the fifth metaphysical masters, the pain in Hu Rui¡¯s body still did not ease. He heard that his uncle, Yu Zong, had found many metaphysical masters and was quite knowledgeable in this aspect, so he tried to call Yu Zong. Soon, the call connected. ¡°Hello, Hu Rui, are you back in the country?¡± Hu Rui first exchanged pleasantries with his uncle before explaining his intentions. After Yu Zong heard this, he thought for a few seconds before asking hesitantly, ¡°Who injured you? Ordinary people don¡¯t have the ability.¡± Hu Rui sighed. ¡°I was beaten up by Yu Su.¡± Only then did Yu Zong understand that Hu Rui had probably provoked Yu Su and was beaten up. Yu Zong was still a little hesitant. In the end, he thought for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return to the capital tomorrow. The Yu family happened to worship a metaphysical master. Let the master take a look at you. Bear with it for a while.¡± Yu Zong had spent a lot of effort to poach this metaphysical master. He asked the master to take a look at Hu Rui because he wanted to test the master¡¯s strength. The Yu family did not provide for freeloaders. But in this way, he had to return to the capital tomorrow and face his wife. Yu Zong felt uncomfortable when he thought about it. However, Yu Miao was in the same situation. He couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Since he had to deal with it, he would do so together. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. You¡¯re really too kind. I¡¯ll wait for you at the corporation tomorrow. You must let the master take a good look at me.¡± Hu Rui was excited. He did not need to inform the Hu family to resolve this matter. Yu Zong said, ¡°Alright, come over tomorrow morning. Call your two friends. I¡¯ll get Yu Miao to come along.¡± The next morning. The master hired by the Yu family came to Yu Zong¡¯s office. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The master¡¯s name was Duan Chun. He had a metaphysical master certificate from the Daoist Association and had done many rituals for the wealthy businessmen in the capital. Master Duan walked into the chairman¡¯s office and stroked his beard. He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Yu, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yu Zong smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you to come today. I want to ask you to help me take a look at the fengshui of this office.¡± After Master Duan walked around, he mentioned some areas that needed improvement. After doing this, Master Duan suddenly looked at Yu Zong and sighed. ¡°Fellow Yu, I think something happened to your relative..¡± Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Increasing Pain Chapter 494: Increasing Pain Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zong was surprised, but his expression did not change. ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± He wanted to test Master Duan¡¯s strength. Master Duan counted with his fingers for a moment. ¡°These two are not your direct blood relatives. Someone has put something on their bodies. The pain is unbearable.¡± ¡°Can you tell me in detail?¡± Yu Zong asked further. However, Master Duan shook his head. ¡°Please invite them over, Fellow Yu. I have to check them out with my own eyes before I can come to a conclusion.¡± Yu Zong took out his phone and called his assistant. ¡°Tell the four of them to come up. I¡¯ll wait in the CEO¡¯s office.¡± A moment later, Yu Miao and the other three came upstairs. In fact, they had arrived long ago. Yu Zong deliberately wanted to test Master Duan. They sat in the lounge downstairs and waited for Yu Zong¡¯s summons. Seeing the four of them enter, Yu Zong nodded at Master Duan. ¡°Master, the four of them are here.¡± Master Duan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll check them now.¡± He first took a look at Hu Rui, but he found nothing wrong. He also did not find any traces of the ferocious aura. Could he have misjudged? He frowned slightly and looked at the other three people, but he could not find the reason. When he came over, he had already determined that the reason for the pain was because of the ferocious aura entering their bodies. However, he could not find the ferocious aura now, so he eliminated this possibility. Master Duan hesitated for a moment before taking out four talismans from his pocket. He said, ¡°If you keep the talisman on you, you might be able to reduce the pain.¡± The four of them stuffed the talismans into their pockets impatiently. However, in the next second, a sharp pain came from the four of them at the same time. It was twice as painful as before. Hu Rui shouted. A flame flashed in his pocket, followed by the smell of burning paper. He dug into his pocket and realized that the talisman had long turned to ashes. The other three also reached out to touch the place where the talismans were, but they did not touch anything. Their talismans had also been burned. Yu Zong looked at Master Duan hesitantly and asked curiously, ¡°Master Duan, what¡¯s going on?¡± Master Duan was stunned. How would he know what was going on? Logically speaking, this talisman should be effective against the ominous aura, but why was it burned? Master Duan stroked his beard and asked, ¡°How do you feel after putting the talismans on you?¡± Yao Yun¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°My body hurts even more than before.¡± Hu Rui also touched his chest with one hand and panted heavily. ¡°It hurts very badly for me too. I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Could this metaphysical master that his uncle had invited back be a liar? It was fine if he couldn¡¯t cure them, but why was the pain in his body worsening? Master Duan walked forward and took some ashes from Hu Rui¡¯s pocket to smell. He did not find anything unusual. Meng Bo was deep in thought. ¡°It must have triggered something, causing the pain to intensify.¡± Master Duan felt even more uncertain, but he could not show it. He could only pretend to be in deep thoughts and shake his head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Usually, if talismans were burnt, it meant that they had helped in warding off a disaster. But they were in even more pain. This meant that the thing on the four of them was not simple. At least, he would not be able to undo it for a while. Master Duan pondered for a moment. ¡°You have a very complicated curse on you. I need to prepare something before I can help you undo it.¡± Hu Rui clutched his chest and panted as he asked, ¡°How long will you have to take to prepare? I can¡¯t stand the pain.¡± This kind of pain was different from being beaten up. There was also the burning feeling of chili powder scattering on the wound. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Master Duan thought for a moment and said, ¡°About 40 minutes. I¡¯ll get someone to help.¡± In any case, he really did not understand what was going on. If he did not find his junior brother, he would definitely not be able to solve it himself. Yu Miao was in so much pain that she was about to cry. ¡°Another forty minutes? I¡¯m about to die from the pain!¡± Master Duan shook his head with a regretful look on his face. ¡°My young friends, I¡¯m really sorry. This curse technique is too complicated. I¡¯m really helpless. Please bear with it.¡± There was a thin layer of sweat on Hu Rui¡¯s forehead. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m really dying from the pain.. Do you have a way to stop the pain temporarily?¡± Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Temporary Suppression Chapter 495: Temporary Suppression Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Whether it was medicine or spiritual artifacts, as long as it could reduce a portion of the pain, it was fine. He was really about to die from the pain. Master Duan was speechless. He was just a metaphysical master, not a doctor. How could he stop the pain? However, Yu Zong watched from the side. He had to protect his image. Otherwise, how could he continue to work for the Yu Corporation? He thought for a while and took out a jade pendant from his pocket. He handed it to Hu Rui and said, ¡°This jade pendant might be useful. Try it.¡± There was a strong auspicious aura on the jade pendant. It could avoid disasters and reduce harm. It also had the effect of prolonging one¡¯s life. It should be able to relieve pain, right? Hu Rui strode over, took the jade pendant, and stuffed it into his arms. He closed his eyes and felt it for a while. His expression relaxed a little. ¡°It really worked. It doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡± Seeing that it was useful, Master Duan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s useful.¡± Seeing this, Meng Bo could not help but ask, ¡°Master, are there any other spiritual artifacts? My body hurts very much too.¡± He was more tolerant, but there were too many wounds on his body. He could not take the pain anymore. Master Duan was stunned and looked at Meng Bo¡¯s face. So it was the young master of the Meng family! He had the intention to befriend the Meng family, so he took out a jade gourd from his bag and handed it to Meng Bo. ¡°This spiritual artifact should be fine too.¡± Meng Bo held the jade gourd tightly and placed it on his chest. He took a deep breath. He finally felt a little better. Yu Miao and Yao Yun also looked at Master Duan with bright eyes, hoping to have a pain-relieving Dharma treasure. However, Master Duan shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing else. I only have two spiritual artifacts.¡± Yu Miao bit her lip tightly, her eyes filled with anger. She had contacted the person behind her and specially transferred this person over from Chinatown. Her goal was to control the Yu Corporation and have him help her. But from the looks of it, this person was very weak. He had spiritual artifacts, but he actually gave it to Hu Rui and Meng Bo first. How detestable! When she could contact the person behind her, she would definitely complain. Tears streamed down Yao Yun¡¯s face. ¡°Master, I¡¯m really in pain. Please help me.¡± Yu Miao also cried and said, ¡°Master Duan, can you find someone to borrow a spiritual artifact and get us spiritual artifacts too! I¡¯m dying of pain too.¡± Master Duan sighed and looked helpless. ¡°To be honest, I just came from Chinatown and don¡¯t have many friends in the capital. My junior brother will only arrive in 40 minutes. You should bear with it!¡± He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take turns using it?¡± Yu Miao knew that he was not lying and could only look at Hu Rui beside her. Her eyes were red. ¡°Cousin, it really hurts. Can you lend it to me for a while?¡± Hu Rui hesitated for a moment, but the pain in his body told him not to give it to Yu Miao. He could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll wear it for a while longer. I¡¯ll give it to you when I¡¯m better.¡± Of course, the period of time he would use it was under his control. Yu Miao was stunned. She did not expect her cousin to reject her. Wasn¡¯t she her cousin¡¯s favorite younger sister? Yu Miao was filled with resentment and hatred. She walked closer to Hu Rui and whispered, ¡°Cousin, if you don¡¯t give me the jade pendant, I¡¯ll complain to Dad that you molested me in the room.¡± If her cousin didn¡¯t feel sorry for her, then don¡¯t blame her for being heartless. Hu Rui¡¯s gaze turned ruthless. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yu Miao, you¡¯re really good.¡± He did not know what Yu Zong¡¯s attitude towards Yu Miao was. However, if Yu Miao complained publicly, for the sake of his own pride, Yu Zong would still reprimand him. Hu Rui had to rely on Yu Zong to undo the curse on his body. He could not anger Yu Zong. Hu Rui pulled out the jade pendant on his body and handed it to Yu Miao. He said gloomily, ¡°Just you wait.¡± Yu Miao took the jade pendant and immediately stuck it to her face. As expected, the pain on her face lessened a lot, and she instantly felt better. Hu Rui closed his eyes and gritted his teeth to resist the pain in his body. He finally saw through Yu Miao. He would definitely not be so close to her in the future. Suddenly, he thought of Yu Hong¡¯s words. He would be unlucky if he stayed with Yu Miao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could this be what Yu Hong meant? It seemed that he had to go and find Yu Hong to understand what had happened to Yu Miao and the brothers when he was overseas. When Yao Yun saw that Yu Miao had gotten the jade pendant, her heart ached. She also looked at Meng Bo expectantly. Meng Bo saw her gaze and his lips curled into a cold smile. He turned around and avoided Yao Yun¡¯s gaze.. Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Heart of Stone Chapter 496: Heart of Stone Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No matter what Hu Rui did, he would not give the jade gourd to Yao Yun. Yao Yun deserved the pain. He was not a kind person. Seeing his reaction, Yao Yun felt a chill in her heart. It seemed that she had no place in Meng Bo¡¯s heart. If Ye Tang was here, would Meng Bo be willing to give her the spiritual artifact? He should be willing, right? Thinking of this, Yao Yun¡¯s heart was filled with pain, and tears fell from her eyes. Master Duan said a few words to Yu Zong and left the office. Yu Zong noticed Hu Rui and Yu Miao¡¯s small actions and also heard Hu Rui say, ¡°Just you wait.¡± Yu Miao must have threatened Hu Rui to get the jade pendant. At the thought of this possibility, Yu Zong¡¯s eyes darkened. He sighed slightly in his heart and could not help but think of Yu Su. Back then, he was busy with work and didn¡¯t come home often, so he didn¡¯t know much about what happened at home. However, his wife would always nag at Yu Su, saying that she bullied her adopted daughter and that Yu Su did not know the rules. After listening for a long time, Yu Zong also had a bad impression of Yu Su. But now, it seemed that his wife and four sons had been fooled by Yu Miao. Not only had they been deceived, but they had also received the punishment they deserved. Yu Miao was really too scheming. He had to find a time to settle Yu Miao¡¯s matter and not let her stay in the Yu family anymore. But how could he deal with it so that Yu Miao would leave willingly and not make Hu Ying object violently? This was a big problem. Hu Ying was stubborn. Now that she had determined that Yu Miao was the most considerate child, ordinary methods might not be able to chase Yu Miao away. Forget it, forget it! He had to think of a way slowly. Yu Miao noticed Yu Zong¡¯s complicated gaze and her heart trembled. She couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know how long it would have taken.¡± Yu Zong nodded. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Yu Miao smiled and said, ¡°With the jade pendant, I feel much better and it doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Yu Zong said. In order to salvage her image in front of Yu Zong, Yu Miao took the initiative to take out the jade pendant and handed it to Hu Rui. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m much better. I¡¯ll return the jade pendant to you.¡± In order to make Yu Zong like her more, she could only endure the pain. However, Hu Rui said coldly, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t need it. You can use it yourself!¡± Don¡¯t think that he couldn¡¯t tell what Yu Miao was thinking. In the past, he disdained to expose her, but now, he felt disgusted just by looking at her. When Meng Bo heard this, he raised his eyebrows. The Yu Family¡¯s matter was quite interesting. It seemed that he had to investigate and see what had happened recently. Seeing that Yu Zong was still looking over, Yu Miao handed the jade pendant over again and said magnanimously, ¡°Cousin, use the jade pendant. I¡¯m really much better.¡± Hu Rui was extremely frustrated, but he couldn¡¯t expose her directly. He looked at Yu Miao with a sharp gaze. ¡°You really want to give it to me?¡± Yu Miao immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, you can use it.¡± Hu Rui laughed out loud with a mocking expression on his face. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take it. However, you can¡¯t report me to Uncle.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Miao immediately panicked. She quickly glanced at Yu Zong and immediately said, ¡°Cousin, we¡¯re so close. Of course we have to help each other.¡± Seeing her attitude, the mockery on Hu Rui¡¯s face deepened. He didn¡¯t take the jade pendant and walked away from Yu Miao. Yu Miao was ignored and was so angry that she wanted to hit someone. What was wrong with Hu Rui? How could he be so impudent in front of Yu Zong? He did not take her seriously at all. Hu Rui walked to Yu Zong¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Uncle, Master Duan doesn¡¯t seem very reliable.¡± Yu Zong shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Perhaps he¡¯ll have a new method later.¡± If it still didn¡¯t work, he could only thicken his skin and look for Yu Su. Yao Yun walked up to Meng Bo and said pitifully, ¡°Young Master Meng, it¡¯s so painful that I can¡¯t take it anymore. Give me the jade gourd!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meng Bo still closed his eyes and slept. Yao Yun bit her lip hard as tears flowed from her eyes. She had already begged so humbly, but Meng Bo was still indifferent. Was he so cold-hearted? Yao Yun felt wronged and resentful. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± With that, she ran out of the office.. Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Blood Dripping Technique Chapter 497: Blood Dripping Technique Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing this scene, Hu Rui laughed out loud. ¡°Young Master Meng, why didn¡¯t you chase after your beautiful assistant? You¡¯re really cold-blooded.¡± The corners of Meng Bo¡¯s mouth curled up as he opened his eyes. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Isn¡¯t your little cousin feeling terrible too? Why don¡¯t you go coax her?¡± Hu Rui¡¯s expression changed. Even Yu Miao was shocked. She subconsciously looked at Yu Zong, whose expression was also very ugly. Hu Rui grabbed Meng Bo¡¯s arm and gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have something to tell you. Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Then, the two of them came to a small living room. At this moment, the living room was empty, and it was suitable for the two of them to discuss matters. Hu Rui was furious. ¡°What nonsense were you talking about just now?¡± He made it sound like his relationship with Yu Miao was very ambiguous. Meng Bo handed the jade gourd to Hu Rui and said, ¡°You can use it.¡± Hu Rui subconsciously took the jade gourd with a blank expression, but the pain in his body eased a lot. What was this Meng Bo doing? Meng Bo leaned against the wall and looked out of the window. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that Yu Miao is a little strange after returning to the country this time? Yu Hong¡¯s attitude is also very strange.¡± Even Yu Zong felt a little strange. But nothing seemed to have happened, which was even more thought-provoking. Hu Rui snorted. ¡°So what? I¡¯ll go back and investigate myself. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Of course, he had experienced it deeply. In the past, he liked Yu Miao very much and always protected her like his cousins. However, after experiencing the events of the past few days, he realized that Yu Miao was not as innocent as she looked on the surface. Instead, she was scheming. Meng Bo nodded. ¡°Before you investigate thoroughly, don¡¯t get too close to Yu Miao. Be careful not to get into trouble.¡± Hu Rui took a deep breath and said reluctantly, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be wary of Yu Miao in the future, but why do I feel that your assistant isn¡¯t simple either?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± At this point, another sharp pain came from Meng Bo¡¯s body. ¡°Your cousin Yu Su is really ruthless!¡± No matter what, he would not provoke Yu Su in the future. This lesson was too deep. Hu Rui sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Before I went overseas, she was quite obedient. I didn¡¯t expect her to change so much. However, you deserve it. Who asked you to be two-timing?¡± Meng Bo said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not two-timing her. I have other uses for her.¡± Hu Rui smiled. ¡°You want her to warm your bed?¡± Meng Bo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t like people like her. She has too many thoughts.¡± Hu Rui really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Then what are you keeping her for? Aren¡¯t you deliberately making Ye Tang misunderstand?¡± Meng Bo took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a puff. There was ruthlessness in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you for the time being. You¡¯ll know in the future.¡± Seeing him like this, Hu Rui did not ask further. The two of them chatted for nearly half an hour before walking out of the living room. Hu Rui secretly returned the jade gourd to Meng Bo before the two of them walked into the CEO¡¯s office. Yao Yun looked at Meng Bo sadly, but Meng Bo casually found a place to sit down and didn¡¯t look at her. Not long after, Master Duan returned with another person. That person was also wearing a Daoist robe and was not young. His beard and eyebrows were white. Master Duan brought the person to Yu Zong and introduced, ¡°This is my junior brother. His metaphysical level has already reached Medium Level 4. You can call him Master Tang.¡± Yu Zong and the others immediately greeted him. Master Tang smiled and nodded slightly. He took out a black turtle shell and placed it on the table. The cracks on the turtle shell were deep and there were countless patterns on it. Master Tang said to Hu Rui and the others, ¡°Please take out a strand of hair and place it on the turtle shell.¡± If their bodies had been invaded by a ferocious aura before, he would definitely be able to find out. Hu Rui and the other three did as they were told. After they have placed their hair, Master Tang closed his eyes and began to chant an incantation. Then, the turtle shell floated in the air. He opened his eyes and said, ¡°Freeze!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tortoise shell was fixed in the air. There was a fine pattern on the tortoise shell that was glowing and flickering. A few seconds later, the turtle shell slowly landed on the table. Everyone present was stunned. Master Tang stroked his beard and said, ¡°According to the divination, after you were injured, the ferocious aura invaded your bodies and disappeared, so we couldn¡¯t detect it.¡± Yu Zong said, ¡°Then, is there anyway to resolve it?¡± Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Severing the Connection Chapter 498: Severing the Connection Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The most important thing now was to lessen the pain for them. Master Tang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Drop your blood on the turtle shell. I¡¯ll perform a spell for you to dissolve the curse.¡± ¡°Dripping blood?¡± Meng Bo frowned, his heart filled with resistance. As the young master of the Meng family, he had come into contact with a lot of knowledge in this area since he was young. He knew that he could not casually hand over the blood to others. That would be very troublesome. Master Tang nodded. ¡°Your situation is very serious. If you don¡¯t drip blood, you won¡¯t be able to track the person who cast the curse.¡± Hu Rui was also a little hesitant. ¡°What about other methods?¡± If it was possible, he did not want to drip blood. Master Tang shook his head, his face full of helplessness. ¡°This is the only way I can do it. If the ominous aura is still in your bodies, I can still rely on it to track the person. However, there is no ominous aura in your bodies now. If you want to undo the curse, you can only break the curse with a drop of blood.¡±= Meng Bo¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. He seemed to have thought of something and looked at Master Tang. ¡°If I don¡¯t undo the spell, what will happen?¡± Master Tang pondered for a moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t undo the spell, it will hurt for a month.¡± Meng Bo immediately said, ¡°I will not undo the spell. Let¡¯s leave it at that. I can still hold it in.¡± He would not take out his blood so easily. Hu Rui was a little hesitant when he saw Meng Bo¡¯s reaction. Yu Miao pursed her lips and said firmly, ¡°I want to undo it. I don¡¯t want it to hurt anymore.¡± She looked at Hu Rui again and persuaded, ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s just a drop of blood. It won¡¯t affect anything. Think about it. If you don¡¯t remove it, it will hurt for a month.¡± Hu Rui was a little shaken again. He looked at Meng Bo, who frowned at him. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it again!¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, Yu Miao was the first to step forward and insert the needle they had prepared into her finger. As soon as the blood fell from Yu Miao¡¯s fingertips, the turtle shell automatically turned around and caught the drop of blood. In an instant, the back of the shell emitted a light. Master Tang threw out a talisman paper and stuck it to the back of the shell. He chanted an incantation, and his Daoist robe fluttered despite the lack of wind. It looked quite powerful. In the residential area. Yu Su sat on the sofa with a book in her hand. Suddenly, she looked out of the window and smiled. She made a few hand seals in the air and took out a talisman from her pocket. The talisman automatically floated in the air and instantly burned. Yu Su said, ¡°Disconnect!¡± A clear buzzing sound came from the sky. Ye Tang was sitting at the side and looking at her computer. When she heard Yu Su¡¯s movements, she hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°They hired metaphysical masters to break my curse.¡± Ye Tang looked at Yu Su nervously. ¡°Then how is it now?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°I cut off his contact so that he can¡¯t break the curse.¡± She did not care about a mere level-four metaphysical masters. Ye Tang asked, ¡°Does that affect you?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m much stronger than him. He can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Only then did Ye Tang relax. In the CEO¡¯s office. Master Tang¡¯s body trembled slightly and he took a step back with a shocked expression. He frowned slightly. ¡°A person¡¯s blood is limited. It¡¯s easy for someone to cut off one¡¯s connection. Someone needs to drip their blood.¡± After saying that, he looked at the other three people present. Meng Bo took a step back, his face cold. He was obviously unwilling to get involved. Hu Rui averted his gaze and hesitated. At this moment, Yao Yun walked forward. ¡°Let me do it. My face hurts. I don¡¯t want to hold it in anymore.¡± She also took a medical needle and stabbed it into her finger. Master Tang moved the turtle shell again. Yu Su quickly discovered this power and cut off the connection again. Her eyes were filled with deep thought. She guessed that a second person had dripped his or her blood. However, this power was still too weak. Yu Su smiled and sensed the power. ¡°This metaphysical master is very fierce. This magic power is even offensive. They want to hurt me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang said angrily, ¡°Could it be that Meng Bo and the others asked the metaphysical masters to do this?¡± Yu Su shook her head uncertainly. However, she was certain that if there was a chance, this metaphysical master would definitely hurt her. Ye Tang leaned over with a worried expression. ¡°Yu Su, did that metaphysical master really hurt you?¡± The other party¡¯s strength was inferior to Yu Su¡¯s, but what if he used evil arts? That was hard to say.. Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Accomplice Chapter 499: Accomplice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Yu Su smiled at her, but then fell into deep thought. Each of the two attacks was stronger than the last, but it was certain that there was no blood of Hu Rui in the blood of the two attacks. He was Yu Su¡¯s family. If the master had his blood, the attack would be much stronger. When Yu Su sensed it just now, she felt a familiar force. When exactly did she come into contact with it? Yu Su could not remember for a moment. She placed her gaze on the table and took out three copper coins to do a divination. She finally knew who it is! This metaphysical master was related to her in her previous life. Or rather, this person was one of the accomplices in kidnapping her. At that time, her strength was only at low-grade level four. She was attacked by metaphysical masters and got kidnapped. At that time, she had been cursed. When she woke up, her body was weak and she could not escape. Back then, there were metaphysical masters who participated in the kidnapping and they were Yu Miao¡¯s accomplices. Perhaps it was this person who came to help Yu Miao and the others break the curse. At the thought of this, a playful smile appeared on Yu Su¡¯s face. Yu Su recounted her guess and Ye Tang frowned. Yu Su chuckled and said, ¡°If Hu Rui donates blood, something interesting might happen.¡± Ye Tang asked in a daze, ¡°Will he hurt you if he donates blood?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°No, it will be a fatal blow to Hu Rui. If he really gives his blood to others, he will be in trouble in the future.¡± Ye Tang reacted and said angrily, ¡°If his blood is a threat to your safety, protect yourself well and don¡¯t let yourself be injured!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Yu Su replied. After saying that, she took out a wooden box from the shelf and took out the red candles from the wooden box. She took out a talisman and burned it on the red candle. The burning ashes scattered with the wind, and a force moved shot towards the window. Ye Tang looked curious. ¡°Yu Su, what did you do?¡± Yu Su turned around and smiled. ¡°If you want to know, we can watch the live broadcast.¡± After saying that, she took out her tablet and tapped on the keyboard a few times before hacking into the control system of Yu Zong¡¯s office. A few seconds later, the scene in Yu Zong¡¯s office appeared. The camera¡¯s back was facing the computer, so he couldn¡¯t see the scene on the computer, but he could clearly see the situation in the office. On the screen, a few people were standing. There was a large table in the middle with some metaphysical props on it. Master Tang seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly opened his eyes and reached out to swing the turtle shell to the ground. Unfortunately, he was still a step too late. An attack landed on his body. Master Tang could not help but feel his blood surging. He wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood as his body trembled slightly. But considering the people present, he swallowed this mouthful of blood. How could this be¡­ The other party¡¯s strength was actually so formidable. Could it be that she had found another helper? His fingers trembled, and his expression darkened. On the side, Yu Zong and Meng Bo¡¯s eyes moved. Seeing Master Tang¡¯s defeat, they were a little puzzled. He failed again? Yu Zong walked forward. ¡°Master Tang, what¡¯s the result this time?¡± Master Tang¡¯s body was weak and uncomfortable, but when he heard the question, he shook his head calmly. ¡°It¡¯s still a little lacking this time. I need more blood.¡± He tried his best to appear calm so that everyone present would be convinced. After saying that, he looked at Hu Rui. ¡°Young man, if you trust me, you can hand over the blood to me. I¡¯ll resolve the incantation and everything will return to normal today.¡± Everyone turned to look at Hu Rui. Hu Rui hesitated but didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Miao couldn¡¯t wait anymore and persuaded, ¡°Cousin, what are you waiting for? I remember that you¡¯re most afraid of pain. We can resolve this matter after you drip your blood. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± She wanted to return to normal as soon as possible. Yao Yun also advised, ¡°Young Master Hu, please help us. You¡¯re the only one left. If you¡¯re willing to donate blood, you can save the two of us.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Zong stood at the side and did not stop him. He also wanted to see what Hu Rui would choose. Hu Rui opened his mouth, then closed it again. His brows were tightly furrowed. Meng Bo, who was at the side, pondered carefully and suddenly asked, ¡°Master Tang, if you want to break the curse, you will also injure the person who cast the curse, right?¡± Otherwise, Master Tang would not have suffered the backlash.. Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: A Big Gamble Chapter 500: A Big Gamble Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Master Tang¡¯s weak state just now was obviously the result of the backlash. Meng Bo was very clear about this. He did not care if Yu Su was injured. However, Yu Su was Ye Tang¡¯s good friend. If Yu Su was injured, Ye Tang would definitely hate him even more. Master Tang pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. The other party will also be injured by this spell.¡± Even if he did not say it, as long as the few people in front of him asked other metaphysical masters, they would be able to get an answer. Hu Rui asked, ¡°If you add my blood, you can injure the other party to the greatest extent. Is this the reason why you can break the curse?¡± He was displeased. Why didn¡¯t this old Daoist priest say something so important earlier? He did not really care if Yu Su was injured, but being kept in the dark by this old Daoist made him feel very aggrieved. There was another point. Yu Zong was watching from the side. He was Yu Su¡¯s biological father. If Hu Rui really injured Yu Su with blood, would Yu Zong be angry? Hu Rui couldn¡¯t figure it out. Master Tang stroked his beard and explained, ¡°You¡¯re right. If I don¡¯t hurt the other party, I won¡¯t be able to undo the curse. But don¡¯t worry, even if I attack the other party, I won¡¯t take his life. At most, I¡¯ll let him have a taste of the pain you¡¯ve suffered.¡± The counterattack was only for self-preservation. This was an eye for an eye. There was nothing wrong with that. Yu Miao pinched her thigh hard and told herself to endure it. She really wanted to rush to her cousin and tell him not to hesitate. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t. Yu Zong was right in front of her. If she did that, she would definitely make Yu Zong hate her. Hu Rui lowered his eyes, deep in thought. This old Daoist priest¡¯s words sounded right, but there was something wrong. He wanted Yu Su to have a taste of pain, but who could guarantee what would happen after the blood dripped? He couldn¡¯t believe everything the old Daoist said. This was a huge gamble. If he won, he would return to normal. If he lost, something might happen that he could not control. Perhaps even Yu Zong would be disappointed in him. Hu Rui made up his mind and said firmly, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t drip my blood. Master Tang, find me a spiritual artifact to suppress the pain! I plan to survive this period.¡± As soon as he said this, Yu Zong quietly let go of his tightly clenched hand. Of course, he did not want his nephew¡¯s blood to backfire on Yu Su. However, Yu Miao¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She almost questioned him, but when she saw the approval on Yu Zong¡¯s face, she endured it. Why did he decide against it? Hu Rui had always been vicious to outsiders. How could he give up this opportunity so easily? Just because Yu Su was related to him by blood? The more she thought about it, the angrier Yu Miao became. Her lungs were about to explode. While Yu Zong was not paying attention, she could not help but ask Master Tang, ¡°Master, will breaking the curse really not hurt that person¡¯s body? The person will only feel pain right?¡± Master Tang said, ¡°Yes.¡± She would be fine at that time, but it would slowly flare up in the future. Then, Yu Miao looked at Hu Rui expectantly, hoping that he would change his mind. Hu Rui shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I won¡¯t undo it.¡± He would rather be in pain for a month than do something with unknown results. Yu Miao really couldn¡¯t help but persuade him, ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened. You will just transfer the pain in your body to Yu Su. Who asked her to make the first move? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Hu Rui still shook his head. Yu Zong frowned and stared at Yu Miao. ¡°Alright, since Hu Rui is unwilling to undo it, let¡¯s end today¡¯s ritual here. I wonder if Master Tang can lend us a few spiritual artifacts.¡± Master Tang had yet to react, his eyes were filled with doubt. Was he going to give up just like that? He came here today to get Hu Rui and Meng Bo¡¯s blood so he could report to the higher-ups. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, he actually returned empty-handed! Thinking of this, Master Tang felt a little resentful. He said, ¡°This spiritual artifact was passed down from my sect. It¡¯s not my personal item, so I can¡¯t lend it out privately. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Yu Zong¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand.¡± Master Tang was unwilling to give up. He suggested again, ¡°This curse has caused them unbearable pain. It¡¯s best to use their blood to remove it. They will recover today. It won¡¯t hurt the person who cast the curse. You¡¯d better think about it again..¡± Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Not Influencing Her Health Chapter 501: Not Influencing Her Health Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zong asked, ¡°You said before that this curse will only cause them pain for a month and won¡¯t cause any actual harm, right?¡± Master Tang was stunned. The situation was indeed as Yu Zong had said. There would be no harm, but he did not want to tell these people. ¡°It¡¯s indeed as you said. There won¡¯t be any physical damage. It¡¯s just an illusionary pain, so the backlash won¡¯t affect that person.¡± He emphasized the last sentence. But he lied. If it was an ordinary person who removed the curse, it would indeed not hurt the person who cast the curse. However, he was different. He would hide a wisp of ferocious aura in the Dharmic powers to dispel the curse and take the opportunity to enter Yu Su¡¯s body before slowly damaging her body. As long as Yu Su¡¯s strength had not reached perfection, she would slowly become a cripple. After Yu Zong heard this, his eyebrows relaxed a little. As expected, Yu Su was a good child and had never done anything that was out of line. Even if Hu Rui provoked her, she only wanted to teach him a lesson and did not want to hurt his body. Yu Zong smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. Let these four people suffer for a month. After a month, they will naturally recover. There¡¯s no need to perform rituals.¡± Master Duan and Master Tang were both stunned and speechless. How did this happen? They had already said that removing the curse would not hurt the person who cast the curse. Why were they still not allowed to undo the curse? Hu Rui, who was at the side, was not surprised. He knew that Yu Zong would choose this. In Yu Zong¡¯s heart, it was fine as long as the family was harmonious. It didn¡¯t matter if there were some small fights, but they couldn¡¯t really hurt one another¡¯s bodies. Yu Su¡¯s actions did not cross Yu Zong¡¯s bottom line. Yu Miao¡¯s heart ached. Her father was too biased. Why didn¡¯t he let Yu Su suffer? Why did he let the four of them endure this month of pain? Why didn¡¯t her father think from their perspective? Yu Miao regretted it. She shouldn¡¯t have let Master Duan look for Yu Zong then. They should have resolved this matter themselves. Master Tang looked at the four of them with pity and continued, ¡°CEO Yu, you have to think carefully. We don¡¯t have any spiritual artifacts on us to relieve their pain. If we don¡¯t undo the curse, they will hurt for more than a month. It will be very difficult to endure.¡± Yu Zong made up his mind and shook his head. ¡°We have troubled the both of you. I¡¯ve already decided.¡± After saying that, he asked his secretary to take out two stacks of cash and handed them to the two of them. He smiled and said, ¡°This is your reward.¡± Before he left, Master Tang looked at Hu Rui and Meng Bo and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Are you really not going to undo it? I¡¯ll start my closed-door cultivation tomorrow. They won¡¯t be a chance for me to resolve it in the future.¡± Meng Bo shook his head. Hu Rui said, ¡°I won¡¯t resolve it either.¡± Master Duan was displeased and said, ¡°In that case, please return my spiritual artifact to me.¡± If they didn¡¯t want to undo the curse, they would have to endure it. In the living room. Ye Tang frowned and said, ¡°Yu Su, these two people have asked over and over again. They even asked again before they left. How strange.¡± Did they really want to perform the ritual so badly? Yu Su smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll test it out again and see if they would still want their spiritual artifacts back after Meng Bo and Hu Rui don¡¯t feel pain anymore.¡± Ye Tang was shocked. ¡°You mean these two people are related to Yu Miao?¡± Yu Su nodded. She was quite surprised that Meng Bo and Hu Rui chose not to backfire on her. The pain she¡¯d set up on the four of them was an illusion. It didn¡¯t really exist. The pain could wake people up, and it was good for Meng Bo and Hu Rui. Now, the two of them were really much more awake. Yu Su did not have any thoughts about Yu Zong. He was swift and decisive in his career and managed the business well, but he was not a good father. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tradition of the Yu Family was to nurture the eldest son well and let go of the other sons. That was why he raised his remaining three sons astray. If Yu Su were to undo the curse on the two of them now, the two masters might reveal a flaw. Yu Zong should be able to discover it too, right? Yu Su closed her eyes and silently chanted a curse. Three seconds later, she suddenly opened her eyes and blew out the red candle on the table.. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: The Curse Has Been Removed Chapter 502: The Curse Has Been Removed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Phew!¡± After blowing off the candle, Yu Su looked at the surveillance camera. In the office. Meng Bo handed the jade gourd over. ¡°Thank you for your help, Master.¡± He would use all the connections of the Meng family to find another spiritual artifact for himself, so he was not reluctant in returning it. Yu Miao held the jade pendant in her hand and looked reluctant to part with it. ¡°Master Duan, lend it to me for a few more days. I¡¯ll return it to you when I¡¯m better.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to return it. She had also said this because she wanted Hu Rui and Yu Zong to feel sorry for her. Master Duan¡¯s eyes flashed in understanding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have rules. We can¡¯t lend out the spiritual artifact. If Ms. Yu needs it, you can look for another spiritual artifact again.¡± Yu Zong¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He said, ¡°Yu Miao, return the spiritual artifact to him.¡± The master had already rejected her, yet she still wanted it. How embarrassing. Yu Miao looked at her father¡¯s expression and felt indignant. ¡°I understand.¡± After saying that, she returned the jade pendant to the master. After returning it, she hugged herself in pain and groaned. ¡°My body hurts. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Yu Zong ignored her and turned his head away. Meng Bo and Hu Rui¡¯s bodies suddenly trembled. The two of them looked at each other with joy in their eyes. Hu Rui was the first to speak. ¡°Your body doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡± Meng Bo nodded. He had guessed that this was done by Yu Su, but he did not know what her intentions were. Hu Rui looked at Yu Zong and said happily, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Yu Su probably removed the curse.¡± Yu Miao frowned and said angrily, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re lying. My body still hurts.¡± Her face was about to go numb from the pain. Hu Rui sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Then, he walked around normally and even hammered his chest. Other than a little pain from the kick, he didn¡¯t feel anything else. Meng Bo also nodded to testify. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any pain on my body.¡± Yao Yun¡¯s face was filled with pain. ¡°But my face still hurts. The curse has yet to be removed.¡± Meng Bo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s probably because the two of you dripped blood and prolonged the duration of the curse. The time limit for me and Hu Rui was up and the curse was resolved.¡± However, he knew very well that this was definitely not the case. Could it be that Yu Su knew what had happened here and deliberately removed their curses? Was this considered repayment? Hu Rui also thought of this and felt a chill down his spine. At the thought that Yu Su could observe their every move from afar, the hair on Hu Rui¡¯s arms stood on end. Yu Miao looked at Master Tang with confusion in her eyes. She started to believe him. Could it be that their actions had really backfired? Master Tang and Master Duan were also shocked. They were slightly stunned and could not understand. The four of them had been spelled together. How could only the curse be removed from only two of them? After so many years of rituals, he had never seen such a strange thing. Or could it be that the time limit was up and it was automatically undone? The more Master Tang thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. His back was sweating, and his brows were furrowed so tightly that they could kill a fly. Master Duan had a guess. He said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the person who cast the spell only undid it on the two of them deliberately. I don¡¯t know what her intentions are.¡± When Yu Zong heard that Hu Rui¡¯s curse had been removed, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t care about Yu Miao to begin with. Yu Miao deserved it. But no matter what, Yu Miao was still the daughter of the Yu family on the surface. Yu Zong pretended to be confused. ¡°What should we do?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao looked at Hu Rui and begged, ¡°Cousin, please help. Anyway, your curse has been broken. Give the master a drop of blood and let him track that person.¡± She hugged Hu Rui¡¯s arm, tears streaming down her face. Hu Rui waved it away without any mercy. ¡°Since my curse has been removed, my blood is naturally useless. I can¡¯t help you even if I want to. It¡¯s better to let Master Tang and Master Duan help!¡± At this moment, his hatred for Yu Miao had reached its peak. Master Tang immediately said, ¡°No, no, no. Your blood is still useful. It can track the person who cast the curse..¡± Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Unable to Accommodate Chapter 503: Unable to Accommodate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, Hu Rui acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. He directly pulled Meng Bo¡¯s arm and walked out. ¡°Brother Meng, didn¡¯t you say that Brother Ye Chang was looking for us? Let¡¯s go!¡± Meng Bo nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s waiting at the cafe.¡± The two of them cooperated well. Hu Rui looked at Yu Zong. ¡°Uncle, thank you for worrying for us. I¡¯ll get Dad and Mom to thank you another day. My friend and I still have something on, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡± He blinked at Yu Zong. Yu Zong couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Alright, alright. Go ahead. Don¡¯t let that brat from the Ye family wait too long. Come over for dinner another day. Your aunt misses you.¡± After that, Hu Rui dragged Meng Bo out of the office. Yu Miao was so angry that she dug her nails into her thighs. She gritted her teeth and her gaze followed their backs with intense hatred in her eyes. Yao Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She bit her lower lip hard and her eyes were filled with confusion. What should she do? Suddenly, the two of them screamed at the same time and touched their cheeks. Yu Miao shouted, ¡°My face hurts like it¡¯s on fire. I can¡¯t take it anymore. Help me! Ah!¡± The girls screamed ear-piercingly. Yao Yun, who was at the side, cried out, ¡°My face hurts even more than before. Boohoo¡­¡± She squatted on the ground and hugged her face as she cried. It looked extremely pitiful. Their voices overlapped, sounding ear-piercing and irritable. Yu Zong could only forcefully say to Master Duan, ¡°Master, look at how painful these two are. Why don¡¯t you help and lend them the spiritual artifact for a while?¡± In any case, since he had spoken, it was up to them whether the two masters were willing or not. Master Duan sighed. He looked at the two people in pain and hesitated. If he lent it out, wouldn¡¯t that prove that everything he said just now was fake? If he didn¡¯t lend it to them, he was afraid that they would complain. If the mastermind were to blame him, he would not be able to bear it. Master Tang was furious when he saw his hesitation. They had clearly said just now that the rules of the sect were not to be lent out. Could it be that he wanted to break the rules for Yu Miao and Yao yun? How could there be such a logic in the world? Master Tang waved his hand and refused, ¡°CEO Yu, you don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. This is the sect¡¯s rule. There¡¯s really no way to make an exception.¡± Master Duan finally reacted. ¡°Yes, yes, we can¡¯t lend it to you.¡± However, Yu Zong could tell that there was something strange about these two people. Logically speaking, Master Duan shouldn¡¯t have hesitated. What was he hesitating about? Or¡­ did he know Yu Miao? Yu Miao covered her face and shouted without hesitation, ¡°It hurts so much. I feel too uncomfortable. I might as well die.¡± Damn Yu Su, she must be the one causing trouble, Yu Miao thought hatefully. Seeing her like this, Master Tang shook his head. ¡°If these two young ladies continue to be in such pain, they might be traumatized. I have a way. You can find some treasures with auspicious aura and wear them. You will feel better.¡± Yu Zong naturally knew this method, but that treasure was not easy to find at all. If he really found one, he would give it to Hu Ying first. It would not be Yu Miao¡¯s turn. A glint flashed across Yu Miao¡¯s eyes. She wanted to find Liu Min and ask her to find treasures for her. Yu Zong nodded after hearing this. Then, he exchanged a few more pleasantries and sent the two masters out. Yao Yun also left. Yu Miao was the only one left in the office. She looked at Yu Zong with tears in her eyes. ¡°Dad, what should I do?¡± She knew that her father would not help her, but she wanted her father to feel sorry for her. Yu Zong sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone out to find it for you now. If I can find it, you can suppress some pain.¡± At this moment, the assistant walked forward. ¡°CEO Yu, the meeting is about to begin. Please follow me downstairs!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Zong said to Yu Miao, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the meeting first. If I manage to find any treasures, I¡¯ll get someone to send them to you immediately.¡± Yu Miao nodded tactfully. Yu Miao walked out of the Yu Corporation building and quickly walked into a milk tea shop. She sat down and sent a message to Liu Min. [Aunt Liu, I got cursed. Help me find a spiritual artifact that can suppress it. I can¡¯t take the pain anymore.] After half an hour, the other party replied: [Isn¡¯t Ye Tang back? She has a lot of good things in her hands. Go find Mrs. Ye and ask her to find the treasures for you..] Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Something to Discuss Chapter 504: Something to Discuss Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao smiled in surprise and immediately called Mrs. Ye. The call went through. Yu Miao told her what had happened at the bar and even said bad things about Yu Su. After Zhao Lan heard this, she also scolded Yu Su hatefully. After the two of them scolded Yu Su, their mood improved a little. Then, Yu Miao told Mrs. Ye about the spiritual artifact she needed to borrow. Zhao Lan said, ¡°No problem. I know where to find it. I¡¯ll lend it to you later.¡± She remembered that Ye Tang had a lot of good stuff, so she could use this opportunity to get some back. Yu Miao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I knew Mrs. Ye is the best. You¡¯re even better than my parents. If I were your daughter, I would definitely be very happy.¡± Zhao Lan grinned from ear to ear. ¡°You¡¯re one of my favorite of your generation. Of course I have to help you. Just you wait. I¡¯ll get it for you tomorrow at the latest.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before ending the call. Yu Zong returned to the CEO¡¯s office. Actually, he did not have a meeting at all. The assistant had only said those words to chase away the people in the office and clear the venue. Yu Zong sat behind the computer and said to his assistant, ¡°Go and investigate the relationship between Yu Miao and these two masters.¡± The assistant acknowleged and left the office. Yu Zong also turned on his computer and began today¡¯s work. In the living room. Yu Su turned off the video and closed the computer. Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°CEO Yu has been the president for so long. He¡¯s still a little shrewd. He¡¯s also suspicious of Yu Miao.¡± Before Yu Miao left, his face was still full of love. When only he and his assistant were left, his expression became cold and heartless. He even asked someone to investigate Yu Miao in private. Yu Su smiled. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been the chairman for so many years. This isn¡¯t surprising. I heard that the Yu Corporation has been developing quite well in recent years.¡± Ye Tang nodded, her eyes thoughtful. ¡°Do you think Yu Miao and Yao Yun are really related to those two Daoist priests?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Of course, that Master Duan has already made it very obvious.¡± First, he said that he wouldn¡¯t lend it to anyone. When he saw Yu Miao and Yao Yun in intensified pain, Master Duan hesitated again. Ye Tang asked, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to investigate their relationship too. That way, we can learn more information.¡± Yu Su refused. ¡°You can¡¯t investigate. If you do, it¡¯ll be easy for you to leave traces. You¡¯ll alert the enemy. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t investigate. I¡¯ll go ask the detective agency about Yao Yun and Meng Bo.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Sure.¡± Next, the two of them sat on the sofa and continued to look at the computer. Not long after, Ye Tang¡¯s phone rang and vibrated on the table. Ye Tang picked up her phone and frowned. ¡°Mrs. Ye actually called me. I don¡¯t know what she wants.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to answer this call. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I know. She definitely wants the antiques in your hands. Among the antiques that Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye left for you, there are a few that can suppress the curse on Yu Miao.¡± Yu Miao must have instigated it. She just didn¡¯t know where she got the news that Ye Tang had a treasure. Ye Tang was furious. She pressed the answer button and even turned on the loudspeaker. ¡°Mrs. Ye, how have you been? What can I do for you?¡± There was a hint of mockery in her words. Zhao Lan was displeased and subconsciously wanted to scold her, but when she thought of what she wanted, she could only swallow her words. She said with concern, ¡°Ye Tang, I just heard that you¡¯ve returned to the country and wanted to show you some concern. How have you been recently? If you¡¯re not used to being outside, come back to the Ye family!¡± In the Ye family, it was easier for her to control Ye Tang. Ye Tang sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a few days. Why did you only call now? It seems that Mrs. Ye really doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡± Zhao Lan was so angry that she was panting. Her eyes widened. She wanted to flare up again, but in the end, she suppressed it. She tried her best to remain calm as she said, ¡°Ye Tang, you must be joking. I¡¯m looking for you today to discuss something important.¡± Ye Tang sneered. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s annoying.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With Zhao Lan¡¯s mean appearance, she still wanted to pretend to be a loving elder. It was really a joke. Zhao Lan was so angry that she wanted to stomp her feet. ¡°Ye Tang!¡± She gripped her phone tightly. ¡°I¡¯m your aunt and your adoptive mother. Show some respect!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she needed Ye Tang¡¯s help, she would have started scolding her long ago. What an uneducated fella.. Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Complaints Chapter 505: Complaints Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang took a sip of water and slowly said, ¡°Oh? Then where were you when your family bullied me? Don¡¯t force yourself to act like a loving elder. I¡¯m about to vomit.¡± Zhao Lan clutched her chest in anger. She was really angered to death. Fortunately, Ye Tang didn¡¯t live at home. Otherwise, her lifespan would have been much shorter. Zhao Lan¡¯s voice was cold as she quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be straightforward. I want a treasure with auspicious energy. Give it to me tomorrow! I¡¯ll return it to you in a month.¡± There was a hint of command in her words. This feeling was too familiar to Ye Tang. In the past, when she was at home, Zhao Lan had talked to her like this. Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°Oh? Treasures? I have a lot of them, but I don¡¯t really want to give them to you. What should I do?¡± Zhao Lan gritted her teeth and scolded, ¡°Ye Tang, don¡¯t think that you can piss on my head just because I gave you some face. Since you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll let your uncle tell you.¡± In her impression, Ye Tang still respected Ye Heng. Ye Tang whistled and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great. I haven¡¯t chatted with Uncle in a long time. Uncle might send me some money to spend. Coincidentally, my purse has been rather empty recently. I¡¯ll call Grandma too and reconnect with her.¡± Old Madam Ye had never liked Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan was fuming with anger. ¡°Ye Tang, you¡¯re really too unruly. I raised you to be like this. I¡¯ve let down your parents.¡± Ye Tang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My parents have long disliked you. They might be waiting for you to return to the Netherworld! Otherwise, why don¡¯t you return to the Netherworld as soon as possible?¡± When Zhao Lan heard Ye Tang curse her to die earlier, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She opened her mouth and cursed loudly, ¡°Damn little b*tch¡­¡± Before she could finish scolding, Ye Tang hung up. Zhao Lan was furious. She immediately called her husband, Ye Heng, but the call didn¡¯t go through. After a while, Ye Heng called her back. ¡°Hello wifey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhao Lan cried and said, ¡°Your niece is really amazing. She actually cursed me to die. I raised her. Even if I didn¡¯t contribute, I did work hard. Is this how she repays me?¡± Before Ye Heng could say anything, Zhao Lan complained. Then, Zhao Lan revealed the reason for her call. ¡°I need a spiritual artifact with an auspicious aura. Get Ye Tang to send it to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t acknowledge her as my adopted daughter anymore.¡± Ye Heng comforted her for a while before hanging up. On the other side. Ye Tang threw her phone aside and snorted. ¡°Zhao Lan is really good to Yu Miao. Why do I feel that Yu Miao is her niece?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°No, if she¡¯s really her niece, she wouldn¡¯t want Yu Miao to be her daughter-in-law so much.¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but I still don¡¯t understand why she likes Yu Miao so much. Could it be that Yu Miao saved her life? Or is there another special relationship between Yu Miao and her?¡± Yu Su could not figure it out either. This should be quite crucial, and she did not want to ignore it. Yu Su said, ¡°Do you have a family portrait? I can use divination and physiognomy to take a look. Perhaps I¡¯ll find something.¡± Ye Tang thought for a moment. ¡°There really is one. It was taken when I was eight years old. A few of Mrs. Ye¡¯s family members also came and took a photo.¡± Then, Ye Tang searched for a while before pulling it out from her phone. She then took out the photos of Yu Miao that she had taken that night and placed two of them together for Yu Su to see. Yu Su looked at the family photo. In the photo, Zhao Lan was standing on the right. Ye Chang, Ye Tang, and an older boy were standing in front of her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Behind Zhao Lan should be Zhao Lan¡¯s family. Ye Heng stood beside Zhao Lan. The two of them were smiling and leaning very close to each other. They looked very loving. Yu Su carefully compared Zhao Lan and Yu Miao¡¯s faces and calculated with her fingers. ¡°These two are not related by blood, but they have a lot of connections. Yu Miao should be the daughter of Zhao Lan¡¯s old friend.¡± Then, she looked at the others in the family portrait. Looking at the three children in front of Zhao Lan, Yu Su asked Ye Tang in surprise, ¡°Who is this little boy?¡± Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: New Discovery Chapter 506: New Discovery Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su pointed at the slightly older boy standing beside Ye Tang. Ye Tang leaned over and scratched her head. ¡°This boy¡¯s name is Ye Tao. He was adopted by Uncle and Aunt before they gave birth to Ye Chang. He¡¯s not related to the Ye family by blood. I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. He seems to be working at the Ye Corporation now!¡± Yu Su sighed and said, ¡°According to my observation, this boy is Mrs. Ye¡¯s biological son, but he¡¯s not CEO Ye¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Tang didn¡¯t know how to react. She thought for a moment and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that before my aunt got married, she gave birth to a child and even adopted him?¡± Wasn¡¯t this too ridiculous? Did Uncle know about this? Most importantly, Zhao Lan was too arrogant to dare to take the child into the Ye family. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Based on their physiognomies, that¡¯s the case.¡± Then, Yu Su inadvertently glanced at Yu Miao. Her gaze paused for a moment before she carefully enlarged Ye Tao¡¯s photo. She frowned with a complicated expression. Ye Tang covered her mouth in shock and said carefully, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Yu Miao and Ye Tao have the same father?¡± Yu Su nodded. From the looks of it, it was indeed the case. Hence, Yu Miao, Ye Tao, He Wan, and Yao Yun all had the same father. Yu Su said, ¡°Mrs. Ye is really quite impressive. She raised her illegitimate son by her side and even let him work at the Ye Corporation. Since she likes Yu Miao, she probably loves Yu Miao¡¯s father and thus loves her as well!¡± Ye Tang¡¯s eyes were a little dull. Her mind was in a mess, but she had no choice but to accept reality. There was a ball of anger in her heart, but she didn¡¯t know where to vent it. In the end, she sighed heavily. It was all Zhao Lan¡¯s fault. Uncle was really pitiful. He had been kept in the dark for so long and even raised that child for so long. If he knew, he would definitely be very sad, right? The more she thought about it, the more upset Ye Tang felt. At this moment, her phone rang again. She saw that it was her uncle, Ye Heng. Why did he call so suddenly? She had yet to think of how to face her uncle! Ye Tang looked at Yu Su as if she was asking for help. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Keep it a secret for now. Don¡¯t tell him.¡± Such an important matter could not be said over the phone. The phone could be monitored. If the news was leaked, it was easy to alert the enemy. Ye Tang took a deep breath and answered the call. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± She had always respected this uncle of hers. When she was at home, her uncle had always been very good to her. As long as it was something that Ye Chang had, she would have the same. When she was young, her uncle often went to school to pick her up. The antiques in her hand were also stored by her uncle¡¯s contact. Uncle¡¯s only flaw was that he liked Zhao Lan too much and never went against her words. Ye Heng said, ¡°Ye Tang, how have you been recently? Have you returned and settled down?¡± Ye Tang maintained her normal tone and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. Did my aunt complain to you again?¡± Ye Heng said, ¡°Your aunt called me and told me about the contents of your phone call.¡± Ye Tang snorted. ¡°As expected, she complained. I knew it.¡± Ye Heng sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed what happened. Don¡¯t be angry with her. She¡¯s just like that.¡± Ye Tang pouted and said, ¡°She wants the antiques in my hands, but I don¡¯t want to give them to her. If I give them to her, she definitely won¡¯t return them to me.¡± She knew Zhao Lan¡¯s personality very well. Ye Heng smiled. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. If you don¡¯t want to lend it to her, then don¡¯t.¡± Then, he said worriedly, ¡°Sigh, how am I going to explain it to her? She asked me to convince you. Why don¡¯t you consider it again?¡± Ye Tang said firmly, ¡°No, I won¡¯t lend it. You don¡¯t have to think about it.¡± If she didn¡¯t lend it, what could Zhao Lan do to her? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Heng said, ¡°Alright, go find Grandma to deal with her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to withstand your aunt¡¯s anger.¡± Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve wanted to do this for a long time. Let my grandmother talk to her properly.¡± Since Zhao Lan was bullying the weak, don¡¯t blame her for getting reinforcements. She had two backers, Elder Ye and Old Madam Ye. Ye Heng also smiled. ¡°What a sly girl..¡± Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Breaking Up Chapter 507: Breaking Up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing this, Yu Su wrote a paragraph on the paper and showed it to Ye Tang. Ye Tang was slightly shocked after reading it. However, she still did as Yu Su said and said to the other end of the phone, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll stay in the country from now on.¡± Ye Heng asked, ¡°You¡¯re not chasing after Meng Bo anymore?¡± Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°I have broken up with him. In the future, well go our separate ways. No one should get in each other¡¯s way.¡± Ye Heng asked in surprise, ¡°What happened?¡± He had always known that this niece¡¯s personality was very similar to his deceased brother¡¯s. They had both walked the same path to the end and were very stubborn. Why did she suddenly decide to turn back? Ye Tang complained, ¡°Meng Bo is having an ambiguous relationship with his subordinate and has done many things behind my back. I¡¯ve finally seen it clearly. He¡¯s a scumbag. I don¡¯t want to continue following him. When it comes to relationships, I have to cut it off.¡± She had specially told her uncle the last sentence. Although her uncle still didn¡¯t know, Ye Tang had a feeling that her uncle would find out soon. Ye Heng¡¯s hearty laughter rang out. ¡°Ye Tang has grown up a lot. I¡¯m proud of you. The Meng family is in chaos, and that kid from the Meng family isn¡¯t a good marriage target. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve seen it clearly. In the future, when you find a partner, you have to judge clearly.¡± Ye Tang pouted. If only her uncle could judge clearly, he wouldn¡¯t have always doted on Zhao Lan. Ye Tang took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I know. Thank you, Uncle. But I don¡¯t want to indulge in love now. I want to work at the Ye Corporation and train myself more. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡± The idea of going to work at the Ye Corporation was what Yu Su had written on the paper. Ye Heng was slightly surprised. He did not expect his niece to want to go to work. After thinking for a while, he replied, ¡°In the future. It¡¯s not convenient for the time being.¡± Ye Tang pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°Ye Tao can go to the company, but I can¡¯t. You¡¯re biased.¡± Ye Heng chuckled and said, ¡°How can you compare to him? Don¡¯t worry, Uncle will do what he says. When there¡¯s a suitable opportunity, I¡¯ll let you enter the company. Good girl, be obedient.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I still have something on here, so I won¡¯t chat for now.¡± After saying that, he wanted to hang up. However, Ye Tang said, ¡°Alright, but I want Uncle to promise me one thing. If you promise me, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± Ye Heng said patiently. Ye Tang said, ¡°Come back to the capital and accompany me to a restaurant for a meal. I want to make up for this year¡¯s birthday celebration, okay?¡± Although she had always called him Uncle, in Ye Tang¡¯s heart, Uncle was like a father. Ye Heng looked helpless. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Who asked you to be the little princess of the Ye family? I¡¯ll take the time to go back!¡± He did have time tomorrow. He had already finished his work overseas. He did not return to the capital because he did not want to see Zhao Lan. Ye Heng had always felt guilty towards Ye Tang. If he hadn¡¯t become the CEO, Ye Tang¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t have been plotted against by the competitors of Ye Corporation. He had long treated Ye Tang as his own daughter. Ye Tang heard him agree and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Uncle. I knew you doted on me the most. See you tomorrow.¡± After hanging up, Ye Tang looked at Yu Su and asked, ¡°Yu Su, why do you want me to ask Uncle if he can go to the company?¡± She didn¡¯t really want to work at Ye Corporation. She still wanted to be with Yu Su and work in the studio. A glint flashed across Yu Su¡¯s eyes. ¡°I keep feeling that your uncle doesn¡¯t dote on Zhao Lan as much as he seems on the surface and doesn¡¯t listen to her very much.¡± During the days when Zhao Lan was working for the Zhao family, Ye Heng never appeared. Also, what Ye Heng meant was that he didn¡¯t really want the antiques. He seemed to be calling her because he had no choice. Ye Tang frowned and thought back. ¡°I think so. Every time I caused trouble, Aunt always asked Uncle to teach me a lesson, but Uncle always put on an act and never punished me.¡± It was as if¡­ he had been putting on an act for Zhao Lan. But that shouldn¡¯t be the case! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Heng was the CEO of the Ye family. Could it be that Zhao Lan had something on him? Ye Tang suddenly thought of something and asked in surprise, ¡°Do you think he already knew that Ye Tao was Aunt¡¯s child?¡± That was why he said, ¡°How can you compare to him?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. He probably knows something, but he didn¡¯t expose it. He¡¯s been overseas and hasn¡¯t returned. Could he be deliberately avoiding your aunt?¡± Ye Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I think so too..¡± Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Giving Birth and Not Raising Chapter 508: Giving Birth and Not Raising Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with contemplation as she said, ¡°Yu Miao, Ye Tao, and Yao Yun are half-children. Other than the three of them, there¡¯s actually another person. That person¡¯s name is He Wan. She is in the same situation.¡± Then, Yu Su explained the situation of He Wan and He Yuan. Ye Tang¡¯s eyes widened and her face was filled with shock. ¡°Their father is simply a pig. All he knows is to keep giving birth and even planting them in someone else¡¯s house. It¡¯s too ridiculous.¡± What was he trying to do by giving birth but not raising them? Ye Tang frowned again and said, ¡°My aunt actually had a child with such a man. I wonder what she wants from him.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Mrs. Ye must love that person very much. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t take such good care of Yu Miao.¡± Ye Tang sighed with confusion in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my uncle tomorrow. Should I tell him everything I found out?¡± It wasn¡¯t good for her to say these things, but Ye Tang couldn¡¯t bear to not tell her uncle. She might as well cut to the chase and let her uncle think it through. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°Test him first and see how much he knows about this matter. If he doesn¡¯t know anything, remind him secretly. If he knows most of the things, don¡¯t interfere.¡± If Ye Heng knew about this, he would definitely be prepared. Ye Tang took a deep breath. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do as you say tomorrow.¡± While the two of them were talking, they received an email in their mailbox. The sender was the detective agency. Ye Tang opened the email and downloaded the encrypted file. After downloading it, she opened it and took a look. Her pupils instantly dilated as she said in shock, ¡°Yu Su, we¡¯ve found out about the relationship between Meng Bo and Yao Yun.¡± Yu Su asked, ¡°What¡¯s their relationship?¡± Ye Tang replied, ¡°They¡¯re siblings, Yao Yun is the daughter of Meng Bo¡¯s father¡¯s new wife. They¡¯re legally siblings, but not related by blood.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Su was slightly surprised as a glint flashed across her eyes. Ye Tang continued, ¡°When Meng Bo¡¯s stepmother got married, she brought Yao Yun into the Meng family, but Yao Yun¡¯s identity was never made public. She only said that she was her niece.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°As expected, Meng Bo must have his reasons for keeping Yao Yun by his side. I just don¡¯t know what he wants to do.¡± She had once heard from Ye Tang that Meng Bo¡¯s life in the Meng family was very difficult. After Meng Bo¡¯s father married a new wife, he basically ignored Meng Bo. Meng Bo¡¯s stepmother gave birth to another son. This son and Meng Bo were at odds in every aspect, while Meng Bo¡¯s father was biased towards his youngest son in every aspect. If Meng Bo had not been taken away by Old Master Meng and Old Madam Meng, Meng Bo¡¯s personality would have long become gloomy. Old Master Meng sent Meng Bo overseas to study. Meng Bo opened a company overseas and earned a lot. Only then did he have the confidence to return to the Meng family. This time, Meng Bo returned to the country to fight for Father Meng¡¯s shares. The dangers involved were definitely not something outsiders could see. That was why Ye Heng said that the Meng family was not a good home. Ye Tang lowered her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Let Meng Bo do whatever he wants. I don¡¯t care anyway. We¡¯ll call it quits in the future.¡± Yu Su held her hand and comforted her. ¡°If you abandon him, there will be more and better young talents for you in the future. This is a good thing.¡± Ye Tang said, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care if he has his reasons or not. In any case, it¡¯s a fact that he made me suffer. I won¡¯t turn back anymore. No matter what he does, I will insist on my choice.¡± However, she didn¡¯t understand. Since Meng Bo didn¡¯t like Yao Yun, why couldn¡¯t he announce it to her? When Ye Tang thought of the grievances and sadness she felt overseas, she felt tired. Yu Su nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll save the time for happiness in the future! If you can meet someone better, you can date him. If you can¡¯t, it¡¯s good to be alone. Forget about Meng Bo.¡± Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Yes, yes. I must be happy and anger Meng Bo to death.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The thought of Meng Bo¡¯s angry face made her happy. Ye Tang asked, ¡°Yu Su, can I tell my uncle Ye Tao¡¯s identity when I see him tomorrow?¡± If she said it out, would it affect Yu Su? Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°You can say it.¡± Everyone knew that she knew metaphysics.. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Bullying the Young Chapter 509: Bullying the Young Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang said, ¡°Okay, then I know what to do.¡± She picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± Old Madam Ye¡¯s loving voice rang out. ¡°Ye Tang, I was just talking to your grandfather about you. Why are you looking for me?¡± Ye Tang sounded aggrieved. ¡°Grandma, my aunt forced me to give her the antiques again. I don¡¯t want to give them to her.¡± Old Madam Ye was also furious. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Grandma will deal with her. Those antiques were carefully picked out by Grandpa and Grandma for you. You must keep them well.¡± Zhao Lan was getting more and more outrageous. The two of them were not dead yet, but Zhao Lan had come to ask for things several times. When they really passed away, wouldn¡¯t Zhao Lan bully Ye Tang to death? The more she thought about it, the angrier Old Madam Ye became. Ye Tang continued, ¡°I rejected her on the phone, but she called my uncle again and asked him to force me. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Old Madam Ye said angrily, ¡°Ye Tang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call Zhao Lan now and teach her a lesson.¡± Ye Tang nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for Grandma¡¯s good news. I¡¯ll go back to the old residence to eat with you this weekend. Thank you, Grandma.¡± Old Madam Ye smiled from ear to ear. ¡°That¡¯s great. Then I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare more of your favorite dishes. You must come!¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. Ye Tang smiled and snapped her fingers. ¡°Okay, with my grandmother around, I don¡¯t have to be afraid of my aunt anymore.¡± Zhao Lan loved to bully the weak. Now that her grandmother had spoken, she would not dare to say anything. Yu Su gave her a thumbs up and asked, ¡°Do you know Ye Tao¡¯s birth characters?¡± There were some things she had to figure out. Ye Tang scratched her head and thought for a while. ¡°I vaguely remember his birthday, but I¡¯m not sure about his birth characters. I can help you investigate. Maybe I can find out.¡± She remembered that when she was young, Zhao Lan would celebrate Ye Tao¡¯s birthday every year. However, no one remembered her birthday. Other than her uncle, almost no one gave her a gift to celebrate her birthday. Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with contemplation. ¡°Then investigate! Check if these people had a C-section or a natural birth. If they were born through a C-section, they can artificially control the time of birth.¡± Ye Tang asked in confusion, ¡°Could it be that their birthdays are almost the same?¡± Wasn¡¯t this too crazy? Yu Su nodded. ¡°We can only use the worst-case scenario to speculate about the person behind this. This is only a deduction for the time being. It still depends on the results of the investigation.¡± If that was true, then the mastermind behind this was really playing a big game of chess. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Our Ye family has people in all the major hospitals. I can ask them to investigate. As long as Aunt gave birth to Ye Tao in the hospital, we can find out.¡± Next, the two of them talked about the studio¡¯s plans. On the other side. Old Madam Ye gave Zhao Lan a call and scolded her fiercely on the phone. She even asked Zhao Lan to come to the old residence to stay with her for a while. Zhao Lan held her breath and could only pack her things and move to the old residence. She hated Ye Tang even more. On the way to the old residence, Zhao Lan received another call from Yu Miao. Yu Miao asked if she had borrowed any antiques successfully, and Zhao Lan could only comfort her. After hanging up, Zhao Lan called Ye Chang. Ye Chang was reading a script at home. When he heard his mother¡¯s request, he hung up without hesitation. He even turned off his phone. After doing this, a trace of pain flashed across Ye Chang¡¯s eyes. Who would want their mother to be such a person who could not differentiate right from wrong? Ever since he was young, he had not felt much maternal love. His mother would only treat him better when she met him. He decided to pull himself together, shoulder the responsibility of the Ye Family, and be a good brother to Ye Tang. Meanwhile, in the Meng family¡¯s garage. Meng Bo called Ye Chang, only to hear that the other party¡¯s phone was switched off. He felt that it was strange. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He looked at Hu Rui and asked curiously, ¡°Ye Chang¡¯s phone is turned off.¡± Under normal circumstances, Ye Chang would not turn off his phone. Hu Rui also called Ye Chang and found that Ye Chang¡¯s phone was indeed switched off. He then called Yu Hong. Yu Hong accepted the call. He asked coldly, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: No Contact Chapter 510: No Contact Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Rui felt uncomfortable and said, ¡°Cousin, can¡¯t I call you now?¡± Yu Hong sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re hanging out with Yu Miao, you can¡¯t contact me anymore, understand?¡± Hu Rui asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you know something? I also noticed that Yu Miao is a little strange. Let¡¯s arrange a time to come out and talk!¡± Yu Hong thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, send me the address then.¡± Meng Bo listened to the entire process from the side and drove out of the garage. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Ye Chang¡¯s house to look for him. He must be at home.¡± He guessed that Ye Chang must know something. Hu Rui nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good for the four of us to get together so that we won¡¯t become strangers soon.¡± The two of them drove straight to the Ye residence. Ye Chang stood in the living room. When he saw the two of them, his attitude was cold. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Meng Bo said, ¡°We are going to the bar to drink, are you coming?¡± He walked up and wanted to put his arm around Ye Chang¡¯s shoulders. However, Ye Chang took a step back. His eyes were cold. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for letting my sister down. Why should I drink with you?¡± Meng Bo choked. ¡°I didn¡¯t let her down. I just¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say it. Ye Chang sneered. ¡°But what? You didn¡¯t go out with your assistant? You didn¡¯t make Ye Tang sad?¡± ¡°Before Ye Tang forgives you, we¡¯re no longer friends. Don¡¯t come looking for me again.¡± With that, Ye Chang turned around and left the living room. Hu Rui frowned. ¡°Is there a need for him to do this for a woman? We¡¯ve played together since we were young!¡± Meng Boshen took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bar. Yu Hong should be there by now. We¡¯ll get drunk tonight.¡± On the way, Hu Rui approached Meng Bo and asked curiously, ¡°Have you slept with Yao Yun? Did you really not do anything to let Ye Tang down?¡± Yao Yun and Meng Bo were too close. It was normal for people to misunderstand. As a brother, he definitely supported Meng Bo. After all, Meng Bo had never officially been with Ye Tang. There was no need for him to keep his chastity for Ye Tang. Meng Bo¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What are you talking about? How could I do that with Yao Yun?¡± Hu Rui asked curiously, ¡°Then why do you always bring Yao Yun along?¡± Meng Bo smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you think I want to bring her along? I kept her just to investigate my father¡¯s actions at any time. She¡¯s an undercover agent on my father¡¯s side. Moreover, I keep feeling that Yao Yun is strange.¡± Hu Rui was surprised. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s strange?¡± Ever since he was hit by the curse, he had a fear of strange and ridiculous things. Meng Bo analyzed, ¡°When you were in the office, didn¡¯t you notice anything wrong?¡± Hu Rui thought about it for a while before saying, ¡°I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with those two old Daoist masters. They keep urging me to drip blood, as if they want my blood.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Meng Bo asked. Hu Rui scratched his head, frowned, and thought for a while. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything.¡± Meng Bo said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that Yu Miao and Yao Yun are also very anxious? They don¡¯t want you to drip blood just to remove the curse.¡± Hu Rui thought about it again, and it seemed to be true. He asked, ¡°Could they be in cahoots with those two old Daoist priests? Then what are they doing on this trip? Do they want my blood so badly?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meng Bo sneered. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that they want your blood because they want to deal with Yu Su. You¡¯re just a catalyst.¡± ¡°Why do they want my blood to deal with Yu Su?¡± Hu Rui asked again. Meng Bo sighed deeply and looked at his good friend helplessly. ¡°You really have to understand more about metaphysics. You might not even know when you¡¯re harmed one day. You¡¯re related to Yu Su by blood, so your blood has a miraculous effect on her.¡± He had also heard this from the metaphysical masters at home. Then, Meng Bo reminded him, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t easily give your blood to others. If others take your blood, they can do a lot of dirty things. They can cast curses, stab small people, and even borrow your lifespan. Do you understand?¡± Hu Rui¡¯s lips trembled in fear. ¡°Is it that scary? I understand. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.. But how did you know?¡± Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Something’s Wrong With Yu Miao Chapter 511: Something¡¯s Wrong With Yu Miao Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meng Bo¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I was cursed when I was young. Fortunately, a metaphysical master broke it. Otherwise, I would have died long ago. You should be careful too. Don¡¯t get too close to Yu Miao. Something¡¯s wrong with her.¡± He treated Hu Rui as a friend, which was why he said so much. Hu Rui said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Meng Bo glanced at him. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already reminded you. If you continue to be stubborn, I won¡¯t care about you.¡± He felt that Hu Rui still did not take it to heart. Hu Rui was unconvinced. ¡°Stop criticizing me. Look at yourself. You¡¯re like a scumbag.¡± Meng Bo said angrily, ¡°Why are you calling me a scumbag too? There¡¯s a reason why I did that. I was afraid that Ye Tang would be persecuted by those people at home, so I didn¡¯t get together with her. I like her in my heart.¡± ¡°If you really like her, how can you bear to see her suffer?¡± Hu Rui said disdainfully. Couldn¡¯t Meng Bo tell Ye Tang his concerns? He kept thinking that he was thinking for Ye Tang¡¯s sake, but he did one thing after another to hurt Ye Tang. Meng Bo was furious. ¡°I told you, I just like Ye Tang.¡± He was so angry that he stepped on the accelerator and sped down the road. Hu Rui was shocked. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anymore. Drive properly first. We¡¯ll talk when we reach the bar.¡± It seemed like Meng Bo really cared about Ye Tang, but what was the use? In Hu Rui¡¯s opinion, Ye Tang had made up her mind not to turn back. It was too late for him to like her. However, he did not dare to say these words. When the two of them arrived at the bar, Yu Hong had already opened a table and was sitting in a corner drinking alone. The two of them walked over and ordered more wine. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. Ye Chang thought for a moment, then turned on his phone and called Ye Tang. After Ye Tang answered the call, she asked in a very bad tone, ¡°Eldest Young Master Ye, why are you looking for me?¡± Ye Chang replied, ¡°My mother called me just now. She wants your antique collection. Be careful.¡± Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re acting very abnormally today. Why didn¡¯t you help your mother ask for antiques? Instead, you came to remind me?¡± Wasn¡¯t Ye Chang always filial? Ye Chang was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You have to remember that I¡¯m your brother. Between you and Mom, of course I¡¯m on the side of reason. I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s foolishly filial.¡± Ye Tang chuckled. ¡°Sure, I have no objections if you¡¯re willing to be my brother, but I don¡¯t plan to acknowledge you anymore. Thank you for calling. Goodbye!¡± After saying that, she hung up decisively. She wanted to maintain a united front with Yu Su and not give Ye Chang a good attitude. When Ye Chang heard the busy tone on the phone, he took a deep breath. How should he go back to the past? It seemed that this thought was an extravagant hope. In the Yu family¡¯s villa. Yu Miao stood in the room. The pain on her body made her restless. Even sleeping was an extravagant hope. She called Zhao Lan again, but Zhao Lan did not pick up at all. Half an hour later, Zhao Lan sent her a message. [I have something on and have to go out. Think of a way yourself. I¡¯ll be back in three days.] Three days! After reading the message, Yu Miao was so angry that she was about to go crazy. She had waited for so long, but this was the only result she got. Damn Zhao Lan, she was as detestable as Yu Su. Yu Miao cursed a few more times in the room before she felt relieved. Helpless, she could only call Ye Chang again. However, the call was hung up as soon as she dialed. When she called again, she realized that Ye Chang¡¯s phone was switched off. Yu Miao was furious again. With no other choice, Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but send another message to another person. The contact was Aunt Liu. Yu Miao: [Auntie Liu, I didn¡¯t borrow a spiritual artifact, but I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Why don¡¯t you help me? Give me a spiritual artifact or help me remove the curse.] Aunt Liu: [I¡¯ll go over now.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Yu Su had already hacked into Yu Miao¡¯s phone and saw the messages between the two of them. Yu Su guessed that Yu Miao could not withstand the pain and would contact the people behind her. As expected, she found a clue. She just didn¡¯t know who Auntie Liu was. Yu Su hacked into ¡°Auntie Liu¡¯s¡± phone again and looked through it.. Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: He Has His Difficulties Chapter 512: He Has His Difficulties Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This person¡¯s phone was very clean, and she only had Yu Miao as her contact. The few messages she sent were also sent to Yu Miao. The SIM card also did not have a real name. Yu Su did not find any useful information and clicked into this person¡¯s text chat with Yu Miao. She realized that the two of them had been in contact ever since Yu Miao returned from Chinatown. Aunt Liu was more like a helper. It was also this person who instigated Yu Miao to target the antique in Ye Tang¡¯s hand. Yu Su had placed a Trojan virus in this person¡¯s phone. In the future, as long as she sent a message, Yu Su would know. She was quite curious. Who was this ¡°Auntie Liu¡±? And Ye Tang¡¯s elder brother, Ye Tao, should also be a spy planted by the person behind the scenes, right? Seeing that the lights in the living room were still on, Ye Tang walked downstairs. She yawned and said, ¡°Yu Su, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± Yu Su asked, ¡°What do you think of your brother, Ye Tao?¡± Ye Tang thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him very well. He likes to fake smiles, but I feel that he¡¯s not as kind as he looks on the surface. However, he looks like someone talented.¡± Yu Su asked again, ¡°Does your brother know metaphysics?¡± Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve never heard of him knowing this.¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°It seems that things are much more complicated than we thought. I just don¡¯t know what Ye Tao¡¯s role is in it.¡± Ye Tang pondered for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°All these years, Mrs. Ye has spent a lot of money to buy a lot of antiques. She¡¯s also especially interested in the antiques in my hands, but something happened to Yu Miao, but she couldn¡¯t take out the antiques. Could the antiques in her hands have been given to someone else?¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very likely to be given to the person behind this.¡± That person was a metaphysical master, so the more antique spiritual artifacts he had, the better. Ye Tang scratched her head. ¡°After I visit Grandpa and Grandma, I¡¯ll go home and stay for a while. I¡¯ll ask about Mrs. Ye¡¯s situation. Perhaps there will be some clues.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, but you have to ensure your own safety. Don¡¯t face her head-on unless it¡¯s necessary. I¡¯ll give you a few more talismans. Bring them with you and they can protect you a few times.¡± Ye Tang agreed. ¡°Okay, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s getting late. Go to bed early!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Yu Su nodded and smiled. At this moment, in the bar. Meng Bo hurriedly drank a glass of wine and looked at the performance on the stage gloomily. The melancholy in his heart was difficult to vent. What should he do to win Ye Tang back? Even Ye Chang did not like him anymore. However, he really had his difficulties. He didn¡¯t deliberately keep Ye Tang in suspense. He did those things just to numb his father. Yao Yun was just his father¡¯s spy. How could he fall in love with her? Hu Rui sneered. ¡°Casanova, don¡¯t drink so hard. If you continue to drink like this, you¡¯ll be drunk before we even talk.¡± Yu Hong sneered. ¡°He deserves it. Why are you stopping him?¡± Meng Bo drank another glass of wine, his face full of bitterness. ¡°Indeed, I deserve it. Otherwise, why would Ye Tang leave me!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, we¡¯re not here to talk about this.¡± Hu Rui took away Meng Bo¡¯s cup and winked at him. He had yet to ask the most important question! Meng Bo looked at the stage as if he was drunk. He was not in the mood to speak. ¡°Go ahead and ask. I¡¯m annoyed.¡± Hu Rui looked at Yu Hong and asked with a smile, ¡°Second Cousin, I have something to ask you.¡± Yu Hong sneered noncommittally and finished the wine in his glass in one gulp. Hu Rui was not angry. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Yu Miao the most beloved sister of the four of you brothers? Why has everything changed now?¡± This was the question he was most curious about. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Hong froze for a moment and glanced at Hu Rui coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys watch the variety show?¡± ¡°What variety show?¡± Hu Rui asked curiously. Yu Hong said the name of the variety show and looked at Hu Rui. Hu Rui shook his head. ¡°I only came back to catch up with my friends and classmates. I didn¡¯t even watch the movies that were released. Is there a problem with this variety show?¡± Yu Hong glanced at the two of them.. ¡°You came over to ask about Yu Miao? It seems that you¡¯ve also discovered something wrong with Yu Miao?¡± Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Seeing Yu Miao’s True Colors Chapter 513: Seeing Yu Miao¡¯s True Colors Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meng Bo turned his head. ¡°What do you mean? If you still treat us as friends, then say it clearly. Don¡¯t be mysterious.¡± Yu Hong didn¡¯t say anything else. He took out his phone and handed over a video. ¡°Here, take a look for yourselves!¡± Meng Bo and Hu Rui went over together. The title of the video was [Compilation of Yu Miao¡¯s Schemes]. It recorded all the annoying scenes of Yu Miao since she participated in the variety show. It included the scene of Yu Miao making Yu Ruo the scapegoat at the racetrack. After reading it, Hu Rui and Meng Bo were stunned. Hu Rui asked, ¡°Are these malicious edits? Is Yu Miao that bad-hearted?¡± Hearing this, Yu Hong looked at him deeply. ¡°I also hope that it¡¯s a malicious edit, but those are all real things. If I wasn¡¯t smart, I would be the unlucky one.¡± Then, he told him about how Yu Miao had tricked the brothers into giving her luck in the Yu family, causing Hu Rui to be shocked. Hu Rui couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Yu Miao is too vicious. You¡¯re her brother and treat her so well. How can she treat you like this?¡± Meng Bo sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Yu Miao is not simple. I didn¡¯t expect her to be even more vicious and selfish than I thought.¡± He would stay away from Yu Miao in the future. It would be best if they never meet each other. Yu Hong drank a glass of wine and shook his head. ¡°Not only that, I¡¯ll warn you guys not to sleep with Yu Miao. She will extract luck from men through sex. Those men all became unlucky.¡± ¡°What? Those men?¡± Hu Rui stood up from the stool in shock, his face full of shock. ¡°Could it be that she has sex with many men?¡± Yu Hong clicked on another post. ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡± On the post, there were many photos and videos of the man who had slept with Yu Miao. After reading it, Hu Rui felt a little nauseous. ¡°What! How can she be like this!¡± He and Meng Bo were very clean and honest when they were overseas. They had never been promiscuous, and their thoughts were relatively conservative. Meng Bo only glanced at the title and didn¡¯t look at it anymore. He didn¡¯t want to look at another woman¡¯s body. Yu Hong successfully used one night to make these two men hate Yu Miao. Yu Hong said nonchalantly, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t get too close to Yu Miao. She¡¯s very strange. Not only does she have some connections with the Daoist Association, but she also knows metaphysical masters. She might even poison you.¡± He just wanted to remind them that it was up to them to listen or not. Hu Rui felt that his worldview had collapsed. Seeing that he was in a daze, Yu Hong smiled. ¡°You can talk to Yu Ruo when you¡¯re free. He was harmed very badly by Yu Miao. Not only did he lose a lot of luck, but he¡¯s also unlucky every other day. The injuries on his body haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡± Hu Rui nodded in a daze. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go when I¡¯m free.¡± Then, Hu Rui told him about the curse that they had been under for the past few days. Yu Hong frowned. Yu Hong thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that those two metaphysical masters are related to Yu Miao. It¡¯s right that you didn¡¯t drip any blood. With your blood, you could plant a poisonous worm. My mother was poisoned and her stomach swelled up.¡± When Hu Rui heard this, he felt a lingering fear. The three of them drank until dawn that night before leaving. They chatted about a lot of things in their hearts, and their relationship became much closer. The next day. Ye Tang walked into Yu Su¡¯s office and sat on the sofa. ¡°Yu Su, my uncle has returned to the capital. I¡¯ll have a meal with him later, so I won¡¯t eat with you.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Alright, take the jammer I gave you.¡± Last night, she had specially made an anti-interference device for Ye Tang to use today. In that case, if someone planted bugs or cameras, they would be ineffective. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang smiled. ¡°I know. The device is in my bag. I¡¯ll turn it on when we get there.¡± This time, no one could hear what she said to her uncle. Ye Tang looked at the time. It was about time. She went downstairs and drove to the reserved restaurant. When she arrived at the private room, she realized that Ye Heng had already arrived. Ye Heng had a refined appearance and looked very young. He also had the temperament of a superior.. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: True Identity Chapter 514: True Identity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing Ye Tang walk in, he smiled and said, ¡°Ye Tang, you¡¯re here. Hurry up and sit down. Let¡¯s see what you like to eat.¡± Seeing that Ye Tang was seated, Ye Heng handed her the menu.¡¯] Ye Tang saw that there were already a few dishes on the menu. They were all her favorites, so she said with a smile, ¡°Uncle ordered all my favorites. Just these dishes will do. It is definitely enough for the both of us.¡± After ordering, Ye Tang smiled and slowly said, ¡°Uncle, do you know Ye Tao¡¯s true identity?¡± Ye Heng¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How did you know? There are many people here. Let¡¯s wait until we reach a safe place!¡± Ye Tang took out a rectangular device from her bag and placed it on the table. The device was completely black, and it was impossible to tell what was inside. There was a screen on the surface that showed ¡°Interference in progress¡­¡± Ye Tang said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I have equipment here to prevent eavesdropping. No one can hear our conversation.¡± Ye Heng took out a recording pen and placed it beside the instrument. The screen of the instrument kept flashing, showing that it interfered with the signal. His eyes lit up. This instrument was useful. Ye Heng looked at Ye Tang in surprise. ¡°You have become much more attentive. You¡¯ve grown up while you were overseas.¡± Ye Tang scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°No, no. It was Yu Su who reminded me to do this.¡± She was too embarrassed to take all the credit. Ye Heng nodded with approval on his face. ¡°Yu Su is really a good girl. She¡¯s capable and meticulous. Unfortunately, she¡¯s not fated with Ye Chang.¡± He really wanted Yu Su to be his daughter-in-law. Unfortunately, his silly son kept making mistakes. He could only wish Yu Su better in the future. Ye Tang shook her head and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s unfair to Yu Su to be with Ye Chang! Ye Chang is a scumbag.¡± Ye Heng smiled and shook his head. ¡°Let him be. He¡¯ll definitely regret it. He won¡¯t be able to meet such an outstanding girl like Yu Su in the future.¡± He did not agree with his son¡¯s actions. First, he interacted with Yu Miao. Later on, it was only after Yu Su broke up with him that he realized that he wanted to be with her. No one would wait on the spot for him. Ye Tang looked at her uncle and said meaningfully, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t talk about others. What about you and my aunt?¡± Ye Heng clearly knew that Zhao Lan had a bad character and even helped her family do bad things, but he was infatuated. Why? Ye Heng paused and sighed. ¡°Looks like you have something to ask me today. Ask whatever you want to know!¡± Ye Tang asked directly, ¡°Uncle, do you know that Ye Tao is my aunt¡¯s biological child?¡± Ye Heng nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Ye Tang exclaimed in disbelief. Since Uncle knew, why did he still raise his wife¡¯s child by his side? Didn¡¯t he feel terrible? Ye Heng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How did you know?¡± Then, Ye Tang told her about the comparison of the photos, indicating that Yu Su had seen it with the use of metaphysics. Ye Heng sighed in his heart. ¡°Yu Su is quite impressive. She can even tell that.¡± Ye Tang said proudly, ¡°Of course. How can my good friend not be amazing? But Uncle, how did you know?¡± Ye Heng sorted out his thoughts and said, ¡°Ever since Zhao Lan adopted Ye Tao, I¡¯ve felt that something was wrong. She has never liked children, but she treats Ye Tao very well. It¡¯s so good that it¡¯s a little strange. In addition, their side profiles are a little similar, so I¡¯m suspicious.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The year I brought Ye Tao back, I went to do a paternity test. The results showed that the two of them were indeed mother and son.¡± The moment he found out, he was furious and wanted to ask Zhao Lan about it. But he endured it again. Ye Tang asked curiously, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you get a divorce?¡± Since he knew the truth, according to the situation at that time, he could have gotten a divorce and remarried. Moreover, Ye Chang was not even born at that time. Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°Back then, I was also very angry. I wanted to ask Zhao Lan about it, but later on, I realized that there was something fishy about this matter. Someone was plotting behind the scenes. I couldn¡¯t just let it go like this, so I could only keep her..¡± Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Bearing a Heavy Responsibility Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Bearing a Heavy Responsibility Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He could not be willful. He had to consider the Ye family. As the head of the family, he bore a heavy responsibility. Ye Tang sighed. ¡°I see. Then, Uncle, why did you marry Aunt back then? I heard from Grandma that there was clearly a more suitable candidate, but you insisted on marrying her as if you were possessed.¡± Zhao Lan was a girl from a mountain village and did not have a high education level. Her looks were alright, but they were far from meeting the standards of being the wife of the Ye family. Her character was also very bad. If Ye Heng had not coincidentally met Zhao Lan, the two of them would never have crossed paths in their lives, let alone get married. There was a trace of grievance in Ye Heng¡¯s eyes as he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been cursed. When I see Zhao Lan, I can¡¯t help but be attracted to her. I hate other women.¡± Only when he faced Zhao Lan would he feel moved. He had a vague feeling of disgust towards other women. If he had feelings for women other than Zhao Lan, Ye Heng would vomit for a few days. Ye Tang could not help but open her mouth in shock. Ye Heng continued, ¡°It was just a coincidence that I married her. That night, I had a drinking party. When I woke up, I realized that I was lying with her. After that, we got married.¡± Later on, he impulsively did many things for Zhao Lan, including investing in the Zhao family¡¯s company and adopting Ye Tao. Every time Ye Heng woke up from the spell, he would be in extreme pain. He didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with him. He was sure that he did not love Zhao Lan, but every time he saw her, he could not help but want to talk to her more. He acted like a man in love. At the beginning of their marriage, Ye Heng could not control himself in front of Zhao Lan. He hated himself for being like this. Ye Heng continued, ¡°After that, I started an investigation and found out that someone was plotting everything behind her back. I could only endure it to find the power of those people, so I endured it until now.¡± Ye Tang looked at her uncle sympathetically. ¡°Uncle, is Brother Ye Chang your child?¡± Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Ye Chang is my child. At that time, I slept with her for no reason and had Ye Chang. If I didn¡¯t keep an eye on Zhao Lan, I¡¯m afraid she would have aborted this child long ago.¡± In that case, he would never have a child of his own in his life. Zhao Lan was despicable, but Ye Chang was innocent. Since he was Ye Chang¡¯s father, he would raise Ye Chang well and let him grow up healthily to do what he liked. Ye Tang took a deep breath and looked at her uncle in admiration. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯ve been living a hard life all these years.¡± Ye Heng sighed. ¡°What can I do other than put up with it? There are still so many people in the Ye family. If everything is exposed, I¡¯m not confident that I can resist the person behind it.¡± Ye Tang clenched her fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Those people behind this are really despicable. I really want them to receive the punishment they deserve!¡± Her uncle was really tolerant! If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to pretend to dote on Zhao Lan. Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that day is not far away. When these people surface, I will definitely take revenge.¡± Ye Tang thought about something. ¡°Uncle, why did they choose our Ye family?¡± Could it be that the Ye family had something worth scheming for? Ye Heng said, ¡°Your grandfather knows about this too. He thinks that the people behind this want the luck that our Ye family has accumulated for a hundred years.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Tang was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t seizing luck a forbidden evil art?¡± She had only learned a little about metaphysics from the variety show Yu Su had participated in. Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why they placed Zhao Lan in the Ye family so carefully.¡± Ye Tang looked helpless. ¡°Then does Uncle know who the mastermind is?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°Those people are very cautious, and their attainments in metaphysics are not small. After so many years, I¡¯ve only found out the sphere of influence of those people, but I still can¡¯t lock onto who it is.¡± He also wanted to investigate as soon as possible, but this matter could not be rushed. Otherwise, he would alert the enemy. He could only be more patient. Ye Tang sighed. ¡°They¡¯re too cunning. By the way, Uncle, do you remember that Zhao Lan often auctioned antiques a few years ago? She doesn¡¯t have any antiques in her hands now. I guess she gave them to that person.¡± Perhaps he could find it from this point of entry.. Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Clues Interrupted Chapter 516: Clues Interrupted Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Heng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate, but every time there¡¯s a clue, it¡¯s cut off.¡± He was just the CEO of a corporation and didn¡¯t know anything about metaphysics, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to that person. Over the years, Ye Heng had made many deployments. However, it was better not to tell Ye Tang about this. It would not be good for Ye Tang to know too much. It might result in more trouble for her. Ye Tang clenched her fists helplessly. ¡°Then Uncle can only continue acting. Also, Uncle, do you know that Ye Tao and Yu Miao are siblings?¡± She looked at her uncle curiously. Ye Heng nodded and said slowly, ¡°I know. All these years, I¡¯ve observed that Zhao Lan isn¡¯t someone who likes children, but she treats two people exceptionally well. One is Ye Tao, and the other is Yu Miao.¡± It was not strange for her to treat Ye Tao well. After all, he was her biological son. Her kindness towards Yu Miao was very confusing. If Ye Heng hadn¡¯t been stopping her, Zhao Lan would have brought Yu Miao to the Ye family every day to cultivate her relationship with Ye Chang. Ye Tang frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Heng continued, ¡°I got someone to take Yu Miao¡¯s hair and Zhao Lan¡¯s hair. After an appraisal, it was confirmed that the two of them were not related by blood. That day, I suddenly thought of using Yu Miao and Ye Tao¡¯s hair for another appraisal and confirmed that they were siblings.¡± Therefore, Zhao Lan loved Yu Miao only because Yu Miao was that person¡¯s child. Ye Tang didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just Ye Tao and Yu Miao. There¡¯s another person who¡¯s also the child of the person behind this.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Ye Heng asked. Ye Tang continued, ¡°That girl is the daughter of Meng Bo¡¯s stepmother. She was brought up by her mother in the Meng family. To the public, she¡¯s one of Meng Bo¡¯s stepmother¡¯s nieces.¡± Ye Heng was slightly surprised. ¡°It seems that the Meng family is also very restless. Perhaps they¡¯re like our Ye family and have been targeted by the person behind all these.¡± Meng Bo¡¯s father, Meng Kun, was different from him. Ever since Meng Kun married a new wife, he doted on that woman very much and had ignored Meng Bo for so many years. Thinking of this, Ye Heng felt lucky. Fortunately, Zhao Lan was a fool. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to continue acting for so many years. Ye Heng thought of something and shook his head gloatingly. ¡°Meng Kun¡¯s youngest son might not be his biological son. To think that he dotes on that child so much. He practically raised that child as his heir.¡± His relationship with Meng Kun had always been neutral. Ye Heng had also visited the Meng family as a guest. It was obvious that Meng Kun did not like his eldest son, Meng Bo. He was biased towards his youngest son and wanted to leave the family assets to his youngest son. If Meng Bo hadn¡¯t gone overseas to attend university, he might have died. This was also the reason why Ye Heng objected to Ye Tang marrying into the Meng family. The Meng family was too chaotic and their relationship was complicated. Meng Kun was not a reasonable person. Ye Tang would definitely suffer if she married over. Ye Tang complained speechlessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about the man behind everything. He attracted so many women to give birth to his child and even the women still worked for him wholeheartedly. Just thinking about it makes me feel disgusted.¡± Could those women have been brainwashed? None of them were normal. Ye Heng laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Anyway, it¡¯s not normal. Three children of different mothers were planted in the Ye, Yu, and Meng families. Just thinking about it makes me shudder.¡± ¡°Not three. Four kids.¡± Ye Tang told him about He Wan again, surprising Ye Heng. Ye Heng felt a sense of crisis in his heart. If he did not find out who was behind this, more families would be harmed in the future. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Heng said, ¡°The Ye and Meng families have been planted with a woman, while the Yu and He families had fake daughters planted in them. Doesn¡¯t this prove that it was all planned by the person behind the scenes? It¡¯s very likely that that person was the one who abducted Yu Su.¡± Yu Zong was not a pervert, so it was unrealistic to give a woman. The mastermind could only send a child over. He planned for the family to lose the real daughter first. That way, there would be an empty spot at home. Ye Tang stood up in anger. ¡°That damn old fellow. I really want to shoot him. He actually harmed Yu Su!¡± The more Ye Tang thought about it, the angrier she became. Yu Su had suffered a lot when she was young. If it was really man-made, it would be unforgivable.. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Alliance of the Three Families Chapter 517: Alliance of the Three Families Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang looked at her uncle. ¡°I want to tell Yu Su everything I know today. Can I?¡± Ye Heng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you tell her. If she¡¯s just an ordinary person, it¡¯s useless to tell her. Instead, it¡¯ll be dangerous. However, she¡¯s a powerful metaphysical master. The more she knows, the better.¡± Perhaps the problem that he had been unable to solve for so many years could be solved by Yu Su? Ye Heng thought of something and said, ¡°But other than Yu Su, you can¡¯t tell anyone else about this, including Ye Chang and Meng Bo. Also, don¡¯t show any abnormalities when you see your aunt. Just keep your attitude the same as before.¡± Ye Tang promised, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle.¡± This was a matter of great importance to the Ye family. She would definitely consider the Ye family and be extremely careful in everything she did. Ye Tang thought of something else. ¡°Does my grandmother know about this?¡± Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her the exact situation, but Mom must have guessed something, but she didn¡¯t say anything and only helped in the dark.¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t tell Grandma either.¡± Soon, the dishes were served. The two of them stopped chatting and chatted about their recent life updates. After dinner, Ye Heng brought Ye Tang to the mall and bought her birthday cake and presents. He also gave her a few shopping cards from the Ye family¡¯s malls. After parting ways with Ye Tang, Ye Heng took a plane back to the country so that Zhao Lan wouldn¡¯t come looking for him when she heard the news. After Ye Tang returned, she told Yu Su everything about the conversation. After hearing this, Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought. ¡°I also realized that there¡¯s something wrong with Uncle Ye. Indeed, he doesn¡¯t love Mrs. Ye deeply. He was forced to dote on her because he was under a curse.¡± She was not very surprised by this result, but she was a little surprised that Uncle Ye had noticed it so early. Ye Tang asked hesitantly, ¡°Yu Su, could it be that my aunt has also been cursed? That¡¯s why she loves the person behind her so much.¡± She was leaning towards this outcome. Otherwise, when the matter was exposed, Zhao Lan¡¯s fate could be imagined. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°There are no signs of Mrs. Ye being cursed.¡± Ye Tang took a deep breath. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve guessed it too, but I still hope that she¡¯s not an accomplice. By the way, can you undo the curse on my uncle?¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°With my current strength, I can undo it, but I have to wait until I find the person behind it. If I undo the curse now, I¡¯ll alert the enemy.¡± Ye Tang nodded regretfully. ¡°You have really considered everything thoroughly. By the way, do you think Meng Bo knows about these things?¡± Yao Yun was also a chess piece placed beside Meng Bo. Yu Su said, ¡°He should know. He¡¯s smarter and shrewder than his other good friends. I guess he kept Yao Yun by his side to better monitor her.¡± Ye Tang said hesitantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t the few of us join forces to deal with the mastermind? That way, we¡¯ll be stronger.¡± The known victims were the Ye family, the Yu family, the Meng family, and the He family. However, there was no hope for the He family. The other three families could join forces. Yu Su nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to join forces, but we still need to test Meng Bo¡¯s attitude.¡± If Meng Bo was sincere, they could naturally cooperate. Yu Su continued, ¡°On the Yu family¡¯s side, Yu Miao is still at home. Mrs. Yu is still biased towards Yu Miao. If we rashly cooperate, we might leak confidential information. We have to be more careful and wait for an opportunity.¡± If the Yu family chose a collaborator, Yu Su would choose Yu Zong or her eldest brother, Yu An, first. The others would not be considered for the time being. Ye Tang nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, confidentiality comes first.¡± If they leaked the news, they would lose everything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang scratched her head again and said, ¡°In a while, if Meng Bo is still in the country, we can ask him out for a chat. Maybe we can contact him.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yes, just as I thought. Let¡¯s do it!¡± The two of them chatted about the studio¡¯s plans. Ye Tang¡¯s phone vibrated. She opened it and saw that a virtual number had sent her a message. She smiled. ¡°Ye Tao¡¯s birth characters has been found..¡± Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: A Body Substitute for Luck Theft Chapter 518: A Body Substitute for Luck Theft Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios During dinner, Ye Tang told Ye Heng about this. Ye Heng immediately asked his subordinates to investigate and there was news that night. Yu Su looked at the details and reached out to calculate. Then, a puzzled look appeared on her face. ¡°With such birth characters, this person should not live past 15 years old. Why is Ye Tao still alive?¡± Could there be some secret? Yu Su said, ¡°If he¡¯s still alive, there are only two possibilities. The first is that someone has been prolonging his life. The second is that he has become a body substitute to steal luck.¡± ¡°A body substitute?¡± Ye Tang asked with a frown. Yu Su explained, ¡°The body substitute helps the mastermind steal the luck, and the person behind it absorbs the luck from the substitute. This way, it¡¯s not easy to be discovered by the heavens. Even if there¡¯s a backlash, it will only be on the substitute.¡± In order to survive, Ye Tao could only absorb luck. Otherwise, he would die. Ye Tang finally understood. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. However, it¡¯s too tragic to be a substitute. Not only will he get nothing, but he¡¯ll also die easily.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Yes, the person behind this is really cunning and sinister. We have to be more careful in our next actions.¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Then, Yu Su, help me destroy this message. I¡¯m afraid that someone will find out.¡± Next, Yu Su cleared the chat history between Ye Tang and Ye Heng and also cleared the messages with the detective agency. After everything was done, she returned the phone to Ye Tang. Yu Su was still a little worried. She took out another green jade pendant and made a simple defensive array on it before handing it to Ye Tang. The next day, He Wan walked into the office. ¡°Sister Su, do you want to go to a variety show?¡± He Wan asked. Yu Su took the document and glanced at it. This variety show only required a cameo episode and had a wide audience. Most netizens liked to watch it. It would also be beneficial to Yu Su if she participated in this variety show. However, the bad thing was that this variety show invited the permanent guests of the previous variety show they had partook in. Yu Miao was also invited. The invited guests were: Yu Su, Xiao Han, Ye Chang, Yu Miao, Meng Xi, and Chen Ling. Yu Su nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I don¡¯t have any work to do during this period anyway.¡± He Wan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact them. The filming of the show is scheduled for next week.¡± A few days later. Yu Su got into the studio¡¯s car and went on the show with Chen Ling. The variety show this time was invested by the Yu Corporation, so Yu Hong followed them the entire time as the representative of the investors. After all the guests arrived, they had to wait in the preparation room. Yu Su and Chen Ling were the first to arrive. Five minutes later, Xiao Han also walked into the preparation room. The corners of his lips curled up as he walked towards Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, long time no see.¡± Yu Su also smiled. ¡°Yes, long time no see.¡± The two of them had not seen each other since the last time they picked Ye Tang up at the airport. Xiao Han had been holding it in for the past few days. He repeatedly watched the previous variety show clips at home alone before finally getting to meet Yu Su again. There was a seat on Yu Su¡¯s right. She smiled and said, ¡°Sit beside me.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately ran over to sit down. He turned his body slightly and started chatting with Yu Su. The staff present looked at the two of them. A few minutes later, Ye Chang walked in behind his manager. As soon as he entered the preparation room, he saw Yu Su. There was a glint in his eyes, but he quickly turned away. He should restrain himself and not add to Yu Su¡¯s burden. Ye Chang walked to the opposite side of Yu Su and sat down. He took out his phone and subconsciously swiped the screen. However, his ears were listening to the conversation on the other side. After a while, Yu Miao and Yu Hong walked in. The program director followed behind them with a fawning smile on his face. He originally didn¡¯t want to invite Yu Miao, but the conditions of the Yu family¡¯s sponsorship were to let Yu Miao participate in the variety show too. He had no choice. Yu Miao was wearing a white dress. Her makeup was light, and she exuded a faint plum blossom fragrance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She smiled and greeted everyone, ¡°Long time no see, everyone.¡± Yu Su and Xiao Han were still chatting and had no intention of responding. Ye Chang lowered his head and continued to look at his phone. The smile on Meng Xi¡¯s lips was very faint. She did not say anything and only nodded at the executive director. Chen Ling tilted her head and looked elsewhere.. Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Yu Miao Appears Again Chapter 519: Yu Miao Appears Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Yu Miao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the smile on her face faded a little, but she quickly recovered. The more these people targeted her, the more she wanted to film the show well. Yu Hong found an empty seat and sat down. He lowered his head and sent a message to Yu Zong. Seeing this, Yu Miao also sat down. Yu Su saw something from the corner of her eye and looked at Yu Miao¡¯s wrist. It was a string of prayer beads with an auspicious aura. It seemed that this was given to Yu Miao by the person behind her. If she could obtain this string of Buddhist beads, she would be able to collect the aura on it. It would be very useful in tracking the person behind it. Yu Miao noticed Yu Su¡¯s gaze and the corners of her lips curled up. With this string of prayer beads, her face no longer hurt, and she was even more beautiful than before. Soon, the staff walked in and told everyone that they could go on stage. Xiao Han walked beside Yu Su and handed her his cell phone. ¡°Yu Su, this is the strategy I came up with. We have an appointment to visit that small island.¡± Yu Su flipped through it and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s very detailed. I want to go there now.¡± As the two of them walked, they talked about their trip to the small island with happy smiles on their faces. Ye Chang followed behind, his heart aching. Originally, he could choose not to apply for this program, but he just wanted to see Yu Su. When he saw Yu Su and Xiao Han interacting, he thought of the time he had spent with Yu Su. At that time, he did not like to talk much, so he always heard Yu Su speak¡­ but they could no longer turn back time. Yu Hong patted Ye Chang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else. Just focus on filming this variety show.¡± He knew that Ye Chang must be feeling terrible. Not only Ye Chang, but even he felt sour in his heart. Xiao Han was really too scheming. He actually made a travel guide. He hadn¡¯t even gone on a trip with his biological sister! Ye Chang shook his head. ¡°How can we control such a thing? Let it be!¡± Yu Hong sighed. He felt that Ye Chang deserved it, but when he saw Ye Chang¡¯s dejected expression, he didn¡¯t feel good either. The executive director knew about the conflict between Yu Miao and Yu Su, and there was a smile on his face. The viewership ratings for this episode would definitely be very high. The three hosts on stage briefly introduced the guests to the audience. Then, they let the talented guests perform one by one. Yu Miao was arranged to be the first to appear. She performed a classical dance of flute music. Amidst the melodious sound of the flute, her figure was elegant as she danced to the rhythm. Her jade-like hands lingered in the air, and the sleeves of her dress fluttered. Her body was as soft as the clouds. Lotuses bloomed with every step she took on the stage like a fairy among flowers. After the song ended, Yu Miao¡¯s dance also ended. Applause came from below the stage. The host went on stage and praised the camera, ¡°Ms. Yu Miao is indeed a good dancer. As expected of the daughter of the Yu family.¡± Yu Miao glanced at Yu Su below the stage and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. When I was young, my parents sent me to dance classes and I was taught by a dance master in the capital. Every time I finished dancing, I would perform for my parents.¡± The guests could see the provocation in her words. Yu Hong clenched his fists tightly, his face filled with anger. If his mother hadn¡¯t insisted on letting Yu Miao participate, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted Yu Miao to come over at all. The host said, ¡°It seems that Uncle and Aunt Yu really dote on Ms. Yu.¡± Yu Miao smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The host continued, ¡°The next performance is Best Actor Ye¡¯s performance. Let¡¯s give him a round of applause!¡± Yu Miao walked down from the side of the stage with a victorious smile on her face. Seeing her walk over, Xiao Han said coldly, ¡°Ugly people cause trouble.¡± ¡°You!¡± Yu Miao bit her lip in anger and glared at Xiao Han. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Han snorted and went straight to the stage, ignoring Yu Miao. The performance segment ended very quickly and the guests went back on stage. The host said in a clear voice, ¡°We will form teams to play games in the next segment. The six guests can form teams freely. One team will consist of two people and we will carry out five rounds of challenges. The team with the most points will have a surprise reward. Those who have the least will be punished.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Han said, ¡°I want to be in the same group as Yu Su.¡± After saying that, he smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m not good at games. I need someone to guide me..¡± Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Surprise Reward Chapter 520: Surprise Reward Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meng Xi and Chen Ling looked at each other and said together, ¡°Then let¡¯s form a team!¡± The remaining two, Ye Chang and Yu Miao automatically became a team. Ye Chang¡¯s expression was very ugly, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t be in a group alone, right? Yu Miao said, ¡°I¡¯ll group with Brother Ye Chang.¡± After saying that, she walked to Ye Chang¡¯s side and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Brother Ye Chang, please take care of me later!¡± Ye Chang took a step back. The disdain in his eyes was about to overflow. Xiao Han smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve split up, let¡¯s start the game. I can¡¯t wait.¡± The host smiled. ¡°Looks like no one has any objections. Let¡¯s split into groups then!¡± Next, the six of them began to play the game. The host briefly explained the rules, and the three groups began. Yu Su and Xiao Han cooperated well and scored six points first. Closely after, Meng Xi and Chen Ling cooperated well and also got three points. Only Yu Miao¡¯s group did not get any points. Ye Chang looked at Yu Su with infatuation in his eyes. Yu Miao was about to die of anger. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Chang kept looking at Yu Su when a beauty like her was standing beside him. Even Xiao Han kept looking at Yu Su. Yu Miao thought to herself. Had Yu Su cast a curse on these two people? The three groups continued to play the game. Yu Miao¡¯s group¡¯s score was far below the other two groups. Yu Miao was so angry that she wanted to curse. However, she could only endure it and not show it. Otherwise, she would continue to be scolded by the audience after the show was broadcasted. After the game segment ended, Yu Miao¡¯s group indeed had the lowest score. As expected, Yu Su¡¯s group obtained first place. As punishment, the bottom-ranked team members had to perform a show for the other members. Yu Miao angrily chose to play the piano and went down to prepare. Ye Chang chose the cello. When the two of them went on stage again, the four people from the other two groups were already sitting on stools, waiting to see the performance. Yu Miao chose her best song. Ye Chang stood at the side to play the accompaniment. After the song ended, Yu Miao stood up and said to the four of them, ¡°What do you think of my performance?¡± The camera was on Yu Miao¡¯s face, and anyone with a discerning eye could see the smugness on her face. Xiao Han asked with a strange expression, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡± Yu Miao was slightly shocked. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, she braced herself and said, ¡°Of course the truth. Just tell me.¡± Xiao Han immediately said, ¡°This song is cheerful, but you play it so depressingly. There¡¯s no joy in it at all. You¡¯re even worse than a beginner. It makes me feel very uncomfortable.¡± Yu Miao was stunned and felt very regretful. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have asked after she finished playing. She was a little unconvinced. This song was very difficult. It was not something that a beginner could play well. Seeing Yu Miao¡¯s expression, Xiao Han knew what she was thinking. He walked straight to the piano and played it with his fingers. A cheerful and comfortable piece of music soon sounded. Everyone present could not help but be intoxicated by the piano. Yu Miao gritted her teeth and stared at Xiao Han¡¯s back with an embarrassed expression. Wasn¡¯t this a deliberate slap to her face? After playing a short part, Xiao Han looked at Yu Miao and said, ¡°This part should be played so happily, but when you play it, it¡¯s abnormally dull.¡± After saying that, Xiao Han even imitated a segment. It was exactly the same as Yu Miao¡¯s. Even the feeling was the same. Originally, most of the people present thought that Yu Miao¡¯s piano skills were not bad, but after hearing Xiao Han play, they felt the difference. It turned out that the song could be so beautiful. In comparison, Yu Miao¡¯s piano skills were indeed not good. Yu Miao¡¯s face stiffened, and the resentment in her heart increased. Why was Xiao Han targeting her too? Was it just to please Yu Su? After Xiao Han finished playing, he looked at Yu Miao and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve always been straightforward. Do you mind?¡± Yu Su could not help but laugh. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Han¡¯s words successfully stunned Yu Miao on the spot. She originally wanted to apologize to Xiao Han and the audience with the excuse that she wasn¡¯t feeling well. In this way, it would show her humility and also highlight Xiao Han¡¯s aggressiveness. Unexpectedly, Xiao Han had chosen to use her trick and explained to her first. How could she respond? Hadn¡¯t Xiao Han always been unforgiving? Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Gaming Competition Chapter 521: Gaming Competition Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know how to react to win, so she could only pant on the spot. However, Xiao Han asked aggrievedly, ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything. Are you angry? You were the one who asked about your performance level. Why can¡¯t you accept the real evaluation?¡± After he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Yu Miao. Yu Miao smiled. ¡°No, no. I was thinking about something just now and forgot to reply to you. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll definitely practice more in the future.¡± She regretted it so much. She shouldn¡¯t have asked for that comment. Seeing that the atmosphere was tense, Ye Chang walked forward. ¡°Our performance is over. Let¡¯s move on to the next segment.¡± He glanced coldly at Yu Miao. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were in the same team, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have stood up to smooth things over. The host smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, the next segment is for us to choose three people to temporarily form a team and participate in the gaming competition. If you win, you can get the opportunity to travel on the cruise tonight.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°There¡¯s another point. This segment will be broadcasted live. I¡¯m sure the fans will be very happy to meet everyone.¡± ¡°Gaming competition?¡± Ye Chang frowned in surprise. He was not very good at this and was a little resistant. The host smiled and nodded, indicating for everyone to look at the big screen behind them. The screen displayed the interface of a popular game. Yu Su¡¯s eyes flashed and she was not surprised. Meng Xi smiled. ¡°It seems that this segment was designed for our God Xiao. Is there anyone else who is proficient in games? Tonight¡¯s cruise will depend on you.¡± She wasn¡¯t good at gaming, so she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself. ¡°This game! I know how to play offense. I want to give it a try.¡± Chen Ling¡¯s eyes lit up as she said with a smile. When she was in university, she had played in this school-level league and even obtained a good ranking. She shouldn¡¯t be a burden. Xiao Han looked at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, do you know how to play?¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You guys can make the arrangements!¡± Xiao Han said excitedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll play the sniper position. Yu Su will be support, and Chen Ling will play offense. The three of us will form a team. Does anyone have any objections?¡± Meng Xi shook her head. Yu Miao also wanted to show off, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know how to play games. If she teamed up rashly, she would definitely be scolded. Ye Chang said, ¡°I have no objections. The three of you can form a team and fight well.¡± This competition was divided into three rounds. The difficulty of the three rounds was divided into low, medium, and high. Only by winning three consecutive rounds would one have the chance to travel on a cruise ship. The opponents in each match were carefully selected professional players. Soon, the live broadcast of the game began. There were many people who played this game. Knowing that Yu Su and the other two were going to live stream their games, they all entered the livestream to watch. Everyone wanted to see how celebrities played games. Xiao Han was a retired eSports player and was very strong. His fans also wanted to see if God Xiao¡¯s strength had decreased since then. Five minutes later, the number of viewers in the live-stream reached 80 million, and the number was still rising. On the stage, Yu Su and the other two sat down at the side. There were also three stools on the other side. Those were the seats where the opponents were sitting. The opponents had yet to go on stage. At this moment, Hu Rui walked into the studio. Just now, Yu Hong had something on and went back to the company. He left the work here to Hu Rui. Hu Rui was very interested in e-sports games, so he agreed. Coincidentally, he heard the host introduce the game. When he saw Ye Chang and the others sitting below the stage, he walked to Ye Chang¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Do you think these three will succeed?¡± He was a little puzzled. Why did the production team set up such a segment? Letting three celebrities compete with professional esports players, wasn¡¯t the outcome already decided? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Chang shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I feel that it¡¯s very difficult. Xiao Han is very strong, but I¡¯m not sure about Yu Su and Chen Ling. If they enter a high-difficulty map, I¡¯m afraid they will lose the first round.¡± Ye Chang did not play computer games often. He did not know much about games, but he knew how difficult these three games were. If Xiao Han had teamed up with professionals, he would be looking forward to the results. Hu Rui sighed. ¡°Good luck to them!¡± He often played games and was very familiar with competitions. However, the more familiar he was, the less confidence he had in the three of them.. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: We Can Definitely Win Chapter 522: We Can Definitely Win Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Chang also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I hope they can persevere for a while longer.¡± In the next second, the information of three groups of eSports players flashed on the big screen on the stage. Hu Rui looked at the last group in shock. ¡°That¡¯s actually the champion of this year¡¯s eSports competition. He¡¯s actually here. We¡¯re definitely going to lose this round.¡± Everyone also looked at the big screen. The nine players in the three groups each had their own advantages and had participated in various leagues. Hu Rui said dejectedly, ¡°These three groups are all very strong. It looks like Yu Su and the other two are going to lose in the first round.¡± Meng Xi sat at the side and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. God Xiao is very strong. I¡¯ve seen Yu Su play games before. She¡¯s also very powerful. Chen Ling shouldn¡¯t be bad either. We might even win!¡± They were fighting for the six of them. It didn¡¯t matter if they lost, but they couldn¡¯t destroy their prestige before the competition. Yu Miao pouted. ¡°I think you¡¯re too optimistic. Do you know how strong their opponent is?¡± She did not go on stage, nor did she want Yu Su to win. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t been on a cruise before and she didn¡¯t care about it this time. However, if Yu Su really won, she would definitely attract more fans. Meng Xi said speechlessly, ¡°No matter how strong the opponents are, they¡¯re not as strong as Yu Su and the others. I believe in Yu Su and the other two. If you continue to lower your own prestige, don¡¯t take the cruise ship after we win!¡± Ye Chang started to panic. He did not want Yu Su to misunderstand. He shook his head and said, ¡°Yu Su and the others will definitely win. Their opponents are average.¡± Hu Rui looked at Ye Chang with a blank expression. Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? Was the champion¡¯s strength ordinary? Hu Rui recalled the last curse and was afraid. He also said, ¡°Yes, yes, they will definitely win. I think the three of them are simply the best teammates. Their teamwork is absolutely tacit and their strength is strong!¡± After saying that, he smiled at Meng Xi. Meng Xi snorted. Yu Miao was stunned for a moment. She really didn¡¯t expect the two of them to change sides so quickly. She was the only one who didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Miao could only stiffen her face and smile. ¡°They will definitely win.¡± After saying that, she lowered her head and pretended to be playing with her phone. There were two cameras in the live broadcast. One was aimed at Yu Su and the other two, while the other was aimed at the three people below the stage. When the live-stream heard Yu Miao and the other two¡¯s words, they sent comments crazily. [Support Meng Xi!] [I hope Yu Su wins and slaps these three people in the face.] [Don¡¯t worry, my Xiao Han will not lose. You don¡¯t know my God Xiao¡¯s strength.] [Best of luck, Yu Su!] [Yu Miao, why aren¡¯t you getting lost? Why did the production team invite her?] However, there were also some people in the live-stream who felt that Xiao Han was very miserable having to lead two newbies. There was also a small portion of people who did not think highly of Yu Su and felt that she was simply wasting her position by playing support. If Xiao Han lost too badly, it would definitely be very embarrassing. He wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his title as the God of War. There were also many people who predicted that Yu Su¡¯s team would not even be able to win the first round. If they really entered the second round, it would be because there was something done internally in the show that deliberately made the first group lose. Yu Miao sat at the side and felt terrible when she saw Hu Rui and Ye Chang looking at Yu Su with concern. It was one thing for Ye Chang to care, but Hu Rui¡¯s attitude towards Yu Su had also changed a little. He did not hate her as much as before. In fact, he was even a little afraid and respectful. The first group of opponents went on stage. In the live-stream, many people who did not think highly of Yu Su mocked her. However, on the stage, Yu Su and the other two ended the competition at an extremely fast speed and won this round. Xiao Han¡¯s marksmanship was very strong. As long as he aimed, the enemy would be killed with a single shot. Yu Su¡¯s support play was also very good. She had saved Xiao Han and Chen Ling¡¯s lives several times. After each heal, Xiao Han and Chen Ling¡¯s strength had increased. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The host announced happily, ¡°In the first round, Yu Su, Xiao Han and Chen Ling¡¯s team have emerged victorious, there are still two rounds left. You have to continue working hard!¡± Hu Rui and Ye Chang stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded. This result was too unexpected. How could this be? Did Yu Su and the others really win just like that? Hu Rui could also tell how strong Yu Su¡¯s support skills were. He had once played the character Yu Su had played but he could not unleash the character¡¯s strength at all.. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Program Effects Chapter 523: Program Effects Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Rui said faintly, ¡°I think Yu Su is really quite strong. She¡¯s comparable to a professional player.¡± Ye Chang was also shocked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yu Su is indeed playing well. Xiao Han¡¯s performance is very normal, and Chen Ling is not a burden. The three of them have a tacit understanding.¡± Could it be that the three of them had practiced in private? After the fans in the live-stream saw this, they all celebrated this victory. However, a small number of people who were causing trouble commented again. [There must be an inside story. Their strength is definitely not that strong.] [That¡¯s right. It¡¯s impossible for these three people to win.] [It¡¯s the program¡¯s effect! It¡¯s too fake. The other party is playing a fake match.] However, these comments were drowned in praise from the fans. After a five-minute break. Yu Su and the other two entered the second round. This time, their opponents were very strong. Two of them had participated in top international competitions before. But 15 minutes later, Yu Su¡¯s team won again. This time, the three of them performed exceptionally well. Xiao Han hit the target almost every time, and Yu Su followed closely behind the two of them. She was very aware of the overall situation. Chen Ling sacrificed herself and attracted a lot of firepower. She was almost killed by the enemy. Fortunately, Yu Su was there to save her again. This victory proved the strength of Yu Su and the other two. One of the opponents hugged Xiao Han after the competition ended and even asked for his autograph. When the host announced the second victory, the livestream room was filled with cheers. [Yu Su is so awesome!] [They won again. The three of them have great teamwork.] [I really want to cry. Yu Su is really amazing.] [God Xiao will always be God Xiao. His strength is as terrifying as it was back then.] [Now, those people who are creating trouble have nothing to say, right? The strength of the three of them is obvious!] [They¡¯ve won the second round. There¡¯s still one more round before they can take the luxury cruise. I hope they can win the third round too.] [Best of luck, Yu Su! Best of luck, God Xiao!] At the scene, Meng Xi stood up and waved his arms at Yu Su and the others. She shouted, ¡°Yu Su is awesome, Chen Ling is awesome, God Xiao is awesome. I¡¯m proud of you!¡± Ye Chang also stood up and waved at the three of them. Hu Rui stood at the side and also shouted, ¡°Best of luck!¡± Yu Su¡¯s strength had completely conquered him. He loved playing games the most. He hoped that his cousin could lead him in the games in the future and help him increase his strength. Yu Miao¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She lowered her head and did not move. She did not want to cheer for Yu Su and could not wait for her to be defeated immediately. She really wanted to go on stage and cause a ruckus so that the entire competition could not continue. She hoped that the next team would be stronger and not let Yu Su win again. At the same time, Yu Miao¡¯s heart ached. What was wrong with Hu Rui? He actually cheered for Yu Su. Hadn¡¯t he always hated Yu Su? Half an hour later, the finals began. Yu Su and the other two were facing the strongest team. Two of the opponents had participated in the international league and even obtained a high ranking. Before the competition began, the opponents looked down on Yu Su and the other two. However, after the competition started, the other party became serious and realized that Yu Su¡¯s team was quite strong. If they did not compete properly, it was very likely that they would lose. That would be embarrassing. With this mentality, the three of them fought seriously, but one of them still made a small mistake. Originally, that mistake was nothing. Unfortunately, he had encountered Xiao Han. Xiao Han seized the opportunity and attacked his opponent. The other party was caught off guard and one of them was almost killed. He could only retreat to conserve his strength. In the end, the opponent adjusted his strategy and attacked again. Yu Su also did not stop for a moment to prepare the treatment for the two of them. The fans in the live-stream watched anxiously, silently cheering for Yu Su in their hearts, hoping that Yu Su and the other two would win. Meng Xi could not help but stand up and cheer silently. Ye Chang and Hu Rui were also nervous. They looked at the big screen and held their breaths. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao stared fixedly at the screen and kept repeating in her heart that Yu Su had to lose this round. Her palms were sweaty. In the second half, both sides were very strong, and the score had always been very close. After all, the three of them were professional players, and their scores had always been two to three points higher than Yu Su¡¯s team. Towards the end, the two sides began the team battle.. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Final Victory Chapter 524: Final Victory Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Han killed one of the enemies with a single shot, and Chen Ling, who was attracting the firepower beside her, was also killed by the enemy. In other words, only Xiao Han, Yu Su, and the other two opponents were left on this stage. The other party¡¯s remaining characters were a sniper and a warrior. These two were very aggressive. On Yu Su¡¯s side, Xiao Han was the only sniper left to attack. Yu Su was only a medic support, and it was obvious that her combat strength was weak. From the looks of it, Yu Su¡¯s team would definitely lose. If Xiao Han killed another person, he still had a chance to win. However, the two people on the other side were very smart. They stayed together and protected each other, avoiding Xiao Han¡¯s firepower. Xiao Han and Yu Su hid in two different places. Xiao Han thought for a moment and contacted Yu Su. ¡°I¡¯ll charge first and try my best to kill one person. Find an opportunity to attack.¡± He wanted to use himself as bait to defeat the other party. Yu Su replied, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Chen Ling looked at the screen and clenched her fists tightly. Her expression was tense. The most critical moment had arrived. On the screen, Xiao Han rushed out from his hiding place and fired at his opponent. His opponents also appeared one after another and attacked Xiao Han. Xiao Han aimed at the soldier and fired at the man¡¯s head. Bang! After a gunshot, the opponent was declared dead. Xiao Han was also killed by the opponent¡¯s sniper, indicating his death. Only Yu Su and the sniper were left at the scene. The people watching the screen shook their heads in disappointment. Yu Su¡¯s team was going to lose this round. The other party still had a main force, but Yu Su was only a support. She was destined to be killed by the other party. The sniper on the opposition team had a smile on his face as he quickly moved from his hiding spot to find Yu Su¡¯s hiding spot. However, just as he moved, his figure was exposed. Yu Su was still prostrating on the ground. She fired a shot in a certain direction. The enemy sniper was shot in the heart and instantly fell to the ground and he was declared dead. He was out. Yu Su¡¯s team won this round! The audience in the live-stream left in shock, completely unaware of what had happened. [They won?] [What¡¯s going on? Who fired the last shot? How did it hit the last person on the other side?] [Can someone tell me what happened!] [There¡¯s only Yu Su left at the scene, so¡­ that shot must have been fired by Yu Su. She killed her opponent with one shot.] [Isn¡¯t Yu Su a healer support?] [Previous commenter, healers can also carry guns. It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t have weapons. It¡¯s just that most healers choose not to carry guns.] [So it was Yu Su who shot the enemy sniper to death?] There was an intense discussion in the live-stream. Hu Rui stretched out his hand and hit the wall beside him hard. The blood in his entire body was mobilized. ¡°This is too awesome. I can¡¯t believe she has such a move!¡± The sniper had moved quickly just now, but Yu Su was actually able to kill him with one shot. It could be seen how strong she was. Ye Chang muttered, ¡°It¡¯s too surprising.¡± Yu Miao clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth as she looked at the ending words on the screen. There was nowhere to vent the anger in her heart. Meng Xi said proudly, ¡°I knew it. Yu Su won¡¯t do something she¡¯s not confident in. She¡¯s very good at everything.¡± Chen Ling stood up excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great, we won!¡± This voice brought everyone back to their senses. The host also walked forward with a smile and congratulated Yu Su and the others. ¡°That¡¯s really amazing. I was also shocked when I saw it from below the stage. You guys really have a tacit understanding.¡± Even the three opponents had just regained their senses and had no choice but to accept this outcome. They, the professional players, had actually lost. There was always someone better out there. What surprised the three of them the most was Yu Su. Not only was she good at being a healer support, but her marksmanship was also so accurate. The people present could not help but exclaim. ¡°They really won!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°They actually won against professional players. Their strengths are extraordinary.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Rui listened to the praises around him and there was a hint of pride on his face. Yu Su was his cousin. He had completely forgotten how bad his attitude towards Yu Su was and was only immersed in the praises of everyone. The victory of this match was also related to Xiao Han¡¯s willingness to sacrifice himself. Xiao Han believed that Yu Su would definitely be able to kill the opponent and win.. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Cruise Celebration Chapter 525: Cruise Celebration Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Chang came back to his senses and stood up to applaud. Yu Su was indeed very capable. As long as she participated in a project, she would definitely succeed. This was also what moved him the most. Unfortunately, the two of them could no longer return to the past. There were bursts of applause and shouts below the stage. The staff at the venue were also proud of Yu Su and the other two. Ye Chang regretted not cherishing Yu Su¡¯s kindness back then. The people in the live-stream also reacted. [Yu Su is so awesome!] [This three-man team will definitely win when they played together!] [I knew that they would definitely win. As expected, they won.] [I want to be a fan of Yu Su for the rest of my life. I love Yu Su.] [Amazing!] [This is an unimaginable plot. It actually came true.] [Sob sob sob, I¡¯m so touched. Why is Yu Su so amazing?] Many eSports studios were also watching this live broadcast. When they saw Yu Su shoot, they were extremely excited. They were professionals, so of course they knew the level of that shot. It would be great if they could poach Yu Su to his studio. Perhaps they could nurture an competitive expert comparable to God Xiao. Yu Miao stared fixedly at Yu Su and the others, her fists clenched tightly. ¡°Snap!¡± Yu Miao cried out in pain and looked at her finger. The manicure she had just done broke at the root, and blood flowed out of her hand. The instant pain made her want to die. However, the people around them were all paying attention to Yu Su and the other two¡¯s victory. Winning the championship, it meant that they could attend the party on the luxury cruise tonight. Chen Ling¡¯s face was filled with excitement. She could not even hear what the host was saying behind her. The host stood on stage and summarized the event before announcing that the recording of this program was over. Yu Su and the others also got tickets to the cruise. The group of people came out of the studio, their faces filled with excitement and smiles. Except for Yu Miao, who was at the back. Meng Xi walked beside Yu Su like a loyal fan. ¡°Yu Su, you guys are really too handsome. It¡¯s all thanks to your hard work that we were able to go to the cruise party this time.¡± Chen Ling also smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for Yu Su¡¯s last shot, it would have been hard to say who would have won or lost. Thank you, Yu Su, for bringing me along.¡± Yu Su didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Today¡¯s victory is the credit of three people. Don¡¯t just praise me. Chen Ling, your skills are also not bad. There¡¯s no doubt about God Xiao¡¯s strength.¡± Xiao Han also smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Chen Ling, you¡¯re quite talented. If you walk the path of an eSports player, you can probably make a name for yourself.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Ling was stunned, her face full of surprise. ¡°Thank you, God Xiao.¡± She was actually praised by God Xiao? Why didn¡¯t she know that she was so powerful¡­ This was the most talented player in the eSports scene, Xiao Han. God Xiao actually praised her! The more she thought about it, the more excited Chen Ling became. She could not suppress the corners of her mouth anymore. Xiao Han smiled. ¡°Then we must celebrate tonight. Cheers to our tacit cooperation.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Chen Ling nodded vigorously, her face full of surprise. Hu Rui also looked at the three of them with bright eyes and interrupted, ¡°Yu Su, can I participate tonight? I also want to gather with you guys.¡± Yu Su raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ask the others for their opinions.¡± This cruise was sponsored by the Yu family. As a relative of the Yu family, no want could say anything if Hu Rui really wanted to board the cruise. Xiao Han sized Hu Rui up a few times. ¡°You are?¡± This person had never appeared beside Yu Su before. This person seemed to be very familiar with Yu Su. Who exactly was he? Xiao Han felt a sense of danger in his heart. Hu Rui cracked a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Su¡¯s cousin, by blood.¡± Ye Chang turned his head away in embarrassment. On the night someone returned to the country, he had been beaten up by Yu Su at the bar and he even wanted to take revenge on her. His skin was really extraordinarily thick. Only then did Xiao Han nod. ¡°Then I don¡¯t mind.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Chang looked at Hu Rui in disdain. ¡°You can come too. You¡¯ll take care of dinner tonight. The eldest son of the Hu family can afford it, right?¡± Hu Rui nodded excitedly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it. Let¡¯s eat on the cruise ship!¡± Then, he ran to make a call. Ye Chang inadvertently walked to Yu Su¡¯s side, wanting to talk to her. However, he did not expect to be pushed away by Xiao Han in an instant.. Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Getting Her Cousin Back Chapter 526: Getting Her Cousin Back Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Han smiled at him. ¡°Best Actor Ye, the three of us have a good teamwork, right? Not everyone has our tacit understanding. It¡¯s so blissful to play games with Yu Su.¡± Ye Chang looked at his expression and felt a little uncomfortable. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯re very powerful.¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯re good. The main thing is that Yu Su is good. She always comes to treat me when I¡¯m injured and bleeding. That¡¯s why I recovered quickly. Yu Su is really good.¡± Xiao Han shook his head with a smug expression. He did it on purpose to let Ye Chang know his position. Then, without waiting for Ye Chang to speak, Xiao Han continued, ¡°Of course, you definitely won¡¯t have such an experience. Yu Su won¡¯t play games with you. You can only envy me. Sigh!¡± Ye Chang was speechless. The more he listened, the more uncomfortable he felt. However, Xiao Han was telling the truth, and he couldn¡¯t refute him. Ye Chang could not help but glare at him. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard!¡± After Hu Rui finished the call, he heard a few words from the side and retorted, ¡°God Xiao, you¡¯re still as sharp-tongued as usual. If you continue like this, no girl will dare to be with you.¡± However, Xiao Han smiled and glanced at Yu Su shyly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± It was enough that he had Yu Su, but he did not know when he could be with her. Yu Su noticed his gaze and thought that he was asking her for help. Hence, she said, ¡°Even someone like you can find a girlfriend. How can Xiao Han not find one? Besides, Xiao Han doesn¡¯t have a sharp tongue. You must have done something bad for him to speak to you in this way.¡± Xiao Han stood at the side and could not help but smile. Look, Yu Su had always been very good to him and was the most protective of him. Ye Chang, this ex-boyfriend, was incomparable. Xiao Han said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I use my poisonous tongue on Chen Ling and Meng Xi? Think about it carefully.¡± Hu Ruiwas speechless. For a moment, he really envied Xiao Han. Why was Yu Su protecting Xiao Han without holding back? He was clearly her blood-related cousin! Ye Chang looked at Xiao Han coldly and did not say anything else. Chen Ling leaned in front of Yu Su and said with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re so strong. If you¡¯re on the game in the future, can you fight with me?¡± As Yu Su¡¯s fan, she would be so happy if she could still play games with Yu Su in the future. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s add each other as friends in the game. You can add me in the future.¡± Chen Ling nodded excitedly. She was the happiest fan in the world. Not only was she in the same studio as her idol, but she could also play games with her idol. It was awesome! Hu Rui looked at Chen Ling enviously. He also played this game and his level had been stuck in a certain place for a long time. He had always hoped that someone could guide him. If only Yu Su could bring him along, he would definitely be able to level up. However, Hu Rui could only think about this. If he really asked, Yu Su probably wouldn¡¯t agree either. He should know his place and limits! Hu Rui also felt bitter and depressed. If only he hadn¡¯t become enemies with Yu Su previously. After watching the live broadcast, some people who did not follow celebrities also had a good impression of Yu Su. These people went to search for Yu Su¡¯s other videos and realized that Yu Su was not only good at gaming. Many people had turned into Yu Su¡¯s fans. The number of fans on Yu Su¡¯s social media account increased by a few million again, making many celebrities envious. Other than Yu Miao, everyone was having a good time at the cruise party at night. Yu Miao was alone at the table. The others were chatting and dancing happily on the deck. All of them were extremely excited. Hu Rui ignored Yu Miao and ran to drink with Ye Chang. The two of them drank until their faces were red and waved their hands to sing. Xiao Han roasted the meat and would give Yu Su a skewer from time to time. Yu Su, Chen Ling, and Meng Xi were playing cards. The three of them were having a good time, and laughter could be heard from time to time. Yu Miao sat alone at a table further away and looked at the sea gloomily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one came to talk to her the entire night. This group of people isolated her collectively! Even Hu Rui did not come to chat with her. Yu Miao was furious and gritted her teeth. Then, she looked at the stairs on the deck, and a dark light flashed in her eyes. If she was injured, her cousin would definitely feel sorry for her. Perhaps he would treat her as well as before.. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Fatal Blow Chapter 527: Fatal Blow Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She just needed to sprain her ankle. When she went back, she would rub it with medicinal oil. It would heal quickly and would not affect her filming. The more she thought about it, the more tempted Yu Miao became. Yu Miao walked towards the stairs and deliberately bent her legs. ¡°Ah!¡± What Yu Miao did not expect was that she did not stop in time and rolled down the stairs. Her leg cracked and her calf was fractured. This commotion attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Hu Rui ran to the stairs and helped her up. He asked anxiously, ¡°Yu Miao, are you alright?¡± He had doted on Yu Miao with the Yu brothers for so many years. It was impossible for him to ignore her immediately. Yu Miao seemed to have knocked her head. Her face was covered in blood and she fell into a coma. Her calf was bleeding. It looked pretty bad. When Ye Chang saw this situation, he immediately went to look for the staff and asked the cruise ship to quickly dock. The staff did not expect this to happen. Someone brought a medical kit over and bandaged it briefly to stop the bleeding. After the cruise ship docked, the staff immediately sent Yu Miao to the hospital, and Hu Rui followed. The others also got off the cruise ship. Yu Miao was injured and it was destined that they would not be able to gather again. The few of them were shocked, but they did not sympathize with Yu Miao. Yu Miao was unkillable and tenacious. Xiao Han was very helpless. It was not easy for him to have a chance to meet Yu Su, but Yu Miao ruined it. In the Central Hospital. At 930 p.m., Yu Miao woke up from her coma with a blank expression. She looked to her side and saw her eldest cousin, Hu Rui, sitting on a chair. There were also a few staff members in the room. Her second cousin, Hu Zhe, was also sitting at the side, playing with his phone. Yu Miao came back to her senses and remembered what had happened. She moved and realized that her forehead and calves hurt. Yu Miao asked in confusion, ¡°Cousin Hu Rui, what happened?¡± Hu Rui said, ¡°You accidentally fell down the stairs. You hurt your forehead and fractured your calf.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Miao hurriedly touched her forehead and realized that it was bandaged. At that time, she only wanted to sprain her ankle and make her cousin¡¯s heart ache. She did not expect to roll down the stairs just like that. Her forehead was injured! How was she going to continue filming? Yu Miao shouted, ¡°I¡¯m definitely disfigured. I still have to film! What¡¯s wrong with my leg?¡± Hu Rui said hesitantly, ¡°Your calf is also fractured. You probably need some time to recuperate. Don¡¯t worry about your disfigurement. You¡¯ll definitely recover.¡± Yu Miao was so angry that her chest was trembling, and her mind was in a mess. She suddenly thought of something and said with red eyes, ¡°I was walking properly, but I suddenly lost all consciousness and lay here. Someone must have done something to me.¡± She was hinting that Yu Su had used metaphysics to harm her. Hu Rui frowned. ¡°Who did anything to you? We were all on the other side. You went down the stairs alone.¡± Yu Miao bit her lip and said even more bluntly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that someone pushed me, but someone cast a curse on me and made me fall down.¡± Among the few of them, only Yu Su knew metaphysics. She was referring to Yu Su. Other than Hu Rui, the other staff members also reacted. Hu Rui asked curiously, ¡°Are you saying that Yu Su cast a curse on you and deliberately made you fall down the stairs?¡± He had seen how powerful Yu Su¡¯s metaphysics was. If Yu Su really wanted to do it, it was not impossible. Yu Miao gritted her teeth and sighed. ¡°My body hurts so much. It¡¯s so uncomfortable.¡± Hu Zhe, who was standing at the side, stood up with anger on his face. He had long heard that his aunt¡¯s biological daughter knew metaphysics, but he did not expect her to use it on her own family. She was really too much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Zhe was a national weightlifter. He was usually engrossed in training and did not pay attention to the outside world. He also did not watch television programs much. After his training ended, he called his brother, Hu Rui. However, his brother said that he was in the hospital, so Hu Zhe took a taxi to this hospital. Hearing Yu Miao¡¯s words, Hu Zhe said angrily, ¡°Yu Su is really lawless. How can she treat Yu Miao like this? She¡¯s too much.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s forehead was also injured, and there might be a scar. This was a fatal blow to an actress like Yu Miao. Yu Su was really too ruthless.. Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Revenge Chapter 528: Revenge Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao reached out and grabbed Hu Zhe¡¯s clothes. She said pitifully, ¡°Second Cousin, I¡¯m in so much pain. Tell Yu Su to let me go and stop targeting me.¡± Hu Zhe gritted his teeth and his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± After saying that, he walked out. Hu Rui frowned and seemed to be deep in thought. There was a smile on his lips. ¡°Do you think Yu Su deliberately harmed you?¡± Yu Miao¡¯s words seemed to make sense, but they could not withstand scrutiny. If Yu Su wanted to teach her a lesson, there was no need to use such a method. Last time, Yu Su even dared to hit him. When Yu Miao saw Hu Rui¡¯s expression, she was furious. It seemed that her eldest cousin really did not love her anymore. She was in so much pain. ¡°I was walking fine. I couldn¡¯t have fallen down the stairs by myself, could I?¡± Hu Rui said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for Hu Zhe to return and see what Yu Su has to say.¡± He felt that this matter was not simple. After Yu Su got off the cruise ship, Xiao Han said that he wanted to visit her office. Meng Xi also expressed that she wanted to go. Hence, Yu Su brought the two of them back to the studio. The three of them were drinking tea and chatting in the office. Hu Zhe knew that Yu Su had opened a studio, so he ran straight to the studio building. Under the guidance of the staff, he went to Yu Su¡¯s office and knocked on the door a few times. Meng Xi opened the door, only to find a man she did not know. When Yu Su saw Hu Zhe, she asked curiously, ¡°Why is Second Young Master Hu free to come to my place?¡± In her previous life, when she returned to the Yu family, the person who disliked her the most was Hu Zhe. Fortunately, Hu Zhe didn¡¯t go home often. He had been training in the athletes¡¯ base and rarely saw her. Hu Zhe walked up to Yu Su and asked angrily, ¡°Yu Su, you were the one who caused Yu Miao to fall down the stairs, right? Didn¡¯t I warn you not to have any bad intentions towards Yu Miao?¡± A few years ago, when he heard that the Yu family¡¯s biological daughter had returned, he ran over to warn Yu Su. A glint flashed across Yu Su¡¯s eyes as she asked mockingly, ¡°Yu Miao said that I was the one who did it?¡± As expected, as long as something happened to Yu Miao, she would blame her. Hu Zhe said coldly, ¡°Yu Miao said that when she went down the stairs, she lost consciousness for a moment. It¡¯s very likely due to someone using metaphysics on her. You¡¯re quite good at these techniques. Who else could it be but you?¡± Yu Su smiled and did not say anything. Xiao Han, who was sitting at the side, retorted, ¡°It is due to metaphysics just because she lost consciousness? It was done by Yu Su just because it is metaphysics? Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Hu Zhe snorted coldly and looked at Yu Su. ¡°I already knew that you don¡¯t like Yu Miao, but she¡¯s innocent. She did not choose to be adopted by your family. If you have anything you are unhappy about, you can come at me.¡± There was a mocking smile on Yu Su¡¯s lips as she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like Yu Miao and I hate her very much. But will I deliberately let her break her leg when she went down the stairs just because I hate her? Are you sure you¡¯ve investigated the matter clearly?¡± He came to question her just based on guesses and Yu Miao¡¯s instigation? This second cousin of hers was really brainless. Her second cousin, Hu Zhe, was an athlete. He was very strong and looked like a tough guy. He also had many fans on social media. What outsiders did not know was that he liked weak girls like Yu Miao the most. Xiao Han looked at Hu Zhe coldly. Meng Xi also stood up in anger and glared at Hu Zhe. Hu Zhe panicked and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask you if you did it.¡± Yu Su sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt in your words just now. You believed it long ago. You only came to ask me to denounce me.¡± Xiao Han said, ¡°Yu Su is kind-hearted. Do you think everyone is as unscrupulous as Yu Miao? Besides, with Yu Su¡¯s ability, she doesn¡¯t need to take revenge on Yu Miao like this.¡± Hu Zhe choked. ¡°That¡¯s why I just wanted to ask.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His heart wavered. If it was really Yu Su who did it, she couldn¡¯t be so calm, right? However, Yu Miao¡¯s words echoed in his ears, making him hesitate. In the end, Hu Zhe asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, tell me, did you do it?¡± Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t harm her.¡± Hu Zhe¡¯s gaze was still filled with doubt as he hesitated to believe Yu Su.. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Confrontation Chapter 529: Confrontation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su was not surprised to see Hu Zhe¡¯s hesitation. She laughed out loud. ¡°Look, I told you I didn¡¯t do it. Is that going to help? You won¡¯t believe me at all. So what¡¯s the point of asking me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hu Zhe was speechless. Yu Su continued, ¡°You¡¯ve already decided in your heart that you¡¯re here to question me because you want to blow this matter up, right? When the matter blows up, even if I don¡¯t admit it, you¡¯ll be relieved.¡± Her sharp gaze looked at Hu Zhe like a steel knife. Hu Zhe took a step back and lowered his head to avoid Yu Su¡¯s gaze. At this moment, he was also very confused and did not know who to listen to. However, he felt that Yu Su was right. Xiao Han looked at him coldly. ¡°If you want to protect Yu Miao, don¡¯t try to frame Yu Su by slandering her. Our Yu Su also has someone to pamper her.¡± Yu Su¡¯s heart warmed. Meng Xi also sneered. ¡°Second Young Master Hu, I advise you to ask Yu Miao what¡¯s going on again. If you don¡¯t have evidence, you can spout nonsense. This is slander and you have to bear legal responsibility.¡± Hu Zhe panicked even more. He was indeed in the wrong. Xiao Han added, ¡°If it was really Yu Su who did it, the Metaphysics Management Office would have long come to arrest her. Don¡¯t tell me you think that the people from those departments are just decorations?¡± Hu Zhe said guiltily, ¡°Alright, I believe Yu Su now, alright? I didn¡¯t say that it must be Yu Su who did it.¡± Hu Zhe felt a little regretful. He had indeed been rash this time. He should have found evidence of Yu Su setting Yu Miao up before making his way over. If it was as Xiao Han had said, someone from the Metaphysics Management Office would go after Yu Su if she had set Yu Miao up with metaphysics. If that is so, wouldn¡¯t it prove Yu Su¡¯s innocence? Hu Zhe¡¯s heart wavered. Could it really not be Yu Su? Xiao Han looked at Hu Zhe and knew what was going on. He snorted coldly. ¡°You and Yu Miao think that Yu Su was the one who cast the curse. Why don¡¯t we have a video call and see which side is lying?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hu Zhe hesitated. Yu Miao was recuperating in the ward. Was it not good to video call her rashly? Meng Xi crossed his arms and questioned, ¡°You don¡¯t dare? Then it¡¯s clear who¡¯s guilty, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Hu Zhe immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since you insist on calling to have a confrontation, I¡¯ll video call her. You can communicate among yourselves.¡± Yu Miao was lying on the bed and looking at her phone. Her calf and forehead were injured, but her hands were fine. When Hu Zhe made the video call, she guessed that there must have been some progress on Yu Su¡¯s side. Hu Zhe must have scolded Yu Su fiercely. Yu Miao was extremely excited. She immediately picked up the call and asked coquettishly, ¡°Second Cousin, how are things on your side?¡± Hu Zhe asked in confusion, ¡°Yu Miao, they said that you fell down yourself.¡± Meng Xi and the others waited quietly for Yu Miao to speak. Yu Miao¡¯s aggrieved voice sounded. ¡°Second Cousin, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t rush around for me anymore. If I¡¯m cursed, that person must have made full preparations.¡± Suddenly, Hu Zhe¡¯s phone was snatched away, and Xiao Han¡¯s face appeared on the screen. Behind him were Meng Xi and Yu Su. The three of them had very cold expressions. This change was too sudden, causing the expression on Yu Miao¡¯s expression to freeze. She instantly did not know what to say. Xiao Han asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence that you¡¯ve been cursed? Or should we check the surveillance cameras on the cruise ship?¡± Yu Miao panicked. There were surveillance cameras on the cruise ship? If they checked the surveillance footage, they would definitely be able to tell that she had fallen down the stairs on purpose. Yu Miao¡¯s expression immediately changed. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that Yu Su pushed me. I just felt that it was a little strange for me to fall down the stairs. It was as if someone had cast a curse on me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She continued, ¡°My second cousin had misunderstood. I didn¡¯t say it was Yu Su.¡± When Hu Zhe heard this, his face was filled with disbelief. He took a few steps forward. ¡°Yu Miao, in the words you had spoken to me, you meant that Yu Su did it. Why did you change your words again?¡± Why did she push all the responsibility onto him? Yu Miao pretended to be surprised. ¡°Second Cousin, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. I was just guessing at that time and didn¡¯t mention Yu Su¡¯s name. However, you rushed out of the ward and wanted to seek justice for me.. This has nothing to do with me!¡± Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Being Used as a Gun Chapter 530: Being Used as a Gun Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In order to prevent them from checking the surveillance footage, she could only let Hu Zhe take the blame first. Hu Zhe panted in anger and said angrily, ¡°So, this is all my fault?¡± He should not have believed Yu Miao¡¯s words so easily. To think that he had always doted on Yu Miao so much, but he was used by her. How ridiculous. Yu Miao shook her head. ¡°No, my words have caused you to misunderstand. I¡¯ll reflect on myself. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Yu Su, we misunderstood this matter. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As she spoke, her face was already covered in tears. Coupled with the wound on hir forehead, she looked rather pitiful. Unfortunately, Yu Su and the other two were already used to her pretending to be aggrieved and did not find her innocent at all. Yu Su said coldly, ¡°Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, the two of you can write an apology statement together. After signing it, get someone to send it over.¡± If she didn¡¯t do this, with Yu Miao¡¯s personality, there would be people who would use this matter to find fault with her in the future. Yu Miao did not have the patience to play with them. Yu Miao bit her lip, feeling unhappy. An apology statement could not be written casually. Besides, she had not done anything wrong. It was all the result of Hu Zhe¡¯s impulsiveness. However, if she did not do so, Yu Su might check the surveillance footage. If it was posted online, her popularity would decrease again. Yu Miao looked at Hu Rui, who was sitting at the side. Her eyes were pleading, hoping that Hu Rui could help her. Hu Rui watched the entire process and sneered in his heart. He was not a fool. He would definitely not help Yu Miao. When he heard Yu Hong say what Yu Miao had done, he always felt that it was too exaggerated. Now that he really felt it, he felt that Yu Hong was right. Previously, in the ward, Yu Miao had hinted that Yu Su had done it. That was why Hu Zhe rushed out to question Yu Su. But now, she was putting all the blame on Hu Zhe. Hu Rui¡¯s heart turned cold, and goosebumps appeared all over his body. Yu Miao¡¯s true colors were really terrifying. Facing Yu Miao¡¯s plea, Hu Rui chose to look down at his phone. Yu Miao was speechless. At such a critical moment, Hu Rui actually did not help her! Facing the gazes of the four people on the screen, Yu Miao really had no choice. She gritted her teeth and thought of an ultimate move. Pretending to faint! She said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You can¡¯t force me. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± After saying that, she fainted on the bed. Her phone also fell to the ground. Xiao Han said mockingly, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re doing this again. How many times have you done this? Do you have any new ideas?¡± Meng Xi also said coldly, ¡°Your acting is too clumsy. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s fake.¡± Yu Su couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Yu Miao. She immediately hung up the video call and stuffed the phone into Hu Zhe¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid again in the future. It doesn¡¯t feel good to be deceived by someone you trust, right?¡± These words were like a slap to Hu Zhe¡¯s face. Hu Zhe¡¯s face was a little hot and it was really uncomfortable. The angrier he was when he first entered the office, the more embarrassed he was now. Hu Zhe was stunned for a while before lowering his head and saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yu Miao to lie to me. I¡¯m sorry, Yu Su. Please forgive me, your second cousin!¡± ¡°Whose second cousin are you? Yu Su has already cut ties with you.¡± Xiao Han questioned first. Yu Su had long severed ties with the Yu and Hu families. These people always wanted to climb up the social ladder. They was not shy at all. Hu Zhe¡¯s face alternated between green and white. He opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. It was already extremely embarrassing. Now that he heard Xiao Han¡¯s question, it was as if he had been stripped naked. Hu Zhe became dispirited, and the corners of his eyes drooped. He seemed to have suffered a huge blow. Xiao Han said, ¡°Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, leave quickly. Don¡¯t disturb our conversation and tea here!¡± Yu Miao was a scourge! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Their party on the cruise ship at night was disrupted by Yu Miao¡¯s fall. The three of them gathered in private, but Yu Miao found someone to disturb them again. There was some anger on Xiao Han¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re not annoying enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Please go quickly. We still have to continue chatting,¡± Meng Xi urged. Yu Su smiled. These two people were speaking her mind. She did not want to see Hu Zhe either.. Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Quibble Chapter 531: Quibble Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Zhe was so embarrassed that his ears turned red. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Then continue. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m really sorry about what happened today.¡± After Hu Zhe left, Meng Xi shook her head. It was another person who had been deceived by Yu Miao. These people always claimed to be smart, but they were unknowingly played by others. However, fortunately, Yu Su was smart and did not get bullied by these people. At the hospital. Hu Zhe stood at the door of the ward and pushed it open angrily. Hu Rui had left long ago, and so had the staff of the cruise ship. Only Yu Miao was left sitting on the bed playing a game. There were also some snacks on the table at the side. They were probably bought by the cruise crew. Hu Zhe walked to the bed and sneered. ¡°Yu Miao, you¡¯ve harmed me badly. You¡¯re not affected at all.¡± It was too ironic. He rushed back from Yu Su¡¯s studio, full of anger, but Yu Miao acted as if nothing had happened. When Yu Miao heard this, her hand that was playing the game paused. She lowered her head and said with reddened eyes, ¡°Second Cousin, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. At that time, I guessed that someone had used a curse on me. I didn¡¯t expect you to misunderstand.¡± Hu Zhe clenched his fists. ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling. Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t deliberately cause me to misunderstand?¡± If Yu Miao admitted it frankly, he might forgive her. But even now, Yu Miao was still shirking responsibility. It was obvious that she had treated him as a fool. Yu Miao said aggrievedly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t lie to you. Second Cousin trusted me the most in the past. Are you going to side with Yu Su now?¡± She remembered that Hu Zhe had said in the past that no matter how well Yu Su treated him, he would always stand on her side. Could it be that everything he said was no longer effective? Hu Zhe gritted his teeth. ¡°Then swear that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose to make me misunderstand. Otherwise, your reputation will be ruined and you will be hated by everyone.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s entire body trembled, and her face was filled with shock. She did not expect Second Cousin to make her swear such a poisonous oath. ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡± Hu Zhe crossed his arms and examined Yu Miao¡¯s expression. If Yu Miao did not swear, he would never trust her again. Yu Miao shook her head with a determined expression. ¡°Second Cousin, whether you believe me or not, I didn¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t swear.¡± If it came true, it would be terrible. Hu Zhe walked forward and looked into Yu Miao¡¯s eyes. ¡°As expected, you don¡¯t dare to swear, right? Because you¡¯re guilty, you treat me like a fool and order me around.¡± Yu Miao saw the deep disappointment in her second cousin¡¯s eyes and panicked. If she did not swear, she would probably lose this most loyal cousin forever. If even Hu Zhe stopped protecting her, it would be even harder for her to gain a foothold in the Yu and Hu families in the future. Yu Miao gritted her teeth as tears streamed down her face. She said, ¡°I swear that if I deliberately let Second Cousin misunderstand, my reputation will be ruined and I will be hated by everyone.¡± After saying that, she collapsed weakly on the bed, her face covered in tears. Hu Zhe loosened his fist and turned to walk out of the ward. Even if Yu Miao swore, he couldn¡¯t believe her for a moment. Yu Miao cried, ¡°Second Cousin, stay with me. I¡¯m afraid to be alone in the ward.¡± Hu Zhe left without looking back and slammed the door shut. He had to think about what had happened today. Yu Miao was left alone in the ward again. She cried aggrievedly. ¡°You¡¯re all going to abandon me. You¡¯re all big bastards.¡± When she finished crying, she looked up and was shocked. A woman in gray sat on a stool beside the bed. She was looking at her coldly. Liu Min was speechless. ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± Her forehead was injured, and her calf was fractured. How could she film like this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she didn¡¯t film, how could she recover her remaining luck? Yu Miao looked aggrieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I accidentally fell down the stairs. Why are you blaming me too?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re the stupid one, yet you don¡¯t allow others to talk about it?¡± Liu Min said coldly. Tears were about to fall from Yu Miao¡¯s eyes again. ¡°I¡¯m already so miserable. Don¡¯t nag about it anymore. Is there any way to help me recover quickly?¡± Liu Min said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a Healing Talisman. Wear it on your body every day to speed up your recovery.. Be good during this period of time and don¡¯t cause trouble again!¡± Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Jade Ring Pendant Chapter 532: Jade Ring Pendant Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She really couldn¡¯t understand what Yu Miao was thinking. She could actually injure herself at such a critical moment. Yu Miao nodded, took the talisman, and placed it under her pillow. Then, Liu Min continued, ¡°You have to think of a way to make Hu Rui and Hu Zhe love you more. At the same time, find an opportunity to secretly absorb Yu Su¡¯s luck.¡± After saying that, she took out a jade ring pendant and put it on Yu Miao. Yu Miao nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Liu Min continued, ¡°There¡¯s an array formation in this pendant that can seize luck. If you get within three meters of Yu Su and chant an incantation, you can absorb her luck. Do you understand?¡± Yu Miao said, ¡°I understand. Auntie Liu, don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, she touched the wound on her forehead aggrievedly. ¡°Auntie Liu, do you have any ointment to treat scars? I don¡¯t want to leave a scar. It won¡¯t look good during filming.¡± Liu Min said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this first. During this period of time, you have to cry to your brothers and Ye Chang and try to win back their love for you. Only then will you have a chance to win back your luck.¡± With that, she gave a few more instructions before turning to leave. The next day. After Yu Miao woke up, she felt that her calf was in extreme pain and her heart was extremely uncomfortable. She thought of what Aunt Liu had said and called Ye Chang. Based on Yu Hong and the others¡¯ attitude towards her, they probably wouldn¡¯t come to visit her. However, Ye Chang knew how badly she fell yesterday. He heard that he was the one who asked the staff to send her to the hospital. It would probably be easier for her to conquer Ye Chang. Yu Miao used a new number to call Ye Chang. The call was picked up very quickly. Yu Miao said, ¡°Brother Ye Chang, my entire body hurts. Come and see me. I¡¯m so lonely.¡± Ye Chang hung up when he heard Yu Miao¡¯s voice and continued working. After Yu Miao finished speaking, she waited for a while. When she didn¡¯t hear anything, she looked at her phone strangely. The call had ended. Only then did Yu Miao react. Ye Chang had actually hung up on her just like that! However, Yu Miao still had a backup plan. She naturally had other ways to get Ye Chang to come and take care of her. Yu Miao called Mrs. Ye again. Over the phone, she told Mrs. Ye about her miserable state, especially that she had no one to take care of her. Zhao Lan promised that Ye Chang would go over and take care of her. Only then did Yu Miao hang up with a smile. She believed that Ye Chang would come over later. Ye Chang sat in his room and was reading his script when his phone rang again. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from his mother. Ye Chang guessed that it might be related to Yu Miao, so he didn¡¯t really want to answer this call. Hence, he put his phone aside and ignored it. However, after a while, his phone rang again. After that, she called every five minutes. Ye Chang picked up the phone helplessly and answered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m working. Can we talk after I get off work?¡± Zhao Lan said aggressively, ¡°Work, work. All you know is work. Is work more important than Yu Miao? I heard that Yu Miao was injured and you sent her to the hospital. Why didn¡¯t you stay and take care of her?¡± Hearing her words, Ye Chang choked. He really didn¡¯t know what to say. The two of them were alone. How would he be able to take care of her? After taking care of her, there would be another scandal. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to see Yu Miao again at all. Ye Chang thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to take care of her. The Yu family will hire a nurse. Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Zhao Lan said angrily, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you paying attention to her? Yu Miao is such a good girl. Aren¡¯t you tempted at all? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking about Yu Su?¡± Ye Chang frowned. ¡°Mom!¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Zhao Lan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let me tell you, as long as I live in this world, I won¡¯t let Yu Su enter the family. Give up. Hurry up and pack up and go take care of Yu Miao.¡± Yu Miao was smart and obedient, and her eyes looked like Zhao Lan¡¯s lover¡¯s. Of course, Zhao Lan wanted to have her in her family. Ye Chang put his hand to his forehead. His head hurt. He said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t take care of Yu Miao, you can give up. Even if I¡¯m single for the rest of my life, I won¡¯t be with Yu Miao.¡± Zhao Lan was so angry that her face was about to contort. ¡°Unfilial son, would I harm you? There are only benefits and no disadvantages if you marry Yu Miao. Just listen to me obediently..¡± Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Severing Their Relationship Chapter 533: Severing Their Relationship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan was so angry that her entire body trembled. She knew that Yu Su was a vixen. Ye Chang said coldly, ¡°Then tell me, what benefits does it have? If you¡¯re satisfied with Yu Miao, then acknowledge her as your goddaughter and not harm me.¡± He must have been stupid to listen to his mother in the past. Zhao Lan could not believe that such cold words came from her son. She scolded in a low voice, ¡°Ye Chang, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Ye Chang¡¯s face was filled with mockery. ¡°Mother, do you think our Ye family is a golden nest? Yu Su doesn¡¯t want to come. You despised her background, but you¡¯re the real village girl.¡± He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my matters in the future. If you still interfere, I¡¯ll cut ties with you. I mean what I say.¡± Ye Chang finally said everything that was on his mind. He felt his entire body relax and his mind was very clear. Zhao Lan was so angry that she almost fainted. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Unfilial son, you¡¯re rebelling!¡± Ye Chang said indifferently, ¡°Whatever you think it is. I won¡¯t do things according to your thoughts anymore. I don¡¯t need your noble guidance either. If you really think Yu Miao is pitiful, take care of her yourself!¡± Zhao Lan shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell your father that you¡¯re completely rebellious!¡± Only Ye Heng could control Ye Chang. However, Ye Chang still said coldly, ¡°Then go. Even if Dad comes to persuade me, I won¡¯t change my mind. I¡¯ll also cry to Grandpa and Grandma and see who¡¯s better.¡± ¡°Ye Chang!¡± Zhao Lan shouted angrily, but she could not say anything else. After Ye Chang made himself clear, he immediately hung up. Calling his mother was a waste of time and energy. It was not beneficial to him. He might as well read the script again. When Zhao Lan heard that the call was hung up, she was stunned on the spot. This youngest son seemed to have changed into a completely different person. He could not be controlled. She was clearly doing this for Ye Chang¡¯s sake. Why didn¡¯t her son listen to her? He even threatened her! The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Zhao Lan called again. This time, she realized that she had been blocked by Ye Chang. ¡°Ah!¡± Zhao Lan screamed and threw all the pillows on the sofa to the ground. Zhao Lan vented her anger in the living room for a while before calling Ye Heng. She complained and said a lot of things. On the other end of the phone, Ye Heng was all smiles. It seemed that his son had finally grown up. It was good that he saw his mother¡¯s true colors. Then, he did not have to worry about his son being harmed by Zhao Lan. As usual, Ye Heng comforted Zhao Lan and promised to teach Ye Chang a good lesson when he returned to the capital. Zhao Lan hung up the phone in satisfaction. After hanging up, Zhao Lan still felt uncomfortable, so she made another call. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Ye.¡± It was Ye Tao on the other end of the phone. Zhao Lan¡¯s tone was much better than when she was talking to Ye Chang. ¡°Are you still working at the company?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam, do you need anything?¡± Ye Tao looked at the computer screen and was planning an event. Hearing her biological son calling her Mrs. Ye, Zhao Lan felt uncomfortable. She said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m your biological mother. Don¡¯t keep calling me Mrs. Ye. It¡¯s too distant.¡± Ye Tao frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. Then, Zhao Lan began to cry and complain about how unfilial and heartless Ye Chang was. She even said that Ye Chang had blocked her phone number. Shock flashed across Ye Tao¡¯s face. He did not expect his second brother to finally wake up and know how to resist his mother¡¯s control. This was a good thing. He could only agree. ¡°Yes, he shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Ye Tao knew how controlling his mother was. It was useless to persuade her. He might as well follow her words and let her vent the anger in her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had also watched Yu Su¡¯s variety show and knew that his younger brother¡¯s ex-girlfriend was not bad. Her mother could not stand Yu Su. It was mainly because her younger brother liked Yu Su too much that her mother felt a sense of crisis and felt that she could not control Ye Chang. This was also the reason why Ye Tao had never dared to fall in love. If he found a girlfriend, his mother would also be so picky. He might as well not find one. Ye Tang was the smartest person in the family.. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Finding Ye Tao to Take Care of Yu Miao Chapter 534: Finding Ye Tao to Take Care of Yu Miao Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After returning to the country, not only did Ye Tang not go home, but she also kept going against Zhao Lan and escaped from Zhao Lan¡¯s control. Now, even Ye Chang did not listen to his mother. Only he, the adopted son of the Ye family, was still controlled by his mother. After all, his mother knew all his secrets and could easily control him. Ye Tao also didn¡¯t want to be enemies with anyone from the Ye family. He had grown up in an orphanage. After he was adopted by the Ye family, the Ye family treated him very well. Ye Tao had always felt lucky. But when he was eight years old, everything changed. Mrs. Ye actually told him that she had given birth to him with another man and that he was Ye Chang¡¯s half-brother. This was unacceptable. From then on, he studied hard so that he could leave the Ye family as soon as possible and have a world of his own. He would no longer be held hostage by Zhao Lan and be foreced to do things he did not like. However, he soon discovered another secret. He was being used as a puppet for a secret technique¡­ A hint of pain flashed in Ye Tao¡¯s eyes, and his right hand gripped the mouse tightly. On the other end of the line, Zhao Lan continued, ¡°My good son, I have something I want you to do.¡± Ye Tao took a deep breath and said, ¡°What is it?¡± It was impossible for him to do anything against his will. Zhao Lan said, ¡°Yu Miao is injured and lying alone in the hospital. Take a few days off to take care of her!¡± Ye Tao looked helpless. Zhao Lan actually asked him to take care of Yu Miao? She didn¡¯t even think about it. Was it appropriate for him to take care of her? Besides, he didn¡¯t dare to hang out with people like Yu Miao. Who knew when his luck would be sucked away? Ye Tao said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow. The higher-ups have already decided.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you let others go? I¡¯ll tell your company,¡± Zhao Lan said impatiently. Yu Miao was so pitiful in the hospital alone. Besides, Ye Tao was Yu Miao¡¯s biological brother, so they should take care of each other even more. Ye Tao immediately explained, ¡°Father instructed me to complete this project properly. Otherwise, it will affect the assessment.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°There¡¯s another thing. I feel that it¡¯s not appropriate for me to take care of Yu Miao. If I go over, it won¡¯t be good if the Yu family misunderstands.¡± When Zhao Lan heard this, she felt that it made sense. The two of them were siblings. It wouldn¡¯t be good if the Yu family arranged their marriage. Zhao Lan said helplessly, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll get Yu Miao to find the Yu family to take care of her. It¡¯s justifiable for the Yu family to take care of her.¡± Ye Tao held his forehead helplessly. She should have let the Yu family take care of her since the start. He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Lan was thinking. Ye Tao said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll continue working.¡± He entertained his mother awhile more before hanging up. His face was full of fatigue. After Zhao Lan hung up, she called Yu Miao again. ¡°Yu Miao, I¡¯m sorry. Ye Chang is busy with work. He doesn¡¯t even have time to answer my call. He can¡¯t take care of you. You should call Hu Ying.¡± Yu Miao frowned and said, ¡°Alright, Mrs. Ye. I won¡¯t trouble you then.¡± However, she was cursing in her heart: What a useless thing. She can¡¯t even order her son around. The more she thought about it, the angrier Yu Miao became. She chatted with Zhao Lan listlessly for a while more before hanging up. After the call ended, the ward fell silent again. Yu Miao felt terrible and was unwilling to be hospitalized alone. After thinking for a long time, she finally thought of a solution. That was to let Hu Ying bring her home to recuperate and let the three brothers at home take care of her. Hence, she took a few photos of the injured area and sent them to Hu Ying. Not long after, Hu Ying called her, her heart aching for Yu Miao. Yu Miao explained that she had accidentally fallen while working. She also pitifully said that she was alone in the hospital and couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well. She really wanted to go home. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Ying immediately asked the butler to drive to pick Yu Miao up. There was a family doctor in the Yu family. Yu Miao¡¯s injury could be treated at home. There was no need to stay in the hospital forever. When Yu Miao returned home, her three brothers were not at home. Only Hu Ying went to her room to see Yu Miao. Yu Miao was so touched that she cried on the spot. However, after Hu Ying left, Yu Miao felt very disgusted. Hu Ying¡¯s stomach was even bigger. Her face was sallow and thin, and she looked like a farmer¡¯s wife in the countryside. She looked very ugly.. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Transferring the Worm Poison Chapter 535: Transferring the Worm Poison Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao sent the photos of her injuries to her brothers, hoping that they would come and see her. However, after a few days, her three brothers did not come to the room at all. Yu Miao sent another message to Hu Rui and Hu Zhe. The two of them did not reply, as if they had not seen the messages. This made Yu Miao furious. Yu Miao thought of a way. She wanted Hu Ying to love her more so that she would force her brothers to take care of her. At that time, they would not be able to escape even if they wanted to. That night, Yu Miao contacted Liu Min. After the two of them discussed, Liu Min left. The next day, Yu Miao took the initiative to look for Hu Ying and asked her go to her room alone. Hu Ying¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°What exactly is it that you can¡¯t talk about in the living room?¡± In the past few days, the one-month deadline for the talisman given by the master was approaching. Her worm poison was acting up again, and her mood was getting worse. Yu Miao bit her lip and said, ¡°Mom, I really can¡¯t bear to see you suffer so much. I found a Black Magic Master for you. Perhaps he can help you.¡± Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were so bright that they were a little scary. She grabbed Yu Miao¡¯s hand at once. ¡°Really? Can he kill the worm in my body?¡± Yu Miao shook her head. ¡°The worm can¡¯t be killed for the time being.¡± Hu Ying loosened her grip on Yu Miao¡¯s hand and gritted her teeth. ¡°Then why are you even saying?¡± Yu Miao smiled and said slowly, ¡°Although we can¡¯t kill it, there¡¯s another way.¡± Hu Ying became happy again and held Yu Miao¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Tell me, if you help me, I¡¯ll satisfy whatever you want.¡± Yu Miao said, ¡°That Black Magic Master said that he can transfer the worm in your body to someone else.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Hu Ying¡¯s body was trembling, and wrinkles appeared on her face from her smile. She didn¡¯t care about others. At most, she would give that person more money. Yu Miao said, ¡°That person needs to satisfy two conditions. First, that person has to be related to you by blood. Second, he has to be born in the same month as you.¡± It took Liu Min a long time to come up with this idea. If this matter was successful, Yu Su would also be hurt, and Yu Miao would be able to regain Hu Ying¡¯s trust and love. After Yu Miao finished speaking, Hu Ying really thought about it. They had to be related by blood, and have their birthdays in the same month. Her sons¡¯ birthdays were not in the same month as hers. Among the children of her maternal family¡­ Hu Ying thought for a while and finally remembered someone. It was her elder brother¡¯s son, Hu Rui. Hu Rui had just come from overseas and even brought her a gift. Back then, when Hu Rui was born, she had just celebrated her birthday, so she had a deep impression of his birthday. Hu Ying frowned. ¡°Your eldest cousin, Hu Rui, is born in the same month as me, but it¡¯s not good to transfer it to him, right? If he¡¯s as bloated as me, that would be too ugly.¡± She was not crazy enough to sacrifice her nephew¡¯s health. Besides, if she was found out, her brother would definitely not let her off. Yu Miao explained, ¡°No, this poison has a different effect on men and women. Eldest Cousin is a man. If he¡¯s poisoned, it will only slightly affect his fertility. It won¡¯t affect him much.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°In the future, if you would like to force out the worm, it will be easier to force it out of the second as compared to the first host body. It won¡¯t be too painful. Besides, Cousin is strong. He will be fine.¡± Yu Miao knew that Hu Ying was tempted. She only said these words to convince Hu Ying take advantage of the situation to do this. Hu Ying frowned, her heart wavering. Yu Miao looked at her mother with a pained expression, ¡°Mom, I saw that you are in too muchpain, so I found a Black Magic Master to find this method. If you don¡¯t use it, it will be a waste of my effort.¡± Of course, she hoped that Hu Ying would be ruthless. When Hu Rui was affected, the Hu family would invite all kinds of masters to treat him. However, those masters would definitely not be able to treat him. In the end, it would be really likely that the Hu family might contact Yu Su. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that time, regardless of whether Yu Su was willing to save him or not, he would not have a good ending. According to Liu Min, with Yu Su¡¯s strength she is unable to save him. Even if he was saved, it was very likely that Hu Rui would die immediately. In that case, the Hu family would become enemies with Yu Su. If she did not save him, the Hu family would definitely be completely disappointed in Yu Su. When the time came, Yu Miao could recommend the master of the Daoist Association to help save him..D Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Retribution Chapter 536: Retribution Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She heard from Liu Min that the Hu family had recently obtained a lot of antiques. When the time came, she could ask for these antiques. If Hu Rui really died in the process, it would have nothing to do with her. Who asked Hu Rui not to dote on her?¡¯ This was Hu Rui¡¯s retribution! Hu Ying was tempted, but she did not dare to. She hesitated for a while. Yu Miao continued, ¡°Mom, Uncle dotes on you the most. If he finds out, he will definitely agree to this method.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Besides, Eldest Cousin was just fooling around overseas. Now that he¡¯s back, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy to help his aunt.¡± Hu Ying pondered for a moment before nodding. Big Brother really doted on her. Ever since she was young, other than not agreeing to help the Ye family last time, he would satisfy her with everything else. However, if she had to choose between her and Hu Rui, Hu Ying was not sure what her brother would choose. Hu Ying looked hesitant. ¡°Why don¡¯t I call home and ask for their opinion?¡± Yu Miao hurriedly said, ¡°No, that Black Magic Master emphasized that the other party must not know about the ritual. If the other party resists even a little, the ritual will fail.¡± If she said it, the Hu family would definitely not agree. Yu Miao continued to persuade him, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Anyway, there won¡¯t be any obvious reaction from Eldest Cousin. If it¡¯s just a problem with his fertility, the family will definitely think that it¡¯s caused by Eldest Cousin fooling around overseas. No one will guess that it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hu Ying heaved a sigh of relief. Yu Miao said, ¡°Mom, think about how uncomfortable it is every day after you have been poisoned by the worm poison. If it¡¯s transferred to Eldest Cousin, you¡¯ll recover.¡± These words made Hu Ying¡¯s heart flutter. It had been a long time since she had left the house. Because her stomach was swollen, she had been cooped up at home. Hu Ying took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll give Big Brother a call first and see what he says.¡± Yu Miao frowned, worried that something would happen, but she didn¡¯t say anything. If she said too much, it would arouse her mother¡¯s suspicion. Hu Ying took out her phone and called Hu Yu. Soon, the call went through. The two of them chatted for a while before Hu Ying asked, ¡°Brother, do you still love me as much as before?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re the youngest daughter of the Hu family. Your second brother and I dote on you the most,¡± Hu Yu said firmly. Hu Ying continued to ask, ¡°If you were to choose between me and Hu Rui, who would you choose?¡± Hu Yu frowned and asked curiously, ¡°What happened at home again?¡± Hu Ying said coquettishly, ¡°Brother, just answer me. Who will you choose?¡± Hu Yu said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? You¡¯re as important as him.¡± He would definitely choose his son, but he was afraid that Hu Ying would think too much, so he could only say this. Hu Ying said in surprise, ¡°I knew you¡¯re the best. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I¡¯ll go home in a few days and we can have a good chat.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Hu Yu said. The two of them chatted for a while more before Hu Ying hung up. She looked at Yu Miao and nodded. ¡°Make an appointment with the master. Let¡¯s meet.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange a place to meet tomorrow. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After resting for a few days, she could now sit in a wheelchair. Hu Ying nodded with a comfortable smile on her face. Since Big Brother felt that she was as important as his nephew, it didn¡¯t matter if his nephew suffered for her, right? Even if Big Brother found out, he probably wouldn¡¯t blame her. That day, Yu Miao also went out to eat in a wheelchair. Her relationship with Hu Ying was even closer than before. Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo sat at the table. They looked at each other in confusion. Yu Hong didn¡¯t return today and went to the office to work overtime again. It was rare that Hu Ying was not angry either. This meal really made Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo feel that something was wrong. A few days ago, because of abdominal pain, Hu Ying ate little and always lost her temper at the dining table. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Hu Ying had eaten a lot today. She still had a smile on her face, and her temper was much better. Yu Zheng glanced at his mother and tried to ask, ¡°Mom, you have a good appetite today. You seem to be in a good mood.¡± Hu Ying glanced at him and said lazily, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s good that you are like this,¡± Yu Zheng looked at his mother¡¯s expression and said carefully. ¡°Hmph! Unfilial son.¡± Hu Ying scolded before continuing to chat with Yu Miao with a smile.. Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Black Magic Master Wu Zhen Chapter 537: Black Magic Master Wu Zhen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After dinner, Hu Ying brought Yu Miao upstairs. At the dining table, Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo looked at each other and felt that it was too calm today. It was so calm that they were not used to it. Yu Zheng scratched his head and asked curiously, ¡°Why do I feel that Mom is hiding something from us?¡± Yu Ruo rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What is Mom hiding from us? Are you out of your mind? You should be happy that Mom has become better.¡± In his opinion, his mother was a patient and should not have the ability to do anything else. Yu Zheng sighed. ¡°I hope so!¡± He really didn¡¯t want to clean up his mother¡¯s mess anymore. During this period of time, his mother had suffered from the worm poison and did not have the energy to go out. It had been hard on the brothers. Yu Ruo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that it might be because Yu Miao coaxed Mom and Mom¡¯s mood improved.¡± Yu Miao had always been very good at coaxing their mother. The two of them stopped thinking about it and went upstairs after dinner. The next morning. After Yu Ruo finished his breakfast, he returned to his room to rest while Yu Zheng went out. The entire Yu family fell silent. Yu Miao and Hu Ying were pushed out of the door by the servants. After getting into the nanny car, Yu Miao heaved a sigh of relief. The nanny car drove towards a farm outside the city. After arriving, Yu Miao and Hu Ying went straight to the private room on the third floor. A man in a black robe sat in the private room. The man was about 40 years old and he was smiling. Three cups of tea were placed on the table. The fragrance of the tea filled the room, and birds chirped outside the window. This made Hu Ying feel better, she had a good impression of this Black Magic Master. The Black Magic Master was called Wu Zhen, he studied under the Southwest Black Magic Master faction and had a lot of experience in worm techniques. Hu Ying asked about the worm. Wu Zhen said with a smile, ¡°When transferring the worm, it will reduce some poison of the worm. The next person whom the worm gets transferred to will not be greatly affected. His symptoms will be much lighter than yours.¡± ¡°I have some connections with the president of the Daoist Association. As long as he comes out of seclusion, I¡¯ll get him to help your nephew remove the parasite. You can rest assured.¡± This meant that the worm was only in Hu Rui¡¯s body temporarily. It would be fine. Hu Ying heaved a sigh of relief. Then she had nothing to worry about. Hu Ying nodded. ¡°When is the best time to perform the ritual?¡± Wu Zhen smiled. ¡°Madam, the parasitic poison in your body is about to flare up. The sooner the better. If you wait until the talisman completely loses its effect, your stomach will continue to swell.¡± At the mention of her stomach, Hu Ying looked down at her stomach with a pained expression. When she gave birth to a few children, she did not have stretch marks on her stomach. After being poisoned by the spell, her stomach became bigger and bigger. It was filled with stretch marks like a big watermelon. This was the most uncomfortable thing for Hu Ying. Hu Ying nodded. ¡°Alright, then please help me with the ritual as soon as possible. I will definitely cooperate. If you need any compensation, just let me know.¡± Wu Zhen had a smile in his eyes. He inadvertently looked at Yu Miao, and both of them were smiling. Three days later, at ten o¡¯clock at night. Hu Ying was dressed in a thick maternity suit and was wrapped tightly in it as she left the house. Yu Miao was also pushed into the car. The two of them had been asking around for the past few days and found out that Hu Rui went back to a bar to drink every night. Hence, they decided to go to somewhere near the bar to perform a ritual. Wu Zhen had already entered the bar and bribed the bartender to sprinkle a powder into Hu Rui¡¯s wine. After the nanny car arrived near the bar, Yu Miao waited in the car. Hu Ying was wearing a hat and a mask on her face, revealing only her eyes. Yu Miao had also put on eye makeup for Hu Ying, so she looked different from usual. Then, Hu Ying stood at the entrance of the bar and waited for Hu Rui to walk out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At 11:30 p.m., Hu Rui finally walked out of the bar. Hu Ying quickly walked over and bumped into him. Wu Zhen stood on the second floor nearby and watched the commotion below. The moment Hu Ying bumped into him, Wu Zhen picked up the whistle and blew it softly. The tune was very strange. After hearing the song, the parasite in Hu Ying¡¯s body woke up. The worm quickly squirmed and came to the surface of the skin of Hu Ying¡¯s arm. It smelled a pleasant smell from the person opposite it and jumped towards him.. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Transfering the Worm Chapter 538: Transfering the Worm Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Rui came out of the bar drunk and was bumped by a fat woman. His body was knocked back a few steps. Hu Rui was so angry that he was about to curse. However, the woman opposite him said in a hoarse and strange voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m pregnant and can¡¯t walk steadily.¡± After the woman finished speaking, she kept bowing. The woman¡¯s stomach was very big and bulging. She did look pregnant. Hu Rui would not argue with a pregnant woman. He said angrily, ¡°Watch the road clearly in the future and don¡¯t bump into anyone again. Get lost!¡± After saying that, he continued walking forward. But what he didn¡¯t notice was that there was a fat black worm lying on his collar. The worm crawled up his collar to his neck and swooshed into his nostrils. As Hu Rui walked, he felt an itch in his nose and sneezed. However, the worm had already burrowed into his nose¡­ Hu Rui rubbed his nose and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He hailed a taxi by the roadside and went home. A week later. Yu Su sat in the studio when her phone rang. It was an unknown number. Yu Su picked up the call and asked, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m Eldest Uncle.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s voice sounded a little reserved. Yu Su found it a little strange. Why would the head of the Hu family call her? After leaving the Yu family, she never saw her eldest uncle again. Yu Su had a good relationship with her eldest uncle. After she returned to the Yu family, her eldest uncle and aunt brought many gifts to visit her. The two of them were afraid that if they gave Yu Su a bank card in person, she would not accept it. Thus, they stuffed a card into the gift. The password was Yu Su¡¯s birthday. Yu Su had also been to the Hu family as a guest. Her eldest aunt had specially tidied up a room for her and decorated it carefully. She had even asked Yu Su to visit often when she was free. Among the Hu family, other than her second uncle¡¯s family, who treated Yu Su coldly, everyone else treated her well. Eldest Aunt¡¯s two children, Xia Chen and Xia Ning, often sent Yu Su messages. After Yu Su cut ties with his family, Xia Chen and Xia Ning even sent a message to support Yu Su and told her not to be afraid. Yu Su was not a cold person. She would naturally show some mercy to those who treated her well. Yu Su asked, ¡°President Hu, why are you looking for me?¡± She had broken off her relationship with the Yu family and was no longer related to the Hu family. Naturally, she would not call him Eldest Uncle. She hoped that her uncle would understand this. When Hu Yu heard this form of address, his heart ached. ¡°Yu Su, Hu Rui has been complaining about his headache for the past few days. There were a few times when he fainted from the pain. He went to the hospital to check, but they didn¡¯t find any problems. I hired a few metaphysical masters, but we couldn¡¯t find the reason either.¡± He paused for a moment and asked in embarrassment, ¡°I called to ask if you¡¯re free to come and take a look?¡± When he said this, he felt very embarrassed. After all, when Yu Su broke off ties with the Yu family, him, as the eldest uncle, did not help much. Yu Su was a little surprised. Wasn¡¯t Hu Rui fine not long ago? Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look in the afternoon.¡± Since her uncle had spoken, she could not stand by and do nothing. Hearing Yu Su¡¯s answer, Hu Yu finally relaxed a little. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, Hu Rui is at the Third Hospital in the capital. Give me a call when you come. I¡¯ll get your aunt to pick you up.¡± With that, the two of them hung up. Yu Su immediately got Guan Lu to arrange for her work to be done in the morning, leaving her afternoon free. Guan Lu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± At 2.00 pm in the afternoon. Yu Su appeared at the entrance of the Third Hospital. Her eldest aunt, Wu Xi, was already waiting at the entrance. She walked up to Yu Su and said happily, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re finally here. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. You¡¯re getting prettier and prettier.¡± When Wu Xi first met Yu Su, Yu Su still looked young and inexperienced. Now that she had become a superstar, she could only see her on television. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Hello, Madam Hu. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Hearing this form of address, Wu Xi felt extremely uncomfortable, but she quickly smiled again. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and talk.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two of them took the stairs and headed for the seventh floor. The seventh floor were the high-class wards. Wu Xi walked out of the elevator first and guided Yu Su to the door of the ward in the middle. ¡°This is the place,¡± Wu Xi said. Yu Su nodded and pushed open the door to enter the ward. The three people in the ward looked over with melancholic expressions.. Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Treatment Chapter 539: Treatment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the hospital bed, Hu Rui¡¯s face was unshaven. His lips were bloodless, and the dark circles under his eyes were deep. He looked listless, as if he had been locked up for days. Hu Yu sat by the bed with a worried expression. Hu Zhe stood in the ward with a terrible expression. Seeing Yu Su enter, a trace of embarrassment flashed across Hu Rui¡¯s face, and he did not look at her. Hu Zhe clenched his fists and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. The last time he doubted Yu Su, he even questioned her. However, now they needed her help. Hu Yu stood up from the stool and said to Yu Su with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re here. Come in and take a seat!¡± He gave Hu Zhe a look. Hu Zhe immediately ran over to get a stool and placed it by the bed for Yu Su to sit on. Yu Su greeted, ¡°President Hu.¡± This form of address successfully made Hu Zhe and Hu Rui¡¯s hearts tremble. Hu Yu sighed. ¡°Yu Su, help Hu Rui take a look. The color on his face getting worse and worse, and he¡¯s been unconscious for longer and longer.¡± Hu Rui looked at Yu Su with hope in his eyes. Yu Su nodded and glanced at Hu Rui. She saw a dark aura coming from him, along with blood and restlessness. She took another step closer. ¡°Stretch out your wrist.¡± Hu Rui immediately did as he was told. He stretched out a pale hand and handed it to Yu Su. Yu Su placed two fingers on his pulse, then closed her eyes and used her magic power to probe Hu Rui¡¯s body. Her magic power flowed through Hu Rui¡¯s meridians and reached his limbs to investigate, but she did not find anything abnormal. Yu Su injected her magic power into Hu Rui¡¯s neck again. She felt that dark aura getting closer and closer, as if she was about to find it. In the end, Yu Su found a curled-up worm in a blood vessel above Hu Rui¡¯s eye socket. The worm was motionless in the blood vessel. If not for Yu Su¡¯s breakthrough to Upper Level 5, she would not have been able to find this worm. The Master who refined this worm was definitely not weak. At least, he was comparable to the Southwest Black Magic King. However, the Southwest Black Magic King had already been imprisoned. Was there a Black Magic Master stronger than him now? Yu Su was a little puzzled. At the same time, she did not understand why this Black Magic Master was targeting Hu Rui. Yu Su asked, ¡°What have you done recently?¡± Hu Rui paused for a few seconds before slowly saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been playing golf at the golf course during the day these past few days. I¡¯ve also gone to the nearby commercial street to shop. I¡¯ve also gone to a few internet cafes to play. I¡¯ve been drinking at the bar at night.¡± After saying this, Hu Yu glared at him coldly. What a wastrel! He had worked hard all his life. Why was the son he gave birth to such a bastard! He did not study hard overseas and almost did not even get his graduation certificate. After returning to the country, he did not work in the company and even wandered outside all day. The more he thought about it, the angrier Hu Yu became. Wu Xi looked at her husband¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking. She reached out and stroked Hu Yu¡¯s back. The two of them looked at each other and suppressed their anger. He would let his son get through this first. It would not be too late to teach him a lesson when he recovered. He would slowly educate him in the future. Yu Su thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then have you made any enemies recently?¡± Hu Rui shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been living quite happily recently. I¡¯ve also made a lot of friends. They¡¯re all quite good.¡± So what went wrong? Hu Rui couldn¡¯t figure it out himself. Yu Su also knew that although Hu Rui was a little stupid sometimes, he was very loyal to his friends and would not be ruthlessly attacked by them. She thought about it some more. ¡°Have you met anyone strange lately? Have any strangers ever touched your body or bumped into you?¡± At the mention of the strange person, Hu Rui¡¯s eyes flashed. He said, ¡°A few days ago, I just finished my drink and walked out of the bar. I was knocked down by a pregnant woman wrapped tightly at the door. That person kept apologizing, so I didn¡¯t pursue the matter. But now that I think about it, that person is quite suspicious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s summer, and that person is wearing a mask and hat. Doesn¡¯t she feel hot?¡± Thinking back, Hu Rui felt that the person was even more suspicious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He asked, ¡°Did someone cast a spell on me? Is that why I have a headache?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a curse, it¡¯s a parasite poison. Someone placed a worm in your head.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Hu Rui covered his head with his hands and screamed. Although he looked like a tough guy on the surface, he was most afraid of worms.. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: So It’s Hu Ying Chapter 540: So It¡¯s Hu Ying Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Now that he heard that there was a worm in his head, Hu Rui panicked. ¡°Worm! I hate worms the most. Why is there a worm in my head? Is it because of that woman?¡± But why did that person want to harm him? Wu Xi was also very anxious, but she did not speak. She was afraid of disturbing Yu Su¡¯s consultation. Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Try to recall what that person was like at that time.¡± Hu Rui forced himself to calm down. ¡°That person¡¯s stomach was very big, like a pregnant woman. There was a cloth hat on her head and a mask on her face, only revealing her eyes. Her voice was a little strange, as if she was deliberately speaking in a high-pitched voice.¡± She deliberately hid her voice¡­ This made Yu Su frown slightly. This meant that this person might be someone Hu Rui knew. She had to hide her appearance to avoid exposing herself. Her stomach was very big¡­ Yu Su suddenly thought of someone. Could it be Hu Ying? Yu Su said, ¡°Do you remember which day it was? You can get the staff of the bar to pull out the surveillance footage from that day and analyze it.¡± There were usually surveillance cameras at the entrance of the bar. If it was really Hu Ying, it could be seen from the surveillance camera. Hu Rui nodded. ¡°I know the date. It was my friend¡¯s birthday. That friend owns the bar too. He can help me check the surveillance cameras.¡± After saying that, Hu Rui immediately contacted his friend. Ten minutes later, he received the video from that day. Hu Yu was working in the ward today, so Yu Su used his computer to open the surveillance video and check the surveillance footage from that day. Sure enough, there was a woman with a big belly loitering at the entrance of the bar that night. She hid behind a pillar and looked into the bar from time to time, as if she was waiting for someone. After Hu Rui walked out of the bar, the woman rushed out from behind the pillar and charged straight at Hu Rui. It was obvious that she did it on purpose. After the collision, she apologized without even raising her head, not caring who the person in front of her was. Or rather, she had long known the identity of the person in front of her. After apologizing, the woman ran to the other side in a panic. Yu Su pointed the computer at Hu Yu and the others and said, ¡°Do you guys remember this person?¡± She played the video again. Hu Yu shook her head after reading it. ¡°I can¡¯t see her face clearly. I don¡¯t know who she is. I can¡¯t recognize her!¡± Wu Xi said curiously, ¡°I feel that she¡¯s a little familiar, but I can¡¯t remember who it is. Who is it?¡± Hu Rui and Hu Zhe also shook their heads. They did not know who this person was, but they felt that she was vaguely familiar. Yu Su smiled. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember? You all know this person and are very familiar with her.¡± The four of them looked at Yu Su. Hu Rui asked angrily, ¡°Who is this person? Why did she harm me like this? I must take revenge and let her experience the pain I¡¯ve suffered!¡± He had barely slept for the past few days. The moment he fell into a deep sleep, there was a piercing pain in his brain. He was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. Yu Su said slowly, ¡°This person is your aunt.¡± Hearing this, Hu Rui was petrified on the bed, his mouth wide open in a daze. Was this person really his aunt? Hu Rui thought about it carefully and said in disbelief, ¡°So it¡¯s really my aunt. Why did she harm me!¡± Hu Yu could not believe it either. He frowned and asked Yu Su, ¡°Is she really my little sister?¡± Hu Ying was a little stubborn at times, but she would not harm her own family. Moreover, Hu Ying loved beauty the most. How could she look like a fatty in the video? Yu Su nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get my friend to check the surveillance cameras on this street. Wait a moment.¡± Asking her friends to check was just an excuse. Yu Su did not want to expose her hacker skills in front of them. Then, she entered the hacker¡¯s website and downloaded the surveillance video of the street outside the bar. Soon, she found the scene of Hu Ying getting into the car. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su uploaded the surveillance footage to the computer and played the video for them to see. On the screen, a black nanny car stopped. The tightly wrapped woman looked around before getting into the car. On the other side of the car sat a familiar person. Hu Zhe shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t this person Yu Miao?¡± Wu Xi looked at it carefully a few times and realized something. ¡°This seems to be the Yu family¡¯s car. I have some impression of it. One time, I bumped into Hu Ying when I was going for a beauty treatment. She was sitting in this car..¡± Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Yu Miao Pulling the Strings Chapter 541: Yu Miao Pulling the Strings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Yu frowned and felt terrible. He had a feeling that this person was Hu Ying. But why did Hu Yu wrap herself up like this and attack her biological nephew? This was simply incomprehensible. Did something happen that he didn¡¯t know about? Suddenly, Hu Yu thought of the phone call Hu Ying had made a few days ago. She had asked him how he would choose between her and her son. Could this be what she was talking about? Yu Su smiled and closed the computer. She explained to the few of them, ¡°As for the reason, I might know. She has a poisonous worm in her body. If she doesn¡¯t transfer it to someone else, she will suffer herself. Therefore, she chose Hu Rui as the target of transferring the worm.¡± This was something that Hu Ying would do. She did not care about the safety of others and only cared about her own gains and losses. As soon as these words were spoken, the four people present were shocked. Hu Zhe was so angry that he stomped his feet and asked first, ¡°Are you saying that my aunt was poisoned and she transferred the worm in her body to my brother?¡± Wu Xi¡¯s face was filled with anger as he clenched his fists tightly. This sister-in-law was too much. She actually had designs on the child. This was unbearable for Wu Xi. Yu Su nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he asked curiously, ¡°When did she get infected with the worm? How did she know the method to transfer it? Could it be that Yu Miao instructed her?¡± He had also watched the variety show and knew that Yu Miao was very evil. It made sense that Yu Miao knew these evil things. Yu Su said, ¡°The transfer process shouldn¡¯t have been carried out by Yu Miao, but her connection with the Daoist Association is very deep. It¡¯s possible that she was the one who pulled the strings.¡± She paused for a moment and asked again, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Mrs. Yu has been poisoned?¡± Wu Xi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t hear about this. She hasn¡¯t returned to her parents¡¯ house for the past month.¡± Hu Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°She told me that Mrs. Ye hired a Black Magic Master to deal with her. She was probably poisoned at that time!¡± But why didn¡¯t she tell her family? Hu Yu couldn¡¯t understand this. Yu Su explained, ¡°Yes, she was poisoned by the worm poison more than 20 days ago. At that time, CEO Yu even invited many metaphysical masters to treat her illness. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t manage to lure the worm out.¡± ¡°The name of the worm is Swellon Worm. The person who is poisoned will have a swollen abdomen and have difficulty excreting. They will be in a bad mood all day.¡± Wu Xi gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Hu Rui is her biological nephew. How could she bear to hurt him?¡± She was really too much. It was fine if she bullied her in her parents¡¯ house in the past, but now, she was bullying her child. Hu Zhe paced around the room, his face filled with anger. Hu Yu was relatively calm. After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°Can this worm be transferred to anyone?¡± He wanted to know why his little sister chose Hu Rui. Yu Su: ¡°There are two conditions for the transfer. Firstly, the two of them have to be related by blood. Secondly, their birthdays have to be on the same month.¡± ¡°Yes! Hu Ying and Hu Rui¡¯s birthdays are on the same month,¡± Wu Xi said through gritted teeth. Then, Wu Xi asked with a worried expression, ¡°Yu Su, do you have a way to resolve the poison worm in Xiao Rui¡¯s body?¡± Hu Yu also looked nervously at Yu Su. Hu Zhe turned his head, waiting for Yu Su¡¯s reply expectantly. Yu Su said, ¡°This is very difficult. The worm is hidden in the blood vessels in the eye socket. If anything happens during the removal process, it will either blind him or cause his brain to die.¡± The Hu family had to consider this carefully. If they really wanted to treat him, she would not take responsibility if anything happens. Hu Rui was so frightened that his face turned pale. He said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Yu Su, I don¡¯t want to become blind or lose consciousness.¡± Seeing how scared his brother was, Hu Zhe¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The brothers rarely met each other, but their relationship was deeper than that of ordinary brothers. Their parents had taught them since they were young that they were like brothers and had to support each other. He did not dare to imagine how he would live if something happened to his brother. Hu Zhe had always been looked down upon by his family when he went to be an athlete. But Hu Rui had always been supportive, allowing him to chase his dreams and take on the responsibility of running the company. In fact, Hu Zhe also knew that his big brother did not like to manage the company.. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Chances of Success Chapter 542: Chances of Success Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Yu¡¯s heart trembled as well. He took a deep breath and asked Yu Su, ¡°What are the chances of success?¡± He had always doted on his eldest son. Otherwise, he would not have let Hu Rui fool around overseas for so many years. Yu Su said, ¡°This worm is related to the other party¡¯s Black Magic Master. During the process of my activation, the other party will definitely sense it. If the other party¡¯s Black Magic Master activates the worm and moves it, it will be extremely dangerous. The chances of success are only 50%.¡± The low probability was not because Yu Su was not strong enough, but because the location of the worm was special. If she was not careful, it would lead to serious consequences. Also, the Black Magic Master who transferred the worm was definitely not weak and had rich experience, Yu Su had to consider all aspects. Wu Xi asked anxiously, ¡°Yu Su, who has more confidence in doing this? If we invite the people from the Daoist Association, will there be a higher chance?¡± A 50% chance was too low. This was her biological son. She didn¡¯t want any accidents to happen. Yu Su thought for a moment and replied, ¡°There are only two types of people who can successfully take out the worm. The first is the person who planted the worm, using a special method to activate the worm. The other is the Black Magic Master who is in cahoots with the person who planted the worm.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If these two people would be willing to help to remove the worm, they would definitely want the Hu family to pay the price.¡± Hu Rui also said, ¡°I keep feeling that Yu Miao is also involved in this matter. She must be involved in this matter. I just don¡¯t know what she wants.¡± Hu Zhe took a deep breath. He did not expect things to be so complicated. Hu Rui had been poisoned by a worm, and it was related to the Hu family¡¯s resources. Obviously, the Hu family was like a piece of cake that had been targeted. People wished they could run over and tear off a piece. At this moment, hatred arose in Hu Zhe¡¯s heart. He really wanted to teach Yu Miao a lesson. After listening to Hu Rui¡¯s analysis, Hu Yu fell into deep thought. The transferring of the worms must have been planned. They wanted something from the Hu family. But what exactly did they want? Tears fell from the corners of Wu Xi¡¯s eyes. She wiped them away. ¡°The Hu family has been targeted by a hungry wolf. Are we just going to let them extort us? If we don¡¯t undo the curse and let the worm stay in his brain, what will happen?¡± She did not want to be restrained by others, let alone a Black Magic Master who harmed others. Yu Su said slowly, ¡°If we don¡¯t undo the curse, the worm will slowly absorb the blood and essence in the brain. The host will have to endure pain every day, and the duration of his coma will also increase until the blood in his brain is sucked dry. Then, the host will die.¡± In other words, Hu Rui would die if this was not cured. Yu Su guessed that Yu Miao must have colluded with that Black Magic Master to deceive Hu Ying and did not tell her the truth. That was why Hu Ying was so decisive. However, according to Hu Ying¡¯s personality, even if she knew the truth, she might not give up on moving the worm. Hu Ying and Yu Miao¡¯s selfishness and coldness were exactly the same. Wu Xi couldn¡¯t help but cry bitterly. ¡°My poor child, how did you meet such a heartless aunt who actually wanted to kill you? And that Yu Miao, didn¡¯t she always have a good relationship with you? How could she do such a thing?¡± She was on the verge of breaking down. Although her eldest son, Hu Rui, loved to play, he had always been filial and obedient. How could he suffer such bad luck? Hu Rui looked disgusted. ¡°I saw Yu Miao¡¯s character clearly and stopped contacting her. She¡¯s a selfish person. It¡¯s not strange for her to do such a thing.¡± Unfortunately, he discovered it too late. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Zhe¡¯s eyes were red as he asked, ¡°Yu Su, if my brother doesn¡¯t get the worm removed, how long can he live?¡± ¡°Six months at most,¡± Yu Su said after some thought. If it was an ordinary person, they would still have at least a year to live. However, Hu Rui¡¯s body had a huge reaction to the worm, and it was easier for him to exhaust his blood essence. Wu Xi was filled with hatred. She reached out and pinched her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s all your sister¡¯s fault. You have to give me an explanation, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Hu Yu¡¯s expression was also very terrible. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Little Sister probably didn¡¯t know that the consequences would be so serious..¡± Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: We’ll Not Bear With It Chapter 543: We¡¯ll Not Bear With It Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Yu was stuck in the middle and was in a dilemma. However, he was definitely on his son and wife¡¯s side. Hu Ying was too wrong this time. Wu Xi sneered. She knew Hu Ying too well. ¡°Do you think she won¡¯t do this because she knows the consequences?¡± Hu Yu was stunned for a moment before sighing. ¡°She was indeed in the wrong this time. When this matter is over, I¡¯ll definitely get her to give Hu Rui an explanation.¡± However, the most important thing now was to ensure his son¡¯s safety. Wu Xi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Not only that, I also want the Hu family to know about this.¡± She could tolerate it, but she could not tolerate the fact that her son was getting killed. ¡°Okay.¡± Hu Yu took a deep breath and took out his phone to call his parents. When Old Master Hu and Old Madam Hu heard this, their first reaction was disbelief. Why would their youngest daughter do such a thing? However, they could not explain it over the phone. After hanging up, they rushed to the hospital. On the way, Old Madam Hu called her second son, Hu Shao, and her eldest daughter, Hu Wen, and asked them to come to the hospital. In the ward. Hu Zhe sat on the chair listlessly. Wu Xi¡¯s face was filled with grief. Hu Yu was also standing by the window, his back looking heavy. The atmosphere in the room was too oppressive, making it difficult for Hu Rui to breathe. He forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. At most, I¡¯ll die young. Anyway, I¡¯ve been living quite happily in my life. I have no regrets.¡± No matter what the outcome was, the others still had to continue living. He didn¡¯t want to drag everyone down. Hu Rui looked at Yu Su again, and his smile became more sincere. ¡°Yu Su, it was all my fault in the past. I didn¡¯t know how to read people properly and made you suffer. I¡¯m also very open-minded now. If you really can¡¯t treat me, then forget it. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Wu Xi said helplessly, ¡°Rascal, what nonsense are you talking about? If you leave, how will Mom live? I might as well go with you.¡± At this point, her tears flowed again. Hu Yu also sighed by the window. His back view looked very bleak, as if he had aged a lot. Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the ward and walked towards the end of the long corridor. Yu Su took out her phone and called Wen Chuan. ¡°Senior, I might need your help here. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient for you.¡± Wen Chuan had just finished a game of chess when he received a call from Yu Su. He said slowly, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Yu Su quickly explained the situation and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, can you guard the array formation by my side?¡± If she had the help of his senior brother, the chances of success would increase to 100%. Wen Chuan thought for a moment. ¡°According to what you said, it¡¯s not easy to undo this curse. You have to reach the perfected fifth level to be confident. Are you sure you want to get involved in this mess?¡± Since Yu Su had severed ties with the Yu family, there was no need to help the Hu family remove the worm. Yu Su understood what Wen Chuan meant. She smiled. ¡°Back then, his parents helped me. I¡¯ll treat it as repaying a favor. After this matter is over, I won¡¯t have anything to do with them anymore. Also, I forgot to tell Senior Brother that my strength has already reached the perfected realm.¡± Hearing this, even the knowledgeable Wen Chuan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Yu Su¡¯s talent was too astonishing. At such a young age, she had already reached a realm that some people could never hope to reach in their entire lives. Among the metaphysical masters that Wen Chuan knew, the youngest who had attained this level was also 40 years old. From this, it could be seen that Yu Su was indeed a rare genius. Wen Chuan couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re really impressive. As expected of my junior sister.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su smiled. ¡°You flatter me!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the spirit stones that Xiao Han gave her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through so quickly. This was all a coincidence. Wen Chuan laughed loudly. ¡°If news of your realm spreads, I¡¯m afraid the old fellows of the Daoist Association won¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re really talented. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to rely on you in the future.¡± Previously, when he was discussing metaphysics with Yu Su, he realized that Yu Su¡¯s comprehension ability was very high. The only problem was that she had reached a bottleneck. Now that she had broken through the bottleneck, her realm naturally upgraded.. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Promise to Protect Chapter 544: Promise to Protect Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su said, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Senior Brother. Are you willing to help with Hu Rui¡¯s matter?¡± Wen Chuan nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course. You know that I can¡¯t leave the ancient city. You can bring the people to me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± He had never liked to interfere in the matters between metaphysical masters. However, since Yu Su had begged him and he still needed Yu Su to help him get out of Chinatown. Naturally, he could not stand by and do nothing. Yu Su hurriedly thanked him. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± The two of them exchanged a few more pleasantries. Wen Chuan reminded Yu Su that the person behind this might be up to something big and told her to be careful during this period of time. After Yu Su replied, the two of them hung up. When Yu Su returned to the ward, the four people in the room were still frowning. Yu Su said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s a way to increase the chances of success.¡± Upon hearing this, the four of them looked at Yu Su in surprise. Wu Xi quickly walked over and hurriedly asked, ¡°Is there any way? If you need anything, just say it. We¡¯ll definitely cooperate.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°My senior brother¡¯s metaphysics is very strong. If he sets up a defensive array formation for me, the probability will increase, but there¡¯s a requirement.¡± ¡°What request?¡± Hu Yu immediately asked. Yu Su said, ¡°This ritual must be done in Chinatown.¡± This request was not too harsh. Hu Yu nodded. ¡°No problem. I can get the Hu family¡¯s private plane to send you there. If you need anything else, I can collect it as soon as possible.¡± Wu Xi quickly hugged Yu Su, her eyes red. ¡°Yu Su, thank you so much. If not for your help, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to Hu Rui.¡± Hu Zhe also nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for this time. If you need me in the future, you can contact me.¡± Only at a critical moment could one see a person clearly. After what happened to his eldest brother, he realized how righteous Yu Su was under her coldness. Hu Yu immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If Yu Su needs the Hu family¡¯s help in the future, you must look for me. Even if I have to do our best, our Hu family will help you.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for you if I need anything.¡± In this matter, the Hu family indeed owed her a favor. If she did not agree, it would be thought that she had other motives. She might as well agree. Hu Rui was filled with gratitude, and his chest was filled with warmth. He could survive. This was all thanks to Yu Su. He had to remember Yu Su¡¯s kindness. Hu Zhe scratched his head and asked, ¡°Yu Su, when can the curse be cured?¡± The thought of having a worm in his brother¡¯s head made him feel very uncomfortable and aggrieved. The other three also looked at Yu Su expectantly. Yu Su thought for a while and counted with her fingers before saying, ¡°This ritual is very difficult. I need to make sufficient preparations. I¡¯ve calculated the auspicious date. It can be on the sixth of next month. This way, there will be enough time and the chances of success will be higher.¡± ¡°One more thing. During this period of time, we can also investigate Yu Miao¡¯s intentions and see what she wants to do.¡± If they did not investigate thoroughly, there would be other dangers in the future. Hu Zhe clenched his fists and said, ¡°Yes, I also want to know what they want to do!¡± Resources of the Hu family? Or money? Hu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°This time, let¡¯s teach those people a lesson. Otherwise, they¡¯ll think that the Hu family is easy to bully.¡± Having been in the business world for so many years, he naturally knew the importance of chasing after the enemy. He had to catch the mastermind and take revenge. As for Hu Ying, the accomplice, he wanted to sever their sibling relationship. If she still didn¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t blame him for being impolite. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Rui asked pitifully, ¡°Yu Su, a month is so long. My head hurts every day. If the worm absorbs my energy for a month, will it affect my lifespan?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I can give you a spiritual artifact. If you wear it with you, you can make the worm fall into a deep sleep. However, the effect will only last for a month.¡± Yu Su knew a lot of ways to suppress it, but they were all temporary solutions. After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Hu Rui nodded vigorously with a smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s great. I won¡¯t have to suffer this month!¡± For the past few days, he had been living a life worse than death.. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Keeping a Secret Chapter 545: Keeping a Secret Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the beginning, Hu Rui had only suddenly fainted. Later on, he began to feel a sharp pain in his head and rolled on the ground in pain until he fell unconscious again. Every night was the most torturous. Hu Rui could barely sleep. As long as he fell asleep, his head would start to hurt, waking him up from his sleep. The severe insomnia made Hu Rui instantly haggard. His greatest wish now was to have a good sleep. Wu Xi also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. We can be at ease now. Yu Su, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re here. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know how flustered we would be.¡± The Yu Family must be blind to treat Yu Su like that. Wu Xi was usually bored and had also watched the variety show Yu Su participated in, so she naturally knew how overboard the Yu family was. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Keep the news that my senior brother and I can cure the curse a secret first. Otherwise, it will alarm the people behind Yu Miao and we won¡¯t be able to find out their true motive.¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± He would still look for metaphysical masters and ask them to treat his son. He would also pretend to be worried. Wu Xi said hatefully, ¡°Other than our family of four, no one else will know.¡± She also wanted the Hu family to see Hu Ying¡¯s true colors. If the Hu family knew that the parasitic poison could be cured, they would definitely not take it to heart and would even find excuses for Hu Ying. Old Master Hu and Old Madam Hu doted on Hu Rui very much. If they heard that the parasitic poison could not be cured, they would really be disappointed in Hu Ying. Not long after, someone knocked on the door. Hu Zhe walked forward to open the door. The first to enter were Old Master Hu, Hu Jun, Old Madam Hu and followed by Zhang Xia. Wu Xi cried to the two elders with a worried expression, ¡°Dad, Mom! You¡¯re finally here. Come and see Hu Rui!¡± Hu Yu also sighed and stood at the side. Looking at the situation in the ward, Hu Jun had an ominous feeling. He was shocked and walked in quickly with his walking stick. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Hu Rui? Tell us quickly!¡± This was their most beloved eldest grandson. Nothing must happen to him. Zhang Xia was also given a fright as she panicked. She also walked in quickly and saw Hu Rui¡¯s declining appearance. ¡°Aiyo, my eldest grandson, how did you become like this?¡± Wu Xi reached out to wipe his tears and sobbed, ¡°Hu Rui probably won¡¯t live for more than six months.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the two elderly¡¯s legs went weak and they almost fainted on the ground. The second son of the Hu family, Hu Shao, and his wife, Chen Ci, walked in. Behind them was the eldest daughter of the Hu family, Hu Wen. The three of them glanced at Hu Rui, who was lying on the bed, and were also shocked. Hu Zhe¡¯s face was filled with pain. He recounted what had happened to Hu Rui, emphasizing how his aunt had harmed Hu Rui, as well as Hu Rui¡¯s tragic state after being poisoned by the parasitic poison. These words made the two elderly break out in cold sweat. Hu Jun frowned and said in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? Your aunt has always loved the younger generation.¡± Zhang Xia also looked at Yu Su suspiciously. ¡°Yu Su, are you mistaken?¡± She trusted her youngest daughter more. It was true that Yu Su was her granddaughter, but she did not get along with the Yu family and did not have a good relationship with Hu Ying. Could these words be made up to take revenge on Hu Ying? Moreover, after they entered, Yu Su did not take the initiative to greet them. It was obvious that this child still hated the Hu family. Chen Ci pursed her lips and rolled her eyes. She said disdainfully, ¡°Mom, do you really believe it? I know that this is all made up. What voodoo? Even television dramas aren¡¯t this ridiculous. Hu Ying isn¡¯t a muddle-headed person. How could she harm her nephew!¡± Chen Ci was already annoyed that Hu Yu¡¯s family had called them over with a phone call. Now that she heard such a ridiculous thing, she did not believe it at all. Chen Ci had always looked down on Yu Su, who had grown up in the countryside, and had never treated her well. She did not think that Yu Su would have any brilliant ideas. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In Chen Ci¡¯s opinion, Yu Su was using this opportunity to discredit Hu Ying in front of the Hu family. Hu Zhe was furious and could not help but retort, ¡°Second Aunt, just because you haven¡¯t heard of it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. Anyway, our entire family believes in Yu Su.¡± He had long guessed that his second aunt-in-law would speak up for his aunt. His second aunt-in-law had always been on good terms with his youngest aunt. The two of them had similar personalities and were very stubborn. Chen Ci sneered. ¡°Hu Zhe, I think you¡¯re getting worse. It¡¯s one thing for you to become an athlete, but your IQhas also dropped. You¡¯re a pampered young master of the Hu family. Don¡¯t trust outsiders so easily..¡± Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Solutions Chapter 546: Solutions Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Rui, who was lying on the bed, turned green with anger. ¡°What outsider? Yu Su is not an outsider. She¡¯s a child of our Hu family.¡± Chen Ci said, ¡°Heh, if you don¡¯t treat her as an outsider, she¡¯ll treat you as a fool and lie to you. Do you really believe her?¡± The eldest daughter of the Hu family, Hu Wen, looked unhappy and retorted, ¡°I know Yu Su. She won¡¯t lie. I think it¡¯s very likely that Little Sister did it.¡± If Hu Ying was really poisoned by the parasitic poison, she would definitely use this solution. Chen Ci shook her head and looked at Hu Wen suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯ve never been on good terms with Hu Ying. It¡¯s not good to hit her when she¡¯s down, right?¡± She also looked down on this elder sister-in-law. She was born into a wealthy family, but she insisted on marrying a poor university teacher and abandoned the life of a rich lady. How stupid. ¡°You!¡± Hu Wen was so angry that she raised her voice. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. When did I hit you when you were down? Don¡¯t accuse me.¡± Chen Ci sneered again and wanted to continue mocking him, but she was interrupted by Hu Yu. ¡°Stop arguing. This matter is indeed related to Little Sister. We¡¯ve already found evidence. You¡¯ll know when you see the evidence.¡± His son was in trouble, but the family was arguing. If word got out, it would be a joke. Hu Zhe also glared at Chen Ci. ¡°Second Aunt, I hope you¡¯ll apologize to my eldest aunt after you see the evidence!¡± Chen Ci was furious. She wanted to teach her nephew a lesson, but when she saw Hu Yu¡¯s ugly expression, she said reluctantly, ¡°Heh, I hope your evidence is convincing. Otherwise, I still don¡¯t think it has anything to do with your aunt.¡± Hu Jun glanced around and carefully realized that his eldest son¡¯s family was actually on Yu Su¡¯s side. It seemed that this matter might really have been done by his youngest daughter. He asked Hu Yu, ¡°What evidence is it? Show it to everyone!¡± Hu Yu looked at Yu Su. ¡°The evidence is with Yu Su.¡± Zhang Xia frowned and said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, show the evidence to Grandpa and Grandma so that we can judge what¡¯s going on.¡± Yu Su watched a scene and said calmly, ¡°Let me make it clear first that I¡¯ve cut ties with the Yu family. You¡¯re not my grandparents either. If you want to see the evidence, then go ahead!¡± She stayed only to find out Yu Miao¡¯s motive and help Hu Yu¡¯s family once. It wouldn¡¯t be bad if they could let the Hu family see Hu Ying and Yu Miao¡¯s character through this matter and stop helping them. Zhang Xia was a little surprised. She thought that Yu Su was just saying that she had cut ties with the Yu family, but she did not expect it to be true. However, she had no right to blame Yu Su. After all, after Yu Su returned to the Yu family, she did not care about her enough. If she had been more concerned about Yu Su at that time and let her stay at the Hu family¡¯s house, she might have known about Yu Su¡¯s situation. Zhang Xia nodded melancholically. ¡°Alright, we would like to take a look at the evidence. Sorry to trouble you.¡± Yu Su turned on the computer and played the surveillance video. Then, she turned the computer to face everyone. ¡°The person here is Mrs. Yu. You can take a closer look. There will be other evidence after you¡¯re done.¡± Zhang Xia and Hu Jun shakily walked forward and carefully looked at the person on the computer. The video was played a few times, but they still could not confirm that the person in the video was Hu Ying. It was too tightly covered, so they could not see her face at all. Chen Ci glanced at her coldly and said, ¡°This person is dressed so tightly. How can you tell that she¡¯s Madam Yu? That¡¯s nonsense.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su played the next video. Yu Miao and Hu Ying were sitting in the car. This car was the Yu family¡¯s nanny van. Chen Ci sneered again. ¡°This car seems to be Mrs. Yu¡¯s usual ride, but it might be driven out by Yu Miao on her own accord. It can¡¯t be used as evidence to identify Mrs. Yu.¡± Hu Zhe¡¯s expression was ugly as he asked, ¡°If not for Aunt, who could order Yu Miao to run around?¡± He felt that his second aunt-in-law was siding with his aunt. Chen Ci narrowed her eyes and looked in Yu Su¡¯s direction. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Anyway, I just don¡¯t believe that that person is your aunt. You guys have to think about it more. Who¡¯s the happiest after framing your aunt? That person might have put on a show and caused our Hu family to misunderstand..¡± Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Acting Chapter 547: Acting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Ci felt that this drama was all planned by Yu Su and she was deliberately deceiving Hu Yu¡¯s family. In the past, Hu Ying had talked to her about how her biological daughter was rebellious and unruly. Now, it seemed that she was right. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. That person did such a big show for us to see. His heart is really evil.¡± Chen Ci shook her head and smacked her lips. Yu Su naturally knew that she was talking about her. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if anyone is putting on an act, but I know that Mrs. Hu can¡¯t even see such clear evidence. She must be a little blind because she¡¯s old.¡± She had never liked her second aunt. Like Zhao Lan, she always looked down on country bumpkins. ¡°You!¡± Chen Ci was so angry that she could not speak. She took a few deep breaths. She had long heard that Yu Su liked to disobey her elders, but she did not expect Yu Su to speak so rudely in front of so many people. She was really unruly. ¡°How dare you speak to your aunt-in-law like that? You¡¯re really unruly.¡± Chen Ci took a few deep breaths before saying angrily. There was a hint of mockery at the corner of Yu Su¡¯s mouth. ¡°Oh? I¡¯ve cut ties with the Yu family. Where did you come from? Only those who love the younger generation are qualified to be respected as elders. Do you think you¡¯re qualified?¡± Chen Ci was furious. She pointed a finger at Yu Su and opened her mouth for a long time, not knowing what to say. In the end, she said, ¡°You unruly brat, how dare you speak to me like this? I¡­¡± The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she said calmly, ¡°What do you want? Aren¡¯t you just repeating these few words over and over again? You¡¯re as anxious as a clown. You¡¯ve really embarrassed your family. When you have time, go home and practice your eloquence. Don¡¯t come out and embarrass yourself.¡± Chen Ci stomped her feet in anger. Her face alternated between green and white, and her chest heaved up and down. Hu Rui sat on the bed and looked at Yu Su with admiration. He could not help but praise her in his heart. His second aunt should be taught a lesson so that she wouldn¡¯t make noise all day. Hu Zhe and Wu Xi also had smiles in their eyes. If not for the inconvenience, they really wanted to laugh out loud. Chen Ci looked up and saw the smiles in the eyes of the others. She felt even more embarrassed and strode towards Yu Su. She had to teach this b*tch a lesson today. Chen Ci walked up to Yu Su and reached out to slap her face, but Yu Su grabbed her wrist. Yu Su sneered. ¡°If you dare to touch me today, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay the price.¡± Chen Ci¡¯s wrist was grabbed, but she could not break free. Her expression turned even uglier. The second son of the Hu family, Hu Shao, walked up to her. ¡°Yu Su, is this how you treat your elders? Let go of your second aunt quickly, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°Call the police? At most, I¡¯ll consider it self-defense, but that might not be the case for Second Madam Hu,¡± Yu Su said coldly. Then, she pointed at the brooch on her chest. ¡°There¡¯s a mini camera here. Everything that happened just now was recorded. Are you sure you want to call the police?¡± Hu Shao was stunned. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. However, Yu Su looked at Hu Shao with an ambiguous smile on her lips. ¡°Second Young Master Hu, you¡¯ve been living quite freely recently. A few days ago, you brought your female secretary to buy a ring and gave her a house. Does your wife know all of this?¡± In the past, when she lived in the Hu family, this second uncle had never made things difficult for her. However, now that he insisted on standing up for his wife, don¡¯t blame her for being impolite. Hu Shao was so frightened that he took a step back. He glanced at Chen Ci from the corner of his eye and shouted angrily, ¡°You wretched girl, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word.¡± That woman was pregnant with his child, and it was a pair of twins. Of course, he had given her a house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But how did Yu Su know about this? ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? There are surveillance cameras in the jewelry store. Why don¡¯t you pull them out and take a look?¡± Yu Su said with a smile. Chen Ci first looked at her husband suspiciously before reaching out to kick Yu Su. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? He wouldn¡¯t dare. Don¡¯t even think about sowing discord between us.¡± She had a bad feeling in her heart, but the most important thing now was to turn the tables on Yu Su and join forces with others against her. Yu Su reacted quickly and stretched out her leg to block her. ¡°You¡¯re really pitiful. You¡¯ve been kept in the dark all this time. His child is about to be born, but unfortunately, it has nothing to do with you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and investigate. There will definitely be a surprise..¡± Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: The Embarrassing Cheating Incident Chapter 548: The Embarrassing Cheating Incident Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su knew that Chen Ci had a domineering personality at home and always bullied her husband. After the illegitimate child incident was exposed, Chen Ci Hui would regret coming to the ward today, regret participating in Hu Ying¡¯s matter, and resent Hu Ying. Then, Hu Ying would lose a capable assistant. Chen Ci gritted her teeth and insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You must be talking nonsense. My husband dotes on me the most. He won¡¯t mess around outside.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if he¡¯s messing around or not after you investigate. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t dote on you at all. He¡¯s just used to being bullied by you, so he¡¯s used to being weak,¡± Yu Su said with a smile. Hu Shao was filled with anger. ¡°Stop talking. We¡¯re here to settle Hu Rui¡¯s matter today. Don¡¯t drag us into this again.¡± He really couldn¡¯t take back what he had done. After today, the entire Hu family would probably know. However, Hu Shao did not regret it at all. He had long had enough of this tigress, Chen Ci, who monitored him all day long and slapped him whenever she was unhappy. Besides, he had another child now, and they were twins. It didn¡¯t matter even if they got a divorce. Hu Jun and Zhang Xia were dumbfounded by their words. The second daughter-in-law actually hit someone in public. The second son actually had an affair and even had an illegitimate child. What a misfortune for the family! Hu Jun¡¯s face turned red. He really wanted to chase the two of them out of the ward. ¡°Both of you, shut up and be quiet! I invited you here today to discuss Hu Rui¡¯s matter. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve become!¡± Zhang Xia also swept a cold glance at Chen Ci, her eyes like knives. ¡°You still have the cheek to let Yu Su treat you as an elder. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself and see if you¡¯re worthy of her respect? You hit her the moment you came up. You¡¯re really unruly!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the two children of their family, she wouldn¡¯t have let Chen Ci behave atrociously at home for so many years. Chen Ci pursed her lips and gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m also afraid that you¡¯ll be deceived by this girl.¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Xi frowned slightly and his expression turned ugly. ¡°Our family trusts Yu Su very much. If you don¡¯t believe me, then please go back! I don¡¯t need your family¡¯s help with Hu Rui¡¯s matter.¡± When she saw Yu Su rebutting Chen Ci with ease just now, she did not help her. However, she was on Yu Su¡¯s side in her heart and did not think that Chen Ci could do whatever she wanted just because she was an elder. Chen Ci glared at Yu Su coldly. ¡°After I leave, I don¡¯t know how this girl will slander Hu Ying. I want to stay and monitor her.¡± She did not believe Yu Su at all. She had something on Hu Shao. Hu Shao was used to living off women. If not for the Chen family¡¯s help, Hu Shao would have been kicked out of the company long ago. Therefore, she was certain that Hu Shao did not dare to cheat on her. Chen Ci planned to get the detective agency to investigate after she returned home and throw the results of the investigation at Yu Su¡¯s face. Yu Su looked around the ward and finally looked at Hu Jun. ¡°According to the existing evidence, you still don¡¯t believe that the person is Mrs. Yu, right?¡± Hu Jun nodded. ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t see that person¡¯s face.¡± Perhaps someone was pretending? He had always doted on his youngest daughter and believed in her character. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t believe me, I have another way to prove it,¡± Yu Su said. After saying that, she took out her phone and found a group chat to send a voice message. [Yu Hong, your mother transferred the parasitic poison to Hu Rui. Hu Rui doesn¡¯t have long to live. Do you want to come over and take a look? Call your other two brothers along!] Yu Hong was working in the company when his phone rang. He opened it and was shocked. He was so frightened that he immediately sent a voice message: [What? Really? When did this happen? How is Cousin now?] Life is short¡­ If something really happened to his cousin, the Yu Family would probably break ties with the entire Hu Family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su sent an address over. [Bring them over first. It¡¯s hard to explain in a few sentences.] [Okay!] After Yu Hong replied, he immediately called his two younger brothers and asked them to rush to the hospital. Along the way, Yu Hong¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. His mind couldn¡¯t help but let his imagination run wild. He did not doubt the authenticity of Yu Su¡¯s words at all. He only felt that the matter was too tricky. At the same time, he hated his mother a little. It had only been a few days, and she had caused such a thing.. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Other Evidence Chapter 549: Other Evidence Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng happened to be at home. When Yu Hong called, the two of them immediately drove off. Ten minutes later, the three of them gathered at the entrance of the hospital. In the ward, Zhang Xia asked with a strange expression, ¡°Yu Su, Hu Ying was poisoned by a parasitic poison? When did this happen? Our family doesn¡¯t know at all.¡± Hu Jun also looked at Yu Su nervously. Hu Ying was their most beloved youngest daughter. When they heard that Hu Ying had been poisoned, they couldn¡¯t help but worry. Yu Su guessed, ¡°After Mrs. Yu was poisoned by the parasitic poison, her stomach became as swollen as a six-month-old pregnant woman. There were also many swellings on her body. I guess she was unwilling to ruin her image.¡± For the past few days, Hu Ying had not even left the house. They did not hear of her attending gatherings of noblewomen. It was obvious that she cared a lot about her image. If she returned to the Hu family and discussed it with the Hu family, the entire noblewomen circle would probably know. ¡°Ah!¡± Hu Rui had a bitter expression and could not help but ask, ¡°Then will my stomach become bloated too?¡± Wu Xi felt terrible. Her eldest son had always been handsome. If he was really tortured badly, as his mother, her heart would ache. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°The symptoms of this parasitic poison are different for men and women. On women, their stomachs will expand. On men, it will affect their fertility and cause men to have erectile dysfunction.¡± As long as the parasitic poison was not cured, Hu Rui would no longer be able to have sex. Hu Rui¡¯s face was pale, and his heart was filled with hatred. ¡°Then what¡¯s the difference between me and a eunuch?¡± He wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic about matters between men and women, but he couldn¡¯t stand the fact that he didn¡¯t have the ability to do so. Hu Zhe clenched his fists tightly, his face ashen. ¡°If this is really Aunt¡¯s doing, don¡¯t stop me. I want to seek justice for Brother!¡± Hu Rui looked like a playboy, but in fact, he had made a lot of preparations to take over his family¡¯s company. If all his preparations for so many years were ruined because of childbirth, Hu Zhe would definitely make his aunt pay the price. Hu Jun sighed deeply. He could not say that he was biased towards his youngest daughter. Now, he could only hope that this matter was not done by his youngest daughter. If it was really done by her, he could not help. Hu Yu and Wu Xi were so angry that their faces were about to turn green. They held back their anger. They were not done with Hu Ying about this matter. They would take revenge in the future. There was no hurry. Chen Ci glanced at Hu Rui¡¯s crotch and rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really getting more and more ridiculous. You¡¯re just relying on Hu Rui¡¯s illness to say that he isn¡¯t able to perform the act. Who can prove that it¡¯s true that you have erectile dysfunction?¡± Of course, Hu Rui felt his second aunt¡¯s gaze. His eyes were filled with shame and anger. He glared at Chen Ci. ¡°Does that mean that Second Aunt is quite knowledgeable about men with erectile dysfunction?¡± Chen Ci was shocked. She pursed her lips and did not say anything else. Yu Su glanced at Chen Ci coldly and walked towards the computer. ¡°I have other evidence.¡± After saying that, she faced the computer screen at herself and sat facing the wall alone, not letting anyone in the room see the screen. Her fingers moved quickly on the keyboard, intercepting many surveillance cameras and editing them into a video. When it was almost done, the three Yu brothers walked in. Yu Hong entered first and greeted the elders. Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng, who were following behind, also greeted them. Yu Ruo¡¯s leg had yet to recover and he was sitting in a wheelchair pushed by Yu Zheng. Yu Hong looked at Hu Rui, who was lying on the hospital bed, and his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Hu Rui, how did you become like this? Are you alright?¡± Hu Rui said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± If not for Hu Ying, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Hu Rui was not venting his anger on Yu Hong and the other two. He was just in a bad mood and could not be happy at all. Yu Zheng asked Hu Zhe, who was at the side, ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me quickly!¡± He had been worried all the way in the car. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Zhe recounted the matter and even mentioned Yu Su¡¯s evidence and judgment. Yu Zheng had a look of realization on his face. ¡°No wonder Mom¡¯s stomach became smaller. She¡¯s been in a good mood these few days and didn¡¯t make things difficult for us anymore. It turns out that the parasitic poison has been cured.¡± At that time, he thought that it was Yu Miao¡¯s credit. So this was the case. Yu Zheng said to Yu Ruo, ¡°I told you that Mom was hiding something from us. You even said that Mom was coaxed by Yu Miao.¡± If only he had been more careful back then. He might have been able to find some clues. He would not have only found out now.. Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Poisoned by Worm Poison Chapter 550: Poisoned by Worm Poison Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Ruo¡¯s expression was very terrible. He said angrily, ¡°How would I know that Mom would do such a thing? One wave after another really rises before it calms down. Why can¡¯t Mom rest for a while? She always does such things that make things difficult for us. This matter must be related to Yu Miao.¡± Yu Hong said coldly, ¡°Do you even need to think about it? As long as Yu Miao stays at home, the house won¡¯t be peaceful. Mom has always treated Yu Miao as a treasure. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking!¡± He was really angered to death. The brothers began to complain about this matter in the ward. They had no intention of covering up for their mother. In any case, this matter could not be hidden anymore. It was better to talk about it openly and have a sincere chat. The more Yu Hong thought about it, the angrier he became towards his mother. Hu Jun frowned, his tone filled with frustration. ¡°Does that mean that your mother was really poisoned by the voodoo?¡± If this was true, it was not impossible to transfer it to Hu Rui. Yu Hong pursed his lips and nodded. ¡°Yes, my mother¡¯s stomach is especially bloated. My family hired many metaphysical masters for her, but they couldn¡¯t treat her. She has been waiting for another master to come out of seclusion to treat her.¡± Hu Zhe clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. At the side, Yu Su brought the laptop over and placed it on the table beside the bed. She said, ¡°This is the newly sorted evidence. You can take a look at it again.¡± Then, everyone in the ward stuck their heads out to take a look. Hu Shao and Chen Ci squeezed in front. In the video, a car drove out of the Yu Family¡¯s door. In the driver¡¯s seat sat the Yu Family¡¯s driver and another woman. Yu Hong pointed at the woman and said, ¡°This person is my mother¡¯s assistant.¡± Everyone looked at the back seat. Yu Miao and Hu Ying were in the back seat. Hu Ying was wearing a maternity dress and was not wearing a hat or mask. They could see her clearly. ¡°This person is Mom!¡± Yu Zheng exclaimed. Everyone continued to watch the video. The car drove for a long time before stopping on the road. Hu Rui raised his eyebrows and said excitedly, ¡°On the other side of the road is the bar I went to that night!¡± On the screen, Hu Ying put on a mask and hat in the car and covered herself tightly as she walked towards the bar opposite. Finally, she stopped at the pillar at the entrance of the bar. The following scene was the video they had watched previously. However, this time, the video recorded what the two of them had said after their collision. The woman said in a hoarse and strange voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m pregnant and can¡¯t walk steadily.¡± Everyone was very familiar with this voice. It was as if Hu Ying was speaking in a strangled voice. Hu Zhe¡¯s expression darkened as he said to Chen Ci, ¡°Second Aunt, now you believe that this person is Aunt?¡± Chen Ci averted her eyes and said, ¡°Who can prove that there¡¯s only one person in this car? Maybe your aunt got off halfway.¡± She thought of something and said to Yu Hong and the other two, ¡°Do you think this person is your mother?¡± Yu Hong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s obvious. She¡¯s my mother!¡± Yu Zheng also sighed and said, ¡°A few days ago, I bumped into my mother wearing this at home. At that time, I still felt that this outfit was too ugly.¡± Upon hearing this, Hu Shao and Chen Ci¡¯s expressions instantly changed, and they were a little speechless. The two elders also sighed deeply. No one knew what they were thinking, but their expressions were very ugly. Chen Ci rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°Even if the woman in the car is Mrs. Yu, what can it prove? Can¡¯t she even go to the bar to take a look? What poisonous worm? I think it¡¯s all nonsense.¡± In her opinion, Yu Su did not have the ability to detect the existence of such worms. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Zhe looked at her coldly. ¡°Second Aunt, you¡¯re really amazing. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to treat my brother¡¯s illness. If you say a few more words, my brother¡¯s illness might be cured by you.¡± Everyone could hear the sarcasm in his words. Chen Ci sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hire metaphysical masters to begin with. Modern medicine can cure it. Why do you have to waste your time and energy?¡± Hu Rui and Hu Zhe rolled their eyes in unison, not wanting to talk to her anymore. Wu Xi said firmly, ¡°No matter what you think, I believe in Yu Su. There¡¯s no need for her to lie to us..¡± Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Never Going To Forgive Chapter 551: Never Going To Forgive Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Xi looked at Yu Su and pleaded, ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t be angry.¡± If Yu Su left in anger, no one would be able to treat her son¡¯s illness. If not for the two elders, Wu Xi would have chased Chen Ci out of the ward. Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s quite simple to prove if there¡¯s a worm in his brain. I¡¯ll do a simple ritual and use a catalytic talisman to guide the worm to the surface of his skin. Then, you¡¯ll be able to see the shape of the worm.¡± She paused for a moment and said, ¡°However, the patient will be in some pain during the casting process.¡± Yu Su could only lure it to the surface of his skin and could not really lure it out. One of the great advantages of catalytic talismans was that it could allow the worm to move slowly whilst it is in a deep sleep and finally appear without alerting the person who planted the worm. It did not hurt Hu Rui as well. ¡°This¡­¡± Hu Yu hesitated for a moment and looked at his son on the bed. He was in a dilemma. He did not want his son to suffer, but if they could not prove the existence of the worm, he would not be able to prove Hu Ying¡¯s mistake. He fell into a dilemma. Wu Xi also took a deep look at his son with a pained expression. Hu Rui took a deep breath and made a decision. ¡°Yu Su, help me catalyze the worm. I also want to see what the worm is like. I can bear the pain.¡± He knew very well that he had to clarify this matter today. Otherwise, the Hu family would not be able to help him hold his aunt accountable. The pain he had suffered previously would have been for nothing. Hu Jun thought for a moment and said to Yu Su, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to perform the ritual!¡± He hoped that all of this was fake. He hoped that Hu Ying had done nothing and that the Hu family would regain their peace. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, we can do it now, but I need you to keep quiet.¡± The others nodded. Hu Rui sat on the bed with his eyes closed. Yu Su stood behind him and took out a talisman paper, burning it in her hand. The next second, she closed her eyes and chanted an incantation. Chen Ci stood in front, her face still filled with disdain. Yu Su placed her hand on Hu Rui¡¯s head and transferred her magic power into his brain. The hypnotized worm moved along the artery in his brain, first passing through the front artery of the brain, then towards the middle artery of the brain and the carotid artery. Hu Rui gritted his teeth and grabbed the blanket with both hands. His veins were bulging. He could not help but cry out in pain, ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± There was a pain in his brain which felt as if needles were stabbing it, and his entire body convulsed from the pain. Wu Xi couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth as tears fell. Five minutes later, the worm finally moved from the middle artery of the brain to the carotid artery. At this moment, the worm was still in a deep sleep and did not move. ¡°Lower your head!¡± Yu Su said coldly. Hu Rui lowered his head in pain and gritted his teeth. He was about to faint from the pain. Yu Su whispered, ¡°Look, the bulge on the back of his neck is the sleeping worm.¡± Everyone surrounded him and frowned at the area on his neck. They saw that there was indeed a small bulge on his neck that was still moving down. It was the size of a mosquito bun. Yu Su closed her eyes again and sent the worm back to its original position. The worm could only be left in its original position. If it moved through the entire body¡¯s arteries, it would cause the brain to not have enough blood supply. There would also be other problems. After a few minutes, the worm finally returned to its original position. Yu Su retracted her hand and said coldly, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± The room was silent. The three Yu brothers nodded. They trusted Yu Su to begin with, and when they saw this scene, they felt even more ashamed of what their mother had done. Wu Xi¡¯s cold eyes were filled with hatred, and his expression darkened. ¡°I must seek justice for my son. No one can stop me. If any of you still side with Hu Ying, then you are going against our family!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Yu stood behind his wife and silently supported her. Hu Rui wiped the sweat off his forehead and said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Aunt wants to harm me like this, but I definitely won¡¯t forgive her.¡± This was because his aunt had severed this kinship first. Yu Su looked cold, but she had actually helped him when he needed her the most. This was how a close kin should be. Unfortunately, Yu Su no longer recognized their family. Hu Zhe also said coldly, ¡°I only have one aunt in the future. I don¡¯t have any other aunts..¡± Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: End of Their Descendant Line Chapter 552: End of Their Descendant Line Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If anything happened to his brother, he would seek justice for him even if he had to risk his life. Wu Xi continued, ¡°Yu Zhe¡¯s words mean that our family will never acknowledge Hu Ying as our relative again. If anything happens to Hu Rui, I¡¯ll make Hu Ying pay with her life!¡± Hu Shao frowned. ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s not that bad.¡± Hu Yu glared at Hu Shao coldly. ¡°Your sister-in-law¡¯s intention is my intention. We must pursue this matter to the end. I won¡¯t acknowledge Hu Ying as my younger sister in the future.¡± Now that the person suffering was his son, Hu Yu, and not Hu Shao¡¯s son, Hu Shao naturally felt that the matter was not too serious. Chen Ci was stunned for a while. She did not expect to really see the bump on Hu Rui¡¯s neck. Her heart was in a mess. Could there really be such worms? Hearing their eldest brother¡¯s firm attitude, Chen Ci quickly persuaded, ¡°I think Hu Rui¡¯s condition isn¡¯t too bad. I reckon that the poison isn¡¯t too strong. Let¡¯s get the neurologist to check again. Perhaps we can get rid of it with a small surgery!¡± ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no need to cut ties. Hu Ying was also deceived. If she knew that something would happen to her nephew, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± After Chen Ci finished speaking, she looked at Wu Xi. Wu Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s really easy for you to speak. If that worm enters your head, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be angry. If that worm can really be removed through surgery, Hu Ying wouldn¡¯t have transferred the worm to my son.¡± Most importantly, Hu Ying had kept everything a secret. If not for the fact that Yu Su knew metaphysics, they would have been kept in the dark like fools. How could Wu Xi not be angry and resentful? Chen Ci only watched from the sidelines and never put herself in Hu Rui¡¯s shoes. In just a few days, Hu Rui had already become so haggard. His condition would definitely worsen in the future. Chen Ci could not help but mutter in a low voice, ¡°Hu Rui helped his aunt transfer the worm onto himself. This is considered filial piety. What are you dissatisfied with?¡± Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Second Mrs. Hu is quite generous. I have a way to get the best of both worlds and Hu Yu¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t hate Mrs. Yu so much. Do you want to hear it?¡± Chen Ci glanced at her and pursed her lips. ¡°Tell me.¡± Yu Su said coldly, ¡°The worm can be transferred. Since you want to help Madam Yu so much, transfer the worm to your son, Hu Shuo. Letting Hu Shuo help Madam Yu can be considered as fulfilling his filial piety. What do you think?¡± Yu Su would not do that. This was unfair to Hu Shuo. She was only saying this to scare Chen Ci. As expected, Chen Ci was instantly enraged. Her eyes were filled with anger, as if she was about to spew fire out. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! Hu Shuo is my heart and liver. How can he suffer like this? Be careful or I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± Her son was so outstanding. How could he have a worm in his brain? If Hu Shuo became as haggard as Hu Rui, he would not be able to face anyone in the future. Moreover, she still wanted to carry her grandchildren! If he was infected by this worm, it would be impossible for her to have any descendants if Hu Shuo was impotent for the rest of his life. ¡°Oh? When other people¡¯s sons are tortured by worm, they are fulfilling their filial piety. And if it is your son, he is suffering? You really have double standards!¡± Yu Su crossed her arms and sneered. Chen Ci was stunned. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± After watching this farce, Wu Xi was even more disappointed. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been speaking up for Hu Ying. You¡¯re all the same. Stubborn and selfish. Stop persuading me. I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After seeing Chen Ci¡¯s character, Wu Xi¡¯s heart turned completely cold. She did not want to maintain any superficial harmony anymore. She only wanted to protect her child. Chen Ci waved her hand awkwardly. ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just don¡¯t want the two of you to fall out. If you don¡¯t want me to speak, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± If she really angered Wu Xi, it would be difficult to live with the Hu family in the future. Moreover, Hu Yu was still the CEO of the company. She could not offend him at this time. ¡°Misunderstanding? How can there be so many misunderstandings!¡± Wu Xi¡¯s eyes were cold as she said coldly.. Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Harming The Child Chapter 553: Harming The Child Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Ci pursed her lips and muttered softly, ¡°Sister-in-law is getting more and more harsh. I only said a few wrong words. Is there a need to be so unforgiving?¡± In the past, when she was in the Hu family, she had always said whatever she wanted. Her sister-in-law had always given in to her. Zhang Xia¡¯s face was tense, and her gaze was slightly cold. ¡°Second daughter-in-law, if you don¡¯t want to stay in the ward, then go home!¡± Chen Ci glanced at her mother-in-law and unwillingly shut her mouth, not saying another word. However, she was unwilling to give up. She glanced at her husband and gestured for him to say a few words for her. Hu Shao turned his head away and ignored her. Now that the entire family was in a fit of anger, why should his family be the evil ones? Even if her younger sister was hated by Hu Yu¡¯s family, that was her own business. It was better for them not to get involved. Chen Ci gritted her teeth and cursed her husband in her heart. At the critical moment, Hu Shao actually ran away at the last minute. He was really as timid as a mouse. Why did she marry such a person? Yu Su looked at the two elders. ¡°This matter is already very clear. It was Mrs. Yu who got someone to transfer the worm. I don¡¯t care about your family matters, but you can¡¯t slander me. Even if Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Ye colluded to harm me, I¡¯m not the kind of person to add insult to injury.¡± She just wanted to tell the truth and let the Hu family see Hu Ying¡¯s true colors. As for how they would treat Hu Ying in the future, it had nothing to do with her. Hu Jun was stunned. He frowned and said, ¡°What? She even colluded with Mrs. Ye to harm you? When did this happen?¡± ¡°Yes, I know about this.¡± Yu Zheng walked forward and carefully recounted the matter of the worm. She also talked about how Yu Miao had hired someone to threaten Yu Su. In the end, Yu Zheng sighed and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why my mother would believe Mrs. Ye¡¯s words and harm her own daughter with others. If not for Yu Su¡¯s quick-wittedness, I¡¯m afraid she would have succeeded.¡± At the thought of this, Yu Zheng felt sorry for Yu Su. The Yu family owed Yu Su too much and did not know how to repay her. They really hoped that if Yu Su needed their help in the future, they would definitely do their best to help. After the two elders heard this, their expressions turned ugly. Hu Jun slammed his walking stick on the ground and said in a deep voice, ¡°Bastard! The descendants of the Hu Family have never harmed the children. Hu Ying was really wrong this time. It¡¯s all because we doted on her too much that she doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± Ever since Hu Ying was born, the couple had doted on their youngest daughter. When she did something wrong, they couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. They didn¡¯t expect their daughter to make such a huge mistake and still not repent. This was their responsibility. Zhang Xia was also so angry that she pounded her chest. ¡°Heavens! How did my youngest daughter become like this!¡± In the past, Hu Ying was just a little willful. They thought that she would change after becoming a mother. Unexpectedly, she actually became worse and did something that harmed her child! ¡°Yes, most of these things are related to Yu Miao. We really don¡¯t want Yu Miao to continue living at home,¡± Yu Zheng continued. Zhang Xia widened her eyes in anger and said angrily, ¡°You can count the number of times we have asked your mother to send Yu Miao away because of how much trouble Yu Miao has caused, but she just won¡¯t listen to us!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the thought of Yu Miao, Zhang Xia was so angry that her heart ached and she felt powerless. ¡°Your mother actually made so many mistakes. You should have told us long ago so that we could teach her a lesson!¡± Hu Jun glared at Yu Zheng and his brothers. Yu Hong shook his head and sighed. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t know. My mother¡¯s temper is getting worse and worse now. The three of us brothers suggested that Mother send Yu Miao away. Mother shouted that she wanted to deprive us of the inheritance and complained in front of Dad. She even said that if we chased Yu Miao away, she wouldn¡¯t acknowledge us as her sons anymore. We had no choice.¡± If there was a way, they wouldn¡¯t have to see Yu Miao every day. ¡°That¡¯s right. If we secretly complain to you behind Mom¡¯s back, Mom will definitely cause a scene when she gets home. The three of us can¡¯t afford to pay the price,¡± Yu Ruo said aggrievedly.. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: No Need to Feel Chapter 554: No Need to Feel Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng also sighed and shook his head. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, even if you reprimand Mom, Mom will still do what she wants to do. She¡¯s stubborn. As long as she has set her mind on something, it¡¯s very difficult to change it.¡± Hu Jun listened to the words of his grandsons and sensed the resentment and frustration of the three brothers towards Hu Ying. If this continued, these few grandsons would probably cut ties with their families like Yu Su. This was the last thing Hu Jun wanted to see. Zhang Xia¡¯s heart also ached as she said, ¡°You guys have really suffered. Grandma will definitely give you justice. Don¡¯t worry! I will definitely get Hu Ying to send that demoness away.¡± Yu Miao was a demoness who charmed Hu Ying. Yu Zheng lowered his eyes sadly. ¡°Forget it, Grandma. We¡¯re all used to it. If Mom really likes Yu Miao, we brothers can¡¯t care less. Let Mom do whatever she wants!¡± He said this to advance by retreating. He wanted his grandparents to make a move and chase Yu Miao out of the Yu family completely. Zhang Xia was instantly enraged. ¡°How can that do? How can you be mean to your own sons and get close to an adopted daughter? Your mother is really outrageous. I¡¯ll get your mother to send that witch away today!¡± After saying that, she took out her phone and was about to make a call. Yu Zheng was overjoyed and secretly prayed that Yu Miao would really be chased away this time! Hu Jun also said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no time to lose. Chase her away today. If she stayed a few more days, I don¡¯t know how bewitched your mother would be by Yu Miao!¡± There was still Hu Rui¡¯s matter. Since everyone was here today, they could resolve it together. In the room. Yu Miao sat on a stool and applied a facial mask for Hu Ying. She said respectfully, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really born beautiful. Your skin is even softer than mine. The two of us are like sisters when we walk out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡± Hu Ying was overjoyed. She held the mirror in her hand and looked at her face. Ever since the worm was transferred, she had been in a good mood. Her daily excretion was also very smooth, and her stomach was slowly shrinking. Everything was developing in a good direction. It seemed that in less than a month, she would be able to return to her previous noblewoman appearance and go shopping for clothes. This was all thanks to Yu Miao. Hu Ying was grateful to Yu Miao. At that moment, Hu Ying¡¯s phone rang. When Hu Ying realized that it was her mother, she answered the call. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± On the other end of the line, Zhang Xia¡¯s cold voice could be heard. ¡°I¡¯ll send you an address later. I¡¯ll give you half an hour to come over. Otherwise, don¡¯t ever set foot in my house again!¡± After saying that, Zhang Xia hung up. Hu Ying looked at her phone in a daze, not knowing what to do. Zhang Xia had always doted on Hu Ying and had never been so cold to her before. It could be seen that this was not a small matter. Could it be that her mother had discovered what she had done? Was there something else? The more she thought about it, the more flustered Hu Ying became. She looked at Yu Miao and said, ¡°Your grandmother asked me to go over and gave me half an hour. Could it be that the matter of me transferring the worm into Hu Rui¡¯s body has been discovered?¡± In these few days, Hu Rui¡¯s parasitic poison should have acted up. Yu Miao said hesitantly, ¡°That¡¯s possible, but Mom, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Tell them the method to remove the worm when you get there. I think they¡¯ll forgive you.¡± She wanted the Hu family to know. This way, the Hu family would ask them for help and she would introduce the Black Magic Masters. Yu Miao was a little surprised that this matter was discovered so early. How did the Hu family know that this matter was related to Hu Ying? However, it was not a bad thing. She would take it one step at a time. Hearing Yu Miao¡¯s words, Hu Ying felt much more at ease. She wasn¡¯t trying to take her nephew¡¯s life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She only temporarily transferred the worm to her nephew and then she would let the Black Magic Master take out the worm, this was not a big threat to her nephew. If her family knew, they would definitely agree. Moreover, she was the most doted on youngest daughter in the family. Who would dare to scold her? After Hu Ying thought about it, she took out her phone and sent a message to her assistant, asking him to prepare a car. After doing this, she looked at Yu Miao.. ¡°Yu Miao, you should come too!¡± Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: New Prescription Chapter 555: New Prescription Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying was afraid that with just her, one person¡¯s mouth would not be able to outtalk the others in the ward. It would be bad if her eldest brother and sister-in-law misunderstood. Yu Miao thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Mom, go by yourself. If I go with you, the Hu family will be even angrier. If I don¡¯t go, there will be less trouble.¡± The words she said seemed to be for Hu Ying¡¯s sake, but in fact, Yu Miao did not dare to go to the Hu family, so she declined. Of course, the Hu family knew that Hu Ying did not know metaphysics, and Hu Ying could not think of a way to transfer the parasitic poison. The Hu family would definitely guess that the transfer of the parasitic poison was related to her. If she went with them, the Hu family would definitely scold her. Yu Miao did not want to be scolded or hated. She only wanted to stay at the Yu family¡¯s house and watch television dramas with ease. Hu Ying thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Alright, you can stay at home by yourself.¡± This was good too. When she arrived there, she could push all the blame to Yu Miao. It would be inconvenient for Yu Miao to go over. Anyway, this matter did not have much to do with her. It was all instigated by Yu Miao. After hearing this, the Hu family would not scold her, right? The assistant sent a message saying that the car was ready. Hu Ying went to wash her face, put on a simple hat, and went out. Yu Miao sent Hu Ying out. ¡°Mom, I got another prescription from a friend. It can remove the scars on your stomach. When you come back, let¡¯s try it!¡± She knew that Hu Ying cared a lot about the lines on her stomach. She said this to let Hu Ying know how good she was to her. If the Hu family forced Hu Ying to send her away, Hu Ying would not be willing to let her go on account of this prescription. Hu Ying was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Alright, alright. When I come back, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± God knew how much she hated those ugly lines. Hu Ying soon arrived at the hospital in a car. She followed the detailed address in the message and walked to the entrance of Hu Rui¡¯s ward. Knock knock! Hu Ying knocked on the door. Chen Ci opened the door and pretended to cough at her. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Seeing that her second sister-in-law did not look too good, Hu Ying asked softly, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± If she didn¡¯t know anything, she would fall into a passive state. Chen Ci walked forward and quickly said, ¡°Our family knows about the worm. Explain it properly. Everyone is very angry.¡± Hu Ying panicked. Indeed, it was because of this. Fortunately, she was prepared! After Hu Ying walked into the ward, she looked around and saw the Hu family. She also saw her three sons standing at the side. Finally, she saw Yu Su against the wall. It was actually Yu Su! Why was she in the Hu family¡¯s ward? Could it be that Yu Su was the one who told the Hu family about this? Hu Ying took a deep breath and took a step forward. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m here.¡± She looked at her three sons coldly and said coldly, ¡°Why are you here too? You didn¡¯t even tell me. You¡¯re really unruly.¡± Yu Hong pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Ruo said, ¡°Something happened to Cousin, so we came over to take a look.¡± Hu Ying looked at Yu Su again. ¡°Who asked you to come? You¡¯re not a member of our family. We¡¯ve already cut ties. Are you still going to come here shamelessly to be annoying?¡± This biological daughter was indeed her nemesis. Every time she saw her, nothing good happened. Yu Su did not even look up and only stared at her phone. Hu Yu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I invited Yu Su. What has it got to do with you? Don¡¯t flatter yourself.¡± Wu Xi looked at Hu Ying coldly and did not say anything. However, Hu Ying could see the hatred and resentment on her face clearly. Hu Jun and Zhang Xia also looked at Hu Ying coldly with ugly expressions. Hu Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? What did I do wrong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without evidence, she would definitely not admit it. Zhang Xia said with a cold expression, ¡°Go take a look at the video on the computer and come over to talk after you¡¯re done.¡± Hu Ying hesitated for a moment. She wanted to say something, but she sensed her brother¡¯s angry gaze and could only obediently walk over to take a look. After watching it, Hu Ying felt a little ashamed. Unexpectedly, her whereabouts were all recorded that day. In the video, she looked sneaky. How embarrassing.. Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Video Evidence Chapter 556: Video Evidence Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying could guess that this video must have been made by Yu Su. Only Yu Su could find the evidence so quickly. No wonder the Hu family was so cold to her the moment she entered the ward. Hu Ying rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I was forced to do these things. If I don¡¯t transfer the parasite poison, my stomach will get bigger and bigger, and it will be very difficult for me to excrete. That¡¯s why I thought of a way to transfer the parasite.¡± Then, Hu Ying told them a lot about how hard it had been for her. Hu Jun and the others looked at her coldly and did not speak. Hu Ying continued: ¡°The transfer of this worm to Hu Rui is only temporary. Not long later, a Black Magic Master will come to help Hu Rui remove the worm, it will not be a big problem, you can rest assured. I am his aunt, I will not joke around with his life.¡± After saying that, Hu Ying squeezed out a few tears and looked at her brother, Hu Yu. ¡°Brother, I had no choice. If you want to blame someone, blame me!¡± Since she had already done this, Big Brother should be angry for a while. He would be fine after a while. After watching her performance, Hu Yu felt even more disappointed. Hu Ying seemed to have said a lot, but in fact, she had been complaining. She did not have any regrets at all. After entering the ward, Hu Ying did not even look at Hu Rui. She did not care about her nephew at all. Hu Jun said coldly, ¡°Your brother should indeed blame you. If you encounter anything, you can tell us. We will try our best to help you. You shouldn¡¯t hide it from everyone and harm your nephew!¡± Hu Ying wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes again and said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it, but that master said that if I tell Hu Rui, this ritual won¡¯t succeed. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve let Hu Rui down. I¡¯ll definitely compensate Hu Rui well in the future.¡± She looked at her nephew out of the corner of her eye. When she saw Hu Rui¡¯s defeated expression, Hu Ying was shocked. Hu Rui had always been handsome, but now he seemed to have aged ten years. He was unshaven, his face was dark yellow, and his eyes were lifeless. There were huge dark circles under his eyes. ¡°How did you become like this?¡± Hu Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask. Hu Rui glanced at her coldly. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re finally willing to look at me? Isn¡¯t it all thanks to you that I became like this? If you don¡¯t sleep for a few days, you¡¯ll be like me.¡± Looking at his aunt¡¯s attitude, he was completely disappointed. No matter what his family did, he would never acknowledge this aunt again. Hu Zhe stomped his feet in anger, ¡°Aunt, you really know how to quibble! What do you mean by there will be a Black Magic Master coming to cure the worm not long after? If curing the worm is really that easy, why haven¡¯t you done so? My brother was originally very healthy, but now that he has been harmed by you to this extent, even losing his reproductive function, you still act like you¡¯re giving alms, it¡¯s really disgusting!¡± He had never been so angry since he was born. Hu Rui nodded vigorously. His younger brother was really awesome. He said everything he wanted to say. If not for the fact that he was weak now, he would have scolded his aunt ruthlessly to vent his anger. Hu Zhe continued angrily, ¡°Then can I also give you some compensation and let the worm transfer to you? Don¡¯t you feel disgusted by your own words? If you weren¡¯t my aunt, I would have beaten you up now.¡± Who cared about the compensation she gave? As the eldest son of the Hu family, Hu Rui could get anything he wanted. Hu Ying stood rooted to the ground with an ugly expression on her face. The two nephews took turns scolding her, making Hu Ying feel insulted. She was an elder, so no matter what she did, it was not for the two juniors to discuss. Hu Ying¡¯s tone also turned cold, ¡°What did I say wrong? I already said that I would invite a Black Magic Master to remove the worm, and you guys are still so dissatisfied? At the critical moment, we can see if the younger generation is really filial. Isn¡¯t it just helping your aunt suffer a little illness? Look at how wronged you guys are.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Rui was a man. What was wrong with suffering a little? Besides, he was helping his aunt suffer, not others. Was there a need to be so resentful? Hu Ying could not understand it at all. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I feel wronged?¡± Hu Rui was so angry that he wanted to punch the bed. He stared at Hu Ying. His chest heaved violently, and he felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe.. Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Compensation Chapter 557: Compensation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep blaming me even if you feel wronged, right? I already said that I know I was wrong. Can¡¯t this matter be forgotten? You even said that you wanted to hit me. How violent and vulgar.¡± If she hadn¡¯t done something wrong today, she would definitely seek justice. Wu Xi¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the two of them. Even I want to beat you up. Don¡¯t always talk about your status as an elder. They¡¯re really unlucky to have an elder like you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care about my son¡¯s life at all. If his parasitic poison isn¡¯t cured in six months, his lifespan will be exhausted and he will lose his ability to reproduce. Can you compensate for this?¡± Hu Ying was shocked. She had never seen her sister-in-law so angry. Hu Ying quickly said, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t be angry. It won¡¯t come to that. The master I hired will definitely be able to remove the worm. Don¡¯t worry. After the worm is removed, his fertility will naturally return.¡± She was really afraid that if her brother and sister-in-law also wanted to cut ties, she would lose her backing in her family. Wu Xi glared at her. ¡°Ha, you make it sound so easy. Do you know how much pain my son is in?¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Let me tell you, not only will the two children not acknowledge you as their aunt in the future, but your eldest brother and I will also not acknowledge you as our younger sister. Our families will not interact anymore in the future.¡± She did not care about the others in the Hu family, but her family had to cut ties with Hu Ying. Hu Ying¡¯s expression just now was really disgusting. If not for her in-laws being here, she would definitely have rushed forward to slap Hu Ying. Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance as she looked at her brother, Hu Yu. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell me you want to sever ties with me too?¡± Ever since she was young, her brother had cleaned up countless messes for her. However, her brother had never spoken harshly to her, and his attitude had never changed. Hu Ying believed that her brother would definitely be reluctant to cut ties with her. Hu Yu¡¯s expression was cold, and her gaze was icy. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll still dote on you like before?¡± Hu Ying was shocked. How did her brother know what she was thinking? Hu Yu continued, ¡°The last time you called me and asked me who I should choose between you and my son, this question was too ridiculous. Of course I would choose my son. What you did this time was too disappointing. I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t have a sister like you in the future.¡± Indecision would only lead to trouble. Of course, he knew what to do. This time, he would never forgive Hu Ying. Hu Ying¡¯s tears fell. She grabbed her handbag tightly and asked with red eyes, ¡°Brother, why are you so ruthless? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll cure Hu Rui in the future. His life won¡¯t be in danger. What six months? It¡¯s all fake.¡± The master had said that transferring it to his nephew would have no side effects other than infertility. If the worm was removed, the only disadvantage would disappear. There were no serious consequences at all. ¡°Fake?¡± A glimmer of hope lit up in Zhang Xia¡¯s heart as she looked at Yu Su. It would be even better if her grandson was fine. What her daughter had done was not unforgivable. To be honest, she felt very upset when she saw her eldest son breaking up with her youngest daughter. ¡°Mom, how can you be sure that person didn¡¯t lie to you?¡± Yu Zheng sighed deeply and said helplessly. Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not old yet. I still have the ability to judge. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that transferring the worm wouldn¡¯t cause much harm, I wouldn¡¯t have transferred the worm to your cousin so easily.¡± After saying that, she also looked at Yu Su coldly. Yu Su was probably the one who said that he would not live for more than six months. Yu Su¡¯s goal was to make the Hu family hate her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°Who told you that? Look at Hu Rui now. Does he look like there¡¯s no harm done to him?¡± Hu Rui said, ¡°Every day when I fall asleep, I will wake up from the pain. I feel that in less than six months, I will suddenly die from not resting well.¡± His lips were pale, and his face was pale. His figure was also gradually losing weight. How could there be no harm done to him? Hu Ying hurriedly said, ¡°Hu Rui, don¡¯t be deceived by Yu Su. The master who transferred the worm said that it won¡¯t affect your lifespan. You can be rest assured..¡± Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Who’s Lying Chapter 558: Who¡¯s Lying Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying scolded Yu Su in her heart. If not for Yu Su, her family would not have treated her so badly. Hu Ying¡¯s face was cold as she said bitterly, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re the one who said that he won¡¯t live past six months, right? You¡¯re talking nonsense! If anything happens to my nephew, you¡¯re the one who cursed him.¡± Between the Black Magic Master introduced by Yu Miao and Yu Su, she believed in that Black Magic Master. He was a proper Black Magic Master. He was old and had a lot of experience. He was not someone a young metaphysical master like Yu Su could compare to. She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°If he can help me transfer the worm, he must be more capable than you. If you really have the ability, why don¡¯t you directly detoxify this poison?¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°I understand. You can only harm your nephew with a clear conscience if you brainwash yourself and think that there¡¯s no harm in transferring the worm.¡± This was also her way of avoiding responsibility. Hu Ying was stunned and annoyed. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That¡¯s not what I think.¡± Hu Ying immediately looked at Hu Yu. ¡°Brother, that Black Magic Master really told me that there¡¯s no great harm. The only disadvantage is that it will slightly affect his fertility. You have to believe me. Yu Su has always been at odds with me, that¡¯s why she¡¯s spouting nonsense in front of you.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Ever since Hu Ying transferred the parasitic poison to Hu Rui without a word, he had lost his trust in her. At the very least, Yu Su had never harmed his family. Also, he believed in Yu Su¡¯s character. She would definitely not spout nonsense just to frame her. Hu Ying exclaimed, ¡°Brother, how can you not believe me? I¡¯m your most beloved sister¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Hu Yu interrupted her. ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my sister in the future. Don¡¯t come to my house during festive seasons. From today onwards, we¡¯ll cut ties.¡± He finally experienced the feeling of Yu Su severing ties with her family back then. At this moment, he was very determined. Hu Ying was stunned, and a trace of pain flashed across her eyes. ¡°Brother, believe me! I¡¯m not lying to you. Even if you¡¯re thinking for Hu Rui, you have to consider it more.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s expression turned even colder. Was Hu Ying threatening him? If he cut off all ties, she would not find a Black Magic Master to treat Hu Rui? ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhang Xia was also so angry that she stomped her feet and said angrily, ¡°Look at you now, how are you acting like an aunt? I think you¡¯ve been brainwashed by that adopted daughter of yours. You don¡¯t even care about your own family anymore. You¡¯re really heartless.¡± Hu Ying said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, Yu Miao is very obedient. When I was poisoned by the parasitic poison, she was by my side and took care of me. You have misunderstood her.¡± She felt that Yu Miao was much better than Yu Su. Zhang Xia said, ¡°Have you forgotten about Yu Miao absorbing Yu Ruo¡¯s luck?¡± Hu Ying continued to explain, ¡°That has nothing to do with Yu Miao. She was controlled by that master. This time, she was the one who thought of a way to transfer the parasitic poison. Otherwise, I would still be suffering.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really her!¡± Hu Jun slammed his walking stick hard. ¡°So it was really her idea.¡± Zhang Xia immediately said with a cold expression, ¡°If you still acknowledge me as your mother, send Yu Miao away after we go back today. It¡¯s enough for you to raise her till this age.¡± Her biological sons were resentful towards her and her biological daughter had cut ties with her. If this continued, she was afraid that her youngest daughter would become alone. Hu Ying opened her mouth and thought of what Yu Miao had said before sending her out. She still needed Yu Miao¡¯s secret recipe. If Yu Miao was sent away, she wouldn¡¯t even have anyone to talk to. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Zhang Xia shouted coldly again, her pitch rising again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Ying clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°Mom! This really has nothing to do with Yu Miao. I just recovered and need someone to accompany me. Don¡¯t force me. I won¡¯t send her away.¡± She still wanted to repair the lines on her stomach. Using Yu Miao, she could also establish a relationship with the Black Magic Master, perhaps she could poison Zhao Lan and let her experience the taste of the worm poison. She didn¡¯t even have time to do all this. She wasn¡¯t willing to accept it at all. Zhang Xia was so angry that her face turned green. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness, there¡¯s no need for you to return to the Hu family in the future. I¡¯ll also sever all ties with you..¡± Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Shares Chapter 559: Shares Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Your mother¡¯s thoughts are my thoughts,¡± Hu Jun chimed in. Today, between Yu Miao and the Hu family, Hu Ying had to make a choice. Everyone in the room looked at Hu Ying, waiting for her choice. When Hu Ying saw that her parents were really going to sever ties with her, she panicked a little, but she was more angry. Why didn¡¯t her parents believe her? Were they really going to abandon her? She was angry and aggrieved. She looked around and said, ¡°You asked me to leave. Don¡¯t beg me to come back in the future.¡± She had a temper too. Wu Xi sneered silently. This sister-in-law¡¯s temper was really arrogant. This was the first time she had seen someone threaten hrt family after doing something wrong. Hu Jun said coldly, ¡°If you walk out of this door, you¡¯ll never be a child of my Hu family again. You have to think carefully.¡± This was his last chance for Hu Ying. Hu Ying raised her chin. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ll stick to my point of view. Anyway, I won¡¯t send Yu Miao away. As for Hu Rui¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll ask the best master to treat him.¡± With that, she slung her bag over her shoulder and walked towards the ward door without looking back. Hu Yu watched his sister walk out of the ward and watched her leave. At the same time, he chased his sister away in his heart. In the future, his heart could only accommodate the four of them in his family. He was not a heartless person. It was just that Hu Ying had gone too far this time. Hu Ying finally heaved a sigh of relief after walking out of the room. In the ward, everyone looked at her as if she had done something heinous. Hu Ying curled her lips slightly and muttered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you guys properly about this after I cure Hu Rui.¡± She did not take the matter of her family severing ties to heart. In Hu Ying¡¯s opinion, her family was only saying this to scare her. It was impossible for them to really cut ties. She knew her brother and parents the best. They definitely could not bear to part with her. This was also one of the reasons why Hu Ying was so confident. Before Hu Jun could react, he saw Hu Ying stride out of the ward and leave without looking back. He gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°She really left. In my opinion, our entire family is inferior to her adopted daughter. Since she chose her adopted daughter, don¡¯t contact her anymore.¡± The Hu family did not lack a daughter like Hu Ying. He still had an elder daughter. The eldest daughter could also be filial. Zhang Xia reached out to stroke her husband¡¯s back and said hatefully, ¡°She¡¯s already possessed now. She won¡¯t listen no matter what. I don¡¯t know what kind of bewitching potion Yu Miao gave her.¡± She was afraid that under Yu Miao¡¯s instigation, Hu Ying would do many bad things in the future. If they embarked on the path of breaking the law, they would not be able to control it. Hu Rui clenched his fists tightly. His aunt¡¯s choice was within his expectations, but he was still very angry. How did his aunt become like this? He closed his eyes in pain. The anger in his chest was still burning, almost burning him. ¡°Brother, this is Aunt¡¯s own choice.¡± Hu Zhe patted Hu Rui¡¯s shoulder and comforted him. This matter was caused by his aunt to begin with. This outcome was considered fair. At the very least, he had deprived his aunt of her resources in the Hu family. Hu Rui nodded. Hu Jun pondered for a moment and said decisively, ¡°Boss, take back Hu Ying¡¯s shares in the Hu Corporation. From now on, we won¡¯t give her any dividends. I¡¯ll make a will another day and give Hu Ying¡¯s shares to Yu Su.¡± Hearing this, everyone looked at Yu Su. Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯ve already cut ties with my family, so there¡¯s no need to give me the shares.¡± To accept someone¡¯s things, one had to pay a certain price. Yu Su still understood this principle. Hu Jun shook his head. ¡°Yu Su, take this share as compensation from your mother. You must accept it. With this share, Grandpa and Grandma will be more at ease in the future.¡± The Hu family owed Yu Su a lot to begin with. It would be best if they could make up for some of it with the shares. As for Hu Ying¡¯s other children. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Jun looked at Yu Hong and the other two. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± The three of them shook their heads without hesitation. The three of them had shares in the Yu family, so it was reasonable for them to give these shares to their younger sister. In addition, they owed Yu Su in their hearts, so they could not say anything else. Yu Zheng said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, take it. This shares should belong to you.¡± Yu Hong also persuaded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yu Su, take it. The few of us still have the Yu family¡¯s shares. You should take these shares. There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed..¡± Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Making a Statement Chapter 560: Making a Statement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios They really hoped that Yu Su would have some shares with her. Hu Yu and Wu Xi also looked at Yu Su expectantly. A trace of jealousy flashed across Chen Ci¡¯s face. Yu Su pondered for a moment. ¡°If you give me these shares, I¡¯ll have the right to dispose of it, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hu Jun finally looked happy and immediately replied. Yu Su said, ¡°Then donate the proceeds from the shares to the orphanage!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Xia¡¯s face flashed with hesitation and she was at a loss for words. Such a large sum of money was donated by Yu Su just like that. This also meant that Yu Su did not want to have anything to do with the Hu family. Zhang Xia was a little sad. Hu Jun nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, we will respect it. Starting this year, we¡¯ll donate the money in your name.¡± Chen Ci was so angry that her eyes turned red. Such a large sum of money was donated just like that. If Yu Su didn¡¯t want it, she could have given it to her. Why did she have to give it to those strangers? Disappointment flashed across the eyes of Yu Zheng and his brothers. Hu Jun continued, ¡°Hu Yu, make an announcement to the outside world that our Hu family wants to sever all ties with Hu Ying and take back our shares. In addition, stop the cooperation between the Hu family and the Yu family. The two families will no longer cooperate in the future.¡± Hu Yu nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡± Chen Ci finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. In the entire Hu family, she had the best relationship with Hu Ying. If Hu Ying was really kicked out of the Hu family, she would be isolated and helpless in the future. Wouldn¡¯t Sister-in-law and Hu Wen join forces to bully her? The more she thought about it, the more uneasy Chen Ci felt. She hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need to be so anxious about this, right? If Hu Ying regrets it after a while and comes back to the Hu family to plead for leniency, the declaration made would be a waste of time. Let¡¯s reconsider, okay?¡± Hu Shao also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. We should let Hu Ying think about it for a few more days! We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss. Maybe she will think things through in a few days.¡± He was in charge of the Hu and Yu families¡¯ projects. If the project stopped, he would have no work on hand. Hu Jun glanced at the two of them coldly. Naturally, he knew their intentions. He said coldly, ¡°I see that the two of you are also on Hu Ying¡¯s side. Then you can leave the family with nothing too. There are plenty of people who can inherit our Hu family¡¯s shares.¡± He was also a little disappointed in his second son¡¯s family. These two people were really short-sighted. It seemed that he could not let them interfere too much in the family¡¯s matters in the future. Who knew how much trouble they would cause. ¡°No, no, we know we were wrong. You can make the decisions.¡± Hu Shao quickly changed his words with a flattering smile on his face. Looking at his second son¡¯s cowardly appearance, Hu Jun became even angrier. Wu Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Wu family also has a collaboration with the Yu family. Let¡¯s stop it so that Hu Ying can reflect more thoroughly.¡± Hu Ying had already harmed her son. If the Wu family cooperated with them, she would not be able to take it lying down. Yu Zheng and the other two, who were standing in the ward, felt upset. If Hu Ying knew that she had lost so much money after leaving the ward, she would definitely regret it. Most importantly, he was about to lose a relative. Yu Zheng was also quite sad. He said to Hu Jun, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, we brothers are different from my mother. Don¡¯t abandon us.¡± Yu Ruo also looked over pitifully. Hu Jun couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Alright, alright. I know. The Hu family still recognizes our grandsons. Come to our house more often in the future.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Hong nodded vigorously. Hu Jun could not help but look at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, you still have your room in the Hu family¡¯s house. You can come and play when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Yu Su. Come and play when you¡¯re free.¡± Hu Zhe also said with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su smiled and did not say anything. She could tell that the Hu family really wanted to cut ties with Hu Ying. If Hu Ying found out, she would definitely regret it. However, that was not something she should consider. Yu Su bade farewell and the others left the ward. When most of them had left, Yu Su said, ¡°In three days, I¡¯ll get someone to send a spiritual artifact over. If you wear it at all times, it can effectively suppress the activation of the worm. The quality of your sleep will also increase..¡± Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Acting Chapter 561: Acting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Rui looked grateful. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely wear it well.¡± Wu Xi sent Yu Su downstairs and thanked her on the way. Yu Su smiled and did not take it to heart. Before getting into the car, she said to Wu Xi, ¡°You still have to act during this period of time. Act more seriously. I guess Second Mrs. Hu will tell Mrs. Yu the situation.¡± Wu Xi nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry!¡± She was already worried about her son, so it was not considered an act. As long as the parasite poison in Hu Rui¡¯s body was not removed, there would be a day of danger. Only when the parasite was removed would she be at ease. In the ward. Hu Zhe sighed and said to Hu Rui, ¡°Brother, after this incident, I realized the true colors of our family. It turns out that everyone has their own little schemes. To think that I used to think that our family was harmonious.¡± In the past, he was always in the training camp and only came back once every few months. He did not interact much with his family. He did not expect his second aunt to be so unreasonable. His second uncle was a spineless person. His youngest aunt was even distorting the truth. He could understand how hard it was for his parents to manage the family. Hu Rui¡¯s eyes were a little unfocused, and his thoughts were wandering. He felt so tired that he wanted to sleep. Hu Yu walked forward and patted his second son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You just have to train well. Leave the family matters to me and your mother. If the two of you are fine, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hu Zhe nodded. When Yu Su arrived home, she saw the message Yu Hong had sent her. Yu Hong: [Yu Su, Mom will definitely blame you again. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level. She¡¯s just not very smart and is easily deceived. If she finds trouble with you, you can send me a message and I¡¯ll help you.] Yu Su thought for a moment and replied: [It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care.] Hu Ying hated her to begin with. So what if there was one more thing she had against her? As for causing trouble, Yu Su did not think that Hu Ying had the ability to cause trouble for her. Seeing that Yu Su had replied, Yu Hong was very excited. He immediately picked up his phone and replied: [By the way, Yu Su, I suspect that Yu Miao has other motives for instigating Mom to do this. It might also be targeted at you. You have to be careful.] Yu Su: [Got it.] She also wanted to know what the mastermind was plotting against the Hu family. However, she should have an answer soon. Yu Hong typed another message on his phone and wanted to send it over. On second thought, he was afraid that Yu Su would despise him for being long-winded, so he deleted all the messages. He had already said what he needed to say, so there was no need to take up Yu Su¡¯s time. Then, Yu Hong called Yu Zong. Yu Zong had gone on a business trip again and had not been at home for a week. He recounted what had happened in the ward today, emphasizing the Hu family¡¯s reaction and decision. He also explained the cause and effect of Hu Rui¡¯s poisoning. After hearing this, Yu Zong was so angry that he wanted to throw his phone away. As expected, Hu Ying was in trouble again when he was not at home. He really could not understand how his wife believed the words of Yu Miao and another Black Magic Master and actually transferred the poisonous worm into her nephew¡¯s body. She¡¯s stupid and terrible! That was his first thought. However, this person was his wife. He could not say this in front of his son. He could only say that he would deal with it later and hang up. When Yu Hong heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. He really hoped that it would be useful for his father to appear. It would be best if he could send Yu Miao out of the Yu family. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of being harmed by Yu Miao every time he returned home. Young Master Yu was really aggrieved! He was actually suppressed by Yu Miao, the family¡¯s adopted daughter. The more Yu Hong thought about it, the angrier he became. He drove out to drink. After Yu Zong hung up, he called Hu Ying. As soon as Hu Ying returned home, Yu Miao took out a special ointment and applied it on Hu Ying¡¯s stomach. Yu Miao exaggerated the effect of this prescription again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Hu Ying heard this, she was in a good mood. When Yu Zong called, Hu Ying had already finished applying the medicine and was lying on the bed resting. After she picked it up, she asked in a good mood, ¡°Why are you free to call me today? When are you coming back to the capital?¡± Yu Zong¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°What are you thinking? How can there be someone like you in this world? Don¡¯t you think about how old Hu Rui is? What will you do if something happens? I think not only are you poisoned, but your brain is also eaten by insects.¡± ¡°Do you think Yu Miao is good to you? Why haven¡¯t you thought about what she wants?¡± Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Slander Chapter 562: Slander Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You harmed your nephew. Haven¡¯t you thought about his feelings? I¡¯m ashamed for you. You don¡¯t act like an elder at all.¡± He reprimanded Hu Ying one sentence after another. Hu Ying did not expect her husband to find out so quickly. Even if she was in the wrong, there was no need to blame her, right? She was also angry, ¡°My decision has nothing to do with you. Hu Rui is my nephew, how can I not feel heartache? The Black Magic Master said that there will be no side effects. After the poison is cured, he will become a normal person. Do you have to be so angry with me?¡± Other than Yu Miao, no one in the family felt sorry for her. She had suffered a lot these past few days. ¡°Only you believe those lies! Why can¡¯t you use your brain to think? If you can really cure the parasite, why did you cure it in a few days?¡± Yu Zong¡¯s expression was dark, and his voice was cold. Hu Ying said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now? I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not, but I do. If not for that Black Magic Master, I would still be suffering from the worm poison!¡± Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°Now that the Hu family has decided to cut ties with you, is this the outcome you want?¡± Even if she wanted to cure the parasite, she should not sacrifice the health of others. Hu Ying pursed her lips and said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re just angry and a little impulsive. Their anger will subside in a few days. I¡¯ll just go home again then.¡± Yu Zong sighed deeply. He was really anxious about his wife¡¯s simple thinking. The Hu family had already canceled her shares, but she still felt that it was not a big deal? Forget it, it was better for the Hu family to tell this news to her themselves. Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care about your family¡¯s matters, but I can make the decision for the Yu family¡¯s matters, right? Get Yu Miao to leave the Yu family immediately and stay outside! Don¡¯t stay in my house anymore.¡± If he kept her at home, who knew what trouble it would cause? She could not stay any longer. Hu Ying was furious. ¡°You want her to leave just like that? What do you take me for? I¡¯ve always been in charge of family matters. I don¡¯t want Yu Miao to leave.¡± With Yu Miao gone and the secret recipe gone, it would be difficult to take revenge on Zhao Lan in the future. Yu Zong clenched his fists in anger. ¡°If you keep her, you¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future. She¡¯s scheming and has a selfish and cold-blooded personality. What exactly do you want? You should repair your relationship with Yu Su now.¡± At the mention of Yu Su, Hu Ying became even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re still talking about Yu Su. Do you know how Yu Su slandered me in the Hu family? She was the one who spread the rumors that Hu Rui could only live for six months and that was the reason why I was hated by the Hu family. I¡¯d rather not have my daughter than ease my relationship with Yu Su.¡± Yu Zong said, ¡°Yu Su has no need to lie to your family, instead, the Black Magic Master you hired will lie to you, think about it carefully!¡± How could she not understand such a simple logic? Hu Ying sneered. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Yu Su lie to the Hu family? She just can¡¯t bear to see me living well and insists on slandering me in front of her family.¡± She had long seen through Yu Su¡¯s thoughts, which was why she was even angrier. Yu Zong really didn¡¯t know what to say. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Why do you think so badly of your biological daughter? No matter what, Yu Miao has to leave the Yu family by today.¡± He made up his mind. If they didn¡¯t cut their ties soon, their sons would probably be harmed too. Hu Ying also said angrily, ¡°No, if Yu Miao isn¡¯t at home, what¡¯s the point of me staying alone? My sons are busy with work and don¡¯t want to talk to me at all. Only Yu Miao is willing to chat with me.¡± Yu Zong really had no choice. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re unwilling to chase Yu Miao away, then go with her.¡± As the head of the Yu family, he naturally had enough decision-making power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since he had made a decision, he had to carry it out today. Even if he had to offend his wife, he could not care less. There was another point. Yu Zong felt that he had treated his wife well enough. During the period when she was poisoned by the worm poison, he had always let his sons listen to her. He had even used the entire family¡¯s strength to find metaphysical masters for his wife. However, for the sake of their adopted daughter, his wife did not even listen to him, the head of the family. After Hu Ying heard this, she was so angry that she screamed, ¡°Yu Zong, I was wondering why you kept going on business trips. It turns out that you have a mistress outside, right? You chased me away so that your mistress can move in?¡± She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She used all her strength to speak.. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Leaving the Villa Chapter 563: Leaving the Villa Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying was so angry that she did not care about her image anymore. She cursed a few times and wished she could run to the other end of the phone and beat her husband up. Yu Zong shouted coldly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re crazy about, but you have to send Yu Miao away today. Otherwise, you¡¯ll move out of the Yu family with her. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll get the bodyguards to forcefully remove you.¡± The Yu Corporation had a group of bodyguards that could be of use. Those bodyguards only listened to him and were very useful. Hu Ying was so angry that she almost fumed. ¡°Alright, you insist on chasing us away, right? Alright, I¡¯ll leave then. I hope you won¡¯t beg me to come back in the future. Let¡¯s live separately. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t leave you!¡± Yu Zong was disappointed. His wife would rather move away than chase his adopted daughter away. She was really muddle-headed and stubborn. Yu Zong¡¯s voice turned colder. ¡°Both of you can leave. Take away all your things and let the butler clean the house. Don¡¯t come back in the future.¡± Hu Ying was annoyed. ¡°You!¡± Hu Ying was very disappointed, but the pride in her heart did not allow her to lower her head. Hu Ying snorted coldly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t leave you!¡± After saying that, she hung up. After hanging up, Hu Ying threw her phone on the bed and gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with ferocity. When Yu Miao heard this, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Did she really have to leave the Yu family? She didn¡¯t want to leave! The Yu family had a butler and a nanny. They didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. They also had a small back garden. The environment was very good. If they moved away, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live in such a good environment. Besides, she still wanted to get closer to her three brothers! ¡°Your father insisted on chasing you away. I would rather take you out to live than chase you out of the house alone,¡± Hu Ying said angrily. Yu Miao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she was suddenly touched. It seemed that her mother treated her very well. She had abandoned the Yu family and the Hu family to stand on her side. However, Yu Miao thought about it again and felt that her mother needed her secret recipe and wanted to use her to take revenge on Mrs. Ye. That was why she could not leave her. That slight feeling of being touched disappeared like smoke in thin air. However, Yu Miao still pretended to be touched and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good. In my next life, I must be your biological daughter and be filial to you.¡± Hu Ying smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, with your words, everything I¡¯ve done is worth it. Let¡¯s pack up and move out today!¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Yu Miao was slightly shocked and a little unhappy. Hu Ying looked at her suspiciously. ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave with Mom? Your father gave you a deadline. If you don¡¯t move out this evening, he¡¯ll get the bodyguards to come and clear the area.¡± ¡°No.¡± Yu Miao hurriedly explained, ¡°Time is tight. I¡¯m afraid that Mom will be tired from the journey. You¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness, so you should rest more.¡± Hearing this, Hu Ying finally felt much better. In this family, only Yu Miao was the most considerate. She was prepared to always stand on Yu Miao¡¯s side and not let Yu Miao be bullied by her family. Hu Ying immediately called the servants to help pack her luggage. Yu Zheng and his brothers, who had returned home, also noticed the commotion. Yu Ruo asked the servants again and found out that they were packing her mother and Yu Miao¡¯s luggage. He was a little surprised, but it was very reasonable. It seemed that her mother had really made up her mind to protect Yu Miao to the end. Yu Ruo sighed. ¡°Mother would rather move out with Yu Miao than send Yu Miao away. If I didn¡¯t know that Yu Miao was adopted, I would have suspected that Yu Miao was her biological daughter.¡± Yu Zheng was a little melancholic. ¡°That¡¯s good too. When Mother moves away, the three of us won¡¯t have to come back for dinner every day. We¡¯ve finally resolved a tricky matter.¡± It was a good thing! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Hong sneered. ¡°I hope that Yu Miao can do more and make Mom suffer more. Only then can she get rid of the water in Mom¡¯s brain.¡± The brothers had all been through this. The more they were harmed by Yu Miao, the more sober they became. Half an hour later, Hu Ying was dressed and walked downstairs. Yu Zheng walked forward. ¡°Mom, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re so enthusiastic about sending me away. I really raised you guys for nothing!¡± Hu Ying said coldly.. Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Sending Hu Ying Away Chapter 564: Sending Hu Ying Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng stopped in his tracks with a bitter expression. His mother was really hard to please. If they did nothing, his mother would definitely scold them. Now that they took the initiative to help, they would still be scolded. What should they do? The servants carried the big boxes downstairs one by one. Without another word, Yu Hong picked up a large box and walked out. The car must have been prepared outside and he could just put it in the car. In any case, he was afraid of Hu Ying, so he stopped greeting her and quickly helped her move her things. This way, his mother could leave early. Yu Ruo pushed the wheelchair to the side with his hand. He did not speak or help. He just hid at the side and watched quietly. He hadn¡¯t recovered from his leg injury, so there was nothing he could do to help. He didn¡¯t want to anger his mother, so he could only minimize his presence. Yu Miao took a deep look at the three of them and walked towards Yu Zheng. ¡°Fourth Brother, Mom and I are moving out. Come and visit us more when you¡¯re free, okay?¡± After saying that, she even threw a coquettish look that she thought was tempting. Unexpectedly, Yu Zheng almost vomited and had an unbearable expression. Yu Zheng said, ¡°Stay away from me. I feel like vomiting when I see you.¡± After saying that, he picked up a suitcase and walked out. There were many servants at home, so they did not need to do anything. However, Yu Zheng and Yu Hong had nothing to do, so they helped to move the things. In less than ten minutes, the things were all moved. Yu Miao supported Hu Ying and slowly walked out. Hu Ying looked at the nanny van and realized that it was filled with luggage. She frowned and looked at Yu Hong. ¡°Go drive the car and send us off.¡± She then looked at the servants behind her. ¡°The five of you will follow me to the villa under my name. I need people to serve me.¡± ¡°Yes madam!¡± The servants looked at each other with unwillingness in their eyes. Of course, they also wanted to stay in the Yu family¡¯s villa. They might encounter problems if they moved out. Yu Hong had no choice but to drive Hu Ying. After the large group of people left, Yu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief and said to Yu Ruo, ¡°Third Brother, I feel so relaxed. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve moved a huge burden away!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Yu Ruo also smiled and controlled his wheelchair to move towards the kitchen. With his mother gone, his appetite improved a little, so he asked the kitchen to cook a few more dishes tonight and prepare a good meal. Dinner was ready. Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng sat at the table and waited for Yu Hong to return. However, after waiting for a long time, Yu Hong still did not return. Yu Zheng made a call. ¡°Second Brother, come back for dinner. The three of us will have a good meal. We even opened red wine and made your favorite Wellington steak. Come back quickly!¡± Yu Hong sighed deeply. ¡°I was just about to call the two of you. Mom has settled down at the villa and made some food in the kitchen. Mom asked the two of you to come over and eat with her. She even said that if you didn¡¯t come, she would call Dad to complain.¡± He was also very helpless. He had thought that he could finally escape his mother¡¯s supervision, but he did not expect that he would only eat at a different place. ¡°How annoying! I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Yu Zheng was so angry that he slammed his phone on the table and made a sound. Yu Ruo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go. Mom and Dad must have quarreled today. It won¡¯t be good if they quarrel again because of us.¡± Just like that, the two of them ran to Hu Ying¡¯s villa angrily and ate a tasteless meal there. During this period, Yu Miao would always move closer to the three brothers and eagerly give them food and rice. Her gaze was as if she wanted to eat the three of them. Not only that, at the dining table, Hu Ying poured out her grievances and explained that she had no choice but to poison Hu Rui. She even scolded Yu Su over and over again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In Hu Ying¡¯s mouth, Yu Su had become a complete villain. Yu Zheng only dared to refute in his heart and ate silently. On the way home, Yu Zheng finally exploded. He sat in the front passenger seat and said to Yu Hong, who was driving, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m about to break down. What happened to Hu Rui is clearly Mother¡¯s fault. She¡¯s still quibbling at the dining table. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. I really want to stop Mother¡¯s mouth with a cloth.¡± Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment and hatred.. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Three People Drinking Gloomily Chapter 565: Three People Drinking Gloomily Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios How could Yu Hong not be frustrated? However, it was useless to say it out loud. He might as well forget about it. Yu Hong said, ¡°Let it go in from one ear and out of the other. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one torturing yourself. You¡¯ll get through it eventually.¡± These words of comfort made Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes moisten. He hurriedly looked out of the car window and suppressed the grievance in his heart, trying to calm himself down. Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes were listless as he looked out of the window quietly. He was also tired of family matters. He even wanted to shave his head and become a monk. In that case, his mother would not be able to torture him anymore, right? Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. But soon, the light in his eyes dimmed again. His father would not agree. Even becoming a monk was a luxury. On the other side. After Yu Su arrived home, she began to make the spiritual artifact. She personally polished a jade pendant and smoked it with a yellow candle flame. Finally, she carved the patterns on the jade pendant. It took a total of two days. After a series of procedures, the spiritual artifact was completed. She got someone to send the jade pendant to the ward and started working on the studio again. In the next few days, Yu Zheng and the other two went to Hu Ying¡¯s villa for a meal every day while listening to Hu Ying¡¯s complaints. As long as the three of them came late or if someone did not come, Hu Ying would call them repeatedly as if she had gone crazy. After dinner, Yu Zheng asked the two of them to go back first and took a taxi himself. By the time Yu Zheng realized what was going on, he was already sitting in the bar. It was boring to drink alone. Yu Zheng sent a message to Ye Chang and asked him to come over and drink. During this period of time, Ye Chang had been studying the script and did not go out much. After seeing the message, he took a taxi straight to the bar. In the car, Ye Chang sent another message to Meng Bo. Meng Bo wanted to know how Ye Tang was doing and quickly agreed. He also took a car to the bar. The three of them sat at a table and drank gloomily. Yu Zheng and Meng Bo had a good relationship. They had drank together before and they knew each other well. The three of them chatted casually. At the same time, Ye Tang also returned to Yu Su¡¯s house. Yu Su was dealing with work in the living room. Ye Tang was carrying a lot of takeout. ¡°I brought supper back. Do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Alright, put it on the table!¡± Yu Su said without looking up. Ye Tang sat on the sofa and took out a file from her bag. ¡°I found Yu Miao and Yao Yun¡¯s characters. This should be useful to you.¡± Yu Su took the file and quickly flipped through it. She realized that it was a photocopy of Yu Miao¡¯s birth certificate. ¡°As expected. Not only was Yu Miao and I born on the same year, month, and day, the two of us were born in the same hour. The difference is that I was born naturally, and she was born by Caesarean section. She was born slightly later than me,¡± Yu Su said with a slight frown. After Ye Tang heard this, she had a bold guess in her heart. ¡°Yu Su, this should be on purpose, right?¡± This was all arranged. They deliberately had to arrange their births in the same hour, so they used a C-section. ¡°That¡¯s right. She can absorb my luck only if we were born in the same hour. Our luck is tied together. If I¡¯m unlucky, she¡¯ll be lucky. Our luck is negatively correlated.¡± Yu Su was not too shocked and her expression darkened. When she was young, her luck was still pretty good. It was not until she was lost that her luck became worse and worse. Sometimes, she would be unlucky for no reason. For example, she would fall down on the road, resulting in her front teeth to drop and also be hit by a car that suddenly rushed out. It was all thanks to Yu Miao. ¡°Yu Miao is really too despicable!¡± Ye Tang felt terrible when she thought of the suffering Yu Su had gone through. From the daughter of a wealthy family to an orphan, if not for Yu Su¡¯s firm will, she would have gone astray long ago. How were those people going to compensate Yu Su? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Back then, those people deliberately took me away and probably even took blood and hair from me. Thereafter, they cast a spell on Yu Miao. They were also the ones who arranged for Yu Miao to replace me later.¡± ¡°How immoral! How shameless!¡± Ye Tang stood up in anger, her eyes red with anger. ¡°Calm down. Those people won¡¯t be able to hide their tails anymore. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll take revenge and make them pay the price,¡± Yu Su said coldly. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t gained anything in the past few months. At least, she was becoming more and more clear about that person¡¯s sphere of influence. Ye Tang cursed again before sitting down angrily.. Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Conditions to Absorb Luck Chapter 566: Conditions to Absorb Luck Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su then looked at Yao Yun¡¯s birth characters. ¡°Ye Tang, although you¡¯re born on the same day as her, your birth characters are very different. There shouldn¡¯t be any curse connection between you and her.¡± It did not meet the conditions to perform the luck absorption curse. Ye Tang scratched her head. ¡°My birth characters should be correct. Is hers fake?¡± Otherwise, there was no way to explain this. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Yu Su pondered for a moment and felt that there were some things that she did not understand. Ye Tang was puzzled. ¡°Then what went wrong? Whose luck is she absorbing?¡± The two of them thought for a long time but still could not figure it out. Yu Su thought of another possibility. She looked at Ye Tang and asked, ¡°Confirm the date of birth of Meng Bo and his birth characters again. I suspect that he has a luck connection with Yao Yun.¡± Ye Tang frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I celebrate his birthday every year. His birthday is five days after ours.¡± However, she still took out her phone and called Meng Bo. Meng Bo was still drinking. Yu Zheng, who was at the side, complained bitterly. His face was scrunched up like a bitter gourd. Ye Chang was not any better. He told her about how his mother had asked him to take care of Yu Miao last time. The three of them sighed, each one more miserable than the other. ¡°Ding, ding¡­¡± Meng Bo¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was Ye Tang calling. A look of surprise appeared in his eyes. He quickly picked up the call. ¡°Ye Tang, you called me!¡± His voice was filled with surprise. Ye Chang shook his head helplessly. ¡°Look, this person¡¯s attitude changed so quickly!¡± Yu Zheng pursed his lips. ¡°Your tone is really coquettish.¡± Meng Bo ignored the two of them and continued, ¡°Ye Tang, why are you looking for me? I¡¯m free now.¡± He had always been blacklisted. This was the first time Ye Tang had called him. Ye Tang frowned. This was the first time she had heard Meng Bo¡¯s gentle voice. She was not used to it. ¡°Be normal,¡± Ye Tang said without hesitation. Meng Bo looked defeated. He took a deep breath. ¡°Ye Tang, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you that needs to be kept a secret. Is it convenient for you to talk?¡± Ye Tang asked. She also heard that there was some noise on Meng Bo¡¯s side. Meng Bo looked at the two people beside him hesitantly and said, ¡°I¡¯m in the bar. Is this convenient?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Tang replied unhappily and looked at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, why don¡¯t you let him come to our place? It¡¯s safer here.¡± She had heard from Yu Su that an array had been set up in the apartment to prevent outsiders from eavesdropping and peeping. It was the most suitable place to discuss matters. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Tang smiled and said to Meng Bo, ¡°Come to Yu Su¡¯s apartment. I¡¯ll give you an address later. We¡¯ll talk after you come over.¡± Meng Bo quickly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. Wait for me.¡± The last three words were said very ambiguously. Ye Chang, who was listening at the side, shook his head again with a helpless expression. ¡°I have asked you over to discuss something. Put away those thoughts,¡± Ye Tang said with a cold snort. Meng Bo immediately said, ¡°Alright, as long as you say it, I¡¯ll definitely do it. I¡¯ll go over now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Ye Tang rolled her eyes and hung up. She really couldn¡¯t stand the current Meng Bo. It was as if he had become a different person. It was too strange. Ye Tang sent the address over. In the bar, Meng Bo flaunted, ¡°Did you hear that? Ye Tang took the initiative to call me and asked me to go over. You guys can continue drinking here! I won¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡± He was going to meet the person he liked! Ye Chang looked at him strangely. ¡°Why would Ye Tang call you at this time?¡± With Ye Tang¡¯s personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t contact Meng Bo again. This was a little unexpected. Meng Bo thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Yu Su probably has something to tell me and asked Ye Tang to call me over.¡± ¡°Yu Su is there too?¡± Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked with a burning gaze. He also wanted to interact more with Yu Su. She was his biological sister. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meng Bo glanced at him. ¡°You want to go too? You weren¡¯t invited. You definitely won¡¯t be allowed to enter.¡± ¡°Just give it a try. Bring me along too. I also want to see my biological sister. Who knows, Yu Su might let me in?¡± Yu Zheng pleaded. Ye Chang¡¯s eyes lit up, but they quickly dimmed. ¡°Since the two of you are going, why don¡¯t you bring me along? It¡¯s boring to drink alone.¡± To be honest, he felt that Yu Su probably did not want to see him. However, he wanted to know why Yu Su was looking for Meng Bo.. Perhaps he could help? Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Thick-skinned Chapter 567: Thick-skinned Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meng Bo glanced at the two of them and remained silent. He called the waiter over and paid the bill. ¡°Enjoy your drinks. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, he turned to leave. Unexpectedly, Ye Chang and Yu Zheng also stood up and followed behind him. Ye Chang scratched his head and said with a smile, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something to deal with. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Yu Zheng also said seriously, ¡°Yes, I was just about to go home. Let¡¯s go together. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be kidnapped halfway. The capital hasn¡¯t been safe recently.¡± After saying that, he winked at Ye Chang. Looking at their expressions, what else did Meng Bo not understand? He frowned. ¡°Do you have to follow me?¡± If Yu Su and Ye Tang were angry, he would definitely regret it. ¡°We¡¯re not following you. Don¡¯t be so narcissistic. Brother Ye Chang and I have something to do!¡± After saying that, Yu Zheng put his arm around Ye Chang¡¯s shoulder and walked towards the door of the bar. Meng Bo followed behind with a strange expression. When did these two people become such good friends? Meng Bo waved at the taxi by the roadside. Just as he got into the front passenger seat, he realized that there were two more people sitting in the back of the car. Ye Chang and Yu Zheng waved at him with shameless smiles on their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do?¡± Meng Bo¡¯s face darkened as he asked. Ye Chang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s on the way. Give us a ride. We didn¡¯t bring any money.¡± Yu Zheng blinked. ¡°Yes, Brother Meng Bo, please.¡± They were just hanging around, waiting to see if Meng Bo was willing to bring them over. Meng Bo gritted his teeth and ignored the two of them. He took out his phone and sent a message to Ye Tang. [Ye Tang, your cousin and Yu Zheng shamelessly got into my car. What if I can¡¯t chase them away?] He was really afraid that Ye Tang would be angry. When Ye Tang saw this, she rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°Yu Su, Ye Chang and Yu Zheng insist on following Meng Bo. If they want to come over together, do they still want Meng Bo to come over? Otherwise, he¡¯ll come again next time.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and felt that it was nothing. ¡°Let the two of them come over too. It just so happens that the three families can communicate first.¡± There were some things that had to be said. Ye Tang nodded and sent a message. ¡°Then you guys can come.¡± In the car, Meng Bo¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the news. [Thank you, Ye Tang. You¡¯re so good. We¡¯ll be there soon. Wait for a while.] There was a hint of solicitude in his words. After Ye Tang read it, she felt uncomfortable all over. [Can you be more normal? You¡¯re talking like a ghost had possessed you.] If Meng Bo had responded more when she was enthusiastic, the two of them would not have become like this. A trace of hurt flashed across Meng Bo¡¯s eyes. [Alright, I understand.] It seemed like Ye Tang was still very angry. How was he going to make her forgive him? Meng Bo sighed and looked out of the window sadly. His mood fell to rock bottom again. After a while, he turned to look at the two of them behind him. ¡°Yu Su and Ye Tang have agreed to let you follow me. When you arrive, watch your mouths and don¡¯t cause trouble. I don¡¯t want to be chased out, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Zheng smiled, revealing eight teeth. He was in a very good mood. The thought of seeing Yu Su later made him excited. Ye Chang was also filled with joy. ¡°Got it.¡± He had to perform well later and interact more with Yu Su. He no longer had the intention to reconcile with Yu Su, but he still wanted to ease their relationship. It was good to be friends. When the three of them arrived outside the district, the security guard received Yu Su¡¯s message and let them in. After hearing the knock on the door, Ye Tang opened the door and took out three pairs of disposable slippers. ¡°Put it on. Don¡¯t dirty the floor.¡± With that, she returned to the living room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The three of them changed into their shoes and walked into the living room to see Yu Su looking at the computer. Ye Tang was also painting at the side. The two of them looked quite busy. Yu Su said to the three of them, ¡°Find a place to sit.¡± After saying that, she closed her computer and poured three cups of water. After the three of them sat down, Yu Su asked Meng Bo, ¡°I looked for you this time to discuss something about Yao Yun. Are the two people you brought trustworthy?¡± Yu Zheng and Ye Chang were stunned. Of course, the two of them could be trusted.. Why did Yu Su ask Meng Bo this question? Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Should Be Trustworthy Chapter 568: Should Be Trustworthy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meng Bo smiled. ¡°If I say that they can¡¯t be trusted, will they not be able to listen to the rest?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s not trustworthy, we need these two people to wait outside the door and come in after we¡¯re done discussing.¡± Meng Bo¡¯s smile deepened. Yu Zheng and Ye Chang were very anxious. They quickly looked at Meng Bo, not wanting to be chased out of the door. Since they were already here, they naturally wanted to know what Yu Su wanted to talk about. Meng Bo deliberately made the two of them anxious for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve known these two for a long time. Our relationship is not bad. They should be trustworthy. Let them stay here!¡± ¡°What do you mean by should be trustworthy?¡± Yu Zheng asked angrily. Meng Bo gave him a warning look. Yu Zheng immediately reached out to zip the corner of his mouth, indicating that he would not speak again. However, Yu Zheng was still very angry. Ye Chang was also indignant, but he did not say anything. A dark glint flashed across Meng Bo¡¯s eyes. He had guessed what Yu Su was going to say. This matter was related to the Meng family¡¯s privacy, and it was indeed not appropriate for too many people to know. He took a deep breath and said to Yu Su, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°How much do you know about Yao Yun? Do you know that there¡¯s something wrong with her?¡± Meng Bo nodded without hesitation. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I kept her by my side.¡± At this point, he glanced at Ye Tang again. He wasn¡¯t a playboy. He just wanted to monitor Yao Yun¡¯s every move in real time. He didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings towards her. Ye Tang¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile but she didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Su asked again, ¡°Do you know her date of birth?¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s her birthday is on the same day as Ye Tang,¡± Meng Bo said. He knew Ye Tang¡¯s birthday very well. Almost every year, he would celebrate Ye Tang¡¯s birthday. Then, Yu Su showed him the photocopy of the birth certificate she had found. Meng Bo flipped through it and was a little surprised. ¡°She was actually born at this time¡­¡± He did not say it completely, but Yu Su also felt that something was wrong. Yu Su said, ¡°Is there a problem with this time of birth?¡± Meng Bo hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath and saying, ¡°Actually, my birthday is on the same day as Ye Tang¡¯s, but the elders in my family were afraid that someone would use metaphysics to plot against me, so they deliberately changed my birthday to five days later.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Yao Yun was born within an hour of my birth.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the person with the greatest reaction was Ye Tang. Ye Tang frowned. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the birthdays I have celebrated with you in the past were all fake dates? You hid it from me for so many years?¡± No one would have thought that Meng Bo¡¯s birth date would be fake. This made sense. Yao Yun must be closely related to Meng Bo. Yu Zheng thought for a moment and asked softly, ¡°So, the three of you were born on the same day. Yao Yun was born after Meng Bo was born. Is there any connection?¡± He did not understand at all. Yu Su took out three copper coins and performed a divination. After she was done, she was deep in thought. ¡°I see. The person behind this is really scheming.¡± He actually connected the three of them together. He was extraordinarily bold. Meng Bo hurriedly asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Could it be that there was something behind this that he did not know? If that was the case, he would be at a disadvantage and be played by others. This was also the reason why he was anxious. As the future head of the Meng Corporation, he would not allow himself to make such a mistake. Yu Zheng and Ye Chang were also confused and looked at Yu Su. Yu Su looked at their puzzled eyes and looked at Meng Bo. She explained, ¡°Ye Tang has checked. Yao Yun was born through a C-section. Her birth was immediately after yours. I did a divination. She was born for you.¡± ¡°Born for me?¡± Meng Bo¡¯s face was still filled with confusion. He had an ominous feeling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su continued, ¡°Her birth has long been arranged by someone. The timings of the birth of the two of you were deliberately arranged .¡± Ye Tang opened her mouth in surprise and quickly asked, ¡°So, Yao Yun and Meng Bo¡¯s luck are negatively correlated?¡± For so many years, Yao Yun had been absorbing Meng Bo¡¯s luck? ¡°What do you mean by our luck is negatively correlated?¡± Meng Bo asked with a puzzled expression.. ¡°Are you saying that if one of us gets better, the other will get worse?¡± Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Positive Absorption Chapter 569: Positive Absorption Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Chang and Yu Zheng were shocked. Was this the effect of curses? Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that your luck is negatively correlated. Your luck is positively absorbed.¡± The few of them looked puzzled, still not understanding. Yu Su continued to explain, ¡°Meng Bo¡¯s luck is getting better and better. Yao Yun can absorb his luck and transform it into her own. There won¡¯t be any harm.¡± Therefore, Yao Yun would try her best to help Meng Bo at work to make him stronger. Yu Su asked, ¡°Yao Yun must have helped a lot as your secretary, right? She even helped you settle many difficult clients so that you can come into contact with the Meng family¡¯s core business faster.¡± Meng Bo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡± This was also one of the reasons why he had kept Yao Yun. At the same time, he knew that Yao Yun liked him, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He didn¡¯t think that she could threaten him and Ye Tang, so he let her be. On the first day he let Yao Yun come to his side, he had been on guard against Yao Yun. However, he did not expect their luck to be connected like this. In that case, Yao Yun was sincerely helping him. Meng Bo continued, ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t affect my luck much, right?¡± Yu Su raised her eyebrows. ¡°For the time being, that¡¯s the case. Over the years, she has absorbed a lot of your luck, but it hasn¡¯t affected your work. However, when you successfully take over the Meng Corporation, the situation will be different.¡± ¡°How would it be different?¡± Meng Bo frowned. Yu Su continued to explain, ¡°If you take charge of the Meng Corporation, your luck will increase greatly. She can take this opportunity to absorb most of your luck without being discovered.¡± In this way, even if Meng Bo took charge of the Meng family, the luck on his body was not enough for him to manage the Meng family well. Under his management, the Meng family might even have an accident. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t think it has much of an impact?¡± Yu Su asked. Meng Bo choked and was a little speechless. Of course, this would have a huge impact. He hoped to expand his business after inheriting the Meng Corporation. If so much luck was sucked away as soon as he took over, his career would definitely be greatly affected. Ye Chang looked at Meng Bo sympathetically and shook his head. Meng Bo sighed. ¡°Back then, I thought Yao Yun was just a spy by my side. As long as I kept an eye on her and didn¡¯t let her come into contact with business secrets, it would be fine. I didn¡¯t expect her to absorb luck.¡± He guessed that his stepmother and Yao Yun were not simple. They must be plotting something behind the scenes. He thought that they were plotting the Meng family¡¯s assets. He did not expect it to be his luck! Meng Bo seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked, ¡°Then, is this matter related to Ye Tang?¡± He realized that Yao Yun kept targeting Ye Tang. If it was just because she was her love rival, there was no need to be so ruthless. It seemed like there was another reason. Could it be related to her birthday? After all, all three of them had the same birthday. Yu Su said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yao Yun is more useful than I imagined. While she sucked away your luck, she also stole Ye Tang¡¯s luck and deliberately tried to trip up.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The two of them are the ones who have their luck negatively correlated.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Tang exclaimed in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that this matter had something to do with her. She thought that she was safe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She asked in confusion, ¡°Yu Su, didn¡¯t you say that my birthday is far from hers and there shouldn¡¯t be any curse connection between us?¡± ¡°From the conditions of the spell, that¡¯s indeed the case. However, I did a divination just now. The connection between the three of you is very deep, so I was able to determine the fateful connection between you and her. You weren¡¯t connected through your birthdays, so I couldn¡¯t tell,¡± Yu Su said slowly. No wonder she felt uncomfortable when she saw Yao Yun back then. It turned out that Yao Yun had two layers of curse techniques and was encrypted by an array. Ordinary metaphysical masters could not tell. When she was in junior high, Ye Tang was often unlucky. After meeting Yu Su, Yu Su realized that Ye Tang¡¯s symptoms were very similar to hers in the past, so she went to her master, Gao Hong, to help read her fortune. She also found Ye Tang¡¯s grandfather and asked Old Master Ye to find a spiritual artifact for Ye Tang to wear.. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: The Same Encounter Chapter 570: The Same Encounter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Ye Tang put on the spiritual artifact, she could be considered to have escaped bad luck. When Ye Tang was unlucky, it was Yao Yun who was desperately absorbing luck. ¡°Then how did our luck get connected with each other?¡± Ye Tang thought in distress. There were conditions to cast every curse. When did she get cast a curse? Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°That person probably took your blood and hair and did a curse with the secret technique.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between these two ways of creating curses?¡± Ye Chang asked worriedly. If it was harmful to Ye Tang¡¯s body, they had to remove the curse as soon as possible. Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you cast a curse for people who are born around the same time, it will be more hidden and the connection will be stronger. It won¡¯t be easy to resolve. If you create a curse with the use of blood and hair, there¡¯s the risk of being discovered by the Heavenly Dao. The connection would also not be that strong.¡± Ye Tang didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She said helplessly, ¡°As expected of sisters. Even our life experiences are similar. Not only did we meet a scumbag, but our luck was also stolen.¡± Yu Su smiled helplessly. She really did not want her good sister to be like her. Unfortunately, things did not go according to her wishes. Meng Bo asked awkwardly, ¡°Ye Tang, when did you meet a scumbag?¡± ¡°You have no idea.¡± Ye Tang rolled her eyes and sneered. Ye Chang¡¯s face also turned cold. ¡°She¡¯s talking about you. You still have the cheek to ask.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a scumbag too?¡± Meng Bo frowned and asked coldly. Meng Bo did not admit that he was a scumbag, but everyone knew that Ye Chang was a scumbag. Even the media had exposed him. Then, Meng Bo said to Ye Tang, ¡°Ye Tang, I really like you. I¡¯ve never liked Yao Yun. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Tang snorted. ¡°Who would believe you?¡± There was no way she was going back. Even if Meng Bo did not have feelings for Yao Yun, it was a fact that he was cold to her. Meng Bo smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± He knew it was too late to explain, and he didn¡¯t want to. Ye Chang suddenly asked, ¡°Yu Su, have you also been cursed?¡± Yu Su nodded. Ye Chang asked, ¡°Then is the person sucking luck Yu Miao?¡± If it was Yu Miao, everything would make sense. Yu Miao did so many things not only to fight for love, but her ultimate goal was to fight for luck. ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Zheng nodded. Ye Chang looked at Yu Zheng strangely. ¡°You know about this?¡± ¡°Yes, my second brother also knows. He told me.¡± Yu Zheng said indifferently, ¡°Yu Miao was arranged to enter my house. Her time of birth is about the same as Yu Su¡¯s.¡± At that time, when Yu Su was lost, someone suggested that Hu Ying adopt a child. They said that this way, they could find the lost child. Hu Ying was superstitious, so she went to the orphanage to adopt Yu Miao. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yu Miao¡¯s time of birth is very close to mine. I¡¯ve checked. Her mother also had a C-section and gave birth to a pair of twins. The elder one is Yu Miao, and the younger one is Chen Ling.¡± ¡°So, Chen Ling is Yu Miao¡¯s twin sister?¡± Ye Chang was extremely shocked. He knew that Chen Ling looked very similar to Yu Miao and people would mistake them for each other sometimes, but he did not expect these two to really be twins. Yu Zheng said, ¡°I guessed it. The two of them really look alike. If not for the fact that they didn¡¯t interact much, I would be sure that they are twins.¡± Thinking of Yu Miao¡¯s actions, Yu Zheng sighed deeply. Yu Miao made the house a mess, and Yao Yun chased away the person Meng Bo liked. The only person who could walk out of Yu Su¡¯s house with a smile was probably Ye Chang. Other than Mrs. Ye, who was a little mischievous, his family had nothing to do with metaphysical spells. At the thought of this, Yu Zheng looked at Ye Chang enviously. ¡°Old Ye, you¡¯re lucky. Other than Auntie, everyone in the family is fine.¡± One day, if Ye Chang didn¡¯t want to film, he could go home and inherit the family business. Meng Bo was a little indignant. ¡°Why are you able to escape?¡± Ye Chang turned his head and asked with a dark expression, ¡°If I can¡¯t escape, you don¡¯t enjoy any benefits either, why don¡¯t you hope that I¡¯ll do well?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was really impressed to have a bad friend like Meng Bo. Yu Zheng smiled. ¡°This is called going through thick and thin together. What¡¯s the point of escaping alone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Meng Bo agreed. The two of them laughed and joked. They did not really hope that Ye Chang would encounter such a thing. However, Yu Su suddenly said, ¡°Your wish is fulfilled, he won¡¯t be able to escape the fate of being set up too. His birth characters, blood, and hair would probably have been sent to the mastermind a long time ago..¡± Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Poor Person Chapter 571: Poor Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Ye Chang asked in surprise. Shouldn¡¯t his birth characters be kept a secret? How did outsiders find out? Ye Tang shook her head with a smile. ¡°There are some things you don¡¯t know yet. There¡¯s a spy in our family. It¡¯s not just your birth characters and blood, but mine too. They¡¯ve all been leaked.¡± Ye Chang frowned. ¡°How can this be¡­ Who has the ability?¡± Ye Tang smiled without saying anything. He should find out the answer himself! Otherwise, he would say that she framed Zhao Lan. Yu Su said, ¡°The person behind this arranged for Yu Miao and Yao Yun to do this because he¡¯s aiming your luck. You should think of a way to protect your luck.¡± If one lost their luck, it would be very difficult to find it back. Even if they were lucky enough to find half of it, they would still fall into bad luck. A thoughtful look flashed across Meng Bo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Looks like the person behind this has played a huge game of chess and included all of us in it. How impressive.¡± The person behind this was vicious, but he had to admit that his methods were powerful. Not only was he proficient in metaphysics, but he was also good at guessing people¡¯s hearts and calculating everyone¡¯s reactions. Things really developed according to his expectations. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, ¡°You said that Yu Miao and Yao Yun are sisters?¡± Yu Zheng and Ye Chang were also stunned for a moment before they reacted with shock on their faces. ¡°They¡¯re actually sisters? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°They are indeed half-sisters. Ye Tao is their brother.¡± She said this as usual, but it left a huge impact on Ye Chang¡¯s heart. Ye Chang opened his mouth wide as if he did not hear clearly. He asked again, ¡°Who did you say is their brother?¡± ¡°Ye Tao, your adopted brother,¡± Ye Tang said without hesitation. Seeing Ye Chang¡¯s shocked expression, she threw down another piece of news. ¡°Let me tell you another piece of news. Ye Tao was actually your mother¡¯s child before she got married. He¡¯s your biological brother. You two are brothers from the same mother and different fathers.¡± She might as well tell them all the news so that Ye Chang wouldn¡¯t ask them one by one. ¡°Yu Miao, Yao Yun, and Ye Tao are half-siblings. This is also why your mother dotes on Ye Tao. It¡¯s because she loves that man, Ye Tao¡¯s father. Your mother loves him and his daughter. Thus, she is very biased towards Yu Miao.¡± This was the connection. If not for Yu Su¡¯s ability, who would have discovered the mystery behind it? Ye Chang was in a daze. His eyes were lifeless, but his mind was spinning quickly. Was this the truth? When he was young, his mother always liked to stay in his adopted brother¡¯s room. She bought many toys for his brother and told him bedtime stories. At that time, Ye Chang was very jealous of his adopted brother. However, the servant told him that his mother only did this because she felt that Ye Tao was pitiful. His status as her son was irreplaceable, and he did not need to be jealous because of this. His mother also doted on Yu Miao very much and always asked him to take care of her more. When Yu Miao was hospitalized, she even asked him to visit and take care of her. It turned out that the reason was so unbearable. Ye Chang didn¡¯t want to believe it, but he had a feeling that everything was true. His mother really didn¡¯t love him. Ye Chang clenched his fists and looked up at Ye Tang. ¡°Does my father know about these things?¡± He wanted to know if his father was also kept in the dark like him. If that was the case, his father would be too pitiful. Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?¡± This also indirectly told Ye Chang that Ye Heng already knew. However, she did not want to say too much about Ye Heng. If Ye Chang accidentally leaked it, all her previous efforts would be in vain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Chang smiled bitterly. ¡°No wonder Mother likes Ye Tao so much. It turns out that Ye Tao is the child of Mother and the man she loves. Naturally, he is more favored than me.¡± There were many times when he was glad that Ye Tao was adopted and not his parents¡¯ biological child. Only now did he realize how ridiculous he was. Yu Su said, ¡°Ye Tao is quite pitiful. He¡¯s a sacrifice of the mastermind in order to snatch luck. His lifespan is destined to be very short. There will be a few days every month when his body is very weak. Every once in a while, he will also suffer the pain of getting his skinned torn off and his bones getting pulled out. This is not something ordinary people can tolerate.¡± Ye Tao was also a pitiful person. Until now, he had never done anything bad.. Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: A Pawn Chapter 572: A Pawn Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Ling¡¯s encounter was very similar to Ye Tao¡¯s. She was also a chess piece that could not help herself. If she was discovered to have betrayed the mastermind, her outcome would not be good. If Yu Su could find that person, she would be able to seize control of fate. As for selfish people like Yu Miao and Yao Yun, even without the control of the person behind them, these two people would still want to use improper methods to seek benefits for themselves. People like them were unwilling to be ordinary and did not want to succeed through hard work. They could only rely on harming others to make themselves pursue power and benefits. After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Ye Chang felt aggrieved and frustrated. He frowned and asked, ¡°Then can my brother still be saved? If he breaks the curse, can his lifespan be extended?¡± He was jealous that his brother had easily obtained his mother¡¯s love, but at this moment, he was very sympathetic. On the surface, his mother loved his brother and showed her motherly love in small details. However, she was heartless and worked with the mastermind to make his brother a sacrifice. Ye Chang was a little hesitant. Did his mother know that if this continued, his brother¡¯s lifespan would become shorter and shorter? Yu Su said, ¡°There¡¯s a cycle of karma. Everything in the world is connected. If your brother didn¡¯t do anything bad, his lifespan naturally wouldn¡¯t decrease too quickly. He also has a chance of living a long life. If he acts as an accomplice, he can¡¯t blame anyone else.¡± Ye Chang thought for a moment and asked, ¡°If my brother does good deeds, will it help?¡± ¡°Yes, but you need your brother to do it sincerely, not for the sake of it.¡± Yu Su looked around again and looked at Yu Zheng and Meng Bo. ¡°You also need to do more good deeds to resolve the bad luck from before and bless your future.¡± ¡°Okay, I will do it.¡± Yu Zheng was the first to agree. He now believed Yu Su¡¯s words unconditionally. In any case, his biological sister would definitely not harm him. It was hard to say about the others. Meng Bo nodded and glanced at Ye Tang. If doing good deeds could allow Ye Tang to return to his side, he could do good deeds for the rest of his life. Unfortunately¡­ Yu Zheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yu Su, my father wanted my mother to chase Yu Miao away, but my mother refused to listen. She left the Yu family¡¯s villa with Yu Miao and ran out to live. If I want to chase Yu Miao away from my mother, is there any way?¡± Yu Miao had done so many wrong things and caused the Yu family to be in this state. It was really unfair that she was still by his mother¡¯s side. He was frustrated when he saw Yu Miao now. Yu Su smiled and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Are you asking me this question? This is your family matter. I can¡¯t help. Think about it yourself. If you can¡¯t chase her away, it means that your fate with her hasn¡¯t ended.¡± Did he want her to say that he would have to throw Yu Miao out in a sack? Only by making up their minds could the Yu family get rid of Yu Miao¡¯s entanglement. It was useless no matter what she said. What if she really suggested something and the Yu family came to find trouble with her again? What for? She would let Yu Miao cause trouble for the time being! This was the Yu family¡¯s little princess that was the most doted on. There was nothing wrong with her staying a little longer, right? Yu Zheng looked like he had eaten sh*t. Their fate had not ended¡­ He did not want to have any fate with Yu Miao. This was really the funniest joke he had ever heard. Yu Zheng thought for a while and asked, ¡°Do we need to keep what we heard today a secret?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Just don¡¯t tell Yu Miao and your mother. You can share it with the others, but be careful not to leak the secret.¡± Of course, she would also use a secret technique. If anyone was about to reveal the secret in front of outsiders, their throat would not be able to make a sound. Father Yu already knew that something was wrong with Yu Miao, so he was naturally on guard. Yu Hong and Yu Ruo had suffered because of Yu Miao, so they naturally would not stand on Yu Miao¡¯s side, let alone her eldest brother Yu An. Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Then, they fell silent for a while. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su had already said everything she wanted to say. She chased them away and said, ¡°You guys can go back. It¡¯s fine for the time being.¡± Ye Tang also said, ¡°Yes, you guys should leave. It¡¯s very late.¡± She glanced at the clock on the wall. It was half past eleven. Meng Bo couldn¡¯t bear to part with her and stole a glance at Ye Tang. Ye Chang sighed. After coming here today, he knew his family¡¯s secret. He would not be able to sleep tonight.. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Refusing to Add Him as a Friend Chapter 573: Refusing to Add Him as a Friend Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The three of them dawdled for a while before Meng Bo finally said, ¡°Yu Su, can you help me make a spiritual artifact to prevent my luck from being sucked away? I don¡¯t feel safe.¡± He already knew Yao Yun¡¯s role. In order not to alert the enemy, he would most likely still keep Yao Yun by his side, but his luck would be sucked away by Yao Yun. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, the price is 30 million. Do you need it?¡± Meng Bo nodded. If luck could be preserved, this bit of money was nothing. Yu Su continued, ¡°This spiritual artifact can help you avoid three calamities. If you use it all three times, the spiritual artifact will lose its effect and you will have to buy it again. The effect of this spiritual artifact is for half a year. In half a year, your luck will not be sucked away.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Meng Bo¡¯s eyes lit up as he sighed. Yu Su was indeed a metaphysical master. She had even given him something that can help him avoid disasters. It was quite worth it. Yu Su said, ¡°This spiritual artifact is not easy to make. If you agree, I need to cut off a trace of your aura and place it on the spiritual artifact.¡± Meng Bo immediately nodded. ¡°Please!¡± Yu Su walked into the room and took out a red candle and a white talisman paper. She lit the red candle and muttered an incantation. Then, she looked at Meng Bo and captured a wisp of his aura. After succeeding, she placed the talisman on the table. ¡°Alright, give me an address. I¡¯ll send the spiritual artifact over to you in three days,¡± Yu Su said. Meng Bo nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then give me your bank account number. I¡¯ll transfer the money to your card.¡± All these years, he had earned a lot overseas. He did not feel the pinch at all spending 30 million to own a spiritual artifact. After Meng Bo received Yu Su¡¯s bank account number, he transferred the money on the spot. He believed that Yu Su would not go back on her word. Yu Zheng also said, ¡°Yu Su, I want a spiritual artifact too!¡± Every evening, he would go home for dinner. He was always trembling in fear and tense. If he had a spiritual artifact, he would feel more relaxed. Meng Bo looked at him strangely. ¡°Why do you want a spiritual artifact? Yu Miao is not a big deal now. Are you still afraid of her?¡± Yu Zheng rolled his eyes at him. ¡°If you see her every day, you¡¯ll be as afraid as me. If I have a spiritual artifact, I¡¯ll definitely be more at ease. I don¡¯t want to be unlucky like Third Brother every day.¡± If Yu Miao used the same trick again and stole half of his luck, he would definitely be furious. It just so happened that the items were all there, so it was not difficult to capture the aura again. Yu Su agreed, ¡°You can have it if you want it. The price is the same. It can be used for half a year.¡± Yu Zheng nodded immediately. ¡°No problem. I want it too.¡± The opportunity to get Yu Su to make a spiritual artifact was something that could only be chanced upon by luck. He cherished it very much. After Yu Zheng¡¯s aura was captured, Yu Su had an additional 30 million dollars in her account. The three of them did not delay any longer and stood up to leave. Before leaving, Meng Bo also said that if there was any other news, he would definitely tell them and let everyone communicate. Yu Zheng dawdled and walked at the back. When he reached the door, he looked at Yu Su and said carefully, ¡°Yu Su, can we exchange contact numbers?¡± Ever since Yu Su severed ties with the Yu family, he did not have Yu Su¡¯s contact information. He really wanted to talk to her more. Even if Yu Su did not reply, he just wanted to talk to her more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The meaning in Yu Su¡¯s words was obvious. Yu Zheng was stunned for a moment and felt extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Alright, Yu Su, go to bed early. If you need my help, remember to tell me.¡± He really wanted to get closer to his little sister. If not for the scheme of the person behind him and the appearance of Yu Miao, he and Yu Su should be able to become very close siblings! Yu Su would also grow up being doted on by everyone at home. At the thought of this, Yu Zheng felt very upset and wanted to cry. He steeled his heart and strode out of the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After sending them off, Ye Tang returned to the living room and realized that she had been pulled into a group by Ye Chang. Ye Chang had even privately messaged her and asked her to pull Yu Su in as well. In the future, they could send messages in this group. In that case, Ye Chang could chat with Yu Su again. Meng Bo also felt that this group was very good. He could @Ye Tang and chat in the group if there was anything. Ye Tang asked Yu Su and Yu Su agreed. If there was no group, the three of them would definitely come to their house from time to time in the future. Yu Su did not want to see them often.. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Family Treasure Chapter 574: Family Treasure Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su, Yu An, and Yu Hong also had a group, so it didn¡¯t matter if there was one more. Sitting on the sofa, Yu Su took out her phone and hacked into the phones of the three of them. She installed a protective system on their phones so that their phones would not be hacked in the future. Three days later, Yu Zheng and Meng Bo¡¯s spiritual artifacts were also sent out. Yu Su continued to focus on filming. On the set, Yu Su was wearing a red dress and had big waves from the 1980s. Her every move was seductive. After filming that day¡¯s scenes, the director asked Yu Su to stay and said that someone wanted to see her. When they arrived at the private room, Yu Su realized that other than the director, there was also a middle-aged woman who looked a little haggard. The woman was about 40 years old. She was wearing a cheongsam and had a faint smile on her face. She had a good temperament. The director stood up and introduced, ¡°Yu Su, this is Screenwriter Wang. She wrote this movie. Screenwriter Wang has something to ask you for help with.¡± ¡°Hello, Yu Su. You can just call me Aunt Wang. You¡¯re indeed as beautiful as on television.¡± Wang Mian also stood up and extended her hand. Yu Su shook her hand and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯ve finally seen you in person today.¡± Wang Mian was an outstanding screenwriter in the country. She had written many classic television dramas and was very popular with domestic and foreign fans. However, she kept a low profile and rarely appeared. Wang Mian¡¯s female characters were all really genuine and were deeply loved by female audiences. Yu Su looked at Wang Mian¡¯s face and sighed in her heart. She knew why Screenwriter Wang was looking for her. Yu Su asked directly, ¡°Aunt Wang, your house hasn¡¯t been very peaceful recently, right?¡± Wang Mian was stunned for a moment before a bitter smile appeared on her face. Her whole condition seemed to have worsened. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. I came to look for you this time to seek your help to check on the matters in my house.¡± When she was free, she would also watch variety shows and knew that Yu Su was very capable. However, she did not have much hope in her heart. After all, there were so many masters who did not solve her problem. She did not want to make things difficult for a young lady. If Yu Su also failed, she could only ask the Daoist Association for help. Wang Mian took a deep breath and asked with a tired expression, ¡°Then can you tell the reason for the frequent accidents in my family?¡± She had not slept well for more than a week and was too tired. Yu Su stared at her for a few seconds and paused for a while before saying slowly, ¡°Ever since last week, there have been frequent accidents in your family. Your parents¡¯ old illnesses have relapsed and they¡¯re in a bad state in the hospital. Your niece had gastrointestinal problems and almost couldn¡¯t be saved. Your brother got into a car accident on the highway yesterday and broke a few ribs.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t sense any ferocity from you. The problem might be in two places. One is your ancestral grave, and the other is your old house.¡± Wang Mian¡¯s eyes were red and her heart ached. She did not know how she had survived these few days. Her relatives had gotten into trouble one after another, as if someone was targeting their family. However, she had always been kind and did not think that she had offended anyone. Wang Mian calmed herself down and took a deep breath. ¡°Master Yu, you¡¯re right. My family has encountered bad luck repeatedly. I¡¯m really too anxious.¡± She had invited several masters, and one of them had once said that it was because of her ancestral grave or her old house. She did not look too surprised. Yu Su said, ¡°Do you already know the reason?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Mian nodded and recalled. ¡°I¡¯ve been running between my home and the hospital these past few days. The day before yesterday, I felt that something was wrong, so I looked for a few masters to take a look. They couldn¡¯t see the reason, so I found a master near my home. Master Liu said the same thing.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Master Liu also said that if I don¡¯t deal with it soon, I¡¯ll be the next person to get into trouble.¡± She would rather have something happen to her than to her family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Did you bring her back to see those two places that day?¡± Yu Su asked. Logically speaking, the metaphysical masters should have gone to take a look before making an accurate judgment. Wang Mian nodded. ¡°I was very flustered at that time, so I brought Master Liu back to take a few rounds. She said that there was a problem with the old house and there was a murderous aura in the house. She needed to perform a ritual to expel it.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment. This situation was normal. Wang Mian continued, ¡°After we returned, we started negotiating. She said that she needed some remuneration for the ritual, and I agreed. She also said that she liked antiques, so I brought her home to choose. I didn¡¯t expect her to choose our Wang family¡¯s heirloom..¡± Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Coming for the Treasure Chapter 575: Coming for the Treasure Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The director sighed and asked, ¡°Then did you agree?¡± The safety of her family was more important. If it was for her family, it was worth it to give up the treasure. Wang Mian shook her head. ¡°At that time, I hesitated and didn¡¯t make up my mind. Seeing that I was hesitating, Master Liu left me her contact number and told me that if I thought it through, I could contact her.¡± ¡°But the more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. Master Liu seems to be here for the family heirloom. After seeing the treasure, she was not surprised at all. Thus, I decided to find other metaphysical masters to take a look.¡± If it was still useless to find metaphysical masters, it would not be too late for her to find Master Liu to resolve it. Today was the first day of filming, and Wang Mian happened to come over to work. When she saw Yu Su, she thought of her performance on the variety show and felt some hope. To Wang Mian¡¯s surprise, the moment Yu Su saw her, she knew what had happened at her house and even told her the reason accurately. At this moment, Wang Mian was very glad that she had come to the set today. After hearing what had happened, Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with deep thought. ¡°There¡¯s indeed something fishy about this matter. Master Liu is a little suspicious. I wonder if I can see that family heirloom?¡± She suspected that Master Liu was here for the treasure. Master Liu¡¯s appearance was too coincidental, and the treasure she asked for was an heirloom. All of this seemed to have been planned. Wang Mian immediately nodded. ¡°Of course. We can go over now.¡± One misfortune after another happened at home. She wanted to settle the matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, she did not know what would happen to her family again. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go over now. Director Chen, do you want to go with us or go back and rest?¡± Director Chen Di was quite interested in metaphysics and wanted to know what was going on in Wang Mian¡¯s family. He laughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I also want to see the family heirloom.¡± Wang Mian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re willing to come.¡± The three of them took a car and arrived at the Wang family villa. It was a luxurious private villa with a small garden behind it. The garden was exquisitely designed. After entering the villa, Yu Su acutely sensed the fluctuations of the ferocious aura and auspicious aura. The two blended together and actually presented a sense of harmony. Wang Mian brought the two of them into the treasure room. There were several large shelves in the treasure room. There were many treasures placed on the shelves, and a few of them contained auspicious aura. This was the foundation of a rich family. Wang Mian walked near the last wall and pressed a mechanism. A door slowly opened on the wall, and it was obvious that it was a secret room. Wang Mian said to the two people behind her, ¡°The family heirloom is inside. Follow me!¡± She walked in first and turned on the light in the secret room. In an instant, the secret room was as bright as day. There were milky white lights hanging all around. They were very bright but not dazzling. It looked very comfortable. As soon as she walked in, Yu Su smelled a faint fragrance. This fragrance was some kind of pest-repelling spice. Burning it from time to time could extend the lifespan of the treasure and prevent it from decaying so quickly. In the center of the secret room was a table made of top-notch mahogany. There were two display shelves on the table, and two treasures were placed on them. Wang Mian said to Su, ¡°Yu Su, these are the two ancient pottery pieces. Take a look and see what¡¯s special about them.¡± The collection value of these two pottery items was not high. Even if they were sold, they would not be worth much, so she suspected that Master Liu had other uses for this pottery. Yu Su walked over to take a closer look and was slightly surprised. Of these two types of pottery, one was a pottery jar, and the other was a pottery spoon. From the pattern and style, it was a complete set. There was a strong auspicious aura on the ancient pottery jar and a strong ferocious aura on the ancient pottery spoon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two blended with each other and were very harmonious, nourishing the auspicious aura of the ancient pottery jar more and more. Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°That master wants this pot, right?¡± Wang Mian was impressed. She did not expect Yu Su to even guess this. ¡°Yes.¡± She looked at Yu Su with a burning gaze, wanting to know why Master Liu wanted this treasure. Yu Su said slowly, ¡°This pot is filled with auspicious energy, and the spoon beside it is filled with ferocious energy. The aura of the two can be exchanged. The auspicious energy on this pot can also be refined into extremely evil ferocious energy. To metaphysical masters, it¡¯s indeed a rare treasure. It¡¯s not strange for her to want it..¡± Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Top-notch Spiritual Artifact Chapter 576: Top-notch Spiritual Artifact Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Mian nodded in realization. Yu Su continued, ¡°This family heirloom has been passed down for many generations, right?¡± ¡°Yes, passed down from the Qing Dynasty,¡± Wang Mian said proudly. Even if this treasure was sold, it would not be worth much money. However, it was entrusted with generations of long-cherished wishes. Yu Su said, ¡°These two antiques have a protective effect on feng shui. It¡¯s very beneficial to your family¡¯s juniors. It¡¯s best not to place them separately. Otherwise, they will lose their protective effect.¡± Yu Su also had some understanding of Screenwriter Wang. Wang Mian often did good deeds. Every year, she would donate a portion of her royalties. She also often brought her family to the welfare institute to volunteer. It was said that when Screenwriter Wang was young, she went to the mountains to teach and donated money to support many children to finish university. From these two pieces of pottery, Yu Su could tell that the Wang family was a good family and had accumulated a lot of fortune. If they used one of these pottery for rituals, the effect would be doubled. Yu Su continued, ¡°This pottery has been nurtured by generations of your family with good deeds, that is the reason why it can be used to attract wealth and peace. Preserve your family heirloom well.¡± Wang Mian nodded. The Wang family¡¯s ancestral teaching was to do more good deeds and take good care of this family heirloom. It turned out that a family heirloom was equivalent to a top-notch spiritual artifact. Wang Mian hurriedly asked, ¡°Yu Su, can you help my family resolve this disaster?¡± The family heirloom was secondary. She wanted her family to be safe the most. Her eyes were pleading and her hands were slightly clenched into fists. She was a little nervous. Yu Su agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± Hearing an affirmative answer, Wang Mian heaved a sigh of relief. She suddenly thought of something and looked conflicted. ¡°Then what compensation do you need? Do you also want our Wang family¡¯s heirloom?¡± If Yu Su wanted it, what should she do? Was she really going to give away the treasure that had been passed down for so many years? Looking at her expression, Yu Su knew what she was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your family heirloom. Continue doing good deeds and pass down the family heirloom!¡± If she also wanted to snatch someone¡¯s love, what was the difference between her and the previous master? Wang Mian said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s great. I really can¡¯t bear to give away the family heirloom. Yu Su, thank you so much.¡± She also knew that family heirlooms were very precious to metaphysical masters, but Yu Su was not greedy. This was very rare. Director Chen smiled at the side and said, ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s definitely not wrong to look for Yu Su. She has a good character, is strong, and is also beautiful. Unfortunately, my son is married. Otherwise, I would have introduced them to each other.¡± After interacting with her for the past few days, he finally understood why Yu Su had so many fans. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°You flatter me!¡± As a metaphysical master, she naturally believed in karma and kept a kind heart. Wang Mian relaxed a little and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Yu Su, why don¡¯t you choose from the treasure room and see if there¡¯s anything you like? If there¡¯s anything you like, feel free to ask.¡± She was not a greedy person. She only wanted her family to be safe. Other than her family heirloom that could not be given away, there was nothing else for her to be unwilling to part with. She was very willing to give them to Yu Su. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± With that, the three of them returned to the treasure room and walked around. Director Chen also began to admire the Wang family¡¯s antiques. Yu Su walked by a wall and her gaze landed on a maidservant painting. The jade she was wearing suddenly flashed. However, it was too fast and the room was very bright, so it did not attract the attention of the other two. Yu Su took a few steps closer to the portrait and observed it carefully. Her gaze looked down from above, past the maidservant¡¯s hair accessories, eyebrows, and graceful figure, and finally landed on the maidservant¡¯s dress. There were faint black lines drawn on her dress. It was smooth and beautiful. That line was vaguely familiar, but Yu Su did not remember it at that moment moment. She just stayed where she was and continued to look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A few seconds later, the jade flashed again, as if reminding Yu Su. Yu Su suddenly remembered to probe the jade with her spiritual consciousness and saw a map. The lines on the lady¡¯s dress actually matched the map, but the route was even more detailed. The two complemented each other and became a complete map. So that was how it was! Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: A Complete Map Chapter 577: A Complete Map Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No wonder the previous owners of the jade could not find the secrets inside the jade, nor could they find the place on the map. It turned out that the map was incomplete. There were also some important roads hidden in this painting. Yu Su made up her mind and looked at Wang Mian. ¡°I want this painting. Is it alright?¡± Wang Mian looked at the painting and was a little surprised. She had bought this painting at a night market a few years ago. The price was very low. If not for the fact that she felt that this lady¡¯s painting was good, it would not be worthy of being placed in this treasure room. Why would Yu Su fancy this painting? Wang Mian said kindly, ¡°Yu Su, you might not know this, but I bought this painting at a low price. It¡¯s not a masterpiece and doesn¡¯t have much collection value. Why don¡¯t you take a look at the other collections?¡± She did not want to take advantage of Yu Su. Although Yu Su was a famous metaphysical master, Wang Mian treated her as a junior. Yu Su shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. I¡¯m happy just looking at it. It¡¯s good to put it at home.¡± Seeing that she had made up her mind, Wang Mian did not persuade her anymore. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to wrap this painting later. You can bring it back today. Also, get someone to let you know how you can maintain and preserve it well.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Wang Mian asked again, ¡°Yu Su, when do you have time to go back to the old house with me? The longer this drags on, the more worried I am. I want to settle the matters over there as soon as possible.¡± Yu Su pondered for a moment and thought about her recent filming arrangements. Before she could say anything, Chen Di smiled and said, ¡°Yu Su, go back with Screenwriter Wang first. I¡¯m not in a hurry here. I can move your scenes to three days later and film the supporting roles first. But let me make it clear first. It¡¯s only for three days. There¡¯s nothing more.¡± He had been friends with Wang Mian for many years and was her best friend. Naturally, he would not watch Wang Mian¡¯s family suffer. However, it was not difficult for the experienced Director Chen to change the timing of the filming. He was also willing to make things convenient. Wang Mian looked at Chen Di gratefully. ¡°Director Chen, after I settle my family matters, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a meal.¡± She often worked on set, so she naturally knew that with the change of filming schedules, the various departments would have to rearrange their work content. It was a little troublesome. ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Chen Di chuckled. His wife was also a fan of Screenwriter Wang. It would definitely be very lively if he brought his wife along for dinner. Since the matter of filming had been resolved, Yu Su naturally had no objections. ¡°There¡¯s no problem on my side either. We can set off tomorrow. Aunt Wang, please set a time!¡± Wang Mian immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll set off early in the morning. Send me your address and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Her hometown was quite far from where she lived now. If they drove, it would take more than three hours to reach. It was best to leave early. The two of them discussed the details again. Ten minutes later, Yu Su was sent home in the Wang family¡¯s car. Seven o¡¯clock the next morning. The Wang family¡¯s nanny van appeared at the entrance of Yu Su¡¯s house on time. Yu Su got into the car. In addition to Wang Mian, there was also Wang Mian¡¯s husband, Lin An, and the Wang family¡¯s chauffeur. Lin An introduced himself briefly and Yu Su also greeted them before the four of them headed to the old residence. Three hours and forty minutes later, the car stopped at the entrance of the old residence. The old residence was a wooden house with a plaque hanging in front of the door. It looked quite cultured. Behind the old residence, there was a bamboo forest planted. It was green and tall. After Yu Su got out of the car, she first felt around and indeed realized that something was wrong. The feng shui of the old residence seemed to have been destroyed. Yu Su pointed at one of the houses and said, ¡°That house has your ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets, right?¡± Wang Mian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She was even more surprised. Yu Su knew about it even before she introduced it to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that Yu Su was even more powerful than she had imagined. The misfortune that had happened at home would definitely be resolved. Yu Su took a few steps forward, took out three copper coins, and threw them into the air a few times. The copper coins swayed on the ground for a few rounds before stopping. Yu Su walked over and frowned after taking a look. ¡°The divination is not good. Your family¡¯s calamity is coming aggressively. We have to find out the reason today. Otherwise, someone in your family will die.¡± The divination on the ground was very ominous.. Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: Very Ominous Chapter 578: Very Ominous Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Mian was shocked. Her face turned pale and her legs almost went limp. She could not say anything. Her husband, Lin An, supported Wang Mian and cupped his hands at Yu Su. ¡°Ms. Yu, please help!¡± After he returned home yesterday, Wang Mian introduced Yu Su to him and told him about what had taken place in the treasure chamber. Lin An was also very convinced by her. Yu Su nodded and walked into the old house. She walked into the courtyard and looked around. In the end, she raised her head and her gaze stopped at the central room where the memorial tablets were worshiped. She then glanced at the bamboo forest behind the house. Yu Su strode towards the central room. In the courtyard, there were many fallen leaves, and crunching sounds could be heard from stepping on them. The few of them strode into the central room. The door of the central room was locked, and through the crack in the door, they could vaguely see the memorial tablets placed in the room. Wang Mian took out her keys and opened the door. Yu Su did not enter immediately. Instead, she took out a red candle from her bag and lit it before walking in. She placed the red candle in a corner of the room and looked at the memorial tablet. The three of them also walked in. Wang Mian walked to the memorial tablet, knelt on the futon, and kowtowed a few times. Lin An did the same. Yu Su walked around the room and finally stopped in front of the memorial tablet. She looked at the offering table in front of the memorial tablet and reached out to touch it before looking at her finger. His fingers were stained with some red liquid. Wang Mian also noticed Yu Su¡¯s actions and exclaimed, ¡°What is this?¡± When she walked in just now, she did not pay much attention. She only wanted to sincerely pay her respects to her ancestors. At this moment, she looked at the offering counter and realized that something was amiss. After not coming back for so many years, the offering platform should be covered in dust, but now, there was only a thin layer of dust. Yu Su said slowly, ¡°This is 72 streams of evil blood extracted from various animals that have been tortured to death and refined. This blood carries an extremely strong evil aura and ferocity.¡± ¡°Who did this?!¡± Wang Mian was so angry that her face turned green and her entire body burned. Lin An reached out to stroke his wife¡¯s back, his eyes filled with ruthlessness. If he knew who did it, he would definitely take revenge. Yu Su suddenly squatted down and looked under the altar. ¡°There¡¯s another wooden box under the altar. It¡¯s nailed down and can only be removed with tools.¡± Hearing this, Wang Mian could not be bothered to be angry. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get the hoe.¡± After Wang Mian brought the hoe over, Lin An took it and took some effort to take down the wooden box. The wooden box was dark red, as if it had been dyed in blood. There were many patterns carved on it. The four of them looked around and realized that iron nails had been nailed around the wooden box. It was very firm. Even a hoe might not be able to open it. Wang Mian gritted her teeth and did not speak. Yu Su took a few glances and took out the jade from her pocket. She chanted a few incantations, ¡°Open!¡± After that, all the nails on the box fell off automatically. This magical scene shocked the other three. Yu Su opened the lid of the wooden box and saw several black puppets lying in it. Each of them was only the size of a finger and were piled up densely together. There was also a stench. On each puppet was a talisman paper. Yu Su took out a talisman and stuck it to the side of the wooden box before taking out the puppets. She arranged the puppets in a row for Wang Mian to see. Wang Mian looked carefully at the faces of the puppets. She felt that the faces of these puppets were very familiar, as if¡­ they were her family. When the last puppet was taken out, Wang Mian¡¯s hair stood on end and she almost screamed. That puppet looked very similar to her! It had the same high nose bridge, big eyes, and thin lips. Could it be that these puppets were all made according to her family? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang Mian looked at the talisman on the last puppet and realized that her birth characters were written on it. There were even some patterns on it, making it look rather evil. She gritted her teeth and looked at the puppets. On each puppet was the birth character of a family member. Every puppet represented a family member. Lin An was also furious. If not for Yu Su¡¯s presence, he would have long cursed out loud. Wang Mian¡¯s body trembled. Her eyes were red as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Who is so vicious to harm my family? I¡¯ve never done anything bad in my life and I often do good deeds.. How did our family offend anyone?¡± Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Breaking the Array Chapter 579: Breaking the Array Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su said, ¡°This matter is indeed targeted at your family. Or rather, to snatch the family heirloom by harming your family.¡± She looked at the puppet and could feel the evil aura on it. This evil aura was very similar to the aura left behind by He Jun after he fainted. It should have been done by the same group of people. It was very likely that it was done by the mastermind. However, what was surprising was that Yu Su happened to ruin the other party¡¯s plan by helping the screenwriter. She even unexpectedly obtained a complete map. In Hu Ying¡¯s villa in the capital. Liu Min sat in an empty room and meditated. She chanted an incantation silently, and there was faint magic power flowing in her body. This was a cultivation technique that she had to do every day. Suddenly, her eyes widened and her chest felt hot. She spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Pfft!¡± Liu Min reached out and wiped the blood away. Her eyes were dazed as she muttered, ¡°Someone touched my array formation. Who is it?¡± Immediately after, she circulated her energy and meditated to calm the violent Dharmic powers in her body. A few minutes later, she spat out another mouthful of blood. Her face was pale, and her body felt like it was being torn apart. Liu Min was shocked. Who broke the array? And opened the wooden box? She had already asked around and found out that the Wang family did not know any metaphysical masters. That was why she was so sure that Wang Mian would definitely look for her again. Unexpectedly, only two days had passed and there was already a metaphysical master breaking the array! Which blind person dared to get involved in this matter? At the same time, Liu Min was very afraid. If the elders knew, she would definitely not be able to escape responsibility and would be punished. Liu Min couldn¡¯t care less about healing her injuries. She took out her phone and made a call. She said angrily, ¡°I told you to monitor the Wang family at all times. What happened to the Wang family? The array formation has been broken!¡± That person said with a trembling voice, ¡°Master Liu, Screenwriter Wang brought people back to her hometown early this morning.¡± Liu Min was furious. ¡°Why did you only tell me such important news now?¡± The person on the other end of the phone was still trembling. He said carefully, ¡°Master Liu, I called you many times this morning, but you didn¡¯t answer. I really couldn¡¯t contact you.¡± Liu Min was stunned. She suddenly remembered that she would turn her phone on silent before every practice. Liu Min suppressed her anger and continued to ask, ¡°Did you see who Wang Mian brought back to her hometown?¡± The person on the other end of the phone replied, ¡°One is Screenwriter Wang¡¯s husband, the other is the driver of the family, and there¡¯s also a female celebrity. She was quite popular on variety shows previously and knows some metaphysical things. I think her name is Yu Su.¡± Liu Min gritted her teeth. ¡°So it¡¯s her!¡± No wonder the array was broken so quickly. What puzzled Liu Min was why Yu Su was involved in this matter. How did she know Wang Mian? Liu Min instructed, ¡°Continue following them. After they¡¯re done, follow them back to the Wang family and wait near the Wang family to see if Yu Su is holding anything when she comes out of the Wang family.¡± She suspected that Yu Su also wanted the Wang family¡¯s heirloom. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the other party said. After hanging up the phone, the more Liu Min thought about it, the more indignant she felt. The Wang family¡¯s heirloom was about to be obtained, but Yu Su interfered and all her preparations were ruined. If the elder knew, he would definitely be very angry. However, Liu Min did not dare to not tell the elder. After all, she could not obtain the family heirloom. The Wang family had done many good deeds for generations. They also had family heirlooms protecting them. If she forcefully snatched the treasure, they would definitely be punished by the Heavenly Dao. Now that the Wang family no longer needed Liu Min to perform rituals, they would not willingly give the treasures. Liu Min sat paralyzed on the spot and thought for a while before making up her mind to call the elder. After the call went through, she quickly told him what had happened and waited anxiously for the elder to reply. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The elder said angrily, ¡°Useless fellow, you should have stopped Yu Su from returning to the Wang family¡¯s old residence. You¡¯re really an idiot. What¡¯s the point of me keeping you by my side?¡± ¡°Elder, calm down! I am willing to be punished,¡± Liu Min replied respectfully. The old man snorted coldly. ¡°After you return, go to the Punishment Hall to receive your punishment. Damn Yu Su, you¡¯re involved in my matters again. Why are you making things difficult for me?¡± Every year, he could absorb a large amount of luck through He Wan and obtain many antique spiritual artifacts. However, He Wan had been crippled by Yu Su.. Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Scheme Chapter 580: Scheme Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su competed with Yu Miao for luck too, turning Yu Miao into a person with ordinary luck. He lost another portion of his luck and even suffered a backlash because of Yu Miao. All these things made the old man unhappy. His eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Use a plan to make Zhao Lan hate Yu Su even more. Let Zhao Lan find Wu Zhen to deal with Yu Su, and Yu Su will go against Wu Zhen. If Wu Zhen kills Yu Su, that would be for the best.¡± The old man paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If Yu Su kills Wu Zhen, there will be a good show to watch.¡± Wu Bang and Wu Zhen were senior and junior brothers, Wu Bang was known as the Black Magic King of the southwest, Wu Zhen was the most powerful Black Magic Master in the younger generation, both of them were disciples of the old Black Magic Master Wu Jiang. Wu Jiang would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. If he knew that Yu Su had harmed his two disciples in a row, he would definitely come to take revenge on her. ¡°Yes, Elder!¡± Liu Min immediately replied. The old man¡¯s face was fierce, and his lips curled into a cold smile. Yu Su had ruined his plan and snatched his luck, causing his lifespan to shorten. Then, he would send Yu Su to the afterlife and reunite with her master. Yu Su lit another red candle and tore off all the talismans on the little puppet. She placed them on the candle and lit them. The talisman paper turned into ashes and was blown away by the wind. Yu Su looked at Wang Mian and said, ¡°After this talisman is destroyed, the bad luck on your family can be eliminated. Your life will not be in danger.¡± Seeing the talisman paper burn, Wang Mian finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Is this matter resolved?¡± Lin An also looked at Yu Su with anticipation. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Although your life is not in danger, the feng shui of your old residence has been disturbed. Many unlucky things will happen in the future, and your luck will also worsen. This matter is only half resolved.¡± The other half was in the central room. ¡°Then how do we deal with the other half?¡± Lin An asked with a slight frown. He did not know much about metaphysics, but he was willing to believe Yu Su. Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Then what should we do with these on the ground?¡± Wang Mian pointed at the pile of puppets on the ground and asked worriedly. Yu Su said, ¡°You can start a fire to burn these things. There¡¯s a firewood stove in the old house, right? Light it up and put it in the stove to burn.¡± Lin An nodded and looked at the driver waiting at the side. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± The driver nodded, packed the things, and went into the kitchen. Lin An and Wang Mian followed Yu Su into the central room again. When they stood in front of the memorial tablet, Wang Mian was still very puzzled. What else had been neglected? She looked at the offering table and suddenly remembered. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re talking about this offering table, right? I¡¯ll get someone to move the offering table out in the afternoon and buy a new one.¡± The offering table was smeared with blood and was already an impure object. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°More than that.¡± It wasn¡¯t just this altar. There were also evil things in unseen places. Yu Su walked forward and bowed in front of the memorial tablet to show her respect. Then, she said to the two of them, ¡°Under the central room, someone dug a tunnel and buried the evil spirit where we are currently standing.¡± This evil spirit was the one that needed to be expelled the most. ¡°Evil spirit?¡± Wang Mian was shocked and looked down at the ground. Unfortunately, she could only see the stone slabs of the old house and nothing else. Lin An gasped. ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡± With the evil spirit causing trouble, the Wang family would be finished in the future. As long as the evil spirit was not eliminated, the Wang family would not be at peace. Yu Su replied, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to crack it. You need to move the memorial tablet out, choose an auspicious spot to place it again, dig out the evil spirit in the tunnel, and make a suppression array.¡± Wang Mian bowed to Yu Su. ¡°Master Yu, please find an auspicious spot for my ancestral tablet!¡± She already knew that Yu Su was very strong, but she did not expect her to be even stronger than she had imagined. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She slowly walked out of the central room and walked around the few rooms in the old residence. Finally, she chose the east wing as a new place to place the memorial tablet. Yu Su said, ¡°This room is not bad. You can move it here.¡± She counted with her fingers again and continued, ¡°Tomorrow morning at nine o¡¯clock is an auspicious time. You can move the tablets. Prepare yourselves.¡± Wang Mian immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s move.¡± There were many procedures to move the memorial tablet. They needed to prepare incense and other sacrificial items. If they did not prepare in advance, they would definitely not be able to make it in time.. Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Meridians Broken Chapter 581: Meridians Broken Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Mian looked at Yu Su again and pleaded, ¡°Master Yu, are you staying tonight? If you¡¯re not around, I can¡¯t feel at ease about the move tomorrow.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll stay for another two days. On the third day, I¡¯ll perform a ritual in the central room and go back with you guys after everything.¡± Wang Mian was finally relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± If Yu Su wasn¡¯t around, she would really panic. Then, other than the driver who stayed in the old house to burn the things, the other three found a hotel to stay in. The driver went to the hotel himself after burning everything. After a quick lunch, Wang Mian and Lin An went to the nearby city to look for professional tablet-shifting masters and bought a large batch of sacrificial offerings. They were finally done in the afternoon. The next day, 9 a.m. Wang Mian knelt in front of the memorial tablet and sincerely prayed. She also carried out the ritual of kowtowing and worshiping. Only then did she get the masters to start moving the new offering table and memorial tablet. The east wing had been cleaned up yesterday, and the surroundings were sprinkled with damp-proof limestone powder. Wang Mian only heaved a sigh of relief when the new offering table and memorial tablets were safely moved into the house. Yu Su had pasted talismans on the old offering table. Yu Su ordered someone to dismantle the old offering table into firewood and send it to the stove to burn. Yu Su stood by the stove and took out a cinnabar pen. She drew several runes on the stove to suppress the evil blood on the offering table, allowing it to burn fully in the fire. This could resolve most of the Wang family¡¯s bad luck. Everyone stood outside the kitchen and looked into the room. They saw that the fire in the room had a red glow. They could also smell a strong fishy smell. It was very unpleasant. Lin An sighed deeply, his eyes dark. It seemed that Yu Su was telling the truth. If they did not remove the memorial tablet, the Wang family would face trouble again. In the villa. Liu Min, who was sitting in the room recuperating, suddenly fainted on the ground. Her entire body twitched non-stop, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth onto the ground. At this moment, Liu Min knew that she had suffered a backlash! The things left under the house would probably be dug out too. At the thought of this, her eyes were filled with strong unwillingness. She struggled to sit up and used her magic power to continue healing herself. But strangely, the moment she used her magic power, it dissipated in her body. Her dantian also felt like it was about to shatter. In a panic, Liu Min probed her dantian with her divine sense. Seeing that her dantian was still intact, she probed every part of her body with her divine sense. She painfully discovered that many of her meridians had been broken. Liu Min said in a hoarse voice, ¡°How did this happen?¡± It must be Yu Su¡¯s doing! If she wanted to avenge herself, she had to let Yu Su experience the pain of having her meridians broken. Liu Min immediately got someone to secretly ambush Zhao Lan and made Wu Zhen blame Yu Su for all the crimes, making Zhao Lan completely detest Yu Su. Only by letting Zhao Lan deal with Yu Su would she have a chance to take revenge. In the old house. Seeing that the fire was still burning, Yu Su left the woodshed and walked towards Wang Mian and her husband. She said, ¡°We¡¯re done today. Tomorrow, we need five strong men to dig out the things in the central room. Prepare yourselves in the afternoon. Send someone to guard the firewood here. Don¡¯t let anyone take away the ashes in the stove. When the ashes in the stove cool, put all the ashes in a bag.¡± The ashes could not be underestimated. If they were taken away, it would cause trouble. Yu Su continued, ¡°Continue working at eight in the morning tomorrow.¡± Wang Mian immediately nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± She got the driver to send Yu Su back first while she waited at the kitchen door with Lin An. Wang Mian was worried if she did not see the altar burn completely with her own eyes. It was past six in the afternoon when all the ashes were finally extinguished. Wang Mian used a bag made of special material to store all the ashes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At eight o¡¯clock in the morning on the third day, five burly men were already waiting in front of the old house. After Yu Su got out of the car, she took a look at the weather and realized that the sky was a little gloomy, as if it was going to rain. She had to resolve this problem as soon as possible. She led the few of them to the back of the old house. Behind them was a bamboo forest that was very lush. A meter behind the central room, Yu Su drew a circle on the ground with a cinnabar pen and said to the five burly men behind her, ¡°Start digging from here. Dig out a pit with a length and width of two meters.¡± After she finished speaking, the burly men walked forward with shovels and started digging.. Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Eliminating the Threat Chapter 582: Eliminating the Threat Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After two hours of work, the bottom of the pit was finally a meter deep. When it faced the central room, traces of digging could be vaguely seen. Yu Su jumped into the pit and drew another circle on the side in the direction of the central room. ¡°With this circle as the center, dig out another tunnel with a length and width of one meter.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the burly men replied. Wang Mian stood outside the pit and could not help but say to her husband, ¡°The direction of the digging seems to be directly below the memorial tablet. Could the evil spirit be there?¡± Lin An sighed. ¡°Maybe! Let¡¯s continue watching.¡± An hour later, under the rotation of a few burly men, someone finally dug up something. That person dug out the thing and sent it out. Wang Mian looked at it and said with a headache, ¡°It¡¯s another wooden box!¡± Yu Su asked the burly man to hand over the wooden box and took out a jade pendant from her bag. She placed the jade pendant above the wooden box and muttered an incantation. A moment later, she focused her magic power on the box. ¡°Break!¡± The shackles on the wooden box were lifted. The lid of the box popped open automatically, revealing what was inside. Lin An and the others looked into the wooden box and saw a skeleton lying inside. The skeleton was very small, like a child¡¯s. Wang Mian was shocked and took a few steps back. This looked like human bones. She saw the skull at the top. Could this evil spirit be made from human bones? ¡°Everyone, turn around. Don¡¯t look inside the box,¡± Yu Su said. As soon as she finished speaking, the few of them turned around. Yu Su walked over and used a spiritual artifact to protect her body. She placed the jade in her pocket around the wooden box and made a simple spirit expelling array. The wandering soul in the box was of the lowest level and wasn¡¯t very strong. If they waited another week, after the evil spirit was completely born, it would not be easy to chase it away. This evil spirit was still a wandering soul. It was imprisoned in this box and had not done anything bad. Yu Su did not intend to kill it and she was just going to chase it away. Every grievance had its perpetrator and every debt had its debtor. If the wandering souls went to seek revenge on the person behind it, it would have nothing to do with her. Yu Su chanted an incantation and took out another jade pendant, injecting the auspicious aura on the jade pendant into the box. The wandering soul was trapped in the box. The moment the auspicious energy entered the box, the wandering soul was instantly released from the box and it flew into the distance. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the horizon. The wandering soul left, and the bones in the box instantly turned to ashes. At this moment, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and a ray of warm sunlight fell from the sky, landing on the ground where the few of them had dug the pit. Yu Su said, ¡°You can turn around now.¡± As soon as she said that, everyone immediately came back to their senses and looked at Yu Su with respect. What a deserving master! Wang Mian was still very surprised. She looked at the wooden box and realized that it was empty. The bones from before had all disappeared. Amazing! How did she do it? Even as a screenwriter, she was shocked by what Yu Su had done. What was written in the television dramas were still too conservative. When she returned to the capital, she would definitely write a script based on YuSu. Lin An¡¯s eyes were deep as he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He was the eldest son of the Lin family in the capital and had some connections. If anyone wanted to perform rituals in the future, he would definitely be the first to recommend Yu Su. Yu Su got the burly men to cover the pits. She asked Wang Mian to pour all the firewood ashes into the wooden box before sealing it. Yu Su took out a jade plate with a ferocious aura and used her magic power to suck all the remaining ferocious aura in the box into the spiritual artifact. This time, the remaining things were no longer a threat. Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯ve already eliminated the threat in the box. Don¡¯t worry, you can do whatever you want with this box. You can burn it or throw it away.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wooden box was made of high-quality golden cedar wood, and the ashes in the box were just ordinary ashes. It was fine to deal with them in any way. Wang Mian frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, she said to one of the burly men, ¡°Go and burn this wooden box. Remember to burn it clean.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± The burly man took the wooden box and walked towards the kitchen of the old house. After covering the pit, Yu Su and the others returned to the old house. Wang Mian lit another incense stick for the ancestral tablet and hired someone to clean the house. The few of them got into the car and rushed back to the capital.. Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Funding Problem Chapter 583: Funding Problem Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the way back, it was indeed raining heavily. Soybean-like raindrops fell from the sky. The Wang family¡¯s car sent Yu Su back to the apartment. Wang Mian got out of the car and thanked Yu Su again. ¡°Master Yu, thank you so much this time. If not for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to my family.¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve received my reward.¡± She nodded at Screenwriter Wang and walked in. When Yu Su returned, Ye Tang was not at home. She tidied up and studied the complete map at night. The next day after returning home, Yu Su started filming again. During the break between filming, she even went to Hu Rui¡¯s ward once to take a look at his body and observe the status of the worm. Fortunately, everything was fine. When she told Hu Yu and Wu Xi about his situation, Wu Xi was finally relieved. After a few days, the variety show that Yu Su, Xiao Han, and the others participated in was also broadcasted. After the show was broadcasted, Yu Su¡¯s popularity rose again, and her fans increased by a few million. Many scripts and variety shows came knocking on her door, asking for Yu Su¡¯s participation. In her spare time during filming, Yu Su also participated in a few episodes of the variety show. If it was really a variety show that she could not participate in, she would recommend the artists in the studio to participate and fight for more opportunities for the rest of them. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yu Su chose a few more scripts for Zhao Duo. They were all suitable for him. If he participated, he would definitely increase his popularity. Whether his popularity would improve greatly would depend on Zhao Duo¡¯s own fate. Li Li entered a singing program and participated as a challenger. She could display her singing skills to the greatest extent and increase her exposure. The studio¡¯s resources were getting better and better, attracting the attention of many people in the industry. If not for the fact that Yu Su was the boss, all the major companies would have wanted her to be their manager. There were also many artistes who took the initiative to look for them, hoping that the studio would accept them. Seeing that Yu Su¡¯s career was thriving and everything was developing in a good direction, Yu Miao was so angry that her eyes were red and she was very indignant. She was the daughter nurtured by the Yu family, but this wild girl, Yu Su, was actually more outstanding than her¡­ Thinking of this, Yu Miao felt very defeated. A week passed. After Yu Su chose a script for Xia Bo, an actor in the studio, she asked him to try out the second male lead¡¯s scene. With Xia Bo¡¯s strength, he would definitely be able to get a role. After the audition, Xia Bo said with disappointment that the role seemed to have been decided internally. Yu Su only found out the reason after asking. The Yu Corporation had invested in this drama, and the Yu Corporation Media Company had also sent someone to audition for it. The director was very enthusiastic about the people from the company and was just short of announcing the chosen actor of the drama on the spot. Yu Su frowned and pondered for a moment. Xia Bo used to be an artiste under the Yu Media Corporation, but the Yu Corporation had always suppressed him and he had been hidden for nearly a year. Later on, Xia Bo took the initiative to contact Yu Su and expressed his intention to enter Yu Su¡¯s studio. Yu Su looked at his physiognomy and examined his acting skills before immediately signing him to the company. Yu Su had fought for the role of the second male lead for him because she wanted to use this role to make him popular again. ¡°You can leave first. I want to think about it.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and said. Xia Bo nodded and comforted him. ¡°Boss, forget it if this opportunity is gone. I¡¯ll be able to get a role in the future. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Yu Su smiled and nodded. This person¡¯s temperament was not bad. After being buried for so long, he could still endure it. The life of this second male lead was very similar to his experience. He had also been suppressed by others for a long time. If Xia Bo acted in it, he would definitely be loved by the audience. She still wanted to fight for it. Yu Su sent a message to Wang Mian, wanting to inquire about the personality of the director of this drama. She also wanted to understand more about the situation of this drama. When Wang Mian saw the message, she was sitting at the computer table. She immediately went to check. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, when she realized that Director Huang was an old acquaintance of hers, she called him. After Director Huang heard Wang Mian¡¯s words, he replied, ¡°I do intend to let the Yu Corporation¡¯s artiste act as the second male lead. It¡¯s mainly because of the funding problem. It¡¯s not easy on my side.¡± If he gave the role to an artist of the Yu Corporation, the Yu Corporation would increase their investment. There was enough money to film the drama, but he still wanted the drama to be more sophisticated. Wang Mian replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you solve the funding problem. Give the role to the artiste from Yu Su¡¯s studio! We¡¯ve been friends for so many years.. Surely you¡¯ll give me some face, right?¡± Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Reason for Working Hard Chapter 584: Reason for Working Hard Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Her husband was the CEO of the Lin Group. He just had to allocate some money to invest in the drama. ¡°That¡¯s not too good, right? I hinted to the artiste of the Yu Corporation on the set.¡± Director Huang was a little tempted, but he still refused. The Yu Corporation had a lot of requests. If they increased their investment, they would definitely have to increase the scenes of the second male lead. This was something that troubled him. Fortunately, this matter had yet to be officially decided. There was still the possibility of him going back on his word. Wang Mian thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the exclusive copyright for the next script for you, alright? Old Huang, don¡¯t push your luck. Back then, you relied on my script to win the Best Director Award.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. We¡¯ll send the namelist tomorrow. It is to the artists from Yu Su¡¯s Studio, right?¡± Director Huang replied with a smile. In his early years, he filmed a script written by Wang Mian, which had become extremely famous. This script also became the work he was the most famous for. Unfortunately, Wang Mian¡¯s scripts were too popular. They had not worked together for so many years. Now that he had the chance to work together again, he naturally hoped to seize the opportunity. Wang Mian replied proudly, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Director Huang asked curiously, ¡°Then what has Yu Su got to do with you? You don¡¯t usually seem to help like this!¡± Wang Mian was famous for not being nosy. Other than occasionally coming to the set to guide her work, she would stay at home and write scripts. For Yu Su to put in so much effort to help, it could be seen that their relationship was not ordinary. Wang Mian said, ¡°My life savior.¡± Yu Su had saved her family, which was equivalent to saving her life. She would still remember this favor in her heart. Director Huang nodded in understanding. That made sense. The artiste from Yu Su¡¯s studio seemed to be called Xia Bo. Director Huang thought about it carefully and finally realized that it was that kid! At that time, when he was auditioning, he felt that it was a pity. This role was simply designed for Xia Bo. If not for the Yu Corporation interfering, it would have been Xia Bo¡¯s. At the thought of this, Director Huang was delighted. This must be fate! This was good too. The quality of this drama could be guaranteed, and he could worry less. Wang Mian also sent a message to Yu Su in satisfaction: [Yu Su, I¡¯ve asked Director Huang. The director thinks very highly of him. If nothing goes wrong, this role will be his.] When Yu Su saw the message, she smiled. [Thank you, Screenwriter Wang. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.] The two of them chatted for a while. Wang Mian did not mention the conditions she had exchanged with Director Huang. She planned to silently repay the favor and not let Yu Su feel pressured. Besides, Yu Su had helped the Wang family so much that she felt bad for sending her off with just a painting. After the two of them finished chatting, Yu Su called Xia Bo into the office. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, the role will be yours.¡± Yu Su smiled at him. Xia Bo¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. He was stunned for a long time before looking at Yu Su gratefully. ¡°Boss, thank you for your trouble!¡± He was very clear about the situation at that time. Now that the situation had changed and the role had fallen into his hands, it meant that Yu Su would have put in a lot of effort. What relieved Xia Bo the most about getting the role was that the Yu Corporation¡¯s artist, An Ming, was his enemy. At that time, he was bullied in the Yu Corporation because of An Ming. Getting this role would be a slap to An Ming¡¯s face and it would help him to vent his anger. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You¡¯re an artiste of the studio. It¡¯s my duty to fight for more resources for you. During this period of time, film well. The studio will do a good job in publicity. You¡¯ll definitely become famous again.¡± If not for the suppression, Xia Bo would have long become a popular actor. Xia Bo¡¯s eyes were a little red. ¡°Thank you, Boss. I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡± All these years, because of his stubbornness, his family had been struggling to make ends meet. His parents were already old, but they were still worried. These were all reasons for him to work hard. After filming this drama, he would be able to earn a lot of money and his parents¡¯ lives would be more comfortable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was really grateful to Yu Su for giving him a chance to start over. At that time, after his contract with the Yu Corporation was terminated, he did not intend to renew it. Before he left, he was warned by the Yu Corporation and was not allowed to spread what had happened to the Yu Corporation. Xia Bo took a gamble and thought to himself that he had to make a name for himself. When he found other entertainment companies, the big entertainment companies did not think highly of him. The small companies also took out very harsh contracts for him to sign. When Xia Bo was at his wits¡¯ end, he thought of Yu Su¡¯s studio.. Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Defeated by Him Chapter 585: Defeated by Him Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What Xia Bo did not expect was that Yu Su¡¯s studio would really be willing to accept him. Two days later, the list of actors for the television drama was announced, and the second male lead role was obtained by Xia Bo. The Yu Corporation¡¯s artiste, An Ming, was furious. He walked around the dressing room. ¡°During the audition, Director Huang clearly thought highly of me. Why did he give the role to Xia Bo? Damn Xia Bo, he came out to cause trouble again!¡± His manager, Chang Ji, frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll call Director Huang. There might be a mistake.¡± He was panicking. His intuition told him that there was nothing wrong, but something had happened. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you making the call?¡± An Ming glared at him and said angrily. Xia Bo had been defeated by him. What right did he have to get the role of the second male lead? Losing the role was not important. What was important was losing face in front of Xia Bo. Back then, when he first arrived at the Yu Corporation, Xia Bo was nurtured as a popular male star of the Yu Corporation. In the end, didn¡¯t he pull Xia Bo down successfully? Chang Ji made a call. As they chatted, his expression became increasingly worse. In the end, he hung up angrily. ¡°Damn Huang Zhong! How dare he go back on his word!¡± Chang Ji gritted his teeth. An Ming asked anxiously, ¡°What exactly did he say? Could it be that he really chose that idiot Xia Bo over me?¡± Chang Ji¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Huang Zhong said that he had already decided to let Xia Bo be the second male lead. He asked if we were willing to act as the third male lead, but I rejected him.¡± According to his status, An Ming had acted in several dramas. No matter what, he was still the second male lead. How could he act as the third male lead? Wasn¡¯t this trampling An Ming¡¯s face on the ground? ¡°He went too far!¡± An Ming clenched his fists tightly, his eyes red with anger. He often acted in movies. This drama was one of his attempts to advance into the television drama industry. In the end, Xia Bo beat him to it. How could he accept this? Chang Ji said hatefully, ¡°I think Xia Bo¡¯s luck has improved after he hooked up with Yu Su¡¯s studio. I don¡¯t know what means Yu Su used to win Director Huang over.¡± He said the words ¡®what means¡¯ very ambiguously. The meaning of this sentence was that Yu Su had relied on erotic transactions to get the role. Of course, gentlemen like them could not compare. Most importantly, Chang Ji did not dare to take revenge on Yu Su openly. After all, Yu Su also had a deep relationship with the Yu family. If the Yu family found out that they were dealing with Yu Su, it would not be easy to clean up the mess. This was also the reason why Chang Ji felt aggrieved. Even Yu Hong, the young master of the Yu family, was excluded by the Yu Media Group and was not allowed to come into contact with core work. What could a small manager like him do about Yu Su? Envy and hatred flashed in An Ming¡¯s eyes as he said indignantly, ¡°I wonder what Yu Su sees in Xia Bo that she would go to such lengths for him. Xia Bo is really good at scheming.¡± He had just left the Yu Corporation and had coaxed the daughter of the Yu Corporation well. Xia Bo was much better than him. Chang Ji nodded. As the top manager of the Yu Corporation, he naturally knew how rich Yu Su¡¯s studio was in resources. Not only was Yu Su a popular female celebrity, but she also had excellent managerial skills. She had made the studio prosperous, and even outsiders admired her. Chang Ji said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at Xia Bo anymore. Focus on yourself. With Xia Bo¡¯s bad character, he will be eliminated by this industry sooner or later.¡± He still thought more highly of An Ming. Not only was An Ming young, but he also knew how to speak. His figure was also excellent, and his face was one of the best in the entire Yu Corporation. An Ming pursed his lips and crossed his arms. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let him off. I¡¯ll wait to see him make a fool of himself in the future. Perhaps Yu Su will hate him too. At that time, he¡¯ll really be at his wits¡¯ end.¡± Chang Ji nodded. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and looked shocked. ¡°An Ming, do you think the bad luck on Yu Miao had passed on to you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be because of Yu Miao that An Ming lost the role that he was originally 90% sure of? ¡°What?¡± An Ming was also shocked and did not dare to move. In the past, Chang Ji was Xia Bo¡¯s manager. At that time, Xia Bo was quite popular, and Chang Ji was also in the limelight. Later on, An Ming mingled with the daughter of the Yu family, Yu Miao, and his status in the company rose. Privately, Chang Ji was very envious. Chang Ji thought that if he signed An Ming, the daughter of the Yu family would think highly of him and raise his status in the Yu family.. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: The Cause of Bad Luck Chapter 586: The Cause of Bad Luck Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Therefore, Chang Ji snatched An Ming over and gave Xia Bo¡¯s resources to An Ming. He also used Xia Bo¡¯s popularity to pave the way for An Ming. After several months of operations, An Ming¡¯s reputation grew. Later on, Chang Ji set up a trap at the banquet and let Xia Bo jump into it. Xia Bo offended the upper echelons of the Yu Corporation and became an abandoned pawn. Chang Ji did not hesitate to leave Xia Bo to the other managers and let him fend for himself. Who would have thought that Yu Miao, who was doted on by the Yu family, was actually a fake daughter? She was even chased out of the family! The more An Ming thought about it, the more surprised he became. He thought about Chang Ji¡¯s words again. ¡°Maybe Yu Miao really passed on her bad luck to me. A few days ago, she even swore to me that as long as I was willing to accompany her for a night, she would give me the second male lead role of Director Huang¡¯s drama. Could it be that she was lying to me?¡± Thinking about it carefully, it was indeed possible. Now that he had lost his role and was being stepped on by Xia Bo, he was really unlucky. Chang Ji frowned again and said, ¡°Yu Su might know about your relationship with Yu Miao. She deliberately targeted Yu Miao in this matter and snatched the role away, deliberately using Xia Bo to attack you.¡± An Ming¡¯s expression was as ugly as if he had eaten sh*t. He gritted his teeth and did not speak. In the past, he was an artist in the company and met Yu Miao by chance. He fell in love with Yu Miao and often went out with her to have fun. After watching the variety show clip, he knew that Yu Miao would suck away men¡¯s luck. This was also the reason why he would be unlucky for a period of time after having an affair with Yu Miao. Hence, ever since the show was broadcasted, he had never contacted Yu Miao again and wanted to stay away from her. What he did not expect was that Yu Miao had looked for him a few days ago and the two of them had agreed on a deal. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t get the role and became unlucky again. An Ming sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll stay away from Yu Miao in the future and never see her again.¡± Perhaps one day, his luck would be completely sucked away. At that time, it would be too late for him to regret. Chang Ji agreed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She has become an abandoned child of the Yu Corporation and doesn¡¯t have any resources. There¡¯s no need for you to lower yourself to see her. If you cause a scandal, it won¡¯t be worth it.¡± At this moment, in the president¡¯s office of Yu Media. As the CEO, Fang Han sat at the head of the table while the rest of the higher-ups sat around him. Yu Hong sat at the side. If not for the fact that today¡¯s meeting was related to him, these higher-ups would probably not let him participate. ¡°Yu Hong, our Yu Media is indeed the Yu Family¡¯s business, but us old people also have to earn money to support the family. Look at what Yu Su has done again. The Yu Family is not a place for your Yu Family to fight!¡± A higher-up surnamed Jia said coldly. After he finished speaking, many people nodded in agreement. A steward surnamed Wan also mocked, ¡°Young Master Yu Hong, you should return home first and settle the matters at home before coming back to work! Even if you don¡¯t find it embarrassing, I do!¡± As an old employee of the Yu Corporation, he was naturally not afraid of Yu Hong¡¯s status as a young master. ¡°Exactly, exactly!¡± ¡°That Yu Su is clearly going against our Yu Corporation. We¡¯re too aggrieved.¡± ¡°The people outside are all mocking our Yu Corporation for not being able to defeat Yu Su¡¯s small studio.¡± ¡°Second Young Master Yu, persuade your sister. Even if you have cut ties with her, you¡¯re still related by blood. She can¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°Rumor has it that our Yu Corporation is afraid of Yu Su¡¯s studio. What nonsense.¡± As the higher-ups spoke, sighs sounded one after another. Yu Hong listened coldly and did not say anything. Fang Han rubbed his forehead worriedly and sighed deeply. This matter was a little difficult to handle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Losing resources was fine, but if the reputation of the Yu Corporation deteriorated, it would be a huge problem. Now, it was rumored that as long as the Yu Corporation suppressed or neglect an artiste, they would have a chance to become famous in Yu Su¡¯s studio. This rumor made everyone in the Yu Corporation panic. Many not-so-famous artistes had the idea of jumping ship to Yu Su¡¯s studio. Previously, after the outdated actor of the Yu Corporation, Zhao Duo, went to Yu Su¡¯s studio, he won the Best Actor Award last month. Li Li had successfully made it to the top of the charts of the hottest singers. The popularity of hers songs had never been low, and she had even been invited to attend the gala of various satellite channels.. Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Enemy Attacked From Front and Back Chapter 587: Enemy Attacked From Front and Back Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Now, there was another Xia Bo. With Yu Su¡¯s help, he successfully got the role of the second male lead of a famous director. If he successfully acted in it and became famous again in the future, it would be equivalent to giving the Yu Corporation a heavy slap. Fang Han raised his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Quiet, listen to Second Young Master Yu¡¯s thoughts.¡± Everyone immediately fell silent and looked at Yu Hong. Yu Hong said firmly, ¡°An artiste that the Yu Corporation doesn¡¯t care about has become famous because of Yu Su. What¡¯s there to discuss? If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t block others from shining. What happened this time might not be Yu Su deliberately targeting the Yu Corporation. Don¡¯t be too sensitive.¡± Ever since he was dealt a few blows by Yu Su, the higher-ups of Yu Media no longer looked up to him. There was no need for Yu Hong to please them. He only expressed his opinion. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Someone took a deep breath and looked at Yu Hong angrily. There were also people who wanted to retort. Fang Han raised his hand, and the surroundings instantly fell silent again. He looked at Yu Hong in disappointment. He had thought that Yu Hong was useless, but he did not expect Yu Hong to be so traumatized by Yu Su that he did not even dare to tell the truth. Fang Han had been by Yu Zong¡¯s side for many years and had always been Yu Zong¡¯s right-hand man. A few years ago, he had been transferred to Yu Media, a subsidiary of the Yu Corporation. In his first year at Yu Media, he had planned to assist Yu Hong well. After he retired, he would hand over his position to Yu Hong. He didn¡¯t expect Yu Hong to be so spineless. Yu Su was really too much. As the daughter of the Yu family, she actually caused chaos in the Yu family¡¯s residence. It was said that Mrs. Yu and Yu Miao were also chased out of the Yu family because of Yu Su. Now, they were targeting Yu Media. There was really no end to it. Fang Han could not directly target Yu Su, so he could only say helplessly, ¡°Dear senior executives, do you have any good ideas?¡± Even if the Yu Corporation Media expressed their goodwill to Yu Su, Yu Su would definitely not change. However, they had already used the method of suppressing Yu Su a long time ago. It was useless at all. She still could lead the studio well. Manager Wan scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I didn¡¯t manage to come out with a way.¡± Senior Jia also shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Most importantly, not only was Yu Su powerful, but she was also proficient in metaphysics. If they came up with any bad ideas during the meeting, Yu Su would probably be able to deduce it in the blink of an eye and directly target them. After all, the Yu brothers could not win Yu Su. In the end, even if they won, if Yu Su suffered grievances and cried to her parents, and Yu Zong asked some of them to resign and return home, their lives would be in vain. Fang Han frowned and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Since you can¡¯t punish others, do your own work well. Go back and settle the scores properly. If any other artistes are treated unfairly or have the ability but don¡¯t have the chance, don¡¯t let Yu Su have the chance to poach them again.¡± If it happened a few more times, the Yu Corporation would completely become a joke in the industry. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. Don¡¯t let Yu Su get another chance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll counterattack later!¡± Everyone agreed in a low voice. This was the best solution. Seeing that no one objected, Fang Han continued, ¡°Since we can¡¯t target Yu Su, we¡¯ll target the artists in Yu Su¡¯s Studio and hinder the development of her artists.¡± The two families were competitors to begin with. If they were too soft-hearted, they would become weak. Manager Wan said with a smile, ¡°We can also join forces with other entertainment companies and give up a portion of our benefits. The exchange condition is to make Yu Su¡¯s studio our enemy.¡± A trace of joy flashed across Manager Wan¡¯s heart, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su¡¯s studio would be ostracized by the alliance, which was what she deserved. Who asked her not to be an artiste properly and insist on opening some studio, causing the image of the Yu Corporation to deteriorate? The higher-ups were very agreeable to these ideas. All of them laughed wildly, as if they could already see Yu Su¡¯s sad expression. Yu Hong sneered and swept his gaze across the crowd. He stood up and walked out. He disdained to be associated with these dark-minded people. However, the higher-ups were not affected by Yu Hong at all. After Yu Hong walked out of the door, everyone became even bolder.. Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Meeting Again Chapter 588: Meeting Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea. We have to suppress her company¡¯s artistes.¡± ¡°Take good care of our Yu Corporation¡¯s artists. Give psychological counseling to those artists who have been frozen and build a sense of belonging to the Yu Corporation. As long as they are willing to stay in the Yu Corporation, Yu Su can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get more people in the industry, such as prop masters and makeup artists, to target the artistes of Yu Su¡¯s Studio.¡± In the CEO¡¯s office, everyone was discussing fervently, wishing they could eradicate Yu Su¡¯s studio from the capital. Fang Han nodded in satisfaction, planning to do just that. He was just waiting for Yu Su to come and beg for mercy. When the time came, he would definitely mock her and throw some artistes to Yu Su so that she could be the manager of the Yu Corporation. Three days later. Yu Su called Xiao Han and asked him to meet her that day. Xiao Han was very excited. He tried on a few sets of clothes in a row before driving out excitedly. When he arrived at the dining room, Yu Su was already there. She looked over with a smile, and Xiao Han¡¯s ears instantly turned red. He walked towards Yu Su with a smile and placed the cake he had bought on the table. ¡°Yu Su, this is your favorite cake. I happened to pass by just now, so I bought it.¡± Xiao Han avoided her gaze and said. He had actually specially bought this cake to make Yu Su feel sweet today. Yu Su nodded and smiled. ¡°Thank you. I like it very much.¡± The cake was cherry pink and decorated with cherry blossoms. It was artistic and beautiful. This cake was her favorite. She had only eaten it once on a variety show. She did not expect Xiao Han to remember it. Yu Su took out a box from her bag and said with a smile, ¡°This is a protective spiritual artifact I carved in my spare time. You can carry it with you. This spiritual artifact can help you block disasters and increase your luck.¡± She placed the box on the table and pushed it over. The box was covered in fur and looked very luxurious. Xiao Han opened it and saw that it was a carved jade pendant with classical patterns on it. It was extremely beautiful. This gift had taken Yu Su a few days. It was also specially made to repay the few spirit stones that Xiao Han had given her back then. If not for those spirit stones, she would not have been able to cultivate so quickly and would have needed to spend more time and effort to reach the perfected realm. This protective spiritual artifact was used by her to repay his kindness. Xiao Han smiled brightly, and his handsome face became excited. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. I like this gift very much.¡± He knew how precious this spiritual artifact was. It could not be bought with money. Xiao Han thought of something and blinked again. ¡°Yu Su, Screenwriter Wang has been promoting your metaphysical abilities in the industry. Even I heard how powerful you are.¡± Yu Su laughed. ¡°Screenwriter Wang¡¯s too polite. Looks like I really have to find a time to treat her to a meal.¡± Xiao Han asked with a smile, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m lucky enough to get another meal? I want to go too.¡± Actually, he just wanted to spend more time with Yu Su. After the variety show ended, he saw Yu Su less and less often, and he did not have a good reason to meet her. It really made him vexed. ¡°No problem!¡± Yu Su smiled at him and made an OK gesture. The two of them chatted about work matters and looked forward to the development of their future careers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Han suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Yu Su, have you heard that Yu Media is targeting the artists under your studio?¡± He continued in detail, ¡°I heard about this from my agent this morning. Yu Media joined forces with several entertainment companies and used the Yu Corporation¡¯s resources to let those entertainment companies snatch away your studio¡¯s opportunity.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this from Xia Bo.¡± Although Xia Bo had left the Yu Corporation, he still had a few close friends in the Yu Corporation. These friends told Xia Bo about the contents of the Yu Corporation¡¯s meeting that day. Yu Su sneered. ¡°These higher-ups of the Yu Corporation sure know how to think nonsense. I fought for a chance for Xia Bo only because he has enough strength. I admire him as a person, and it¡¯s not to take revenge on the Yu Corporation. The Yu Corporation actually treats me as an imaginary enemy..¡± Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Waiting for Them to Attack Chapter 589: Waiting for Them to Attack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If signing Li Li and the others meant that she was counterattacking them, then signing with Xia Bo was just a pity for them. He was a professional and had good looks, but he lacked an opportunity. Since the Yu Corporation was unwilling to give him this opportunity, Yu Su was willing to do so. Xiao Han agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. When I heard the whole thing, I didn¡¯t think you were deliberately taking revenge on the Yu Corporation. Didn¡¯t they take action so quickly because they felt guilty?!¡± Xiao Han asked again, ¡°Then what do you plan to do, Yu Su?¡± Yu Su said without hesitation, ¡°They joined forces just to use their power to suppress others. I¡¯m not afraid of their power. There aren¡¯t many resources in the industry, so I¡¯m not afraid of them snatching them. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a normal competition, but if they dare to use sinister moves, I¡¯ll have to counterattack ruthlessly.¡± The studio had been developing for so long. It was time to show off their claws so that no one would dare to provoke them. She was not afraid of causing trouble or resolving problems. Xiao Han looked at her in admiration and said with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, I support you. If you need anything, you can call me. If you need our company in any aspect, you can also contact me. I¡¯ll negotiate with the company.¡± He knew that Yu Su was not a pushover. ¡°I heard that these strategies were suggested by the CEO of Yu Media, Fang Han. You have to be careful of this person. He has been the CEO of Yu Media for so many years and has some tricks up his sleeve.¡± Without any means, he would not be able to stabilize his position as the CEO. Yu Su nodded. ¡°I heard that too. We¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way. I¡¯ll just wait for him to make a move.¡± In terms of company operations, she was not afraid of anyone, including Yu Zong. Xiao Han nodded. ¡°I heard that Fang Han has some relationship with Yu Miao. Yu Miao once unintentionally called him godfather in the company. Perhaps he wants to avenge Yu Miao. You have to pay attention to this.¡± He had spent a lot of money to buy this news from the Yu Media Company. Yu Su was slightly surprised. She did not know about this, but it did not matter. Anyway, they were both her enemies, so she would not let her guard down. She had also heard the rumors outside that Yu Miao was chased out of the Yu family because of her. Hu Ying loved her daughter so much that she moved out to live with Yu Miao. Was Fang Han doing all this to avenge his goddaughter? Yu Su thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s steady in his work. He probably isn¡¯t doing it to take revenge. He¡¯s probably afraid that the studio will become stronger and stronger and divide the resources in the entertainment industry and that they would get a smaller cut!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not from the Yu family, but he¡¯s been the CEO of Yu Media for so many years. Naturally, he wants Yu Media to develop better. At the very least, he can¡¯t let others catch hold of his weakness.¡± This indirectly proved that her studio was steadily improving. Otherwise, they would not have been targeted by others. This time, the matter of Xia Bo snatching the second male lead role also made Fang Han feel a sense of danger. He was afraid that he would be pulled down by the other higher-ups. Xiao Han sneered. ¡°So he¡¯s doing this for his own benefit.¡± He shook his head and said, ¡°These people are unwilling to accept the rise of your studio. Instead of thinking about how to develop the company better, they are focused on forming gangs. What a despicable behavior.¡± Xiao Han didn¡¯t like such behavior, and he couldn¡¯t work with such a person. Yu Su smiled calmly. ¡°There are many such people. There¡¯s no need to take them to heart. If they really dare to attack, I¡¯ll naturally make them pay the price.¡± In their minds, suppressing others was the way to win. They never cared about the feelings of the people who were being suppressed. They only pursued victory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Han nodded and exhaled. ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯ll pay the price sooner or later for doing this. Even if people like them succeed, they won¡¯t be happy.¡± He had to listen to Yu Su and not take it to heart. Soon, the steak was served. The two of them chatted and laughed as they ate. The atmosphere was great. Xiao Han said, ¡°Yu Su, my filming is almost done. Why don¡¯t we go on a trip after it¡¯s over!¡± Last time, they saw a small island for sightseeing in a magazine. Unfortunately, the island was not open now, so they could only choose somewhere else.. Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Visiting the Patient Chapter 590: Visiting the Patient Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Let¡¯s invite another person from the variety show. It will definitely be fun,¡± Xiao Han said with anticipation. Yu Su took a sip of grapefruit juice and suddenly thought of something. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get together after filming and relax.¡± Over the past few days, she had studied the map and looked up a lot of information. She had finally deciphered the exact location. She could try to find it during this trip. It would be even better if she found something. If she couldn¡¯t find it at the moment, she would treat it as a vacation. ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Han was excited, but he held back his happiness. However, the corners of his mouth revealed his mood. He wiped the corner of his mouth with a tissue and suddenly said in a low mood, ¡°The island we saw last time is not open for the next three months. We can¡¯t go there.¡± He had originally planned to bring Yu Su to the sea. The two of them strolling on the beach as the sea breeze blew and seagulls flew over their heads. It must feel good, right? ¡°It¡¯s alright, we can just choose another place.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a place with a good scenery called Spirit Wood Valley. It¡¯s suitable for barbecue and camping. Why don¡¯t we choose that place?¡± Of course, she was talking about the place on the map. This time, she could use the excuse of traveling to explore the place on the map to avoid surveillance. The person behind her would never have thought that she would find the place so quickly and he would not attack her at this time. It would also ensure the safety of Xiao Han and the others. ¡°No problem. Then choose that place. Send me the exact address in advance. I¡¯ll book a hotel and plan the trip,¡± Xiao Han said with a smile. As long as they could go out together, he would be satisfied. Coincidentally, he bought a new set of camping equipment that could be used when they went. After Xiao Han was full, he took out his phone and sent a message to Meng Xi and the others to ask if they were free. When Meng Xi saw the message, she immediately replied that she was free. She was almost done filming her variety show and wanted to go out to relax. She did not expect to have a chance to go out with her friends. They would definitely have a very happy trip. She was already looking forward to what they would do when the time came. Ding Chen also agreed and sent a message to Xiao Han: [No problem. I was filming overseas last month. When I come back, let¡¯s arrange a time to get together.] He also wanted to get together with his friends and bond with them. Xiao Han did not send a message to Ye Chang and the Yu brothers. He did not want these people to disturb Yu Su¡¯s mood. Yu Su also sent a message to He Yuan, who agreed. Not long after, Yu Su received a message from Chen Ling. [Sister Su, my father is sick and hospitalized. Go and play. I¡¯ll be staying in the hospital for a long time.] Yu Su frowned, she was a little surprise. She looked at Xiao Han and said, ¡°Chen Ling¡¯s father is sick. Let¡¯s go and visit him!¡± As Chen Ling¡¯s friend and boss, she felt that she had to go. Xiao Han had no objections. He knew that Chen Ling and Yu Su had a good relationship, so Yu Su should indeed visit Che Ling¡¯s father. Yu Su sent a message. [Xiao Han and I happened to be eating outside. We¡¯ll visit Uncle later. Send me the address of the hospital and the specific ward number.] Chen Ling was overjoyed when she saw the news. She hurriedly sent a message and told her father about this. After Yu Su finished eating, she went to the supermarket with Xiao Han to buy some nutritional supplements before heading to the hospital with the things. When the two of them reached the door of the ward, they heard a woman¡¯s voice coming from the room. ¡°Chen Ling, you spent so much money to treat your father. I asked you to give me 500,000 dollars, but you refused. Why are you so petty? If I didn¡¯t raise you, would you still be alive now?¡± Yu Su frowned and stopped in her tracks. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the ward, Chen Ling¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m spending money on my father because I¡¯m treating him. I gave you money, but you ran out to buy branded bags and clothes. This is a waste of money. Putting aside the fact that I don¡¯t have that much money, even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you? If I hadn¡¯t married a poor man like your father, how could I be so shabby? I gave birth to you, and your salary is also a part of mine, understand?¡± The voice was matter-of-fact. Chen Ling said coldly, ¡°Where did you hear that nonsense from? Is it stipulated by the law? As long as it¡¯s not written in the law, my money can only be controlled by me. You¡¯re asking for 500,000 dollars. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bragging so much?¡± With 500,000 dollars, she could hire several caregivers for her father. If she gave it to the woman in front of her, it would be a waste. The money will be well wasted.. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Give Me 300,000 Dollars Chapter 591: Give Me 300,000 Dollars Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tian Yun said unwillingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just participate in a variety show? After you came back, you¡¯re like a different person. Then give me 300,000 dollars. After you give it to me, I¡¯ll take good care of your father and not let you worry.¡± She was used to spending money extravagantly. Of course, she felt that 300,000 dollars was not much. Chen Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you a single cent. I¡¯ll spend all the money I earn on my father. If you want money, earn it yourself! I¡¯ll be more worried if you take care of my father, right?¡± As a mother, she didn¡¯t do any chores. She couldn¡¯t even sweep the floor clean. How could she expect her to take care of her father? It was impossible. ¡°You wretched girl!¡± Tian Yun was so angry that she stretched out her hand and pointed at Chen Ling as she scolded, ¡°When you were young, you had a high fever. Have you forgotten who sent you to the hospital? All these years, who provided for you to go to school so that you don¡¯t have to worry about food and drinks?¡± At the mention of this, Chen Ling became even angrier. If her mother hadn¡¯t gone out to play cards and locked her in her room, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up with no one knowing that she had a fever. As for providing for her to go to university, most of it was paid for by her father. Her mother would only give her some living expenses occasionally when she was kind. Chen Ling took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Leave. I¡¯ll find a nurse to take care of my father. You don¡¯t have to worry about it in the future. I won¡¯t give you the money. Don¡¯t you still have a daughter you love the most? Go and ask her.¡± Tian Yun was so angry that her face darkened. ¡°You unfilial daughter. I might as well have given birth to a dog. A dog will wag its tail after eating, but you don¡¯t know how to be grateful. You can¡¯t bear to spend some money on me even if you have money! You heartless thing.¡± She finally understood that Chen Ling was unfilial. Yu Miao was not raised by her side and would even give her a large sum of money every month. She had raised Chen Ling since she was young, but she only gave her a small sum of living expenses. Chen Ling allowed her to scold her. Her heart was calm. Seeing that she did not react, Tian Yun looked at Chen Bin on the bed and threatened, ¡°Chen Bin, tell me, do you need me to take care of you? If you want me to take care of you, ask your daughter to give me 300,000 dollars. Otherwise, I won¡¯t step into the ward in the future!¡± Although she had wanted to vomit when she saw Chen Bin¡¯s face all these years, she will endure it for the sake of the 300,000 dollars. At most, she could hire a caregiver to take care of Chen Bin in the future. She could still live a carefree life. Chen Bin glanced at her and sighed deeply. ¡°Tian Yun, listen to me. Every family has a different way of living. If you don¡¯t have the money to maintain your current life, don¡¯t be greedy for pleasure.¡± ¡°Why are you nagging again?¡± Tian Yun frowned and looked impatient. Seeing the disdain in her eyes, Chen Bin said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Chen Ling. You can rest well at home. You don¡¯t have to come to the ward in the future.¡± Every time she came, they would quarrel. He was really tired. Why was it so difficult to live an ordinary life? Chen Bin¡¯s decision exceeded Tian Yun¡¯s expectations. He actually did not let her take care of him and even told her not to come to the ward. Tian Yun was so angry that she stomped her foot. Tian Yun walked towards Chen Bin, pointed at him, and scolded, ¡°You damn guy, why haven¡¯t you died after so many years? I¡¯m really unlucky to have married you¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Chen Ling grabbed her arm and dragged her towards the door of the ward. ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re not welcome here. Don¡¯t come again.¡± ¡°How dare you treat me like this!¡± Tian Yun was fuming with anger. She opened her mouth and was about to scold Chen Ling. Chen Ling stared at her coldly and her aura suddenly changed. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I won¡¯t have a mother like you. In the future, if you want money again, you won¡¯t have a single cent. Think about it carefully.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Fine! I don¡¯t want to stay in this stuffy and boring ward. Take care of that old man yourself!¡± Tian Yun spat and turned to walk out. As she walked, she cursed like a shrew. After Chen Ling finished dealing with the family matters, Yu Su and Xiao Han walked over from the side. When Chen Ling saw the two of them, she looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have the time to greet you just now. Come in!¡± Yu Su walked beside her and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to care too much. If you¡¯re not fated, don¡¯t force it. Just grasp what you have now..¡± Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Fate Change Chapter 592: Fate Change Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Ling nodded gratefully. ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± That was indeed the case. She still had her father and her good friends. She could not let that woman affect her life. Back then, Yu Su had severed ties with her entire family, but wasn¡¯t she still living well? She should learn from Yu Su and be stronger! After Yu Su and her husband entered, they saw an old man lying on the hospital bed. The man looked haggard. His face was black and yellow, and his eyes were lifeless. Yu Su looked at his physiognomy. He was at most 55 years old, but he looked like he was in his sixties or seventies. He must have been tortured by illness. However, his expression was calm and his eyes were clear. ¡°Hello, Uncle Chen!¡± Yu Su and Xiao Han greeted. Chen Bin looked at the two of them and smiled, revealing his dimples. ¡°You¡¯re Chen Ling¡¯s good friends, right? Come in and sit down. Thank you for taking care of her for so long.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Chen Ling is very smart and capable. We¡¯re taking care of each other,¡± Yu Su said with a smile and placed the flower basket in her hand on the table. Chen Ling poured a glass of water for the two of them with paper cups and sat at the side with a smile. ¡°Dad, this is Yu Su, whom I often mention to you. She¡¯s not only my boss, but also my good friend.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. With you guys taking care of her, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Chen Bin smiled happily. He could tell that Chen Ling¡¯s two friends were not simple. Their auras were not ordinary. The few of them chatted for a while and talked about some interesting things about Chen Ling when they recorded the variety show. Chen Bin was very happy. He smiled until his eyes narrowed. He was very proud of his daughter. However, after they chatted for not long, Chen Bin was panting and looked tired. Yu Su frowned slightly, feeling a little surprised. Just now, she had looked at Chen Bin¡¯s original physiognomy and realized that he was destined to be rich. After he entered society, he was promoted repeatedly and married the boss¡¯s daughter. His family was happy. When he was middle age, he started a business and became the boss of a famous company. His children were all hardworking. Not only did they get into the top schools in the country, but they also became scientists at the research institute. In this life, he should have nothing to worry about. However, his current physiognomy had changed. He was destined to be alone for the rest of his life without any children. He was also plagued by bad luck and was often hospitalized. Yu Su reached out her hand and calculated with her fingers. Her heart skipped a beat. The change of fate occured when Chen Bin was in his senior year in school, he was supposed to become an intern at a foreign-invested company after graduation, but for some reason, he did not go. Hence, he missed the opportunity to be placed in an important position and the promotion. Yu Su looked at Chen Bin again and sighed slightly in her heart. It was really not easy to remain optimistic and kind after suffering so much misfortune. This was probably the reason why Chen Ling had always treated him as her biological father! Only with such a father could he nurture a child like Chen Ling. Seeing that Yu Su was silent, Chen Ling asked, ¡°Yu Su, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and decided to ask, ¡°Uncle Chen, can I ask you a question?¡± Chen Bin was stunned for a moment before he reacted and nodded with a smile. ¡°Askaway!¡± ¡°Uncle Chen, why didn¡¯t you attend the campus recruitment fair when you were about to graduate from university?¡± Yu Su asked. That foreign-invested enterprise was at the recruitment fair. Chen Bin looked at Yu Su in surprise. ¡°How did you know?¡± He had never told anyone that not attending the recruitment fair was his lifelong regret. The company he wanted to enter the most had never recruited new students after that campus recruitment fair. Chen Ling hurriedly explained, ¡°Yu Su is a famous metaphysical master. She knows how to read people¡¯s faces and perform rituals. She also knows how to tell luck and misfortune as well as predict the future.¡± Ever since her father was seriously ill, he rarely watched television programs, so he did not know that Yu Su was a metaphysical masters. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Bin nodded in realization. ¡°I see. I¡¯m ashamed to say it. Back then, I really wanted to participate in that recruitment fair. Unfortunately, I was seriously ill and missed it.¡± At that time, he regretted it for a long time. Yu Su said, ¡°Uncle Chen, can you tell me the details of what happened back then? I suspect that what happened back then was not an accident, but man-made.¡± Someone had deliberately prevented him from missing an important point in his life. ¡°What? How is this possible?!¡± Chen Bin was shocked, and his breathing became much faster.. Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Prolonged Illness Chapter 593: Prolonged Illness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A moment later, Chen Bin spoke again. ¡°Back then, I suddenly had a high fever the day before the recruitment fair. I was sent to the hospital by my classmates and stayed for three days before I recovered. When I returned, the recruitment fair was over.¡± ¡°Did something different happen a few days before the recruitment fair? Or did you eat or drink something different from usual?¡± Yu Su asked. She realized that not only had Uncle Chen¡¯s fate been changed, but he had also been poisoned. This poison was the reason why he had been ill for so long. This matter must be related to Chen Ling¡¯s mother and the mastermind. After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Chen Bin fell into his memories again. He thought about it carefully. He had met Tian Yun a month before the recruitment fair. After a month of interaction, the two of them had officially confirmed their relationship. Chen Bin slowly said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the day before the recruitment fair, Chen Ling¡¯s mother and I went to the park for a walk. That day, we ate some of her desserts at noon. We ate in the canteen at night. Other than that, we probably didn¡¯t eat anything else.¡± That day, when he chatted with Tian Yun, he even said how much he wanted to enter a certain company at the recruitment fair. Tian Yun even congratulated him on his success. In the end, he had a fever that night. At the side, Chen Ling clenched her fists and her expression was a little ugly. If this matter was related to her mother, then what had her mother done at that time? ¡°To be honest, you should have had a rich life. If nothing unexpected happens, you were supposed to enter the foreign company in the recruitment fair, become an executive of a foreign company, and marry the boss¡¯s daughter. After marriage, you will have both a son and daughter and even start a business to become a big boss,¡± Yu Su said slowly. After Chen Bin heard this, a strange feeling flashed across his heart, as if this was how his life should been. But now, he was plagued by illness¡­ He thought for a while and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with having Chen Ling in this life. My previous fate can¡¯t be considered true. Let the past be in the past!¡± What was the use of clinging to the past? It was better to face the current situation calmly and live a good life with Chen Ling. A look of admiration flashed across Yu Su¡¯s eyes. Ordinary people were not as open-minded as Chen Bin. Only those who could let go could be considered successful. No wonder he had such good fortune. He deserved it. Chen Ling was so angry that her face turned red. She asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, what exactly is going on? Did someone tamper with my father¡¯s fate?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°It¡¯s not considered tampering. Someone calculated your father¡¯s fate and got someone to attack him at the most critical place, affecting his fate. They also poisoned him, causing him to be ill and poor.¡± Chen Ling was furious. She stood up and gritted her teeth. ¡°The person who did it was my mother, right? What¡¯s with poisoning my father?¡± She didn¡¯t know any of this. If Yu Su hadn¡¯t come to visit today, these secrets would probably have been hidden for the rest of her life. At this moment, she really hated that person so much that she even hated Tian Yun. However, Yu Su looked at Chen Bin and asked again, ¡°Uncle Chen, did someone give you something to eat before you fell sick this time? Did you feel a little hot after eating?¡± Chen Bin¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really amazing. You can even think of this? Three days ago, Chen Ling¡¯s mother made some ginger biscuits. She said that they were to help me sweat in order to ward off the cold, so I ate two pieces. After eating them, my body heated up. I thought that perhaps the ginger effect had taken effect, so I didn¡¯t care much.¡± Could there be a problem with the ginger biscuits? Chen Ling immediately reacted and asked, ¡°Yu Su, were the ginger biscuits poisoned?¡± Yu Su looked at Chen Bin with hesitation. She was still not sure about Chen Bin¡¯s attitude towards Chen Ling¡¯s mother. If he still sided with his wife and leaked the news, it would alert the enemy. Chen Ling looked at her expression and knew what she was thinking. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My father has long been disappointed in her.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did Yu Su say, ¡°Uncle Chen has been poisoned by the Red Poison Powder. After one takes the medicine, his body will heat up. It¡¯s probably deliberately placed in the ginger biscuit to make it difficult for others to notice.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Bin¡¯s expression darkened and his spirits plummeted. Could it be that his wife had poisoned him all these years? Why did she treat him like this? What had he done wrong? Had he not treated her well enough all these years? Chen Ling asked, ¡°What is the Red Poison Powder?¡± Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Ruthlessly Poisoning Chapter 594: Ruthlessly Poisoning Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su explained word by word, ¡°The Red Poison Powder is a poison refined by Daoists. If consumed with other pills, it will have the effect of enhancing the mind. If consumed alone, it will become a poison that needs to be dispelled by the kidney.¡± ¡°However, the kidney can only dissolve a very small portion. A large portion is still stored in the body, causing other illnesses.¡± ¡°If the poison is not completely removed, the body will continue to weaken. It¡¯s very similar to the symptoms of uremia, but it is difficult to diagnose and treat with modern medicine.¡± After Yu Su finished speaking, the ward fell silent. Xiao Han was also a little surprised. Obviously, this poisoning was not a small matter. He did not know what kind of hatred would cause someone to do this. Chen Ling¡¯s eyes were red as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Why is she so heartless?¡± When Chen Bin saw that his daughter was trembling slightly, he couldn¡¯t bear to let her suffer such a cruel side of life. He reached out and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Chen Ling, Dad is fine. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± All these years, with his sickly body, he had long lost all hope of survival. How many times had he wanted to end his life? Every time he saw his daughter¡¯s cheerful smile, he would persevere. It could be said that his life was given to him by his daughter. He had long been extremely disappointed in his wife, Tian Yun. If he was not Chen Ling¡¯s biological father, he would have divorced Tian Yun long ago and lived alone with Chen Ling. Unfortunately, he could not get rid of Tian Yun. Chen Ling looked at her father and noticed the heartache in his eyes. ¡°Dad! I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to treat your illness. You have to get better. You¡¯re the only family I have left.¡± Chen Ling wiped her tears and asked Yu Su firmly, ¡°Yu Su, is there an antidote for the Red Poison Powder?¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yes, I have to check how deeply the poison has affected him before I can formulate a prescription for the antidote. He will need to take the antidote continuously to recover the health of his various functions.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll definitely cooperate!¡± Chen Ling finally became happy with a bright smile on her face. Yu Su walked to the bedside. ¡°Uncle Chen, extend your wrist. I¡¯ll use my magic power to take your pulse. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t resist during the process.¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Chen Bin immediately extended his hand. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Ling, he wouldn¡¯t even want to live. Life and death were up to fate. He didn¡¯t have too deep an obsession with health. Yu Su probed her magic power into his meridians and analyzed it carefully before saying, ¡°Uncle Chen, you¡¯ve been sick for a long time, right? I think the poison is about to penetrate your bones.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. At first, there were only mild symptoms, but later on, it became more and more serious. It¡¯s been at least ten years since I have been hospitalized,¡± Chen Bin thought about it and said cautiously. Since his daughter¡¯s friend wanted to treat him, he could not waste her kindness. Of course, he had to treat her seriously. Yu Su asked again, ¡°How many times did you go to the hospital before you got married?¡± During the school¡¯s recruitment fair, Chen Bin had taken a few doses of the poison. However, the dosage should be relatively light and he could still live and work normally. Chen Bin thought about it carefully for a while before replying, ¡°I can¡¯t remember the specifics. I think it was four or five times! Ever since I was unconscious and had a high fever at the recruitment fair, I was hospitalized every three to four months, but the hospital never found out the reason. I guess Chen Ling¡¯s mother poisoned the food at that time.¡± After he confirmed his relationship with Tian Yun, Tian Yun would bring snacks out every time they went on a date. There were very few times when Tian Yun said that she was a little tired of eating snacks, but she would eat with him most of the time, so Chen Bin was not suspicious. Now that he thought about it, Chen Bin finally understood. Every time Tian Yun did not eat snacks, it was when she had poisoned it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I see!¡± Chen Bin muttered, ¡°No wonder my health has been deteriorating ever since I met Chen Ling¡¯s mother. After I got married, I was hospitalized multiple times to recuperate. I can¡¯t even work normally.¡± During that period of time, he felt very guilty towards his wife and even felt that he was useless. ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t think of divorcing her?¡± Xiao Han asked curiously. If Uncle Chen had proposed a divorce back then, facing such a sickly person, Chen Ling¡¯s mother would have agreed long ago and wouldn¡¯t have delayed it until now. What was the secret behind this? He acutely felt that this was the key! Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Joint Deception Chapter 595: Joint Deception Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Bin said calmly, ¡°Of course I wanted to divorce her. I didn¡¯t want to drag her down, but she said that she couldn¡¯t leave me because of my illness and leave me alone. I only allowed her to give birth to someone else¡¯s child because I was grateful to her.¡± It turned out that they were all fake. His illness was caused by his wife, who even pretended to comfort him and made him raise someone else¡¯s child willingly. He lived like a joke. At the thought of this, Chen Bin¡¯s heart burst with intense hatred. He wanted to die with Tian Yun. In front of the bed, Chen Ling sobbed softly. She could not wipe her tears away. Chen Bin looked up at his obedient daughter and suddenly came back to his senses, expelling all the thoughts he had just now. He had suffered so much, but it was his blessing to have such an obedient daughter. He could not indulge in the past and only see pain. Chen Bin¡¯s mentality calmed down again. He took a deep breath and maintained an optimistic mentality. With him around, Chen Ling finally had a home. If even he left, leaving Chen Ling alone to work in the entertainment industry, he would not be at ease at all. He had to pull himself together as soon as possible. Chen Ling said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I want to cut ties with that vicious woman and never acknowledge her as my mother again. From now on, I only have Dad as my family.¡± Yu Su continued to ask, ¡°Uncle Chen¡¯s condition has been going on for so long and you can¡¯t find the cause of the illness in the hospital either. Why didn¡¯t you guys investigate in the direction of metaphysics?¡± Chen Ling was so filial. If she knew that there was a chance for him to recover, she would definitely investigate, right? A dark glint flashed across Chen Ling¡¯s eyes as she said word by word, ¡°Yu Su, if you hadn¡¯t asked, I would have almost forgotten about this! A few years ago, I also tried to invite some metaphysical masters from the capital over to take a look. Those people didn¡¯t find anything abnormal and even said that my father¡¯s body was only weak.¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t believe it, so I brought my father to Chinatown to seek treatment from metaphysical masters. In the end, under the guidance of the people in the city, I went to Qingyun Temple outside Chinatown. That Daoist temple was opened by the Great Elder of the Daoist Association. I heard that it was very useful.¡± ¡°At that time, the Great Elder was cultivating in seclusion. It was his eldest disciple, Dao Yun, who helped Father.¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes flashed and she asked, ¡°This person¡¯s strength is not bad. Didn¡¯t he notice?¡± As Martial Uncle Ming Kun¡¯s eldest disciple, it was impossible for him not to notice this. Chen Ling nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He said that my father wasn¡¯t affected by any metaphysical curses. This was brought about by fate. He was born with these few illnesses. When he was sixty years old, he would slowly recover. In the end, he asked us to buy a bracelet.¡± She had heard that if even the Qingyun Monastery could not treat the illness, there would be no chance to treat it elsewhere. She believed Dao Yun¡¯s words. Chen Ling had originally planned to take good care of her father¡¯s health all these years. She would wait until he was 60 years old before bringing her father to Qingyun Temple to return the favor. Today, Yu Su had unraveled the truth. Chen Ling also had doubts about those so-called masters. After Xiao Han heard this, a trace of coldness flashed across his eyes. He had never believed in metaphysical masters other than Yu Su. What those people said was half true and half false. They could say anything for the sake of benefits. Yu Su asked, ¡°Is the bracelet still around?¡± From the moment she entered the ward, she knew that Chen Bin had been poisoned. Any metaphysical master who had entered level three of metaphysical studies should be able to see Chen Bin¡¯s symptoms. Dao Yun must have lied. But what was the reason for his lie? Chen Bin unbuttoned his sleeve, took off the bracelet that was exposed, and handed it to Yu Su. Chen Ling said, ¡°It¡¯s this bracelet. See if there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡± Yu Su flipped through it and asked Chen Bin, ¡°How does it feel when you wear the bracelet?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In the past, I used to feel stuffy and short of breath. Now, I feel much lesser discomfort. My appetite is a little better. Other than that, there are no other major changes,¡± Chen Bin said. The bracelet consisted of more than twenty beads of different sizes and colors. Yu Su probed with her magic power and could feel the auspicious aura on the bracelet. There was also an evil exorcism mark on it, which was also beneficial to his body. If it was worn for a long time, it could indeed help patients get rid of illnesses and disasters. Unfortunately, it was useless for treating illnesses.. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Personal Verification Chapter 596: Personal Verification Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su said slowly, ¡°This bracelet is beneficial to your body. It can temporarily restore your vitality and slightly improve your health.¡± The Qingyun Temple¡¯s stance was very contradictory. Since they had given this bracelet, it meant that they knew Chen Bin¡¯s illness very well. However, they did not immediately tell Chen Ling the cause of the illness. What was the reason? Could it be that the Qingyun Temple knew the mastermind and did not want to offend him? They gave this bracelet to make up for hiding it from Chen Ling and Uncle Chen, right? The more Yu Su thought about it, the more she felt that this matter was not simple. She decided to verify it herself. After Yu Su used her magic power to probe it, she placed the bracelet under the lamp and took a closer look. Indeed, she saw a string of very small numbers on the side of one of the beads on the bracelet. It should be a person¡¯s birth characters. She asked, ¡°Uncle Chen, is the birth characters on this bracelet yours?¡± Chen Bin nodded. ¡°I think so! After I went to the Daoist temple, that person asked me about my birth characters. I told him.¡± Yu Su counted with her fingers and realized that she was right. She then handed the bracelet to Chen Bin. ¡°Uncle Chen, continue wearing this bracelet. It will be beneficial to you to a certain extent. If this bracelet turns black one day, it will lose its effect.¡± Chen Bin took it and nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. That Daoist priest doesn¡¯t have the intention to harm anyone. He probably just hid the fact that I was poisoned.¡± Chen Ling looked at Yu Su nervously and asked carefully, ¡°Yu Su, when can the poison in my father start to be cured?¡± She knew that detoxification was not easy and required a lot of preparation, but she still hoped to detoxify the poison in her father¡¯s body as soon as possible and let him recover. Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carve a protective jade token in the next few days. The jade token can prevent Uncle¡¯s condition from deteriorating. After I¡¯m done concocting the medicine, he can take it according to the treatment process. Start taking the medicine five days later. One treatment course lasts twelve days. We¡¯ll be able to detoxify the poison in three treatments.¡± The antidote for the Red Poison Powder was in her master¡¯s notes. She needed to go back and look through it. Yu Su then instructed Chen Bin, ¡°After drinking the medicine, there might be a burning and painful feeling in your meridians. You have to endure it.¡± Chen Bin nodded. ¡°I can endure it. Don¡¯t worry!¡± He had endured his illness for so many years. There was no reason for him to not be able to hold on at this critical moment. He wanted to recover as soon as possible and not be a burden to his daughter. Chen Ling said happily, ¡°Yu Su, thank you so much. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡± She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°How much does the jade pendant and medicine cost? I¡¯ll transfer it to you when I have enough money. You must accept it.¡± She could not let Yu Su fork out money and effort. Yu Su had already helped her a lot. She had to remember what happened today and find an opportunity to repay her in the future. Yu Su nodded. If she did not accept the money, Chen Ling would not be at ease. She might as well accept the money. As for how much she would charge, it was up to her. She would definitely not let Chen Ling empty her savings. Seeing that the two of them had finished talking, Chen Bin asked a question that he could not figure out. ¡°Yu Su, if Chen Ling¡¯s mother really poisoned me in university, then why did she do all this?¡± He had always been poor, but Tian Yun still had no intention of divorcing him. Chen Bin really could not figure out what he had on him that was worth Tian Yun¡¯s whole life. Yu Su paused for a moment. She had a guess in her heart, but she was not very sure. ¡°Uncle Chen, do you know her birth characters?¡± If she had this, she might be able to divine it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Ling nodded at the side. ¡°I know that. A few years ago, I often went to the Daoist temple to pray for my parents, so I memorized their birth characters. I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± As Chen Ling spoke, she reported a string of numbers. Yu Su chanted in her heart and took out three copper coins to start the divination. After the divination ended, she looked at Chen Ling and sighed. This divination was really not good. Yu Su began to untangle the divination. After deciphering it, she slowly said to Chen Ling, ¡°Uncle Chen is destined to be very rich. If he didn¡¯t meet his current wife, he would be rich for the rest of his life. Your mother¡¯s fate is very bad. If she doesn¡¯t meet Uncle Chen, you will be alone for the rest of your life..¡± Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: The Basis of the Divorce Chapter 597: The Basis of the Divorce Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su continued, ¡°Your mother must have received guidance from an expert and knew that staying by your father¡¯s side could suck away his luck. In order to avoid being discovered by the heavens, she poisoned your father time and time again to create the illusion of illness. All these years, your mother¡¯s rich life has been achieved by absorbing luck.¡± There was also a curse connection between the two of them. As long as Chen Bin was weak, Tian Yun could absorb his luck unconditionally. Tian Yun was Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother. It was very likely that she was the one with the most connections with the mastermind among the many women. ¡°So, the reason why she didn¡¯t divorce me is because she wants to stay by my side and absorb my luck?¡± Chen Bin gritted his teeth and asked. Yu Su nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡± If she left Chen Bin, Tian Yun would not have such a rich life and would not be able to live a carefree life. If she could not provide luck to the mastermind, she would lose his value. Yu Su realized that be it Chen Ling¡¯s mother or Ye Chang¡¯s mother, women who were targeted by the mastermind were all willing to sacrifice their time, energy, and marriage for the person behind them. Such women were born into less affluent families and did not have good fortunes. However, they were all proud and arrogant. They always wanted to reach the heavens in a single step without working and become carefree noblewomen. The person behind it only needed to provide a little emotional value and some benefits to make such women follow him wholeheartedly, making them ignore others who treated them well. Selfish, cold-blooded, and stubborn were their characteristics. Yu Su had nothing to say to such people. They would pay the price when they were old. After Chen Ling heard this, she finally understood why Tian Yun still stayed in this house even though she clearly did not love her father. It was no wonder that every time her father mentioned a divorce, Tian Yun would go crazy like a lion. She was extremely anxious and insisted on begging her father for forgiveness. Chen Ling said coldly, ¡°Yu Su, if Dad and I want to live independently and cut ties with that woman, is there any way?¡± She only had one simple wish now. She wanted her father to live well and enjoy life after leaving the ward. However, the prerequisite for a good life was definitely to escape her mother¡¯s control. Yu Su nodded. ¡°There are two steps. The first step is to wait for the poison to be cured. I¡¯ll cut off the curse connection between Uncle Chen and your mother. The second step is for Uncle Chen to sue for divorce. Only then can he no longer provide the other party with luck.¡± After the divorce, even if Tian Yun met Chen Bin again, she could not absorb his luck. After the poison in Chen Bin¡¯s body was removed, his body would gradually recover, and his luck would gradually recover. Chen Ling immediately nodded and looked at Chen Bin. ¡°Dad, listen to Yu Su. We must leave that woman. Don¡¯t worry about the divorce not succeeding. I¡¯ll testify in court.¡± Her mother had an affair during the marriage and even gave birth to her and Yu Miao. This was the truth. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to get a divorce with this as evidence. Most importantly, her father had to be determined to get a divorce. Chen Bin was also very happy to have the chance to get a divorce. ¡°I understand. Lingling, don¡¯t worry. Dad won¡¯t be a burden.¡± Of course, he understood his daughter¡¯s good intentions. When he thought about how he could live freely one day and be very healthy, Chen Bin felt as if a huge rock had been removed from his heart. He felt much more relaxed. When Yu Su heard Chen Ling¡¯s words, she sighed slightly in her heart. If she really went to court to testify, Chen Ling¡¯s acting career would almost come to an end. The outside world would soon know that she was an illegitimate daughter, and there would be many rumors that were unfavorable to her. At that time, Chen Ling would be mocked and scolded by many people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The entertainment industry has always been a harsh and cold-blooded place. It was precisely because she knew this that Yu Su was worried for her. After chatting for so long, Chen Bin felt mentally exhausted and his body was a little weak. Yu Su also noticed it and bade farewell. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Uncle Chen, rest well. You have to relax for the next few days and rest well. You¡¯ll get better.¡± Chen Bin said apologetically, ¡°When I recover, you must come to our house to visit. I¡¯ll entertain you well. Chen Ling, send your friends downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay! Dad, sleep for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Chen Ling walked forward and tucked her father in.. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Switching to Work Behind the Scenes Chapter 598: Switching to Work Behind the Scenes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the way downstairs, Yu Su said, ¡°If you testify in court, it will definitely affect your acting career.¡± Chen Ling smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I don¡¯t like the entertainment industry to begin with. It would be even better if I could take this opportunity to leave the entertainment industry. I still want to do behind-the-scenes work.¡± Her entrance into the entertainment industry was completely arranged, industry. If not for Yu Su¡¯s appearance, she would still be under the command of others like a marionette. ¡°That¡¯s good too. When the time is right, you can leave the industry.¡± Yu Su added, ¡°If you want to be an agent, you can get someone from the studio to guide you. You can still work in my studio.¡± Chen Ling was now a little famous. If she really went to court, she would definitely attract the attention of the entertainment reporters and news will spread. When that happens, Chen Ling would suffer a lot of criticism. It was better to take the opportunity to move behind the scenes. ¡°That¡¯s great. I want to be colleagues with Sister He Yuan!¡± Chen Ling said with a smile. She thought of something again and her expression turned cold. ¡°Yu Miao has a good relationship with my mother. I want to see if Yu Miao will still treat my mother like before after our relationship is exposed and how the mastermind plans to salvage Yu Miao¡¯s reputation.¡± This matter could also affect the plan of the mastermind. Yu Su also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s equivalent to the news of Yu Miao being an illegitimate daughter spreading. Yu Miao¡¯s luck will decrease again, and the mastermind will also be affected.¡± When the time comes, don¡¯t blame her for adding insult to injury. Seeing Yu Su¡¯s evil smile, Chen Ling could not help but say excitedly, ¡°Alright, I also want to see Yu Miao and the mastermind stomp their feet.¡± After going downstairs, Xiao Han sent Yu Su home. A few days later. In Yu Su¡¯s office, Guan Lu walked in with He Yuan. He Yuan carried a large stack of documents with a smile on her face. ¡°Sister Su, long time no see. I¡¯m here to report on my recent work.¡± She became more and more familiar with the job of an agent and her performance became more and more outstanding. Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Have a seat, both of you. Let¡¯s chat for a while.¡± The two of them sat down and prepared to report on their work. He Yuan explained her arrangements for a small number of artists in the studio and showed Yu Su the resources she had received. She also expressed her opinion on this portion of resources. Yu Su was all smiles. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re very experienced. You¡¯re catching up with the experienced people.¡± He Yuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in the work here. I can do it quickly, but my horizons are a little lacking.¡± She was always a little restrained and did not dare to do it in peace. Before the matter was confirmed, she was always anxious. Fortunately, none of the artistes under her had any problems, and their reputation was getting better. ¡°You¡¯re not bad. You just lack some confidence.¡± Yu Su was very assured of He Yuan. Hearing Yu Su¡¯s comforting words, He Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Should I be bolder?¡± ¡°Of course! If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡± Yu Su said slowly. These words made He Yuan even more excited. She was really too lucky to be able to follow Yu Su and work in the same place as her. Yu Su was even her savior. This feeling was too wonderful. Seeing He Yuan¡¯s sparkling eyes, Yu Su smiled. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He Yuan opened one of the large folders, revealing a pile of resumes. She handed all these resumes to Yu Su. ¡°Sister Su, these are all artists from Yu Media who want to come to our studio.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su flipped it open and took a look. There was no lack of artistes with good qualifications who were once A-list and B-list celebrities. Unfortunately, they did not have much resources. Now, their fame and popularity have also decreased. Guan Lu added, ¡°I heard that the Yu Corporation has made a huge change recently. They¡¯ve re-employed the artists who were previously neglected. They probably want to keep these people and not let them come to our studio!¡± It was rumored that as long as it was someone from the Yu Corporation, Yu Su¡¯s Studio could help them become famous and become the new top artiste in the entertainment industry. It was normal for the artistes of Yu Media to feel moved. He Yuan added, ¡°A few days ago, when I brought the artistes to the set, I also heard that Yu Media¡¯s actions were because of you, Sister Su. They were afraid that you would poach all the artists who were not valued..¡± Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Making Artists Popular Again Chapter 599: Making Artists Popular Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su nodded and understood. It seemed that Yu Media was a little impatient and wanted to use all kinds of tricks. Yu Su flipped through all the resumes in the folder and realized that there were actually 31 people. That was indeed a lot. Yu Su was a little puzzled. ¡°After the Yu Corporation made the changes, why are there still so many artistes who want to jump ship?¡± The Yu Corporation was rich and imposing, so the conditions they offered should not be bad. Why were there still so many people leaving? He Wan thought about it from the perspective of an artiste and guessed, ¡°They¡¯re probably really disappointed in the company and don¡¯t want to be bullied anymore. They don¡¯t believe that the Yu Corporation has really changed. There¡¯s still a small number of people who want to change their working environment. Our studio has good treatment and a lot of resources. It¡¯s the best choice.¡± If it were her, she would definitely choose Yu Su¡¯s Studio and not continue to stay in the Yu Corporation. Who knew when the Yu Corporation would return to how it was before? If they stayed in the Yu Corporation, they would not have the ability to take the initiative. They might as well find a new way out. He Wan said humbly that in the current entertainment industry, no company was as powerful as Yu Su¡¯s Studio. Every artiste who was established was very powerful. Most importantly, the studio had always been very fair in terms of treatment. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Not bad, your analysis is right.¡± Perhaps finding a new way out was a new beginning for those who were not valued by the Yu Corporation. Yu Su immediately said, ¡°Since these people are willing to choose our studio, our studio will nurture these people well and make them famous again.¡± Since the Yu Corporation was targeting her, she naturally had to retaliate. The best way to counterattack was to do what the other party could not do. She said to Guan Lu, ¡°Go and check on these artists these few days. If there are no big problems, sign them.¡± Then, Yu Su took out a few more resumes. ¡°These people are up to no good. They¡¯re not artists that our studio needs. Check the rest.¡± From their physiognomy, she could only make a preliminary judgment. She still needed to investigate the rest in detail. Beside her, He Yuan¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise. ¡°Sister Su, does our studio have to sign so many people? Then the Yu Corporation will definitely be furious.¡± Even if a portion of them were eliminated, there were still many artistes! Yu Su revealed a playful smile. ¡°Since the Yu Corporation has made a move on us, we have to return the favor. I originally wanted to recruit more people. They sent us well-trained artistes, so of course we have to catch them.¡± No matter how one looked at it, the studio was not the one to suffer. If they wanted to nurture newbies, they would have to start teaching from scratch. It would take a lot of time and effort. However, if they accepted experienced artistes, it will save them a lot of money. Yu Su looked at He Yuan again. ¡°When we sign the contract, we have to tell these people in advance that we won¡¯t definitely become popular after entering our studio. However, as long as they cooperate with the arrangements by the company and work hard, they won¡¯t be as unknown as before.¡± The studio had a lot of resources, and these celebrities had to have the ability to handle them. It was even more impossible for them to reach the heavens in a single step without working hard. He Yuan nodded. Of course, she understood what Yu Su meant. ¡°I understand. Yu Su, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll know my limits. If there¡¯s anyone who betrays me, I¡¯ll be the first to not let them off!¡± Even if Yu Su was very capable, she could not guarantee that everyone who came would become popular. Those celebrities should not have any complaints. Yu Su smiled and was in a good mood. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Yu Corporation¡¯s reform this time to actually send us celebrities. It¡¯s really not bad. I hope they can reform it again.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps the next time they reformed, they would send her many high-quality celebrities again. The studio was short of people! He Yuan also laughed. ¡°In my opinion, the higher-ups of the Yu Corporation are so angry that they¡¯re stomping their feet, but they can¡¯t do anything to us. Who asked us to stand on the side of the people?¡± It was time for Yu Media to reflect on their past treatment of celebrities. If they did not reflect on themselves, Yu Media would not be able to become stronger.. Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Slapping the Yu Corporation in the Face Chapter 600: Slapping the Yu Corporation in the Face Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He Yuan also asked, ¡°Sister Su, actually, during this period of time, there have been celebrities from other companies asking me tentatively if I¡¯m still recruiting. Are these people still recruiting?¡± There were a few celebrities with good qualifications. It would be a pity not to accept them. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Of course, if our studio wants to expand, not only will we accept artists from the Yu Corporation, but we will also accept artists from other places. Once there are more artists, there won¡¯t be enough managers. We will also need to recruit a new batch of managers. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you!¡± He Yuan thought for a moment and asked hesitantly, ¡°If we recruit artists that are neglected by other companies, will other companies join forces to bully our studio?¡± She was afraid that they would become the public enemy of the entire industry because of this. Yu Su said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You just have to take in those artists. After investigating clearly, you won¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone or any company. We¡¯re only taking in the artists who have been neglected. We¡¯re not taking the initiative to poach them. It¡¯s not a vicious competition, nor is it against the rules of the entertainment industry. Even if someone uses this as a reason, they won¡¯t be able to stand up. You have to be more confident and bold.¡± Only then did He Yuan feel relieved. She nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try my best to sign people in the future.¡± After the discussion, Yu Su asked He Yuan, Chen Ling, and Guan Lu out for lunch. Not only were the four of them getting more and more tacit in their work, but their relationship was also getting better. In the following week, Yu Su¡¯s studio accepted a large number of artistes from the Yu Corporation. This action really shocked the people in the industry. Many people admired Yu Su¡¯s guts to dare to go against the Yu Corporation. On the other hand, the Yu Corporation had become the target of ridicule. The adjustment of their measures made the artists want to stay away even more. What a stupid move! They might as well not do anything and make a fool of themselves. In the CEO¡¯s office, Fang Han was so angry that his face was about to contort. He threw all the documents on the table to the ground. This was not enough. He called the head of the relevant department and scolded him. No matter what he did, he felt stifled. It was this Yu Su again! Did she really think that she could make them famous by taking over that batch of trash? It was too childish. He was waiting to see Yu Su¡¯s studio make a fool of themselves. When the time came, he would get someone to publicize the fate of these traitors. He did not believe that he could not win against this girl in her twenties. At the thought of reporting to the head office next month, Fang Han¡¯s heart burned with anger. At that time, the CEOs of the other subsidiary companies of the Yu Corporation would definitely use this matter to mock him ruthlessly. Before that, he had to do something for the company to shut them up. Damn Yu Su. If she wasn¡¯t CEO Yu¡¯s daughter, he would have used some other methods to deal with her. What a pity¡­ At this moment, Yu Su was sitting in the studio, looking at the newly signed artistes¡¯ information. These celebrities had good qualifications and just needed a chance. What she did not lack the most was opportunities. It was not difficult for them to become famous. She thought of a few more plans and put the artist¡¯s information aside. Then, she picked up the information of the agents beside her. In Yu Su¡¯s opinion, choosing a manager was more important than choosing an artiste. If a manager was unreliable, even if an artiste became popular, they would not be able to maintain it for long. What she had to do was to train more managers so that every manager could become her right-hand man. After the morning work ended, Yu Su was invited to another meal. There were also people who asked her to help treat illnesses and tell Feng Shui. The remuneration was not small, and most importantly, they could obtain entertainment resources from them. Therefore, even if the number of artistes in the studio increased, there were still many resources and opportunities. At least, they had more resources than the Yu Corporation. Early in the morning, in the ward of the Second Hospital. Yu Miao lay on the hospital bed in despair, her mood very bad. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ever since she returned home, her luck had been a little bad. Sometimes a spider would appear in the cup where she brushed her teeth, and sometimes she would find bugs in her meal. Last night, she had fallen into a deep sleep and had unconsciously turned over. Unexpectedly, she had rolled off the bed. Her injured leg hit the ground heavily and had tolerated all the weight of her body, she was sent to the hospital again. After the doctor had given her a checkup, he said that she had to implant steel nails in her leg, or her leg would be crippled. Without another word, Hu Ying got someone to push Yu Miao to the surgery room. Yu Miao was in so much pain that she was unconscious and did not have any other thoughts. When she woke up, the anesthetic effect gradually passed, and the pain in her body almost killed her.. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Slandering Yu Su Chapter 601: Slandering Yu Su Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Knock knock! The door of the ward knocked twice, and the villa¡¯s nanny walked in. ¡°Miss, Madam asked me to make soup for you. Have some!¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with hope as she hurriedly asked, ¡°When will Mom come to see me?¡± She hoped that someone could accompany her, even if it was Hu Ying. It was too lonely to be alone in the silent ward. The nanny hesitated for a moment before sighing and saying, ¡°Madam said that she¡¯s not feeling well and needs to recuperate at home, so she won¡¯t come over. Take good care of yourself.¡± Actually, Hu Ying did not want to come to the ward at all. After she was poisoned by the voodoo, she was very against entering hospital wards, afraid that someone would pass her the negative energy. Even if Yu Miao had a fracture, Hu Ying was unwilling to come over. The surprise in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned into disappointment. She lay on the bed again, tears flowing from the corners of her eyes. Was she going to stay alone in the ward for another week? The nanny laid out the soup and breakfast. Yu Miao was not in the mood to eat either. She stared blankly at the wall opposite her, her thoughts running wild. She did not dare to call Hu Ying either. Even if she called and cried, Hu Ying would not pity her. Instead, she would think that she was being pretentious. The four brothers of the Yu family flashed across Yu Miao¡¯s mind again. The eldest, Yu An, had never liked her and would definitely not come to take care of her. There was no need to consider this. She took out her phone and called Yu Hong. The other party¡¯s phone was switched off. Yu Miao thought of Yu Ruo again, but Yu Ruo was already recuperating. His injuries had not recovered yet, so even if he came over, he could not take care of her. Forget it. There was only Yu Zheng left. Yu Miao called Yu Zheng, and the call went through. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Fourth Brother, come to the hospital to see me! Last night, the doctor performed a terrifying surgery on me. A steel plate was placed in my leg, and my body hurts now! Fourth Brother!¡± Yu Zheng had not woken up yet. When he saw that there was a call, he picked it up. He did not expect it to be Yu Miao. Yu Miao spoke with a strangled voice. Her voice was sharp and thin. When she wheedled, it did not make people feel sweet. Instead, it sounded like a horror movie. Yu Zheng had just woken up again, and all the hair on his body stood on end. He was shocked. Without even thinking about the contents of the call, he scolded the other party fiercely, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t call me again!¡± With that, he immediately hung up. Yu Miao leaned her phone against her ear and put it on speaker, afraid that she would miss what Yu Zheng said. As soon as Yu Zheng said this, Yu Miao felt that her eardrums were about to be damaged. She couldn¡¯t help but cry softly. ¡°Ah! Why are you all bullying me!¡± After crying enough, Yu Miao still felt very aggrieved. She thought about who could accompany her. Since there was no hope for the brothers of the Yu family, she would find someone else. The first possibility she had eliminated was Hu Rui. He hated her to death after being poisoned by the parasitic poison. She probably couldn¡¯t ask Hu Zhe either. He had a good relationship with his brother and would hate her in his heart. What about Hu Shuo? Yu Miao suddenly thought of her cousin who liked to travel in the mountains and forests. Ever since Hu Shuo graduated from university, he had become a professional nature photographer. If she called him back, Hu Shuo would probably come back to take care of her, right? Thinking of this, Yu Miao immediately called Hu Shuo. Hu Shuo was taking the last few photos to build his photo album when his phone rang. The squirrel, who was looking for food, ran away in shock. He picked up the phone helplessly. ¡°Hello, Yu Miao, are you looking for me?¡± He had booked a flight back and would probably be back next week. He hadn¡¯t informed his family yet because he wanted to give them a surprise. Yu Miao cried aggrievedly about the treatment she had suffered for nearly a year and even said that there was no one at home to take care of her when she broke her bones and had a steel plate placed in her leg. She emphasized on slandering Yu Su¡¯s image and described her as an evil person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Shuo was deep in the mountains, so he naturally did not know what was happening in the outside world. When he heard Yu Miao¡¯s cries, he was extremely frustrated. ¡°Did my cousins really treat you like this? When I go back, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson and wake them up!¡± Yu Miao was the princess of the family. Regardless of whether Yu Su returned or not, this would not change. The cousins seemed to have lost their minds. They were actually biased towards their biological sister to this extent. Had they even forgotten the happy times they had with Yu Miao in the past? This was really unfair to Yu Miao.. Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Grievance Chapter 602: Grievance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Anyway, he would stand behind Yu Miao and seek justice for her! Hu Shuo comforted Yu Miao and even promised to pack up and catch the plane tonight. He would definitely go to the ward to take care of her tomorrow morning. Only then did Yu Miao hang up in satisfaction. After hanging up the phone, Yu Miao took another photo of herself in the ward. She deliberately made her face even paler and revealed the scar on her forehead so that the camera could capture the cast on her leg. After confirming that she looked very miserable in the photo, Yu Miao sent the photo to Hu Shuo with relief. Hu Shuo had always doted on her the most among his brothers. In the past, when she wanted a branded bag, Hu Shuo contacted many friends to buy it. In the end, he bought it at a high price just to make her happy. After Yu Su returned home, Hu Shuo¡¯s attitude towards Yu Su was the worst. When Hu Shuo saw the photo, his heart ached. He also hated his four cousins. When he was not around, could they not take good care of Yu Miao? Also, Hu Rui and Hu Zhe were really heartless. They did not even visit Yu Miao! Hu Shuo put the camera aside and was furious. He called Yu Ruo. Wasn¡¯t the Yu family the most protective of Yu Miao? He wanted to get to the bottom of this. Before he left, he even told him to protect Yu Miao but this was how he protected her? Yu Ruo was lying on the bed and watching a short video. When he saw Hu Shuo¡¯s call, he suddenly thought of that scourge, Yu Miao. This call was probably related to Yu Miao! He didn¡¯t want to answer the phone at all. Yu Zheng happened to push the door open and enter. When he saw Yu Ruo¡¯s conflicted expression, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Hu Shuo called me. I feel that he¡¯s here for Yu Miao. I don¡¯t want to answer,¡± Yu Ruo said frankly. As soon as he finished speaking, the call was automatically hung up. Yu Zheng scratched his head, not knowing what to do. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t believe Yu Miao¡¯s true colors so easily. What should we do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Yu Ruo sighed. Anyway, he really didn¡¯t want to stay with Yu Miao now, nor did he want to have anything to do with her. The next second, Yu Ruo¡¯s phone rang again. Yu Zheng let out a long sigh and gave him a helpless look. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯d better pick up the call. Otherwise, he¡¯ll call again and again. You know how stubborn he is.¡± Yu Ruo frowned. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to accept it!¡± ¡°Third Brother, take it! I want to hear what he has to say. If it¡¯s related to Yu Su, we can still be prepared,¡± Yu Zheng said. According to his understanding of Hu Shuo, if Hu Shuo was provoked by Yu Miao, he would definitely find trouble with Yu Su. Yu Ruo was speechless. Alright, Hu Shuo was not in the capital anyway. Even if he wanted to cause trouble, he would not be able to do it so quickly. He clicked to answer and put the call on speaker again. Yu Ruo asked first, ¡°Hu Shuo, I just woke up. Why are you looking for me?¡± Hu Shuo said angrily, ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me before? You said that after I leave the capital, you will take good care of Yu Miao! Now that Yu Miao has been chased out of the Yu family and is hospitalized alone, why don¡¯t you accompany her?¡± Yu Ruo asked, ¡°I also have many fractures on my body. Do you know that I need to recuperate?¡± ¡°So what? You can go to the ward and sit with her. That¡¯s all an excuse!¡± Hu Shuo retorted. Yu Ruo didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Then do you know how I got injured? Do you know how much happened to the Yu family after you left?¡± Hu Shuo sneered and said, ¡°You still have the cheek to mention it! Didn¡¯t you just get kicked by a horse accidentally? Do you have to hate Yu Miao all the time? I think you¡¯re too pretentious. Also, I¡¯ll settle the score with you for colluding with Yu Su to bully Yu Miao. Just you wait!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo immediately knew that it was useless to say anything. As expected, Yu Miao was the one who complained first. Yu Ruo gritted her teeth and pretended to apologize. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all my fault, but I¡¯m lying on the bed all day and can¡¯t take good care of Yu Miao. Why don¡¯t you go to the ward to take care of her?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since his heart ached so much, he would let him feel it. If he still doted on Yu Miao as usual after being tricked by her, Yu Ruo would admire him. Yu Zheng was pleasantly surprised and gave Yu Ruo a thumbs up. It was indeed his good brother. He actually came up with such a good idea. Since Hu Shuo doted on Yu Miao so much, let him dote on her well. Anyway, the brothers of the Yu family had completely woken up and would not fall into a quagmire again.. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Crying and Complaining Chapter 603: Crying and Complaining Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After hearing Yu Ruo¡¯s words, Hu Shuo was a little stunned and felt that he could not exert any strength. He frowned and said, ¡°How can I take care of Yu Miao when I¡¯m still overseas? Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t even take care of Yu Miao?¡± When did Yu Ruo become so heartless? This shouldn¡¯t be the case. Yu Ruo sighed and said sadly, ¡°I want to take care of her, but I really can¡¯t help her. Second Brother is busy with the company and Yu Zheng has a high fever these few days! Even if we go, we won¡¯t be as attentive as you. It¡¯s better for you to come back to the capital to take care of her! I believe that you will definitely have a way to come back.¡± He wanted to push everything out and definitely not have anything to do with Yu Miao. Hu Shuo felt that something was wrong. He subconsciously paused for a moment. ¡°You guys are really useless. You can¡¯t even take care of Yu Miao, and you still want me to come back. Why don¡¯t you just adopt Yu Miao to our Hu family? You guys are not worthy of being her brothers!¡± Adopt her to the Hu Family? This was a good idea. He could legitimately take care of Yu Miao. Hu Shuo was a little excited and a glimmer of hope ignited in his heart. Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the only child in your family. If you adopt her, you¡¯ll make up a son and a daughter. I¡¯m sure Second Uncle and Second Aunt will agree!¡± Hu Shuo was really smart! Why didn¡¯t he think of such a good method? Not only could he chase Yu Miao away, but he could also let Yu Miao stop targeting the Yu family. At the thought of this, Yu Ruo hurriedly added, ¡°If you become Yu Miao¡¯s brother, you will definitely be better than us. She will never be bullied again. Hurry up and return to the country! We are relying on you!¡± Hearing Yu Ruo¡¯s words, Hu Shuo¡¯s heart burned. The corners of his lips curled up into a smile. He snorted and said, ¡°I will definitely protect Yu Miao. I¡¯m not like you guys who are afraid of this and that. Wait for me to go back!¡± ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Yu Ruo replied excitedly. After saying that, Hu Shuo hung up with a smile on his face. He immediately packed up his camera and sent a message to the leader of the photography department. He booked a plane ticket for the night and prepared to return to the capital. Seeing that the call had ended, Yu Ruo raised his head and laughed out loud. Yu Zheng was also convulsing with laughter. After the two of them laughed enough, Yu Zheng wiped his tears from laughing. ¡°Hu Shuo is really a talent. How could he think of adopting Yu Miao back to the Hu family? It¡¯s really wonderful! If he really adopts her, I respect him for being a man!¡± In Yu Zheng¡¯s opinion, Yu Miao was like a sticky candy with poisonous gas. She was both poisonous and something he couldn¡¯t shake off. Only that fool Hu Shuo would treat her like a treasure. Yu Ruo smiled and shook her head. ¡°Second Uncle and Second Aunt aren¡¯t stupid. How can they let him do whatever he wants? I was just saying.¡± Even if their second uncle and aunt were willing, Hu Ying would not be willing. Yu Zheng said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for him to come and take care of Yu Miao himself! Sooner or later, he will know Yu Miao¡¯s true colors. I hope that at that time, he won¡¯t be harmed too badly by Yu Miao.¡± At one in the morning, Hu Shuo finally boarded the plane. This was the earliest flight he could buy. He could reach the capital at five in the morning and see Yu Miao at around six. At the thought of being able to see Yu Miao, Hu Shuo¡¯s mood improved a lot and he couldn¡¯t sleep. As the Hu family¡¯s cousin, he did not see Yu Miao every day, but every time he saw her, he would be touched by her kindness and innocence. What he liked the most was Yu Miao¡¯s innocence. This was also the reason why he had always been determined to protect Yu Miao. At ten past six, Hu Shuo walked into the ward with a bag of luggage. At this moment, Yu Miao was curled up pitifully on the bed. Her face was pale, and her lips were pale. She hugged the blanket and mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t do those things. You¡¯re all wrong about me¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Hu Shuo¡¯s heart ached when he heard her sobbing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He gently put his luggage aside and walked to Yu Miao¡¯s bed. He looked at her quietly and tucked her in. It seemed that she had really suffered during this period of time. Yu Miao was woken up by the sound of the blanket being tucked in. Her eyes widened. ¡°Ah!¡± When she saw Hu Shuo, Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned red. She suddenly sat up from the bed and threw herself into Hu Shuo¡¯s arms. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much! Am I dreaming?¡± Hu Shuo hurriedly hugged her back. ¡°Be good. I¡¯m back. You¡¯re not dreaming! I¡¯m back. No one will dare to bully you in the future..¡± Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Protecting Yu Miao Chapter 604: Protecting Yu Miao Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tears rolled down Yu Miao¡¯s eyes as she cried excitedly, ¡°Cousin, I thought I would never see you again in my life. There¡¯s a steel plate implanted in my leg. It hurts so much! It¡¯s so uncomfortable!¡± Her words were not a lie, and her cries were more sincere. Hu Shuo patted her head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°I know! I¡¯m back. No one will dare to bully you again. I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡± He said a lot of comforting words before Yu Miao gradually calmed down. Hu Shuo deliberately mentioned the interesting things that happened in their childhood again, which made Yu Miao laugh. He only relaxed when he saw Yu Miao smile. After hugging for more than an hour, the hospital became busy again. Hu Shuo asked, ¡°Yu Miao, are you hungry? I¡¯ll buy you breakfast!¡± Yu Miao shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t really want to eat. On the other hand, you rushed to the hospital as soon as you got off the plane. You haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, right?¡± Hu Shuo did not want to leave, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hungry either.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes flashed. She suddenly thought of something and said coquettishly, ¡°Cousin, my third and fourth brothers are probably at home too. Why don¡¯t you go back and have breakfast with them before coming over? You haven¡¯t seen them for a long time.¡± If Hu Shuo returned to the Hu family, she did not know if he would be able to come out again. It was better to go to the Yu family! If he went to the Yu family, her cousin would definitely teach Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng a lesson for her and let them come to the ward to accompany her. Then, she would not feel cold and lonely. When the two of them came, she would wheedle and act pitiful. Perhaps Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng would change their minds and remember their time in the Yu family and start doting on her again. Hu Shuo was not very happy. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t see those two. They¡¯re both heartless. You were so good to them in the past, but they left you alone in the hospital. I look down on them.¡± He hated Yu Ruo the most. He had promised to protect Yu Miao well, but he broke his promise and made Yu Miao suffer so much. Yu Miao shed another tear and said with red eyes, ¡°Cousin, they were just deceived for a moment. I want to resolve the misunderstanding so that they will change their minds. Help me. Ask them to come to the ward to see me. I¡¯ll apologize and explain in person. They¡¯re my brothers. No matter what, I have to explain clearly.¡± Seeing her like this, Hu Shuo hugged her even tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I go to the Yu family, I¡¯ll definitely make them realize their mistake and continue to come back to protect you.¡± It was just a small misunderstanding, but Yu Ruo still refused to let go of the incident at the racetrack. He was really petty. Yu Miao nodded. ¡°Okay, I knew that Cousin dotes on me the most.¡± Hu Shuo also nodded. ¡°Of course. I definitely won¡¯t acknowledge Yu Su as my cousin. You¡¯re my biological cousin. If they¡¯re blind, I¡¯ll wake them up.¡± Yu Miao reminded him again, ¡°Cousin, you have to believe me. I¡¯ve never done anything to harm anyone.¡± ¡°Of course I believe you. You¡¯re too kind, that¡¯s why you were bullied by Yu Su. However, now that I¡¯m back, he won¡¯t let Yu Su bully you anymore,¡± Hu Shuo said coldly. He wanted to protect Yu Miao tightly behind him and not let anyone bully her. After comforting Yu Miao for a while, Hu Shuo walked out of the hotel and took a taxi to the Yu family¡¯s villa. He knew that Hu Ying had already moved to another villa. Only Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng were staying at home, so he did not feel any burden. Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng ate breakfast at the dining table as usual. Not long after, Yu Ruo¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the call, Yu Ruo had an ominous feeling in her heart. She said to Yu Zheng, ¡°Could Hu Shuo really be back? Why is he calling me so early in the morning?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Pick it up!¡± Yu Zheng said with a frown. Even if he did come back, he would have to face it. Yu Ruo snorted coldly, feeling a little uncomfortable. ¡°At that time, I was so seriously injured in Chinatown, but I didn¡¯t see him come back from overseas. Now, Yu Miao only has a fracture, but he came back in such a hurry. The contrast is really obvious.¡± In Hu Shuo¡¯s heart, he was probably not even half as good as Yu Miao. Talk about him being his biological cousin.. Pfft! Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Visiting Yu Miao Chapter 605: Visiting Yu Miao Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng pointed at the phone. ¡°Answer it quickly, or the call will end automatically.¡± Only then did Yu Ruo reluctantly answer the call. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance of the Yu family¡¯s house. Get the butler to come down and open the door immediately. Also, I¡¯m hungry. Prepare breakfast for me too. Thank you!¡± After saying that, Hu Shuo wanted to hang up. Yu Ruo asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re back. Why didn¡¯t you take care of Yu Miao? Why did you come to the Yu family?¡± Hu Shuo said, ¡°I¡¯ve already met Yu Miao. I¡¯m here to catch up with you guys. We¡¯ll talk in detail when I get there. Bye!¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. Yu Ruo slammed the table. ¡°What exactly does Hu Shuo want? What¡¯s the reason for him to eat at someone else¡¯s house without saying anything?¡± He did not want to meet Hu Shuo at all. Hu Shuo had already been brainwashed by Yu Miao. Even if they chatted, they would inevitably talk about Yu Miao. Yu Zheng pondered for a moment and came to a conclusion. ¡°I guess Yu Miao asked him to come. Yu Miao asked him to come and convince us to go to the hospital to take care of her.¡± Yu Ruo also nodded, his expression ugly. ¡°Yu Miao is really as cunning as ever. She knew that the two of us wouldn¡¯t go and insisted on letting Hu Shuo invite us. I don¡¯t want to see Yu Miao.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her either,¡± Yu Zheng said coldly. Not long after, Hu Shuo walked into the living room and glanced at the breakfast on the table. The servant served another breakfast. Hu Shuo sat down and looked around. ¡°Why is the Yu family so deserted? Younger Aunt and Uncle are not around. It¡¯s a little lonely for the two of you to be the only ones at home, right? I came to accompany you.¡± Yu Zheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I like silence now.¡± He would rather be alone than look for Yu Miao. Hu Shuo looked sympathetically at Yu Ruo, who was sitting in the wheelchair. ¡°How long do you need to recuperate? You haven¡¯t been out of the house for a long time, right?¡± He could take Yu Ruo out for a walk and brought him to the hospital to see Yu Miao. Wouldn¡¯t that make sense? Seeing Hu Shuo¡¯s eyes darting around, he knew that he was up to no good. Yu Ruo refused, ¡°The doctor said that I have to rest at home. It¡¯s best not to go out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be mentally exhausted.¡± If he went out to relax and was kidnapped to stay in the same room as Yu Miao, he might as well not have gone out from the start. Seeing how stubborn the two of them were, Hu Shuo rolled his eyes. ¡°Hehe.¡± Hu Shuo sat in his seat and started eating breakfast. When he was almost done eating, he wiped his mouth and asked Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng casually, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys a little too much? I don¡¯t care what misunderstanding there is between all of you, but do you have a conscience for leaving Yu Miao alone in the hospital?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yu Ruo was stunned for a moment before asking. What did he mean by they left Yu Miao in the hospital? If they wanted to blame someone, they should blame their mother. Yu Miao had been staying with their mother for the past few days. What did it have to do with them? Hu Shuo continued to question, ¡°Stop pretending. I know everything. When I arrived at the ward this morning, Yu Miao was curled up under the blanket alone. She looked so pitiful. She even told you not to misunderstand her in your sleep. Do you know how heartbroken I was at that time?¡± Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other¡¯s hearts. There was no need to think about it. It was definitely Yu Miao¡¯s trick to deliberately make Hu Shuo¡¯s heartache. However, even if they said these words, Hu Shuo would not believe them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Zheng smiled bitterly and replied repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all our fault. We really don¡¯t have the energy to care about Yu Miao. I¡¯ve had a fever for two days and I¡¯m weak now. It¡¯s inconvenient for Third Brother to move, so I can only ask you to take care of Yu Miao more.¡± The fever was just an excuse, but at this moment, he really wanted to be sick. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to go to the ward to take care of her. After listening to the first two sentences, Hu Shuo was quite satisfied. However, when he heard the second sentence, he became angry again. ¡°You know that you¡¯re in the wrong. Don¡¯t you want to make up for it? Yu Miao really wants you to visit her. She needs you very much.¡± Yu Zheng pinched his thigh hard and said with a pale face, ¡°I want to go too, but I really don¡¯t have the strength. I¡¯ll go after I¡¯m better. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the virus in my body will spread to Yu Miao..¡± Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: A Good Show Chapter 606: A Good Show Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing his words, Hu Shuo felt that it made sense. After all, Yu Miao was still recuperating. If she caught a cold and had a fever, it would be worse. Yu Ruo sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been unlucky again recently. I keep encountering strange things. Sometimes, I¡¯ll be bitten by poisonous bugs in the room. If I go to the ward, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be bad for Yu Miao. My mental state has been getting worse recently. It¡¯s really inconvenient for me to go over.¡± Hu Shuo had also heard from Yu Miao that Yu Ruo¡¯s luck had been sucked away, so he comforted him. ¡°Your luck being sucked away has little to do with Yu Miao. It¡¯s all controlled by that person. That Daoist priest is the real murderer. Don¡¯t be estranged from Yu Miao. She¡¯s been feeling very guilty.¡± Yu Ruo pretended to nod. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Hu Shuo felt that Yu Ruo was indeed not in a right state to accompany Yu Miao. If the bad luck on him brought poisonous insects or something, it would not be good if he harmed Yu Miao. Neither of them could go to the ward. Hu Shuo was speechless and helpless. Hu Shuo still looked at Yu Ruo and said coldly, ¡°Do you remember what you promised me before I left? You said that you would take good care of Yu Miao and not let her suffer any grievances.¡± Noticing Hu Shuo¡¯s questioning gaze, Yu Ruo was furious. Hu Shuo was completely unaware of the situation at that time. If he was used as a scapegoat, he would also be angry, right? No, he had to let Hu Shuo have a taste of being harmed by Yu Miao. Yu Ruo pretended to be guilty and lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. In order to be Yu Miao¡¯s scapegoat, I broke a few ribs and my leg. I still didn¡¯t protect her well. Sigh! However, fortunately, you¡¯re back now. You must take better care of her than I do!¡± He did not want to have anything to do with Yu Miao anymore. If he continued to be involved, he did not know what bad things he would cause. ¡°Yes! Please take good care of Yu Miao,¡± Yu Zheng said quickly. Hu Shuo snorted coldly. ¡°Since I¡¯m back, I definitely won¡¯t count on the two of you anymore. You two take care of yourselves and show more concern for Yu Miao in the future.¡± Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Mom later. She¡¯ll definitely agree to you taking care of Yu Miao.¡± Hu Shuo glanced at him. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± He did want his aunt to agree. In that case, it would be legitimate for him to take care of Yu Miao. However, when he saw Yu Ruo¡¯s anxious expression, he felt that something was wrong and wanted to figure it out. Yu Ruo knew that his actions had aroused his suspicion, so he smiled and said, ¡°I just feel that Yu Miao is pitiful in the ward alone. I hope that someone can take care of her more. You will definitely be able to take good care of her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hu Shuo, take good care of her. Let me learn it from you too,¡± Yu Zheng nodded and said. Seeing their sincere expressions, Hu Shuo nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, call Aunt and tell her that I¡¯ll take good care of Yu Miao.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Ruo smiled until his eyes narrowed. When Hu Shuo saw his expression, he became suspicious again. ¡°Alright, if I find out what bad intentions you have, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°How could we have bad intentions!¡± Yu Zheng said aggrievedly. Hu Shuo did not want to continue arguing with them. ¡°Alright, remember what you said today. When you¡¯re better, go to the ward to visit Yu Miao. She misses you and she hasn¡¯t been able to eat the past few days.¡± Yu Ruo could not help but pout. Ge wanted to retort, but he held back. Yu Zheng also complained silently. Yu Miao was definitely not someone who would treat herself badly. No matter what, she would not starve herself. Hu Shuo did not even know that he had been deceived. Yu Ruo pretended to be embarrassed and said, ¡°Yu Miao needs your care too much. The two of us can¡¯t help now. We need your help.¡± Hu Shuo snorted coldly and stood up to leave. Just as he walked out, Yu Ruo asked, ¡°Cousin, do the Hu family know that you¡¯ve returned to the capital?¡± If the Hu family still did not know, there would be a good show to watch. Hu Shuo said nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯m already so old. There¡¯s no need to report to my family wherever I go, right? I¡¯ll tell my family that I¡¯m back in a while.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He wanted to take good care of Yu Miao during this period of time. Yu Zheng was slightly shocked and did not speak. Yu Ruo smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! You can make the decision yourself. I believe the family will support you.¡± Hu Shuo smiled proudly. ¡°Rest well. After you recover, you must come to the hospital to see Yu Miao. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo said in unison.. Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Second Family’s Reaction Chapter 607: Second Family¡¯s Reaction Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Shuo smiled. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. When you¡¯ve almost recovered, you must come to the hospital to take care of Yu Miao. Do you hear me?¡± Yu Ruo nodded repeatedly. ¡°I know, I know. I remember it very clearly.¡± Hu Shuo glanced at the two of them and left with a smile. After he completely walked out of the Yu family¡¯s door, Yu Ruo¡¯s expression changed and she said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s tell the Hu family that Hu Shuo has returned to the capital to take care of Yu Miao!¡± When the Hu family found out, they would definitely let Hu Shuo go home. At that time, Hu Shuo would definitely be interrogated by the Hu family and would not have the time and energy to look for them for trouble. Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he looked at Yu Ruo with admiration. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Third Brother, you¡¯re really quick-witted. You¡¯re two-faced. I have to learn from you!¡± If he had learned a third of his abilities, he would not have been threatened by Hu Shuo. Yu Ruo rolled his eyes. ¡°Just tell me if you want to tell the Hu family!¡± Anyway, he was not the only one who was panicking. Yu Zheng immediately nodded and said in agreement, ¡°Of course we have to tell the Hu family. I still want to see how the second branch of the Hu family will treat Yu Miao!¡± In the previous ward, the second branch of the Hu family was rather biased towards Yu Miao. If they knew that their most precious son had been bewitched by Yu Miao and abandoned his work to run to the ward to take care of her, how would the second branch of the Hu family react? At the thought of this, Yu Zheng revealed a malicious smile. He would rather have something happen to Hu Shuo than be pestered every day. It would be best if the second branch of the Hu family could bring Hu Shuo home. If Hu Shuo insisted on staying in the ward to take care of Yu Miao, then the second branch of the Hu family¡¯s attitude towards Yu Miao would change, right? Yu Zheng was in the mood to watch a good show. He took out his phone and called his second uncle, Hu Shao, hoping that he could withstand the upcoming family conflict. Ever since the collaboration between the Yu and Hu families was cut off, Hu Shao did not have much business in the company. He could only accept a foreign mission. He had been overseas for so many days and had yet to settle the business deal. He was getting more and more frustrated and wanted to go back to the Hu family to rest. When Hu Shao saw Yu Zheng¡¯s call in his office overseas, his first reaction was that he didn¡¯t want to answer it. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the Yu family¡¯s matters, nor did he want to get too involved with the Yu family¡¯s nephews. However, he was extremely frustrated and wanted to find something to divert his attention. Hence, he picked up the call with the intention of watching a good show. He wanted to hear what his nephew wanted to do by calling him. Then, Yu Zheng¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the phone. ¡°Second Uncle, are you busy now? I have something to talk to you about. It¡¯s related to my cousin.¡± Hu Shao frowned slightly, feeling a little strange. Hu Shuo went to work in the rainforest overseas. How did Yu Zheng know about him? Hu Shao cleared his throat and said, ¡°Yu Zheng, go ahead. Coincidentally, I¡¯m resting.¡± Yu Zheng sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Second Uncle, I won¡¯t hide this from you anymore. Just now, when Third Brother and I were having breakfast, Cousin came to the Yu family.¡± ¡°What? He went to the Yu family?¡± Hu Shao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his voice suddenly became louder. ¡°Yes! Cousin just came from Yu Miao¡¯s ward. He ordered me and Third Brother to go to the ward to take care of Yu Miao, who had a fracture. Because of Eldest Cousin, the two of us have always been wary of Yu Miao and really don¡¯t want to go. I called you to ask why my cousin suddenly returned to the country. Do you know?¡± Yu Zheng asked in an aggrieved voice. These words caused Hu Shao¡¯s expression to turn gloomy. His most worrisome and obedient son actually secretly ran back to the country and even went to the ward to take care of that scourge, Yu Miao? Moreover, it was not enough for Hu Shuo to take care of Yu Miao alone. He even wanted Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo to take care of Yu Miao together. His mind seemed to be muddled by sh*t. Alright, Yu Miao was really good. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No wonder she could fool Hu Ying. Her mind and methods were really extraordinary. Hu Shao suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°When did Hu Shuo come back?¡± Yu Zheng thought for a while before answering, ¡°I think it was early this morning. When he came out of Yu Miao¡¯s ward in the morning, he came straight to my house. He even felt sorry for Yu Miao and scolded Third Brother and me.¡± Hu Shao was so angry that his face turned red. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it because he doesn¡¯t know what Yu Miao has done in the past year that he was bewitched?¡± Otherwise, why would his smart son take care of that scourge, Yu Miao? Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Demanding a Lesson Chapter 608: Demanding a Lesson Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng said frankly, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯ve asked. He knows what Yu Miao has done during this period of time, but he feels that there¡¯s nothing wrong with Yu Miao. The people who are problematic are us. We¡¯ve wronged Yu Miao.¡± ¡°B*stard!¡± Hu Shao cursed angrily. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll call him and ask him to come back to the Hu family. Come to Second Uncle¡¯s house to visit when you¡¯re free.¡± Yu Zheng quickly replied, ¡°Alright, Second Uncle, go ahead. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± After saying that, he quickly hung up. Yu Ruo sat at the side and heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, ¡°Looks like Hu Shuo won¡¯t have a peaceful life. I wonder what the Hu family will do.¡± He hoped that they could be more ruthless and teach Hu Shuo a lesson. Yu Zheng had a wicked smile on his face. ¡°Anyway, it won¡¯t be easy for him.¡± On the other side, after Hu Shao hung up the phone, he immediately called his wife. Chen Ci knew that her husband was on a business trip and was going to a spa with the rich ladies. She was in a good mood. When she saw her phone ring, she slowly picked it up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Our son has returned to the country and went to the ward to take care of Yu Miao. Hurry up and bring him home, lest something happens,¡± Hu Shao said anxiously. When Chen Ci heard this, she frowned. ¡°What? When did our son return to the country? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s early this morning. Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Quickly contact Hu Ying and ask where Yu Miao¡¯s ward is. Bring your son home,¡± Hu Shao said. Chen Ci asked curiously, ¡°How did you know?¡± She was in the capital, but Hu Shao, who was overseas, was well-informed. This was unbelievable. Hu Shao was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Hurry up and bring your son home. Otherwise, if he stays with Yu Miao, something will happen sooner or later.¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft! What accident? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Chen Ci said coldly, ¡°How can I not know my son? He must have something else on his mind when he came back. Didn¡¯t he go to the ward to visit Yu Miao? What¡¯s there to make a fuss about?¡± She was still doing beauty treatments and there were more treatments she wanted to do this time. She would not be able to leave the beauty salon until tomorrow at least. Chen Ci was very assured of her son and was not worried at all. Hu Shao held his forehead and said in frustration, ¡°Have you forgotten Yu Miao¡¯s methods? She played those boys from the Yu family like a fool. How smart do you think your son is? If your son goes to the ward to take care of her and the paparazzi expose it, his work will be affected in the future. You have to take it seriously!¡± If not for the fact that he was still overseas on a business trip, he would have brought Hu Shuo back to the Hu family¡¯s house with a stick. Hearing his agitated tone, Chen Ci said coldly, ¡°When did you have the guts to command me? Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re overseas. Of course I care about my son. I don¡¯t need you to teach me!¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. ¡°Hmph!¡± Now, even his wife dared to talk to him like this. She really deserved a beating. Seeing that she did not look happy, the noblewoman beside her smiled and said, ¡°Come, come, come. The beauty beside you has been waiting for you for a long time. If you¡¯re unhappy, put it aside for now. Let¡¯s do an exquisite spa. After we¡¯re done, our mood will be better.¡± Chen Ci was the one treating them to the beauty treatment this time. If she left, the rich ladies would have to fork out a large sum of money. Of course, she wanted Chen Ci to continue staying. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not easy for us to take a break. Even if it¡¯s a huge matter, let¡¯s put it aside for now,¡± another noblewoman chimed in. On second thought, Chen Ci¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s continue with the beauty treatment and deal with those troublesome matters when we get back!¡± The physiotherapist smiled and put down the recliner. ¡°Madam, let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chen Ci responded indifferently. She listened to the soothing music and slowly fell asleep, completely forgetting her husband¡¯s instructions. Before falling asleep, Chen Ci thought to herself that her son was already so old and had his own limits. Nothing big would happen. It would be the same after she finished her beauty treatment. That brat Yu Miao must have used some strategy on her son to trick Hu Shuo back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Ci did not like Yu Miao and planned to teach her a lesson after seeing her. In the ward. Hu Shuo carried their lunch and entered the room. Yu Miao saw that there was no one behind him and that he had returned alone. She was a little dejected. ¡°Cousin, where are my third and fourth brothers? Why aren¡¯t they here?¡± If they didn¡¯t come, how could her luck increase? Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: The Kind Yu Miao Chapter 609: The Kind Yu Miao Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Shuo comforted her softly. ¡°Yu Zheng has a cold and fever. Yu Ruo¡¯s mental state is not good and he¡¯s unlucky. It is not suitable for him to take care of you. I¡¯ll get them to come over when they¡¯re better. They said that they¡¯ll definitely come when they¡¯re better. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Miao lowered her eyes, her face still filled with disappointment. ¡°I hope my brothers will get better soon. It doesn¡¯t matter if my bones are broken, but my brothers¡¯ injuries will delay their careers.¡± Hearing this, Hu Shuo was touched. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. You have to recover quickly.¡± Yu Miao smiled and hugged Hu Shuo¡¯s waist. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re the best. Yu Miao likes you the most.¡± ¡°I also want to protect you the most,¡± Hu Shuo said gently as he reached out to stroke her hair. Only the kind Yu Miao was qualified to receive his care and concern. He hated scheming girls like Yu Su the most. Hu Shao continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you during this period of time.¡± Yu Miao said in surprise, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t you have to go back to work? Isn¡¯t that bad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost done with my work for the past six months. I¡¯m at the finishing stage. It doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, you¡¯re as important as my career. I can¡¯t just focus on my career!¡± Hu Shuo winked at her and smiled. Yu Miao was a little touched. She buried her head in his chest and rubbed against it before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll always remember Cousin¡¯s kindness. I¡¯ll have to rely on Cousin to take care of me during this period of time.¡± She looked up and blinked as she met Hu Shuo¡¯s gaze. Hu Shuo smiled and tapped her nose. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take care of you, you naughty girl. You have to be obedient!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Miao nodded slightly, and the corners of her lips curled up into a perfect arc. Just like that, Hu Shuo accompanied Yu Miao for the entire day. The two of them played games for a while and finished dinner. It was night time. Hu Shuo originally wanted to return to the hotel to stay and accompany Yu Miao the next day. However, Yu Miao said aggrievedly that she was afraid of the dark and hoped that Hu Shuo could accompany her at night. Of course, Hu Shuo agreed. He was prepared to sleep on the floor beside the bed in the ward. This way, he could take care of Yu Miao at a close distance. However, Yu Miao¡¯s heart ached for him as he slept on the cold floor. She pulled Hu Shuo up from the ground and onto the bed. ¡°Cousin, if you catch a cold, my heart will ache. Let¡¯s make do for the night!¡± Hu Shuo felt a little strange when he was pulled onto the bed. When he was young, when he went to the Yu family as a guest, he would sometimes sleep on the same bed as Yu Miao. However, ever since he was ten years old, he had never slept on the same bed as Yu Miao again. After Yu Miao pulled him onto the bed, she snuggled into his arms and hugged his waist. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m tired. Good night.¡± After saying that, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. In order not to move and wake her up, Hu Shuo could only close his eyes and sleep. He smelled the fragrance of shampoo and felt that the softness in his arms was not bad. He did not sleep much last night. He almost fell asleep with his eyes closed. After Hu Shuo fell asleep, Yu Miao opened her eyes. A triumphant smile appeared on her lips, and her eyes were clear. Since her brothers had learned to be smart, she would replace them with her cousin! In any case, she could still absorb luck. The next morning, Hu Shuo woke up in bed and saw Yu Miao sleeping soundly in his arms. He quietly got out of bed. He did not dare to move for the entire night, and his body was a little stiff and numb. He went to the bathroom to wash up and called Yu Zheng. Yu Zheng said that he was still very unwell and could not go to the ward to take care of Yu Miao today. Hu Shuo looked helpless and could only continue to take care of Yu Miao himself. When he returned to the ward with breakfast, he realized that Yu Miao was watching a video. In the video was a clip of Yu Su filming on the set. Yu Su¡¯s acting skills were recognized by the director, and the extras also applauded her. Yu Miao put down her phone in a low mood. When she saw Hu Shuo enter the ward, she immediately smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re back? I happen to be hungry.¡± Seeing the forced smile on her face, Hu Shuo was very angry. If Yu Su had not made things difficult for Yu Miao, Yu Miao would probably have had the chance to film her own scene. She wouldn¡¯t have to be so envious of Yu Su. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Shuo decided to look for Yu Su and warn her so that Yu Su would no longer target Yu Miao. He immediately said, ¡°Yu Miao, let¡¯s have breakfast! After breakfast, I have something to do and have to go out. I¡¯ll come back and bring you delicious snacks.¡± Seeing Hu Shuo¡¯s expression, Yu Miao could naturally guess that he was going to cause trouble for Yu Su. The worse Hu Shuo¡¯s relationship with Yu Su was, the more he would dote on her. It was beneficial and harmless to her. Yu Miao nodded obediently and blinked. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s eat breakfast quickly. If we don¡¯t eat now, it¡¯ll get cold later. If you have something to do, go do it first. I¡¯ll take good care of myself..¡± Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Interrogation and Warning Chapter 610: Interrogation and Warning Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After dinner, Hu Shuo left the hospital. He asked around and found out that Yu Su would be filming at the capital¡¯s filming venue recently. It was not big, and as long as he went in, he would definitely be able to find Yu Su. After Hu Shuo got into the car, he called Yu Ruo. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Yu Su. Are the two of you going? If you are free, come over and support me.¡± Hu Shuo had already thought it through. If Yu Su did not listen to him, he would let Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng educate Yu Su. When Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo heard this, they were shocked. Their relationship with Yu Su was not good to begin with. If Hu Shuo made things worse, they would have nowhere to cry! Before their father left, he even asked the brothers to take good care of Yu Su. They could not stand by and do nothing. They must be on Yu Su¡¯s side. Yu Ruo said, ¡°Let Yu Zheng and Yu Hong go with you. My legs are inconvenient. I¡¯ll wait for your good news at home.¡± After saying that, Yu Ruo hung up the phone and called Yu Hong again, telling him everything. Yu Hong was so angry that he immediately drove home to pick up Yu Zheng and rushed to the set. On Yu Su¡¯s side, she had already filmed half of her scenes. She had thought through every scene very thoroughly, so the filming went very smoothly. She perfectly expressed the character¡¯s feelings. The director was also very satisfied with Yu Su¡¯s performance. After the first scene in the morning was filmed, the scene for the second scene had to be set up. They needed to wait for an hour and a half. The director said with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯ll treat you to tea at a nearby teahouse. Let¡¯s discuss the transformation of the female lead at this stage.¡± Yu Su smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I happen to have some questions too.¡± Near the film set, there was a commercial street with many shops. Yu Su sat in the teahouse and chatted with the director for a while. Not long after, a staff member walked towards Yu Su and whispered something in her ear. Yu Su looked out of the door. She saw Hu Shuo standing outside the door with a cold expression and nodded at her. The two of them were not very familiar with each other. Yu Su really could not figure out why Hu Shuo was looking for her. Could it be about the incident of Hu Rui being poisoned? According to Yu Su¡¯s understanding, Hu Shuo and Hu Rui did not have a good relationship. He should not look for her because of Hu Rui. Then it was probably because of Yu Miao! When Yu Su had just returned to the Yu family, Hu Shuo was very cold to her and his eyes were only filled with Yu Miao. Looking at the coldness on his body, Yu Su guessed his intentions. He probably wanted to question or warn her not to bully Yu Miao. Yu Su told the director and walked out of the teahouse. If he wanted to warn and question her, he had to see if he was worthy! Since he had already delivered himself to her door to be scolded, Yu Su would not show any mercy. She would just satisfy him. She walked over and stood in front of Hu Shuo. She said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hu Shuo felt Yu Su¡¯s coldness and became more and more disgusted with her. When Yu Su first came to the Yu family, her entire body was cold. Every time she bullied Yu Miao and Hu Shuo looked for her to seek justice, Yu Su would have the same expression. Hu Shuo did not understand why she was being so arrogant. She did not look like a younger sister at all. Hu Shuo¡¯s face was also cold as he asked angrily, ¡°Yu Su, you know that Yu Miao is hospitalized, right? Why did you harm¡­¡± At this point, Yu Zheng ran over and grabbed Hu Shuo. ¡°Cousin, long time no see. You¡¯re finally back from overseas. I missed you so much.¡± Hu Shuo looked at Yu Zheng strangely. What nonsense was he talking about? Didn¡¯t they just meet yesterday? Just as he was about to speak, Yu Hong ran over and grabbed his wrist. He smiled and said, ¡°Second Uncle called me just now. He said that he has something to tell you. Come with me.¡± ¡°What does he want to tell me that has to be said now?¡± Hu Shuo asked with a frown. Yu Hong was too strong and he pulled him away easily. Yu Zheng stayed where he was and smiled widely at Yu Su. He said apologetically, ¡°Yu Su, go do your work. I¡¯ll go talk to Cousin too.¡± After saying that, he walked in the direction of the other two. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fortunately, he made it in time! Yu Zheng¡¯s heartbeat finally slowed down. He panted heavily and strode out. Yu Su glanced at the three of them and turned to walk into the teahouse. She was right. Hu Shuo had come to look for her to denounce her. He had probably been brainwashed by Yu Miao and could not tell right from wrong. If not for the timely appearance of Yu Zheng and Yu Hong, she would definitely teach Hu Shuo a lesson.. Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Almost Made a Mistake Chapter 611: Almost Made a Mistake Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Hong pulled Hu Shuo away with all his might. He only stopped at a shady corner after pulling him a few hundred meters away. Hu Shuo was also panting from being pulled. His face was filled with confusion and impatience. ¡°Second Cousin, why is my father looking for me? Or are you lying to me?¡± He also understood that these two people had appeared too coincidentally. It was as if they had deliberately come to stop him. Yu Hong glared at him and panted heavily. ¡°Do you know that you almost made a huge mistake?¡± ¡°What big mistake? What are you talking about?¡± Hu Shuo was even angrier. Yu Hong took a deep breath before replying, ¡°You know that Hu Rui was poisoned by a parasitic poison, right?¡± ¡°I know!¡± Hu Shuo said nonchalantly. He did not care about Hu Rui¡¯s injuries at all. He did not even visit Hu Rui after coming abck. Yu Hong said helplessly, ¡°Only Yu Su can solve Hu Rui¡¯s condition now. If you go and cause trouble with Yu Su, if Yu Su doesn¡¯t help to check on Hu Rui in the future, it will be very difficult for the Hu family to know about Hu Rui¡¯s condition. If the first family finds out that it¡¯s because of you, will your family still have a good life?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hu Shuo scratched his head in surprise. He had never thought in this direction. He had only heard that Hu Rui had been poisoned by a parasitic poison. He did not know that he still needed to be checked on from time to time, and he had never thought about his father. Could it really be that serious? He didn¡¯t believe it. Yu Su, a little girl, had restrained the entire Hu family just like that? ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. Your cousin Hu Rui¡¯s illness was diagnosed by Yu Su. No matter how many metaphysical masters came, they can¡¯t diagnose it. However, she can clearly detect the severity of his illness.¡± Yu Hong added logically. Hu Shuo was slightly surprised. ¡°Is her metaphysical strength that strong? Why do all of you seem to be afraid of her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This isn¡¯t called being afraid. This is called respect.¡± Yu Zheng also walked over and said, ¡°Also, I heard that Second Uncle and Second Aunt also know that you¡¯re back. They might not be too happy that you are spending time with Yu Miao. Think of a way yourself!¡± Hu Shuo frowned slightly. ¡°How did they know!¡± He had clearly tried his best to hide it. Could it be that he did not succeed? He looked at the two of them again and asked angrily, ¡°Did you tell on me?¡± Yu Zheng shook his head calmly. ¡°How could it be us? I heard that when you came out of the airport, you were recognized by the Hu family¡¯s relatives. Those relatives said so.¡± He would never admit that on the way to the set just now, he had sent a message to his second aunt to tell her the location and ward number of Yu Miao¡¯s ward. Second Aunt even replied to him: [I¡¯ll go and capture Hu Shuo later. Tell Hu Ying to keep an eye on Yu Miao and not to allow her to seduce people everywhere!] Seeing the reply, Yu Zheng knew that this matter was settled! Second Aunt was furious and was about to burn Hu Shuo, but Hu Shuo was completely unaware. Hu Shuo snorted coldly. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t leave Yu Miao alone. All of you have no conscience. Have you forgotten how much you loved Yu Miao in the past? But I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯ll always protect her.¡± Yu Hong shrugged. ¡°I wish you success!¡± If he had a son who went to take care of other girls as soon as he returned from overseas and even hid the news of his return, he would definitely break his son¡¯s legs. Yu Zheng immediately said, ¡°Go back to the ward quickly. Second Uncle and Second Aunt will probably go to Yu Miao¡¯s ward to look for you soon. Don¡¯t let them miss you.¡± He had to quickly fool Hu Shuo back and not let him cause trouble for Yu Su again. Hu Shuo glanced at the teahouse behind him with a hint of unwillingness in his eyes. In the end, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for Dad and Mom in the ward. Dad and Mom will understand.¡± If his parents had not known that he was back, he would definitely have continued to question Yu Su. Now that the situation had changed, forget it! Anyway, there would definitely be a chance in the future. After sending Hu Shuo to the car, Yu Zheng and Yu Hong heaved a sigh of relief and looked at each other. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Zheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± He wanted to apologize to Yu Su in person, but he did not want to affect her work, so he planned to send her a message on his phone. Yu Hong also glanced in the direction of the teahouse. The two of them got into a taxi and went back. After getting into the car, Yu Zheng took out his phone and tagged Yu Su in the group chat. [Yu Su, the two of us have pulled Hu Shuo away. I¡¯m very sorry to disturb your work. You can continue working!] At the end of the message, he even sent an emoji of the sun.. Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Don’t Seduce Your Cousin Chapter 612: Don¡¯t Seduce Your Cousin Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Yu Su saw the message, she chuckled and did not reply. Based on her understanding of Hu Shuo, he would come again. Anyway, she was not in a hurry at all. She would wait for Hu Shuo to question her again! She hoped that at that time, Hu Shuo would not be frightened by her. After Hu Shuo got out of the taxi, he stood at the entrance of the hospital and received a call from his mother. Hu Shuo asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Ci said, ¡°Come to Yu Miao¡¯s ward.¡± His mother¡¯s voice was very cold. After saying that, she hung up the phone. Hu Shuo had an ominous feeling in his heart. His heart was also in his throat as he quickly walked upstairs to the ward. At the door of the ward. Chen Ci pushed open the door and walked into the ward. She had just come out of the beauty salon. According to the report from someone she had sent to check on him, her son had left the ward and gone somewhere. Only Yu Miao was left in the ward. When Yu Miao heard someone enter, she immediately put on a pitiful expression. Her eyes were red as she looked at the door. Unexpectedly, her Second Aunt was here! Second Uncle¡¯s assistant was also here. This assistant was Second Uncle¡¯s trusted aide. Yu Miao immediately put on a sweet smile and asked with surprise, ¡°Second Aunt, you¡¯re here to see me. I missed you so much!¡± When she was in the Hu family, she had always had a good relationship with her second aunt. Second Aunt didn¡¯t get along with First Aunt, and she got along very well with Hu Ying, so her attitude towards Yu Miao was not bad. Chen Ci glanced at her and sneered. ¡°I heard that your fracture has worsened again, so I hired a nurse for you. I¡¯ll get the nurse to take care of you in the future.¡± After saying that, she looked behind her. A middle-aged woman walked out and smiled at Yu Miao. Yu Miao was slightly surprised. Chen Ci continued with a straight face, ¡°I know that Hu Shuo is back. I¡¯ll bring Hu Shuo home later. Rest well and we¡¯ll visit you again in the future.¡± She would not let her son come into contact with Yu Miao again. Previously, she had a good impression of Yu Miao, and Yu Miao did not harm her. Chen Ci did not have any disgust for her. But now, Yu Miao had started to bewitch her only child. She had even bewitched Hu Shuo so much that he did not even return home and did not even tell his parents about his return. The more Chen Ci looked at Yu Miao, the more disgusted she felt. Yu Miao was indignant that her cousin had left just like that and left her alone in the ward. There was no one to talk to. In her mind, as a servant, the caregiver had no right to chat with her. However, when Yu Miao saw the faint anger on Chen Ci¡¯s face, she could only go along with her words. ¡°Second Aunt, you¡¯re so good. You even specially hired a nurse for me. I¡¯ll definitely remember your kindness.¡± Chen Ci felt even more disgusted when she saw her clever words. She said coldly, ¡°Then stay away from Hu Shuo. Don¡¯t keep thinking about seducing him. He¡¯s different from your men outside. He has to do big things in the future. Do you understand?¡± As soon as she said this, Yu Miao¡¯s face instantly turned as white as snow. Chen Ci knew everything and was warning her openly. Yu Miao noticed that there seemed to be footsteps outside the door, so she bit her lip and her eyes turned red again. ¡°Second Aunt, I didn¡¯t do those things. Don¡¯t listen to the marketing accounts¡¯ nonsense. Those photos and videos were all photoshopped. I¡¯ve always been clean. Cousin and I are also innocent.¡± Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t admit it. She had explained this matter to Hu Shuo, and Hu Shuo believed her. Hu Shuo walked in from outside and heard his mother¡¯s warning and Yu Miao¡¯s aggrieved explanation. His heart ached and he felt sorry for Yu Miao. He frowned. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you believe Yu Miao? She¡¯s a dutiful girl. It¡¯s impossible for her to do those things that are said online. What you said is too hurtful!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that her son had returned and she had not seen him for a long time, Chen Ci was originally very surprised. However, when she heard her son¡¯s complaints, it was as if ice water had been poured on her head, extinguishing all of Chen Ci¡¯s joy. Chen Ci gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°My words hurt? You stayed overseas for a year and didn¡¯t come back to the capital for a year. After you came back, you even hid it from your parents to take care of this wretched girl. Do you think your actions won¡¯t hurt anyone?¡± ¡°Mom! These are two separate matters. Anyway, Yu Miao is innocent. If anything happens, you can come at me, but don¡¯t hurt Yu Miao. She has a fracture. She¡¯s already pitiful enough,¡± Hu Shuo said with a pleading expression. As her brother, he naturally had the obligation to protect Yu Miao. He did not feel that he had done anything wrong.. Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Many Means Chapter 613: Many Means Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing her son, who she had doted on since she was young, reveal a pleading expression, Chen Ci¡¯s heart was about to break. She hated Yu Miao even more. ¡°Alright, then you have to come home with me today. It¡¯s fine if you want to see her, but you can¡¯t stay in the ward all the time.¡± If word got out, her son¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Moreover, Hu Shuo already had a fiancee. If his fiancee knew about this, she would definitely come over and make a fuss. ¡°Alright!¡± Hu Shuo looked at Yu Miao reluctantly and walked over to remind Yu Miao of some stuff before following Chen Ci back to the Hu family. After returning to the Hu family, Chen Ci called Hu Shuo to the study and told him about everything. However, Hu Shuo had continued to be firm that Yu Miao was innocent. Even if Yu Miao had accidentally done something wrong, she did not have the intention to do so. Chen Ci showed him the video evidence online, but Hu Shuo still did not believe her. Hu Shuo frowned and said, ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re unhappy that I went to look for Yu Miao as soon as I returned to the capital, but I really just pity her. Her brothers have all changed. Only I took care of her like before. I can¡¯t abandon Yu Miao at this time.¡± Chen Ci was so angry that she wanted to roll her eyes. ¡°You d*mn child, why don¡¯t you understand human language? Your cousins don¡¯t care about Yu Miao¡¯s matters because they saw her true colors. Why do you have to foolishly get involved?¡± ¡°I want to protect Yu Miao!¡± Hu Shuo lowered his eyes and said firmly. Chen Ci trembled in anger. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! You want to protect her, right? Then go and protect her. One day, you¡¯ll regret it. When you¡¯re harmed by her, you¡¯ll know that I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± She only had one son. How did he become so stubborn? Hu Shuo said, ¡°Even if I was harmed by her, I¡¯m willing. Mom, you don¡¯t have to meddle in other people¡¯s business. When you have time, go out for beauty treatments and shopping to make yourself happy.¡± He really did not understand. He had only gone for a trip overseas, but everyone had changed when he came back. His mother had always liked Yu Miao. Why did she hate her so much? When Chen Ci saw his expression, she knew that he did not take in whatever she said. She was so angry that she questioned, ¡°Did she cast a curse on you? Why can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Hu Shuo said helplessly. ¡°My heart aches for Yu Miao. She was originally the daughter of the Yu family. Now that Yu Su is back, the brothers of the Yu family have changed. My aunt doesn¡¯t dote on her as much as before. She¡¯s recuperating alone in the ward. How pitiful! I just want to take care of her!¡± ¡°Alright, go if you want to take care of her. Get lost!¡± Chen Ci was so angry that she pointed at the door and shouted. Hu Shuo smiled. ¡°Alright, since Mom said so, I¡¯ll go. Mom won¡¯t go back on her word, right?¡± After saying that, he stood up from the stool and walked out. It was so fast that it was as if someone was chasing after him. Chen Ci was so angry that she rolled her eyes and panted heavily on the spot. ¡°What an unfilial son. How did I give birth to such a b*stard son!¡± It was already noon. She was so angry that she had no appetite to eat. She only took a nap after drinking some sweet soup. When she woke up, Chen Ci called Yu Zheng. Seeing that it was his second aunt, Yu Zheng guessed that it had something to do with his cousin, so he asked first, ¡°Second Aunt, has Cousin gone back home?¡± ¡°He did, but he was determined to take care of Yu Miao and ran back to the ward! I don¡¯t know what that brat Yu Miao fed him!¡± From the phone, Yu Zheng could feel his second aunt¡¯s hatred. Yu Zheng comforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Perhaps he will feel that it¡¯s boring and won¡¯t take care of her after a while.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. Yu Miao is a vixen with many tricks. I wonder when Hu Shuo will understand,¡± Chen Ci glared and said coldly. In the past, when Yu Miao was close to the Yu brothers, she was happy to watch the commotion and felt that it didn¡¯t matter. Now that the Yu brothers were far away from Yu Miao, Yu Miao got close to her son. ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t be anxious. My mother has just recovered and doesn¡¯t have time to care about Yu Miao¡¯s matters. I have a lot of free time recently and can run around. You can order me around,¡± Yu Zheng said warmly on the other end of the phone. He wanted to know more about Yu Miao¡¯s movements so that he wouldn¡¯t be at a loss when something happened. Chen Ci quickly replied, ¡°Okay, I think you¡¯re much more filial than Hu Shuo. Hu Ying raised a good son. You¡¯re really not bad. In the future, I¡¯ll contact you about Yu Miao..¡± Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: A Bad Feeling Chapter 614: A Bad Feeling Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying was useless. It was useless to tell her these things. Besides, if Hu Ying knew that Hu Shuo was eagerly going to take care of Yu Miao, she would definitely be happy to see it happen and would not stop him. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m free anytime. Second Aunt, call me if you need anything,¡± Yu Zheng said with a smile. After the two of them hung up the phone, Chen Ci stayed in bed for a long time, thinking of a way to get her son to leave Yu Miao, but she still couldn¡¯t think of anything. On Hu Shuo¡¯s side, as soon as he entered the ward, Yu Miao said in surprise, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯m so bored alone!¡± She was afraid that her cousin would never come again. She did not expect her to be so important to her cousin. After being dragged home by her second aunt, he came to the ward again. Hu Shuo carried dessert and milk tea and smiled gently. ¡°I knew you would be bored, so I came over to chat with you. I won¡¯t leave tonight. I¡¯ll continue to accompany you.¡± ¡°Yay, that¡¯s great.¡± Yu Miao smiled brightly, the corners of her lips curling up. See, she was so charming that her cousin didn¡¯t even listen to his mother for her. The two of them played cards for the entire afternoon. In the evening, Hu Shuo ordered some nutritious food. After the two of them finished eating, Hu Shuo asked the nurse to go back and said that he would take care of Yu Miao personally. The nurse was a little hesitant, but she still listened and left the ward. Only Yu Miao and Hu Shuo were left in the ward. However, after the nurse left the hospital, she called Chen Ci and explained the situation in the ward. Chen Ci had no choice but to let her go back first. At ten o¡¯clock at night, Chen Ci lay in bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. She thought of her son¡¯s determined expression during the day and everything he had said. She felt more and more uncertain. She tossed and turned for another hour before sitting up. Chen Ci suddenly remembered something. When she went to Yu Miao¡¯s ward today, the ward was a single room and only one person could sleep in it. Then where did her son sleep? She had a bad feeling. Chen Ci called Yu Zheng. At around eleven o¡¯clock, Yu Zheng was still playing games. He picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Second Aunt, what is it?¡± ¡°I keep feeling that something is wrong with Yu Miao. Why don¡¯t you follow me to the ward to take a look?¡± Chen Ci frowned and said worriedly. She had no choice. Her husband wasn¡¯t at home, and she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this. If anything happened, she needed someone reliable to help her. Yu Zheng was a good candidate. He was Yu Miao¡¯s brother. If anything happened, it would not spread. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drive to the Hu residence to pick you up.¡± After Yu Zheng hung up the phone, he was about to drive out when he bumped into Yu Hong, who had just returned from the garage. When Yu Hong heard this, he also got into the car. He wanted to join in the fun and see what would happen. After Chen Ci got into the car, she said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°This afternoon, Hu Shuo chased away the caregiver I hired and accompanied Yu Miao in the ward for the entire afternoon. I want to go over and see how he was intending to spend night.¡± Yu Hong nodded. ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely stand on your side.¡± The three of them quickly arrived at the hospital and quietly walked upstairs. When she stood at the door of Yu Miao¡¯s ward, Chen Ci nodded at Yu Zheng, indicating for him to take a look. Yu Zheng stood at the door and gently turned the door of the ward. The door was not locked, and it was opened at once. From his angle, he could see that the window of the ward was open. Although the lights were off, the moonlight from the window shone into the ward. It was not dark. Yu Zheng looked into the ward, looking for Hu Shuo. If the patient was accompanying her at night, Hu Shuo would probably sleep on the ground or find a temporary bed to sleep beside him. However, he did not see Hu Shuo near the bed. He looked at the chair in the corner again, but he did not see Hu Shuo. Just as Yu Zheng was feeling puzzled, he looked at the bed and was instantly stunned. The bump on the bed was bulging and wide, as if two people were sleeping in it. Yu Zheng was so frightened that he almost screamed and covered his mouth. He pointed at the bed behind Yu Hong. Yu Hong was also shocked and immediately looked at the bed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could the two of them be sleeping together? Noticing their gazes, Chen Ci also looked at the bed. Her eyes widened and her face turned pale. She was so angry that she opened her mouth and panted. Was she dreaming? How was this possible! Chen Ci walked into the ward and fumbled to turn on the light. She looked at the bed angrily. Yu Zheng silently took out his phone and started recording.. Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Being Kept In the Dark Chapter 615: Being Kept In the Dark Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the lights were turned on, the two of them could clearly be seen lying together. Hu Shuo reached out and hugged Yu Miao. Yu Miao leaned into his arms, they looked very intimate. Yu Zheng was very shocked. The camera happened to be pointing at the two people on the bed. Was this the reason why Hu Shuo chased the nurse away and took care of her? So that it was convenient for him to hug Yu Miao to sleep? Yu Hong had a look of disdain on his face as he took out his phone and took a few photos. These two people were really unruly. The two people on the hospital bed woke up because of the sudden blinding light. Yu Miao guessed that a nurse must have come to check on her. She opened her eyes and wanted to flare up. Unexpectedly, when she looked up and saw her second aunt and two brothers, Yu Miao was so frightened that her soul almost left her body. Her body trembled. She immediately buried her head in the blanket again and reached out to push Hu Shuo. ¡°Wake up, someone¡¯s here!¡± The two of them acted like an old married couple with a hint of ambiguity. Chen Ci watched from the side and gritted her teeth. Hu Shuo also felt the blinding light and reached out to block it. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s already night time, why are you still doing ward rounds?¡± He also treated these people as nurses. When his eyes adjusted to the light and he looked into the room, he felt that his heart was about to stop beating. He sat up from the bed and stammered, ¡°Why are you suddenly here?¡± Was he still dreaming? Why did his mother appear in the ward with Yu Zheng and Yu Hong? Chen Ci was so angry that she was about to go crazy. She gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°We can¡¯t come, right? So that you can lie on the same bed as your good cousin?¡± She saw a metal stool in the corner and strode over. She picked up the stool and walked towards Hu Shuo. The metal stool was hollow and not considered heavy. In her furious state, Chen Ci¡¯s body also erupted with anger as she picked up the stool high. Hu Shuo was shocked, but he did not dare to make a sound. Chen Ci picked up the back of the stool and threw it at Hu Shuo. ¡°You shameless thing. After returning to the country, you came to this ward and didn¡¯t even tell your parents! You took care of your cousin and even took care of her on the bed. I think your brain has really been eaten by a dog!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Hu Shuo was so frightened that he covered his head. The leg of the stool hit his arm and he immediately cried out in pain. Chen Ci still felt that it was not enough and threw the stool at Hu Shuo¡¯s back. ¡°If I had known that I would give birth to someone like you after ten months of pregnancy, I would have killed you the moment you were born, you evil creature!¡± If she had not suggested coming to the hospital to take a look, she would still be in the dark. Hu Shuo groaned and hugged himself in pain. Chen Ci picked up the stool again and hit him in the side. Hu Shuo subconsciously dodged to the side, and the leg of the stool hit Yu Miao¡¯s arm. Yu Miao screamed and cried, ¡°It hurts!¡± Hu Shuo¡¯s body was also in pain, but when he saw that Yu Miao had also been hit, he pulled her into his arms with heartache. ¡°Mom, this has nothing to do with Yu Miao. I squeezed into the bed because I felt that the ground was cold. If you want to hit me, hit me! Besides, the two of us didn¡¯t do anything. You can¡¯t let your imagination run wild!¡± He was in a hurry to protect Yu Miao, and there was anger in his voice. Yu Miao burrowed into Hu Shuo¡¯s arms and cried softly without arguing. She had indeed wanted to seduce Hu Shuo by letting him sleep on the bed. Who knew that Chen Ci would come over in the middle of the night to check on them like a lunatic? They were just lying on a hospital bed and did not do anything. Even if they did something, she would be the one at a disadvantage. She did not know why Chen Ci was angry! A cold smile appeared on Yu Miao¡¯s lips, and her eyes were filled with mockery and speechlessness. The cold smile on her lips was clearly seen by Yu Zheng and Yu Hong. The two of them were not surprised at all, and their impression of Yu Miao decreased a little more. Yu Miao was really a troublemaker. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had just harmed the brothers of the Yu family, and now she was harming the brothers of the Hu family. Why didn¡¯t she stop? Seeing Yu Miao¡¯s appearance, Yu Zheng guessed that it must be Yu Miao¡¯s idea to let Hu Shuo sleep on the bed. Chen Ci was already angry. Seeing Hu Shuo defending Yu Miao, she was even angrier. ¡°It has nothing to do with Yu Miao? I think you¡¯re really stupid. If she hadn¡¯t seduced you, would you have returned to the country without telling Mom and Dad? Would you have slept in the same bed as her? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± It was such an obvious fact. Hu Shuo¡¯s arms and back hurt from the beating. It could be seen that Chen Ci had used a lot of strength. In order not to let Yu Miao get injured, Hu Shuo hurriedly jumped off the bed.. Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: The Two of Them Are Innocent Chapter 616: The Two of Them Are Innocent Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Shuo raised his hands and said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, we really didn¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t always think so badly of things.¡± All they did was lie on the same bed, he felt really wronged. Chen Ci¡¯s face was cold as she glared at him and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything and are lying on the same bed. Do you believe what you said yourself? Do you think others will believe you? How shameless!¡± She was going to be angered to death by this stupid son. Yu Miao¡¯s intimate photos with many men were still posted online! Could there be another photo of her with her son? Fortunately, those entertainment reporters did not catch this news. Otherwise, the entire hospital building would be surrounded tomorrow and the Hu family would be humiliated. Chen Ci used the stool to hit Hu Shuo¡¯s butt and legs a few more times before throwing the stool on the ground. She turned around and looked at Yu Miao fiercely. ¡°Yu Miao, did our Hu family¡¯s second family offend you?¡± Yu Miao was still under the blanket, covering her body very tightly with the blanket. There were tears on her face. ¡°Second Aunt, Cousin and I are innocent.¡± She cried for a while more before saying, ¡°Cousin came to accompany me for the night, of course my heart aches for him. He came in to lie on the bed for a while to recover his energy. We¡¯re really not like what you said¡­¡± ¡°Feel sorry for him? If you feel sorry for him, why did you let him take a plane back to the country and come to the ward to take care of you?¡± Chen Ci was so angry that she shouted. After her son graduated, he was chosen by the country to be a photographer. He went to the distant forest to shoot wild animals. His future was bright. He might even become a pillar of the television station. If news of this got out, he might not even be able to keep this job, let alone be a key nurturing target. How could this be called feeling sorry for Hu Shuo? Chen Ci was furious at Yu Miao¡¯s words. She rolled up her sleeves and ran to Yu Miao. She reached out and slapped Yu Miao¡¯s face. ¡°B*tch, the Yu family brought you back from the welfare institute. Not only did you harm the Yu brothers, but you also targeted my family. Is my son someone you can taint?¡± ¡°Damn b*tch, every time you came to the Hu family, I treated you like my daughter, afraid that I¡¯ll neglect you. Is this how you repay me?¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t still in the hospital, I would have stripped you naked and thrown you on the streets for passersby to insult!¡± ¡°Shameless fool, do you still think you¡¯re hiding your fox tail well? Look at your disguise. You¡¯re about to die of disgust. How shameless!¡± A few consecutive slaps made Yu Miao dizzy. She cried, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t do anything. Second Aunt, believe me.¡± At this moment, Yu Miao already hated Chen Ci to death. She planned to let Liu Min cast a curse on Chen Ci after this matter was over. She wanted Chen Ci to experience the feeling of living a life worse than death. Chen Ci only cared about venting her anger and did not care what she was saying. She grabbed Yu Miao¡¯s hair tightly and slapped her face again. Hu Shuo¡¯s heart ached terribly. He hurriedly went up to stop the fight and stood in front of Yu Miao. ¡°Mom, this matter really has nothing to do with Yu Miao. I took the initiative. If you want to hit me, hit me!¡± His skin was thick, so it didn¡¯t matter if he was beaten up. Most importantly, his mother could not bear to hit him heavily. Chen Ci was so angry that her eyes turned red. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°B*stard!¡± Since he wanted to be beaten up, she would beat him up! Chen Ci raised her hand and slapped Hu Shuo¡¯s face a few more times. Chen Ci said, ¡°You took the initiative, didn¡¯t you? Then take the slaps for her. How did I give birth to such a shameless thing like you?¡± Hu Shuo¡¯s face quickly swelled up, and he saw stars from the beating. Yu Zheng and Yu Hong watched from the side and did not dare to breathe loudly. This was the first time they had seen Second Aunt hit someone. It was too terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Yu Miao and Hu Shuo¡¯s swollen faces, Yu Zheng was a little afraid. However, the anger in his heart was also released. He felt very comfortable. Yu Miao had seduced the brothers before. If her mother had hit her like this back then, Yu Miao wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so arrogant, right? As Yu Zheng thought about this, he sighed deeply. Hu Shuo¡¯s face burned with pain. He looked at Chen Ci helplessly. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk at home. Can you stop fooling around outside? I¡¯ve already explained that Yu Miao and I are innocent. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± He was really speechless and helpless. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was his mother who had hit him, he would really have retaliated.. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Wronged Chapter 617: Wronged Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Shuo had been pampered in the Hu family since he was young. He had never worried about money, nor had he been slapped in the face. What he was helpless about was that he really didn¡¯t do anything with Yu Miao. His mother had wronged him. Chen Ci¡¯s hand was hurting from hitting her son. She was so angry that her chest heaved violently. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! Since you haven¡¯t woken up yet, I won¡¯t say anything else. You¡¯ll regret it! When your father comes back, he¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Although Hu Shao was a henpecked man, in front of Hu Shuo, he had always been a strict father. He had not joked and was always serious to him since he was young. Hu Shuo clenched his fists tightly, feeling a little afraid. If his father knew, would he understand and support him? Chen Ci turned around and strode out of the ward. Yu Hong shook his head and sighed. ¡°Hu Shuo, you shouldn¡¯t have angered Second Aunt. She¡¯s doing this for your own good. Think about it and apologize to her!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Hu Shuo¡¯s good, Chen Ci wouldn¡¯t be so angry. Unfortunately, Hu Shuo did not understand her good intentions. Hu Shuo¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Got it. You guys can leave too!¡± When his mother hit him just now, these two cousins didn¡¯t even come up to stop the fight. They just watched coldly from the side. It was really heart chilling. Yu Zheng turned off the recording on his phone and smiled. ¡°Cousin, check your wound and apply some ointment. Otherwise, it will definitely be swollen and purple tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing Yu Zheng¡¯s concern, Hu Shuo¡¯s expression finally eased a little. Yu Zheng and Yu Hong also walked out of the ward and chased after Chen Ci. After Chen Ci walked out of the hospital, a cold wind blew over, extinguishing her anger and clearing her mind. Yu Zheng asked, ¡°Second Aunt, are you going back to the Hu family? I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Chen Ci shook her head, confusion in her eyes. ¡°I saw that you recorded a video. Send it to me now. I can use it.¡± Yu Zheng sent it over. Chen Ci immediately sent the video to Hu Shao. [Look at what your good son has done! I came over with Yu Zheng and Yu Hong from the Yu family. We¡¯ll talk about the details when you come back.] After sending the message, she stood under the tree at the entrance of the hospital in a daze. Her eyes were unfocused, and she did not know what to do. Hu Shuo had been obedient since he was young and his results had always been good. She knew that her son liked photography and was determined to become a master photographer, so she had high hopes for him. She had also gone to the television station to try to help her son. As long as Hu Shuo¡¯s first year of work ended smoothly, he would be treated as a key training target by the television station. Chen Ci had always regarded Hu Shuo as her backing and pride. After what had happened tonight, she was not only angry, but also deeply disappointed. How should she educate this grown-up son in the future? How should she get along with the Yu family in the future? After this incident, Hu Shuo would probably become more and more difficult to manage, and the distance between them would also increase. The more Chen Ci thought about it, the more dizzy she felt, and the more her heart hurt. She couldn¡¯t breathe. A few seconds later, Chen Ci fell to the ground, completely unconscious. Yu Zheng happened to be beside her and hurriedly went to help her up, not letting her face fall to the ground. ¡°Quick, send Second Aunt to the hospital!¡± Yu Hong walked over and carried Chen Ci to the emergency room. Fortunately, the hospital was nearby, so the two of them carried Chen Ci to the emergency room without much effort. The doctor gave her first aid. Not long after, Chen Ci slowly woke up and fell asleep again. The doctor said that she was too agitated and had suddenly fainted. She had to recuperate more these few days and her emotions should not fluctuate too much. Yu Zheng agreed from the side. Soon, Chen Ci was transferred to a normal ward to recuperate. On the other hand, Yu Hong was busy with the hospitalization procedures and went to pay the fees. He only returned to the ward half an hour later. The two of them knew that their second uncle, Hu Shao, was on a business trip, and their second aunt might not want to see Hu Shuo. They could only guard the ward and wait for their second aunt to wake up again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, Yu Zheng¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Hu Shao. Yu Zheng answered, ¡°Second Uncle.¡± Hu Shao immediately asked, ¡°Yu Zheng, I heard that you and Yu Hong accompanied your second aunt to the hospital. Where is your second aunt now? I called her but she didn¡¯t answer.¡± When he saw the video his wife had sent just now, he was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to work anymore. He called his wife several times, but she didn¡¯t pick up. Therefore, he was very worried about Chen Ci.. Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Chen Ci Fainted Chapter 618: Chen Ci Fainted Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng thought for a moment and replied, ¡°My second aunt fainted just now. She might have accidentally lost her phone when she was sent to the emergency room. We will go and look for it.¡± After saying that, he said to Yu Hong, ¡°Second Brother, go and look for Second Aunt¡¯s phone. She lost it on the way here.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Hong stood up and walked out. Hu Shao was shocked and hurriedly asked, ¡°What do you mean? Your second aunt fainted? How is she now?¡± Yu Zheng immediately recounted everything that had just happened. After Hu Shao heard this, he gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you for staying by Second Aunt¡¯s side.¡± Yu Miao was really a scourge. No wonder the Yu family was in chaos. It was all her fault. Wherever she went, there would be trouble. Hu Shuo was also a muddle-headed person. He let Yu Miao anger his mother to this extent. They raised him up for nothing. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s what we should do.¡± Yu Zheng scratched his head and sighed. After all, he was Yu Miao¡¯s brother in name. He should bear more responsibility for what Yu Miao had caused. Hu Shao also sighed deeply. ¡°If only Hu Shuo was as sensible as you. His mother and I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± Sensible? Yu Zheng looked helpless. He got his sensibleness through experience. In the past, he was also very stupid. Hu Shao thought of Hu Shuo and said coldly, ¡°Call Hu Shuo over. Tell him that if Mother is unwilling to forgive him, he won¡¯t get any of the Hu family¡¯s shares. I won¡¯t acknowledge him as my son either!¡± Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get him over in a bit.¡± Hu Shao looked at the watch in his hand. According to the time, it should be 3:30 a.m. in the capital. He continued, ¡°After Hu Shuo comes, go home and rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. You¡¯ve worked hard all night.¡± ¡°Alright, Second Uncle, go ahead.¡± Yu Zheng hung up the phone after saying that. He took a deep breath and walked towards Yu Miao¡¯s ward, wanting to call Hu Shuo over. Walking to the door of Yu Miao¡¯s ward, Yu Zheng knocked on the door. Hu Shuo had just finished applying the medicine and walked out of the toilet in the ward. He opened the ward door coldly and asked when he saw that it was Yu Zheng, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°Second Aunt fainted. Second Uncle asked you to take care of her.¡± ¡°What? Then I¡¯ll go over and take a look!¡± Hu Shuo was shocked and hurriedly said. He was about to go out immediately when he remembered that Yu Miao was still waiting for her in the ward. He could only go back first. ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Hu Shao said to Yu Zheng. After saying that, he immediately walked into the ward and said to Yu Miao apologetically, ¡°Yu Miao, my mother fainted. I¡¯ll go take care of her. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yu Miao looked shocked, but she was a little disdainful in her heart. She fainted because of such a small incident? How fragile. She pretended to be sad. ¡°Second Aunt can¡¯t be angry with us, right? Cousin, go and take a look. I¡¯m so worried about Second Aunt!¡± Seeing the worry in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes, Hu Shuo¡¯s heart warmed. Yu Miao was too kind. Even though his mother had slapped her a few times, she still cared about her. Hu Shuo said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look. Take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Miao immediately nodded. After they left, Yu Miao said sarcastically, ¡°You deserve to faint! This is retribution! It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t wake up for the rest of your life.¡± Hu Shuo walked out of the ward and went to his mother¡¯s ward with Yu Zheng. When he arrived, he saw Yu Hong sitting by the bed. His mother was still lying on the bed with her eyes closed, as if she had yet to wake up. When Yu Hong saw him coming over, he smiled. ¡°Looks like our Young Master Hu is quite sentimental.¡± It was rare for him to piss his mother off this much for Yu Miao. Hu Shao glanced at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m better than you brothers. In the past, all of you said that you would always dote on Yu Miao. However, all of you have abandoned her now that she has encountered a problem.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Zheng walked over quickly and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to bicker? Have you thought about how to resolve this matter today?¡± He was really a little worried. His mother would definitely protect Yu Miao, but she had to give the Hu family¡¯s second branch an explanation for what happened today. It was very difficult for the Yu family. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Yu Miao,¡± Hu Shao said firmly. He would take responsibility for this alone. When his father came, he would also take the blame.. Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Coward Chapter 619: Coward Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Heh.¡± Hearing his words, Yu Hong suddenly laughed coldly. He did not want anything to happen to Yu Miao, so he could make his biological mother faint from anger. It seemed that Yu Miao was really important to him. Hu Shuo was angered by his sneer. He stood up from the stool and said, ¡°What are you laughing at? If you have something against me, let¡¯s fight!¡± Yu Hong clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to have any objections to you. You even made your mother faint from anger. In your heart, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not even worth a finger of Yu Miao.¡± He was just here to watch the show, he would not put himself in danger. Hu Shuo also sneered. ¡°Heh, coward.¡± ¡°Stop arguing!¡± Yu Zheng whispered speechlessly. The two of them were also quarreling in the ward and did not have any discernment. ¡°Do you think I want to argue with him?¡± Yu Hong turned his head and snorted coldly. Hu Shuo rolled up his sleeves and clenched his fists. ¡°Then let¡¯s fight. We¡¯ll settle everything after a fight.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Yu Zheng squeezed in front of the two of them again and shouted, looking helpless. At this moment, Chen Ci, who was lying on the hospital bed, slowly woke up. She frowned and said, ¡°You guys are so noisy.¡± The three of them immediately stopped and walked towards the bed. Yu Zheng asked with concern, ¡°Second Aunt, how do you feel?¡± He had been involved in tonight¡¯s matter the entire time. If anything happened to his second aunt, he would not be able to avoid responsibility. Of course, he hoped that Chen Ci would get better soon. Chen Ci nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your hard work.¡± When she suddenly fainted just now, it must have frightened the two boys from the Yu family. She looked up and saw Hu Shuo standing in front of the bed. She subconsciously wanted to fly into a rage and chase Hu Shuo away, but when she opened her mouth, Chen Ci changed her mind. If she let Hu Shuo leave, he would definitely go back and take care of Yu Miao again. She might as well let him stay in her ward and take care of her. Chen Ci felt that this method was good, so she made up her mind. ¡°Yu Hong, Yu Zheng, go home and rest first. Just leave Hu Shuo here alone. It¡¯s been hard on you tonight.¡± She was sick, so of course she had to order Hu Shuo around and let him take care of her overnight. Yu Zheng understood what she meant and immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave then.¡± After saying that, he pulled Yu Hong and was about to leave. The two of them were already yawning non-stop. They were extremely sleepy and wanted to go back. Now that they had the chance to go home, they naturally wanted to go back as soon as possible. Just as the two of them were about to step out of the ward, Chen Ci suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°When you see Hu Ying, tell her what happened tonight. If your mother wants to visit me, bring her here.¡± She wanted to cry to Hu Ying. If Hu Ying wanted to abandon Yu Miao, that would be best. If Hu Ying still insisted on protecting Yu Miao, then don¡¯t blame her for not remembering their past. ¡°Then should I tell her about you hitting Yu Miao too?¡± Yu Zheng asked hesitantly. According to Hu Ying¡¯s personality, she might feel sorry for Yu Miao and not care so much about what Yu Miao did. Chen Ci also reacted. ¡°We¡¯ll leave that between us. Tell her the rest truthfully.¡± She knew how much Hu Ying valued Yu Miao. For Yu Miao, she did not even hesitate to move out of the Yu family. However, Chen Ci did not want much. As long as Hu Ying asked Yu Miao to apologize and it looked alright on the surface, it would be fine. If Hu Ying stood on Yu Miao¡¯s side, their relationship would end here. Hu Shuo looked anxious. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell Aunt!¡± It would be bad if his aunt wanted to punish Yu Miao. ¡°Shut up. You have no right to speak. Take good care of me in the ward tonight. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere.¡± Chen Ci glared at him coldly and said angrily. Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll get going first.¡± He understood what his second aunt meant. She wanted to test his mother¡¯s attitude. As soon as the two of them walked out of the ward, Chen Ci¡¯s face darkened. Hu Shuo was a little afraid when he saw his mother¡¯s expression change. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Ci sneered. ¡°Go pour me a glass of warm water. I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Hu Shuo did not suspect anything. He turned around and walked towards the water room. He used a disposable cup to get some boiling water and added some mineral water that he had bought. He touched the cup and felt that the temperature of the water was suitable. Then, he handed it to Chen Ci. ¡°Mom, drink some water.¡± Chen Ci sat up, took a sip, and spat it out. She said angrily, ¡°What did you add? Why does it taste so bad?¡± ¡°The water in the boiler room is too hot. I added some mineral water,¡± Hu Shuo said carefully.. Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Tortured by His Mother Chapter 620: Tortured by His Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Ci said with a cold expression, ¡°To think that you can think of such a thing. Try it yourself. It¡¯s disgusting. Think of a way yourself. I want to drink pure cold water.¡± After saying that, she closed her eyes and started to take a nap. Hu Shuo had no choice but to go to the water room to get a full cup of hot water. After taking it to the ward, he carefully waited for the water to cool. After waiting for twenty minutes, the water was almost cold. He placed the glass on the cabinet beside the bed. ¡°Mom, the warm water is ready. This time, the water is naturally cold.¡± Chen Ci was already angry, so she did not fall asleep. She sat up and took another sip from her cup. She spluttered again. ¡°It¡¯s so cold? You want me to have diarrhea, don¡¯t you? You bastard. I might as well have raised a puppy instead of giving birth to you. At least a puppy will wag its tail at me! Go pour again! If I can¡¯t drink water tonight, you won¡¯t get to rest.¡± After saying that, Chen Ci glared at her son and slammed the glass of water on the cabinet. Hu Shuo looked bitter. He could tell that his mother was deliberately tormenting him to vent her anger. Of course he had to comply. Therefore, Hu Shuo took the cup and turned around to fetch hot water again. He waited for the water temperature to drop. This time, he waited for 18 minutes. The water temperature was slightly hotter than before. He brought it to Chen Ci for her to drink. This time, Chen Ci spat it out again and smashed the cup on Hu Shuo¡¯s body. ¡°I think you want to burn me to death! You brought me such hot water to drink. Has your brain been eaten by a dog? I raised you to be so big, but you can¡¯t even make a cup of warm water. My life is really bitter.¡± She chattered on and scolded him again before saying, ¡°Pour it again! I want to see when you can pour the right water.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hu Shuo lowered his head, took the cup again, and walked out. The warm water was all over his clothes, and it was cold outside. He sighed deeply and returned to his room after fetching the water. This time, he waited for 19 minutes. When the water cooled just enough, he sent it to Chen Ci. Chen Ci took a sip and placed it on the cabinet beside her. Seeing that his mother was finally satisfied, Hu Shuo looked at his mother with his sleepy eyes and hoped that his mother would let him sleep for a while. He was really too sleepy. Chen Ci sneered and looked at Hu Shuo. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Bring a stool and sit beside me. Listen to my orders at any time.¡± He wants to sleep? It was still early. If she did not torture Hu Shuo properly, she would not be able to vent her anger. In order not to anger his mother, Hu Shuo could only do as he was told. He was too tired. After sitting for a while, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. Chen Ci snorted. ¡°Hu Shuo, get up. I have a headache. Come and massage me for a while.¡± Hu Shuo was angry and annoyed, but the person in front of him was his mother. He could only rely on his willpower to reach out and massage his mother. After pressing for a while, Chen Ci asked him to find a thick blanket. She was cold. Hu Shuo shook his head to wake himself up. Then, he ran out of the hospital and bought a thick blanket for his mother. Seeing that he had returned, Chen Ci asked him to get her some foot-washing water to soak her feet. Just like that, Hu Shuo stayed up until dawn. Seeing his dispirited expression, Chen Ci nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for three hours. Go to the restaurant and buy a cup of mixed grain porridge. Remember to use the thermos at home to keep it warm. Don¡¯t wake me up when you come back.¡± After giving her instructions, she lay down in satisfaction and fell asleep. Hu Shuo looked sleepy and uncomfortable. He walked downstairs. The restaurant was at the southernmost part of the capital. It would take him at least two and a half hours to get there. When he returned, his mother would be awake. He would be ravaged by his mother again. At the thought of this, Hu Shuo felt terrible. On the other side. For the first time, Yu Zheng and the other two went to Hu Ying¡¯s villa to have breakfast with her. When Hu Ying saw the three of them arrive neatly, she was surprised and pleasantly surprised. ¡°Why are you free to accompany me for breakfast today?¡± Usually, it was very difficult for the three of them to accompany her for breakfast. They actually took the initiative to come today. Could it be that they missed her? Yu Zheng thought for a while and said frankly, ¡°Mom, we have something to tell you. You have to listen.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Ying had a bad feeling about this. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Last night, Second Aunt fainted from anger because of Yu Miao,¡± Yu Hong added. Hu Ying looked surprised. ¡°What exactly is going on? Isn¡¯t Yu Miao recuperating? Why did she contact your second aunt?¡± Yu Zheng told her what had happened and left out the part where Chen Ci hit Yu Miao. Hu Ying was stunned. In the end, the three brothers looked at Hu Ying in unison.. Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Yu Miao Is a Victim Chapter 621: Yu Miao Is a Victim Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying did not understand. ¡°Why are all of you looking at me?¡± ¡°Mom, our Yu family is also responsible for this matter. What do you think we should do?¡± Yu Zheng asked tentatively. He also wanted to know his mother¡¯s attitude. Second Aunt had always had a good relationship with her mother, and she had fainted from anger because of Yu Miao. Would her mother go and apologize? Or would she stop Yu Miao from interacting with Hu Shuo? However, Hu Ying glanced at the three of them coldly. ¡°Who said that our Yu family has to take responsibility for this matter? According to you, Hu Shuo also admitted that he insisted on taking care of Yu Miao. Most of the responsibility is on Hu Shuo. Yu Miao is still the victim!¡± Hearing this, Yu Zheng was slightly stunned. He did not expect his mother to think that way at all. She did not have any intention of apologizing at all. She even felt that she was the one who was right. ¡°Victim?¡± Yu Hong opened his mouth wide and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Hu Ying nodded heavily. ¡°Of course. Yu Miao is recuperating in the ward. Not only was she pestered by Hu Shuo, but Chen Ci also came to the ward to cause trouble, severely affecting Yu Miao¡¯s recovery. Yu Miao is the victim.¡± Yu Hong still wanted to say something, but Yu Ruo tugged at his sleeve, hinting him not to say anything. Yu Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Since that¡¯s what Mom thinks, I won¡¯t say anything else. I still have to go to the hospital today to see Second Aunt¡¯s condition. Mom, do you want to go with me?¡± Hu Ying pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m tired of staying in the hospital. Besides, it¡¯s not good for me to go to the hospital for no reason.¡± Ever since she recovered from the parasitic poison, she had been very wary of going to the hospital. Yu Hong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you always been on good terms with Second Aunt? She¡¯s sick. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± Hu Ying rolled her eyes. ¡°That was in the past. I don¡¯t care about relatives or friends now.¡± In any case, she had already cut ties with the Hu family. She would not need to build a good relationship with Chen Ci in the future. She might as well cut ties with them. Right now, she only wanted to eliminate the scars on her stomach. When Yu Hong saw his mother¡¯s cold expression, his heart felt a little heavy. His mother really didn¡¯t care about anything. Even if she didn¡¯t care about his second aunt, she had to think about her sons. If the relationship between the Yu family and the Hu family¡¯s second family completely fell apart, the brothers would not have the face to return to the Hu family. Yu Zheng immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the hospital myself and visit Second Aunt on behalf of the Yu family.¡± After breakfast, the brothers left. Yu Zheng created another group and pulled his father in, as well as the four brothers of the Yu family. He posted last night¡¯s video in the group chat and sent a voice message explaining the entire process of the matter. He emphasized his mother¡¯s attitude and finally @ Yu Zong. [Dad, that¡¯s what happened. What should we do?] After Yu An and Yu Zong finished watching, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Yu Miao was really capable! After they left, she caused so much trouble. Yu Zong thought for a while before replying: [I¡¯ll leave it to you to deal with it. You don¡¯t have to tell me what happens after that. If necessary, you can compensate the Hu family¡¯s second family.] Hu Ying did not care, and it was related to Hu Shao¡¯s wife, so it was not appropriate for him to interfere. However, in the eyes of outsiders, Yu Miao represented the Yu family. They could not escape responsibility for this matter. Yu Zheng: [Okay.] Yu Zheng sighed and could only go to the hospital with the gifts. When he arrived at the ward, Chen Ci was a little disappointed that Hu Ying did not come with him. ¡°Have you told your mother?¡± Yu Zheng took a deep breath and could only make up a lie. ¡°My mother has abdominal pain and doesn¡¯t want to see me. I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell her in person.¡± Perhaps this way, he could maintain his relationship with the Hu family. ¡°Alright!¡± Chen Ci¡¯s expression softened a little, but she did not blame Hu Ying. ¡°Sit down. This has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Yu Zheng sat down, not knowing what to say. Chen Ci thought for a moment and still felt that she had to tell Hu Ying about this, so she took out her phone and called Hu Ying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking that Yu Zheng was beside her, she turned on the loudspeaker. When the call went through, before Chen Ci could say anything, Hu Ying asked first, ¡°Chen Ci, are you here to apologize to me? There¡¯s no need to apologize to me. Let Hu Shuo apologize to Yu Miao! If your son didn¡¯t insist on pestering Yu Miao, Yu Miao wouldn¡¯t have let him keep watch at night.¡± As soon as he said this, Chen Ci frowned. She looked up at Yu Zheng with a face full of anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your mother had abdominal pain and didn¡¯t tell your mother about this?¡± What else did she not understand? Yu Zheng lied, afraid that she would find out what his mother said.. Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Fainting Again Chapter 622: Fainting Again Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. He did not know what to say. Chen Ci glared at him coldly, took a deep breath, and said to the phone, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯ll give you three days to bring Yu Miao here to apologize. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell the entire Hu family about this and let Dad and Mom punish you!¡± What did she mean by Hu Shuo pestering Yu Miao? Hu Ying really knew how to make things up! On the other end of the phone, Hu Ying¡¯s reply came very quickly. ¡°If you want to say it, go ahead. Anyway, I¡¯ve already been chased out of the Hu family, and I don¡¯t care about Yu Miao¡¯s reputation. If this matter gets out, your son¡¯s reputation will be ruined. Think about it yourself!¡± After saying that, Hu Ying hung up. Chen Ci was so angry that her face turned red. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Hu Ying!¡± She did not expect that she and Hu Ying would end up like this. She fainted. It was fine if Hu Ying was unwilling to come and see her, but she even threatened her with Hu Shuo¡¯s reputation! She was really too heartless. At this moment, Hu Shuo had just returned from outside. He walked into the ward with a thermos flask in his hand. In the bucket was the porridge that he had queued up to buy. He walked in and saw that his mother¡¯s face was livid. Yu Zheng sat at the side listlessly like a frosted eggplant. Hu Shuo could not help but ask, ¡°Mom, Yu Zheng, what happened? Why do you look like this?¡± Chen Ci¡¯s face was gloomy, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Zheng was also stunned on the spot and did not say anything. Hu Shuo quickly walked over and took out the porridge. He opened the lid and handed it to his mother. ¡°Mom, try it. This porridge is still hot.¡± He could not waste the porridge that he had painstakingly bought. Chen Ci got angry when she saw Hu Shuo. She waved her hand and sprinkled all the porridge on Hu Shuo. Hu Shuo was covered in porridge. The porridge was even poured into his collar. It was so hot that he called out, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± After the porridge was scooped out, it had been placed in the thermos. It was still a little hot when it was taken out. Hu Shuo lowered his head and saw that the flesh on his chest was all red from the heat. Chen Ci was so angry that she stood up from the bed and threw a pillow at Hu Shuo. ¡°You b*stard. If you didn¡¯t put the blame on yourself first, I wouldn¡¯t have been threatened and mocked by Hu Ying. You¡¯ve completely embarrassed me!¡± As she hit him, tears streamed down her face. ¡°My life is really bitter. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to raise you, and I¡¯ve suffered humiliation because of you. I really don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Chen Ci vented all the grievances and resentment in her heart on Hu Shuo. Yu Zheng was shocked and moved towards the wall, afraid that the flames of war would affect him. If he was beaten up, no one would stand up for him. Hu Shuo felt extremely wronged. What happened to his mother and aunt had nothing to do with him. He hid from his mother¡¯s pillow and said angrily, ¡°Mom, you should have known long ago that my aunt would definitely stand on Yu Miao¡¯s side. Do you really think your relationship with my aunt is enough for her to side with you?¡± His mother was so naive. When she was in the Hu family, she always helped his aunt, hoping to join forces with his aunt to fight against his eldest aunt. Little did she know that she was the one being used. His aunt did not take her to heart at all. Hearing Hu Shuo¡¯s words, Chen Ci was so angry that her heart ached. She really wanted to test Hu Ying¡¯s attitude and see if Hu Ying would give her some face. Unexpectedly, Hu Ying did not take her seriously at all. She did not even take the entire Hu family seriously and did not care about Yu Miao¡¯s reputation. There was nothing to threaten Hu Ying with at all. At the thought of this, Chen Ci¡¯s heart beat faster, and her vision darkened. She could not control her body and she wanted to faint. She reached out and propped herself up on the bed, her face pale. Hu Shuo was shocked and quickly went over to support his mother. ¡°Mother, how are you? Shall I call a doctor for you?¡± Seeing this, Yu Zheng immediately rushed out of the ward to call the doctor. Hu Shuo immediately pinched Chen Ci and called her mother over and over again. He became anxious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the doctor arrived. The doctor treated Chen Ci again, allowing her to catch her breath and lie quietly on the bed. After it was over, the doctor called Yu Zheng and Hu Shuo out of the ward and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we can¡¯t agitate the patient anymore? If she faints and goes into shock again, there¡¯s a possibility that she will become a vegetable.¡± Hu Shuo lowered his head guiltily. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± If something really happened to his mother, he could not imagine how his life would continue in the future.. Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: Making Trouble Without Reason Chapter 623: Making Trouble Without Reason Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After returning to the ward, Hu Shuo sat by the bed and lowered his head in deep thought. He couldn¡¯t make his mother angry anymore. He had to listen to her more in the future. Chen Ci lay on the bed and looked out of the window, tears quietly flowing from the corners of her eyes. She had never done anything bad in her life. Why did she have to suffer like this when she was in her middle age? Why couldn¡¯t her child be more obedient? Yu Zheng also walked in, not knowing what to do. He walked over to the stool and sat down. It was not that he did not want to leave. Thinking of what his father had said, he wanted to talk to his second aunt about this. Hu Shuo¡¯s phone vibrated. He took it out and realized that it was already noon. Yu Miao had sent him a message asking if he wanted to eat together. He replied: [Eat first. I¡¯m not done with my matters here.] Yu Miao replied: [Okay.] She even sent an aggrieved expression. When Hu Shuo saw this, he hurriedly comforted her: [Be good. I¡¯ll treat you to delicious food tonight. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to eat steak? I¡¯ll get the restaurant to send it over tonight. I¡¯ll eat it with you.] After a while, Yu Miao replied, ¡°Okay, I like you the most. I really want to be your sister for the rest of my life.¡± She sent another happily dancing emoji. The corners of Hu Shuo¡¯s mouth curled up, and his mood improved a lot. [If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy too. Let¡¯s have a big meal tonight. I¡¯ll buy your favorite cupcake.] Chen Ci was crying when she heard his phone vibrate. She tilted her head and saw Hu Shuo typing rapidly with his fingers. The corners of his mouth were curled up high. He was clearly in a good mood. Chen Ci looked at Yu Zheng and said, ¡°Yu Zheng, bring Hu Shuo¡¯s phone over.¡± Yu Zheng was stunned for a moment. He reached out and snatched Hu Shuo¡¯s phone away, handing it to Chen Ci. Hu Shuo was still smiling foolishly just now and did not notice the situation at all. He did not have the time to lock the screen. Therefore, when Chen Ci took the phone, she could clearly see the chat interface. She flipped through the chat quickly, her expression becoming darker and angrier. Unexpectedly, while she was in pain and sadness, her son was still comforting that b*tch Yu Miao and discussing what to eat tonight! Chen Ci¡¯s heart completely turned cold. ¡°I had just gotten out of danger and managed to recover a little. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care about me, but you¡¯re still comforting Yu Miao? Do you have a conscience? In your eyes, I can¡¯t even compare to one of Yu Miao¡¯s fingers, right?¡± She was tired. After recognizing the truth, her mentality collapsed. Hu Shuo frowned and said helplessly, ¡°Mom, can you stop being unreasonable? I can¡¯t communicate with you like this.¡± Chen Ci was angry again. ¡°How am I unreasonable? If you can¡¯t communicate with me, you can communicate with Yu Miao, right?¡± She had raised this son for nothing. He only knew how to side with outsiders. Anger surged in Chen Ci¡¯s heart. She raised her phone and threw it on the ground. ¡°Who let you guys chat! Who let you guys eat! You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere tonight. You can only stay in the ward!¡± She was also sick. Hu Shuo had never thought of making soup for her. Instead, he wanted to send dinner to Yu Miao. At this moment, Chen Ci¡¯s hatred for Yu Miao had reached its peak. Hu Shuo rushed over anxiously and wanted to catch his phone. However, he did not manage to catch it and could only watch as his phone was smashed to the ground. His eyes were red with anger. ¡°Mom, how could you¡­¡± He was about to complain when Yu Zheng covered his mouth and hurriedly said, ¡°Cousin, stop talking. Second Aunt¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. Don¡¯t make her angry.¡± Hu Shuo gritted his teeth and his face turned red. He was really wronged. He and Yu Miao had not done anything last night. He had only coaxed Yu Miao just now to express his apology as she was innocently slapped by his mother. Why was his mother so angry? Seeing that he had no regrets, Chen Ci¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness and anger. She looked deeply at Hu Shuo before lying back down on the bed. She was so disappointed that she no longer had any hope. The ward fell silent. Yu Zheng bade farewell at the right time. Looking at the situation today, it was not suitable to talk about anything else. They could only talk about it next time. He said politely, ¡°Second Aunt, I still have something on, so I¡¯ll go back first. Take care of yourself.¡± Chen Ci closed her eyes and did not reply. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Yu Zheng walked out of the ward, he heaved a sigh of relief. In the office. Yu An forwarded the video on his phone to Yu Su. [Yu Su, Yu Miao seems to have her eyes on Hu Shuo again. Does it affect you?] Yu Su was dealing with some matters. When she saw this, she replied: [It¡¯s fine. Looks like she didn¡¯t succeed in absorbing luck. Don¡¯t worry..] Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: What a Messy Relationship Chapter 624: What a Messy Relationship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu An: [That¡¯s good. Take good care of yourself. I might need another two months before I can come back.] Yu Su smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± Recently, she had been busy filming and did not feel lonely. However, it was not a bad feeling to have family members thinking about her. At the mobile phone repair shop in the capital. A man sneaked into the shop and walked towards the repairman. ¡°Brother, help me crack the phone password. I¡¯ll give you 20,000 dollars!¡± This person¡¯s name was Wu Cheng, and he was an entertainment reporter. His family was hospitalized and happened to see Yu Miao in the ward. He stared at Yu Miao, checking her every move and searching for useful reports. For the past few days, a man had been staying in Yu Miao¡¯s room. Wu Cheng also took many photos and videos as evidence. Just last night, he happened to hear some movements in Yu Miao¡¯s ward. He was guarding outside the ward and saw a woman walking out of the hospital angrily, followed by two men. Two of the men were Yu Zheng and Yu Hong. At that time, Wu Cheng knew that there was a big scoop. Something shocking must have happened. He followed closely behind the three of them and realized that the woman was agitated and had fainted. Yu Zheng and Yu Hong sent her to the emergency room. Wu Cheng followed behind and picked up a phone. He hoped to find some more eye-catching big revelations on this phone. ¡°20,000 dollars?¡± The maintenance worker glanced at him from head to toe in disbelief. Wu Cheng opened his bag and revealed stacks of cash. The maintenance worker was stunned. The maintenance worker was still a little timid. ¡°Did you steal this phone?¡± If it involved breaking the law, he might as well not take the money and live a peaceful life. Wu Cheng¡¯s face was cold as he said angrily, ¡°My wife has someone outside. I want to unlock her phone password and find evidence for the lawyer. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to get a divorce!¡± He sighed deeply. ¡°Brother, please help me!¡± After saying that, his face was ashen and his eyes were filled with frustration. The maintenance worker patted his shoulder and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll help you. You can¡¯t reveal that I unlocked the phone. I¡¯m afraid someone will take revenge.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Wu Cheng was overjoyed, but he nodded calmly. If this news exploded, he would earn the $20,000 back and might even be promoted. The maintenance worker quickly cracked the password. Wu Cheng threw down the cash and rushed home. After he went home and flipped through his phone, Wu Cheng¡¯s face was red and his voice trembled as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a fortune¡­¡± Big news! He had definitely dug up big news. Wu Cheng immediately found the entertainment chief editor and sent the video over. Soon, the video with the title ¡°Yu Miao is sleeping with the mysterious man. The man¡¯s identity is actually¡­¡± rushed to the trending searches. Many people knew that Yu Miao¡¯s private life was indecent and were curious about what new revelations would be revealed, so they clicked on it. After watching it, the netizens were stunned. The man¡¯s name was revealed in the video. It was Hu Shuo. He was Yu Miao¡¯s cousin. Unexpectedly, Yu Miao even laid hands on her cousin. The two of them were even sleeping on the same bed. They were both adults. Who would believe that they didn¡¯t do anything? Moreover, the woman was the usually flirtatious Yu Miao! Before the netizens could repost it, a new post was posted. It was another entertainment news account with nine photos. The woman in the photo was also Yu Miao. The man holding her was another person. This person looked familiar and looked a little like the man in the video. In the photo, Yu Miao was hugged by a young man and their eyes met. When this news was released, the netizens were all guessing who this man was. Not long after, someone dug out the comments. [This person is also Yu Miao¡¯s cousin. His name is Hu Rui!] [He¡¯s quite handsome. Why does he like Yu Miao? What a pity.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Oh my god, Yu Miao is really amazing. Not only is she sleeping on the bed with Hu Shuo, but she¡¯s also hugging Hu Rui intimately. She¡¯s even flirting with the Yu brothers. Impressive!] [Thinking about it this way, Yu Miao manages her time well. These men are all subdued.] [I¡¯m going to vomit. It hurts my eyes!] [How disgusting. How can there be such a messy relationship in the world? Don¡¯t the parents of the Yu family and the Hu family care?] [The Yu family is really chaotic. The Hu family is also quite chaotic..] Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Chaos in the House Chapter 625: Chaos in the House Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Tsk tsk, I think that Yu Miao is not an adopted daughter at all. She¡¯s a child bride of the Yu family and the Hu family. She is used for the few brothers to play with.] [Disgusting, I want to vomit!] This photo of Hu Rui hugging Yu Miao at the bar was also trending and it was ranked alongside the video. In the comments section, the two videos were filled with comments scolding Yu Miao. She became despised by everyone. There were also many marketing accounts that used Yu Miao¡¯s past photos and videos to edit many small videos and post them on various apps to entertain netizens. In almost two hours, everyone knew about Yu Miao¡¯s incident. Not long after, everyone in the capital¡¯s wealthy circle was discussing this matter. They originally thought that Yu Miao¡¯s relationship with the Yu brothers was unethical enough. They did not expect Yu Miao to be so open with the Hu brothers. It was really shocking. Many people who were on good terms with the Hu family called Hu Yu and Hu Shao, wanting to remind them. Those who had enmity with the Hu family sent mocking messages to the Hu family. In the CEO¡¯s office of the Hu Corporation. Hu Yu was dealing with the company¡¯s business when his phone rang. He took a casual look at the message and immediately flew into a rage. ¡°They are really too much, really too much.¡± Someone had sent him a screenshot of the video and a photo at the bar. Why were the two young children of the Hu family with Yu Miao? What infuriated Hu Yu the most was that one of them was his eldest son! The secretary knocked on the door and walked in. She showed Hu Yu the trending topic today. ¡°President Hu, do we need to take any measures?¡± The Hu family also had their own marketing and lawyer team that could help the company deal with the aftermath. Hu Yu¡¯s face darkened as he watched the video in the ward again. He realized that Chen Ci had known about it long ago but did not tell the Hu family. Even the two boys from the Yu family knew about it. This was too outrageous! Hu Yu shook his head. ¡°We will only remove the trending topics and not do anything else.¡± If the netizens wanted to see the Yu and Hu families make a fool of themselves, he would let them. Since Hu Rui and Hu Shuo were not afraid, he would not stop them. Rather than block it, it was better to let it go. If he were to take other tough measures, it would incite the netizens¡¯ negative emotions. Hu Yu immediately called Yu Zong. Yu Zong had obviously seen the news and quickly picked up. Hu Yu lowered his voice and said, ¡°Old Yu, your adopted daughter is really amazing. She caused such a huge commotion every few days. She¡¯s quite capable.¡± Previously, she had coaxed the Yu brothers and tricked them into listening to her. Now, she was harming the children of the Hu family. Did Yu Miao still have any shame? Yu Zong saw the trending topic and knew about the entire matter. He felt a little guilty. ¡°She just wants to stir up trouble between our families. I¡¯ve long asked Hu Ying to send Yu Miao away, but she refused to listen and even went out to stay with Yu Miao. Sigh!¡± In the end, it turned into a deep sigh. He also wanted Yu Miao to leave, but unfortunately, Hu Ying didn¡¯t let him. It was very difficult for him! Yu Zong thought of something and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Chen Ci tell you about this? She knew about it last night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid she still wants to hide it and clean up her son¡¯s mess!¡± At the mention of this, Hu Yu was so angry that he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. If Chen Ci had revealed something to her family, the Hu family would not have been so passive now. If Hu Rui had not been poisoned, he would have gone to the hospital and broken Hu Rui¡¯s legs! This was too outrageous! After Yu Zong heard this, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Since things have already come to this, let¡¯s think about how to deal with the aftermath. I¡¯m still overseas. If you need the Yu family to do anything, you can contact me.¡± The matter was caused by Yu Miao, and the Yu family had to take responsibility. Hu Yu sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m afraid the second family of the Hu family will be in a hurry for a while.¡± Hu Shuo worked in the television station and needed a clean reputation. Now that this matter has happened, he might not be able to keep his job. He hoped that Hu Shuo would not regret it! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Also, if Hu Shuo¡¯s fiancee, Fan Ru, saw the trending topic and realized that the first person hu Shuo met after he returned to the country was Yu Miao, and he was even lying on the same bed as Yu Miao, she would definitely break off the engagement. The two of them hung up the phone and dealt with all kinds of messages and calls. Yu Zong received another call from Old Master Yu and had an ominous feeling. Sure enough, Old Master Yu scolded him fiercely and questioned him about how he managed his adopted daughter, Yu Miao, causing the Hu and Yu families to be in chaos. He even asked when Yu Miao would leave the Yu family.. Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Lost His Soul Chapter 626: Lost His Soul Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zong explained that Hu Ying had been protecting Yu Miao and had even moved out with her. Old Master Yu scolded coldly, telling Yu Zong to settle it himself and not find an excuse. Yu Zong could only smile bitterly and promise to deal with it quickly before Old Master Yu hung up. After hanging up the phone, Yu Zong immediately asked his assistant to come in. Not only did he ask his assistant to remove the trending topic, but he also asked his assistant to spend money to reduce the popularity of this matter. Just like that, the trending topics quickly disappeared, and the words disappeared. However, the videos and photos were all saved by the netizens. They were still browsed and commented on various apps that broadcasted videos. They were even more popular than before. Hu Ying, who was in the villa, did not escape either. Her phone buzzed, and many people asked her for details about this matter. Yu Zong called her and reprimanded her. Hu Ying was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She could not say anything to retort. Many noblewomen who had never liked Hu Ying also @ Hu Ying in the group chat, mocking her for being open-minded and having found a child bride for her son and nephew since such a long time ago. Hu Ying sat alone in the room with an embarrassed look on her face. In the ward. Wu Xi looked at Hu Rui coldly and asked, ¡°Do you have any other relationship with Yu Miao?¡± Hu Rui also saw the photos and videos and shook his head. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re siblings. We only hugged for a while and didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything? Aren¡¯t you crossing the line by hugging in public? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how many men she¡¯s been with?¡± Wu Xi said angrily. Adults should pay attention to their boundaries, unlike when they were young. Yu Miao was such a messy person. How could he be so ambiguous with her? ¡°I didn¡¯t know Yu Miao was that kind of person at that time,¡± Hu Rui lowered his head and said helplessly. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking at that time. Seeing that Meng Bo and the secretary were very close, he subconsciously hugged Yu Miao. Now that he thought about it, he really regretted it. ¡°Since you know that you regret it, you have to be more careful in the future. You can¡¯t mess around with her in any way that concerns romance anymore, understand?¡± Wu Xi sighed. At this moment, in another hospital¡¯s ward. Hu Shuo¡¯s face was pale as his fingers subconsciously swiped on the phone. His previous phone was broken, and he went to buy a new one in the afternoon. He clicked on all kinds of apps, and all they sent were videos of him and Yu Miao getting up from the hospital bed. Now that this happened, his life was over. Chen Ci woke up from her sleep and felt that she had rested well. When she saw that her son was still sitting obediently on the stool, she felt much better. It seemed that her son still cared about her. After she lost her temper, she obediently took care of her in the ward. ¡°Son, get me a glass of water,¡± Chen Ci sat up and said slowly. Hu Shuo was shocked by the voice and said in a daze, ¡°Ah! Alright¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll pour water for you.¡± He stood up slowly and wanted to go to the water room to get water. Chen Ci asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a kettle in the room? Hurry up and pour it from the kettle. I¡¯m about to die of thirst.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Hu Shuo turned around mechanically and walked towards the kettle with his head lowered. When he arrived, he realized that he had not taken the cup. He turned around to take the cup again. Under the light, Chen Ci saw that her son¡¯s face was pale and his soul was about to leave his body. Chen Ci said coldly, ¡°What happened? You seem to have lost your soul!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Hu Shuo squeezed out an ugly smile anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I¡¯m fine.¡± After a while, he finally poured a glass of water. Chen Ci had just drunk it when she spat it all out. ¡°It¡¯s so hot. Can¡¯t you feel it when you pour it?¡± The water was like boiling water, scalding Chen Ci¡¯s mouth. She was about to go crazy. Her son seemed to have lost his soul. She did not know what had happened. Hu Shuo looked at his mother in a daze. Tears flowed down his face. ¡°Mom! I was wrong.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen Ci looked at him warily and asked curiously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®What exactly do you mean?¡¯ Hu Shuo turned on his phone and flipped to a small video. He handed it to Chen Ci. Chen Ci¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as she held her phone tightly. Even after the video had finished playing, she had yet to react. There was only one thought in her mind. It was over! Her son¡¯s life was over, and so was hers. Everything was over.. Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Shameless Chapter 627: Shameless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Ci stared fixedly at Hu Shuo and reached out to slap him. ¡°Is everything alright now? Everyone knows about you and Yu Miao. Didn¡¯t you say that the two of you are innocent? Hold a press conference now. Go tell the people outside!¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Have you forgotten that you have an engaged fiancee? When the Fan family finds out, you won¡¯t be able to keep your marriage!¡± Only then did Hu Shuo react and immediately call Fan Ru. After the call was picked up, Fan Ru said angrily, ¡°You b*stard, you still dare to call me. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come back in the capital? I¡¯ve waited for you for a full year. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t tell me that you were coming back, but you even ran to Yu Miao¡¯s bed. You¡¯re really shameless! I¡¯m ashamed for you.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You actually called me. Are you trying to humiliate me? Let me tell you, the Fan family doesn¡¯t care about this marriage. We¡¯ll annul the engagement and never contact each other again.¡± Hu Shuo¡¯s eyes were red and he looked ashamed. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Fan Ru! It¡¯s not what you think. Yu Miao and I are innocent.¡± Fan Ru spat and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t pester me. I feel like vomiting when I see you now. You actually laid hands on your cousin. You¡¯re really a piece of trash!¡± The person on the other end quickly hung up the phone. She did not even give Hu Shuo a chance to reply. She was very cold. Hu Shuo was stunned. Did things really have to come to this? Just because of a video, his fiancee wanted to cancel the engagement without even giving him a chance to explain? Chen Ci asked, ¡°What did they say?¡± Hu Shuo gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. ¡°Fan Ru said that the Fan family wants to cancel the engagement and even scolded me.¡± Chen Ci was speechless. What she said really came true. Chen Ci examined Hu Shuo coldly and asked, ¡°Did you and Yu Miao really not do anything out of line?¡± She still had doubts about this. If he really didn¡¯t do it, she could still plead with the Fan family. ¡°No! I really just slept on the same bed with her. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Hu Shuo was about to break down, and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. He was wronged. At that time, it was Fan Ru who had fallen in love with him and took the initiative to let her parents come over to discuss the marriage with the Hu family. Gradually, he fell in love with Fan Ru. When he took photos in the forest, he would also think of the scene of marrying Fan Ru in the future. He really did not want to cancel the engagement. Chen Ci nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll persuade Fan Ru again.¡± At this moment, Hu Shao rushed to the ward in a hurry. As soon as he pushed the door open, he saw Hu Shuo standing there with red eyes. Chen Ci was also standing by the bed in her hospital gown. He strode towards Hu Shuo and slapped him on the back. ¡°You damn brat, you¡¯ve caused such a huge trouble!¡± Hu Shao opened his mouth to curse again. Chen Ci glared at him. ¡°Give me your phone. I¡¯ll call the Fan family. I haven¡¯t found my phone yet.¡± At this point, Hu Shao finally came to a realization. ¡°How did the video leak out!¡± Someone must have picked up Chen Ci¡¯s phone and leaked the video to the entertainment media. Hu Shao took out his phone and handed it to Chen Ci. Chen Ci used Hu Shao¡¯s phone to call Fan Ru. Soon, the call went through. ¡°Hello, Uncle Hu?¡± Fan Ru¡¯s voice sounded. Chen Ci smiled and tried her best to make her voice friendly. ¡°Fan Ru, I¡¯m Auntie. I want to talk to you. The engagement is a big deal and can¡¯t be canceled casually. Don¡¯t believe the rumors on the Internet. Hu Shuo and Yu Miao have never did anything out of line.¡± Fan Ru kept silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Ci added, ¡°If you feel wronged, Auntie will teach Hu Shuo a lesson for you. Don¡¯t be rash!¡± Fan Ru was the only daughter in the Fan family. The company was very powerful. In the future, their assets would be left to Fan Ru and Hu Shuo. This was what Chen Ci was most satisfied with. Fan Ru said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re asking me, I¡¯ll be straightforward. I did like Hu Shuo in the past. I also asked my parents to ask for the marriage, but we¡¯ve been together for more than two years, and his attitude towards me has always been cold.¡± ¡°Every time I go to the Hu family as a guest, he¡¯s always lukewarm. But when Yu Miao comes, he seems to have become a different person and is fawning over Yu Miao.¡± ¡°I can tolerate all of this. The thing that made me the most sad was that on the day of my birthday banquet, Hu Shuo brought Yu Miao to the banquet. When he heard that Yu Miao¡¯s stomach was not feeling well, his heart ached and he left the banquet with Yu Miao. He didn¡¯t even give me a birthday gift. After he left, my friends were all laughing at me..¡± Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Stay Away From Rotten People Chapter 628: Stay Away From Rotten People Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Auntie, if you meet such a man, will you still have expectations for him?¡± Her words did not sound angry, but Chen Ci could feel the sadness in her heart. Chen Ci¡¯s expression was ugly as she explained awkwardly for Hu Shuo, ¡°It should be a coincidence. He has you in his heart. At that time, he just didn¡¯t think things through. After you two get married, he will definitely dote on you the most.¡± Fan Ru chuckled. ¡°Coincidence? Could it be that everything is a coincidence? Every time I encounter something important and need Hu Shuo to appear, Yu Miao will call him away for various reasons. Isn¡¯t she declaring her sovereignty to me?¡± ¡°Yu Miao even bragged in front of me time and time again about how much Hu Shuo doted on her. This kind of relationship is not an ordinary sibling relationship at all.¡± When she saw the trending topic, Fan Ru almost vomited. She knew that Hu Shuo and Yu Miao had a good relationship, but she did not expect the two of them to lie on the same bed under a blanket. Before seeing the trending video, Fan Ru also persuaded herself that she might be fine after marriage. Yu Miao could not compete with her, and she and Hu Shuo would be husband and wife. However, after seeing the video, she made up her mind to break off the engagement with Hu Shuo. There were many men in the world. As the daughter of the Fan family, there was no need for her to suffer. For Yu Miao, Hu Shuo had quarreled with her countless times about Yu Miao. It was not good for her to tell her parents about it. She had been holding it in her heart and was about to fall sick from it. She couldn¡¯t figure it out either. Where did the forthright and open-minded her go? Therefore, after she thought it through, she immediately confessed to her parents. After hearing this, her parents were very angry and agreed to break off the engagement with the Hu family. Fan Ru originally wanted her parents to negotiate with the Hu family, but she did not expect Hu Shuo to take the initiative to call her. Since that was the case, she would make it clear in one go. She was the one who had been wronged. There was no need to hide the truth for Yu Miao and Hu Shuo. After Chen Ci heard this, her expression turned ugly, but she still advised again, ¡°Fan Ru, why don¡¯t you think about it again? You¡¯re in a fit of anger now, and you¡¯ll regret the decision you made in the future. Also, do your parents know about the annulment? Did they agree?¡± If it was Fan Ru¡¯s one-sided decision, there was still room for negotiation. The Fan family had also decided. There was really no room for negotiation. Fan Ru immediately said, ¡°My parents have agreed. Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. My parents will negotiate with the Hu family about breaking off the engagement. It¡¯s not convenient for me to say anything else. Goodbye, Auntie.¡± Chen Ci sighed and said unwillingly, ¡°Goodbye.¡± What choice did she have? Her son was disappointing. Yu Miao was a vixen who only knew how to seduce men all day. After Fan Ru hung up the phone, she smiled at her parents beside her. Mother Fan, Wang Ling, asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Fan Ru nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve told her everything. You guys can negotiate from here.¡± ¡°Alright, leave it to your father and me.¡± Wang Ling said with a cold expression, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the children of the Yu family and the Hu family would be mesmerized by that demon, Yu Miao. I heard that for Yu Miao, Hu Ying moved out of the Yu family. I¡¯m really confused!¡± Fan Ru also had a cold expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. These people will be harmed by Yu Miao in the end.¡± She waited to see what happened to this group of people. When Fan Ru thought of Yu Miao in the video, she felt disgusted. Wang Ling nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that this happened. It will completely help you get out of the quagmire of the Hu family. Otherwise, you might suffer a lot after marrying into the Hu family.¡± Hu Shuo was a muddle-headed person, and Yu Miao was a troublemaker. It would be strange if her life could be good. Fan Ru agreed. ¡°Mom is right. It¡¯s better to stay away from rotten people so that we can start afresh.¡± In the past, she did not understand why Yu Su wanted to sever ties with the Yu family and was so heartless. Yu Su must have long seen through everyone in the Yu family and did not have any hope for them! Wang Ling looked at her husband and asked, ¡°Do you think Hu Shao knows that his son is so close to Yu Miao?¡± Fan Zhen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Hu Shao knows how to judge the situation the best. He wouldn¡¯t abandon our Fan family and let his son hang out with the adopted daughter of the Yu family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Wang Ling sighed and did not continue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the ward, Chen Ci¡¯s face was cold. Hu Shao quickly asked, ¡°What did the Fan family say?¡± Was he really going to break off the engagement with the Fan family? Hu Shao was very proud to have a powerful in-law. He did not want to lose this marriage. If the engagement was broken off, Hu Shuo would definitely not be able to find a more powerful family than the Fan family to marry.. Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Parting On Good Terms Chapter 629: Parting On Good Terms Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Ci said coldly, ¡°The Fan family is determined to break off the engagement.¡± Upon hearing this, Hu Shuo lowered his head in a daze. Perhaps he had really done something wrong. Chen Ci stared at him and said, ¡°I always thought that you were a steady child. You had your own career and were willing to work hard for it. You were also determined. I didn¡¯t expect you to abandon your fiancee a few times for Yu Miao. It¡¯s all because of you that she wants to break off the engagement!¡± Hu Shuo should really reflect on himself. Otherwise, he would make even bigger mistakes in the future. Hu Shao looked indignant. ¡°Are we going to break off the engagement just like that?¡± The Fan family only had one daughter, Fan Ru. She had a lot of assets. Was he really going to give up such a good opportunity? Chen Ci looked at him coldly and snorted. ¡°Your son wants to marry her, but she¡¯s unwilling to marry him. Can you force her to marry him? Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. It¡¯s better to part on good terms than anything else. Besides, Hu Shuo was the one who made a mistake. It¡¯s already good enough that she didn¡¯t pursue the matter.¡± How dissatisfied. The Fan family was already merciful enough. If the Hu family dared to treat the Chen family¡¯s girl like this, not only would the Chen family break off the engagement, but they would also seek justice. Chen Ci looked at Hu Shuo again. ¡°If you¡¯re still muddle-headed, I¡¯ll transfer my shares in the Chen family to my nephews and don¡¯t even think about getting the Hu family¡¯s shares.¡± Hearing this, Hu Shuo completely panicked. If he did not have shares, he would be reduced to a laborer who had to work hard for his whole life. That kind of life was too tiring and painful. ¡°Mom! Give me another chance,¡± Hu Shuo pleaded with a pale face. He knew that his mother could really decide whether to keep these shares or not. His mother could even ask his father to take back the Hu family¡¯s shares. Hu Shao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Chen Ci, are we really going to do this?¡± Chen Ci said with a cold face, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? Since you don¡¯t have the ability to inherit the shares, just work hard for your life.¡± She then looked at Hu Shuo and said, ¡°Also, don¡¯t go to Fan Ru in private to salvage the situation. If you provoke the Fan family to come to the Hu family to suppress you, I won¡¯t put in a good word for you.¡± She understood her son. He must be indignant and wanted to talk to Fan Ru in person again. Seeing that his mother had exposed his thoughts, Hu Shuo nodded with a defeated expression. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be careful with my words and actions in the future.¡± Hu Shao comforted Chen Ci and asked her go to bed to rest for a while. Hu Shuo walked out of the ward and smoked alone at the entrance of the hospital. For the first time in his life, he tasted regret. His emotions were complicated. If he did it again, perhaps he would care more about Fan Ru and nurture their relationship. Between Fan Ru and Yu Miao, he would also be biased towards Fan Ru. But it was useless to think about it now. At night. Yu Su sat in the study and had an ominous feeling. She calculated for herself and finally came to a conclusion. She was getting closer and closer to the time of her death in her previous life, and the luck she consumed was also increasing. Most of the luck came from fans. If she could survive this month safely, she would be able to survive the death tribulation in her life. Everything would be smooth-sailing in the future. Yu Su was confident that she could get through it. These days, it was all thanks to the support of her fans that she had enough luck to consume. Yu Su was grateful and wanted to thank her fans and release a lucky draw for them on social media. There were a total of three types of awards. The first type was the protective spiritual artifact that Yu Su had made with her magic power. The second type was various talismans, such as the Good Luck Talisman, the Fortune Talisman, the Health Talisman, and so on. The third category was her signature and the trendy clothes under the studio. There were ten spots for spiritual artifacts. There were 2,000 talismans and 10,000 copies of signed and fashionable clothes. There were a lot of them in total, and the chances of winning were higher. Unfortunately, Yu Su had too many fans, and these things were far from enough. Yu Su even specially set up a formation during the lucky draw segment. Only her loyal fans could draw the prize. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the news of Yu Su¡¯s lucky draw gift to her fans came out, the fans were pleasantly surprised and left comments under the post. Many celebrities also knew about this. This matter was reposted by many marketing accounts and more people knew about it. It also attracted many people who could not stand Yu Su. Some people who had never liked Yu Su started to cause trouble under the post. [Isn¡¯t it just some talismans or something? You can just draw one and treat it as a gift for your fans? Yu Su is really stingy!] Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Lottery Chapter 630: Lottery Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Hehe, I¡¯ll go to the Daoist temple to buy it. I don¡¯t want Yu Su to draw it either. Who knows how strong she is in metaphysics? If she draws a Wealth-Breaking Talisman, won¡¯t she be harming others?] [Only silly fans like you think Yu Su is good.] [A female celebrity is marketing her metaphysical skills every day. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?] [Whoever wears the talisman paper drawn by Yu Su is a fool!] [Who cares about Yu Su¡¯s autograph and clothes? They¡¯re all junk.] Yu Su¡¯s fans were very calm when they saw these malicious comments and were not affected by these people at all. The fans believed in Yu Su¡¯s metaphysical ability and also wanted to win the talisman paper drawn by Yu Su. When the Yu brothers saw Yu Su¡¯s post, they were all very surprised. They did not expect Yu Su to be so magnanimous! Usually, one had to spend a lot of money to buy it, but they might not be able to buy it even if they wanted to. However, Yu Su directly gave it out with a lottery draw, and it was quite a lot. Seeing that someone was saying that Yu Su was petty, Yu Hong could not help but post. Yu Hong: [Someone actually said that Yu Su is petty. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. Do you know how much it costs to buy Yu Su¡¯s talismans and spiritual artifacts?] Under the text of the post, Yu Hong posted a few pictures. Among them was a screenshot with a transfer record. On the talisman paper, it was five million dollars, and on the spiritual artifact, it was ten million dollars. The other three pictures were all talisman papers and spiritual artifacts. Under the post, he even posted a comment: I really bought Yu Su¡¯s talisman paper and spiritual artifact. The moment this post was released, the netizens were stunned. [Wow, talismans and spiritual artifacts are actually so expensive?] [If I get it, I¡¯ll become a millionaire. Hahahaha¡­] [Yu Su is so generous!] [Ordinary celebrities can¡¯t do this at all. Only Yu Su is so generous.] [I¡¯m so envious of Yu Su¡¯s fans!] [+1! Is it too late for me to become Yu Su¡¯s fan now?] [As expected of Yu Su. The moment she took out something, it was worth millions, even those fashionable clothes cost more than a thousand dollars.] [Ahhh, I¡¯m so envious that I¡¯m tired of talking.] Many netizens exclaimed, wanting to become Yu Su¡¯s fan. However, at this moment, someone came out to find trouble. [Didn¡¯t Yu Su make these talismans and spiritual artifacts herself? It¡¯s not like they cost anything. You guys are the only ones who treat them as treasures.] [That¡¯s right. It might be useless at all. I even find it hard to wipe my butt with that talisman.] [Yu Su¡¯s fans¡¯ IQ is worrying. They were bought over so easily?] [Tsk tsk, I think Yu Su is really smart. She doesn¡¯t want to spend money, so she got some things she knows to make herself as the prize of the lottery. Not only did she solidify her fan base, but she also obtained a good reputation.] As soon as this argument was made, many metaphysical masters who liked Yu Su could not sit still anymore and retorted. [Do you think it¡¯s easy to make these talismans and spiritual artifacts?] [Metaphysical masters¡¯ ritual implements and talismans consume their own magic power.] [To metaphysical masters, they would definitely rather spend money than spend their magic power to make talismans and spiritual artifacts. Since Yu Su is willing to make them, she must be an artiste who loves her fans very much.] [That¡¯s right. Yu Su and her fans are bidirectional.] [If I were Yu Su, I would feel so aggrieved when I heard your words. Spending money is clearly the easiest and least troublesome thing.] [A bunch of people pretending to know something they don¡¯t!] [Hehehe, I really want to win Yu Su¡¯s talisman paper and spiritual artifact. Wish me luck.] [Me too! Me too!] [And me!] When these metaphysical masters heard about the lottery, their hearts were already itching. Now, they could not sit still anymore and ran to Yu Su¡¯s account to join the lottery. Yu Su¡¯s fans were all dumbfounded. [Aren¡¯t you also metaphysical masters? Don¡¯t fight with us!] [That¡¯s right! Masters, please save some for the children.] [That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have enough to split amongst the fans either. If you guys come, the chances of us being chosen will be even lower. Boohoo¡­] [Please, masters, don¡¯t come and join in the fun.] Many fans begged, but the masters ignored them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [We¡¯re also Yu Su¡¯s fans, but we don¡¯t check in every day like you guys. Therefore, I¡¯ll definitely take part in the lottery to win Yu Su¡¯s prize!] [That¡¯s right. We are also fans. We can¡¯t be forgotten.] [Children, I really want Yu Su¡¯s talisman paper. I¡¯m sorry.] [That¡¯s right. Yu Su¡¯s spiritual artifact is really too powerful. I want to win it to do some learning. Sorry, sorry.] Although they were also metaphysical masters, their strength was far inferior to Yu Su.. Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Traveling Chapter 631: Traveling Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su was talented and her cultivation speed was fast. They were left behind and could not catch up. If they were lucky enough to win and observe Yu Su¡¯s talismans and spiritual artifacts, they might be able to break through the bottleneck. Thus, they could only snatch them from Yu Su¡¯s young fans. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Seeing this, the fans had no choice but to pray that they could get it. Even many celebrities and staff in the entertainment industry were envious and wanted a share of the pie. Especially those who knew Yu Su¡¯s strength, they also wanted to join the lottery. Unfortunately, they were not loyal fans and could not enter the lottery interface. Only those who fulfilled the conditions of the lucky draw could participate in the lucky draw. One of the conditions was that they had to follow Yu Su¡¯s account for half a year. Those metaphysical masters had long followed Yu Su and fulfilled the conditions, but the celebrities and staff in the entertainment industry did not have a chance. Yu Hong knew that he might not get it, so he tagged Yu Su on his social media account. Yu Hong: ¡°Yu Su, I still want to buy a spiritual artifact. You can set the price. I really need it. @Yu Su.¡± Ever since he experienced the matter of stealing luck, he felt uneasy every day. He was always afraid that he would encounter something bad again and wanted to buy another spiritual artifact from Yu Su. Unfortunately, Yu Su did not sell it to him. When he saw that there was a protective spiritual artifact in the lottery prize this time, he began to covet it again. Many directors, screenwriters, and celebrities in the entertainment industry saw Yu Hong¡¯s actions and tagged Yu Su, wanting to spend a lot of money to buy spiritual artifacts and talismans. Yu Su also saw Yu Hong¡¯s post and ignored it. There were also many people who contacted Yu Su directly and asked if she could sell it. Yu Su rejected them politely. She did not want to waste so much magic power and energy. Just making the talismans and spiritual artifacts of the fans would take a lot of time. Seeing that Yu Su did not reply for a long time, Yu Hong was very disappointed. However, he had no choice. He could only buy some spiritual artifacts from other metaphysical masters to obtain psychological comfort. After the lucky draw ended, Yu Su¡¯s prizes were almost ready. She gave the prizes to Guan Lu and let her carry out the next step of packaging and transportation. There was no need to care anymore. After everything was prepared, Yu Su contacted Xiao Han and the others to prepare to travel. She did not take a plane directly to Spiritwood Valley. Instead, she planned to drive with them from the capital. On the way, they would check in at many scenic spots. Even if she expanded the area like this, the mastermind would not be able to guess the truth. Ye Tang arranged the work in the studio and found a replacement. She also got into Yu Su¡¯s car and went on a trip together. Meng Bo learned from their mutual friend that Ye Tang had been posting pictures of the scenery on her Moments for the past few days. He tried to contact Ye Tang, but she didn¡¯t reply to his message. He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He abandoned his work and planned to chase after Ye Tang to repair their relationship. However, he did not dare to go alone. He was afraid that he would be mocked by Ye Tang and Yu Su, so he sent a message to Ye Chang and Yu Hong and asked them to go together. These two people were very suitable to be his shield. When Ye Chang heard that he had a chance to see Yu Su, the longing in his heart soared. He had not seen Yu Su for a long time and really wanted to see her. Although he knew in his heart that Yu Su would not welcome him, he still agreed. When Yu Hong heard the two of them say this, he was a little afraid to go. He wanted to spend more time with his biological sister, but when he thought of how sharp Yu Su¡¯s words were, he was a little afraid. If Yu Su hated him, the gains would not make up for the losses. Ye Chang and Meng Bo kept persuading him to be brave. Yu Hong thought about it for a long time before agreeing. If he did not take the initiative to approach Yu Su, Yu Su would not bother him, right? When he saw Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo, who were idle at home, a thought flashed across his mind. Why don¡¯t he bring these two along? Ever since Yu Ruo sat in the wheelchair, he had been depressed all day. If he went out for a walk, his mood might be better. Yu Zheng was sloppy all day and he ought to find some things to be busy with. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the Yu family¡¯s living room. After hearing Yu Hong¡¯s words, Yu Zheng agreed with a smile. ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t gone on a trip for a long time. It¡¯s good to go out for a walk.¡± Once he was out, he would no longer have to listen to his mother¡¯s nagging! This was his ultimate goal. Yu Ruo nodded. ¡°Alright, but someone has to push me around, I don¡¯t need to change the dressing on my wounds anymore. It is alright as long as I don¡¯t do any strenuous exercise.¡± Even in his dreams, he fantasized about leaving his wheelchair and running on the grassland or the desert.. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: Something’s Wrong Chapter 632: Something¡¯s Wrong Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve already decided on the itinerary this time. You guys can just join us for it. There¡¯s no need to plan anything.¡± Yu Hong had a smile on his face. ¡°Then pack your things. We¡¯ll set off in the afternoon. After we leave, just send a message to Mom.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ruo said with a smile. Of course, they could not tell Hu Ying face to face. If they did, they would not be able to leave. Yu Su and the others played along the way and had already arrived at an ancient village near Spiritwood Valley. They were exploring the ancient civilization of the village. Yu Hong and the others packed up and headed to the airport. When they arrived at the cabin, Yu Zheng saw Ye Chang and Meng Bo sitting next to him and felt that something was wrong. He quickly asked Yu Hong, ¡°Are the two of them going on this trip too?¡± He felt that something was wrong. Yu Zheng had an ominous feeling as his gaze swept across Ye Chang and Meng Bo. Yu Hong nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s so fun about just the three of us? Isn¡¯t it better to call more people?¡± Ye Chang and Meng Bo also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s more fun with more people.¡± Yu Ruo looked out of the window and thought about the direction of this trip. Suddenly, a thought flashed across his mind. He blurted out, ¡°I understand. You guys are following Yu Su. No wonder you said that the itinerary has been decided.¡± He happened to have Ding Chen¡¯s WeChat and saw that he had posted a travel photo on his WeChat Moments. There were also photos of Yu Su and Ye Tang. Only then did he know that Yu Su had gone on a trip with a few friends. Ye Chang and Meng Bo were targeting the two of them, right? When Yu Hong saw the plane take off, he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We just want to follow Yu Su. Don¡¯t you want to spend more time with her? If you want to go home and accompany Mom, I don¡¯t care.¡± He knew that his two brothers would not leave. If they went back, they might even be reprimanded by their mother. They might as well take this opportunity to have fun. Yu Zheng sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tempted. I¡¯ll join too.¡± Yu Ruo was speechless. Could he leave alone? If Yu Su saw them chasing after them, she would definitely not be happy. Yu Ruo said, ¡°Second Brother, can¡¯t you just say it? Why did you have to trick us over?¡± Yu Hong rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What did I lie to you about? We¡¯re indeed going on a trip. I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t bring other friends. Ye Chang and Meng Bo are my friends.¡± He was just hiding these things. Yu Ruo sighed helplessly. ¡°If we go over like this, Yu Su definitely won¡¯t welcome us.¡± However, Yu Hong shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Think about it carefully. If we don¡¯t seize the opportunity, will we have a chance to meet Yu Su? Definitely not!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just going over now to get close to our biological sister. We don¡¯t have any bad intentions. When we get there, we won¡¯t disturb her. When she needs it, we¡¯ll silently help her do some work. She¡¯ll feel our kindness and our relationship will ease.¡± Yu Zheng nodded and felt that it made sense. Only God knew how much he wanted to ease his relationship with Yu Su. In Yu Su¡¯s daily work, the brothers did not have the chance to interact with their sister at all. This trip might have been arranged by the heavens. Yu Ruo took a deep breath, his eyes filled with sadness. Perhaps, Yu Su did not want to interact with them anymore. Was there really a day when their relationship would ease? He still felt that he should not disturb Yu Su. However, he could only sit in the wheelchair. It was very difficult for him to go home alone. He could only follow Yu Zheng and the rest. If Yu Zheng and the rest did something overboard, he could still stop them. After the plane landed, the few of them walked out of the airport and took a taxi to the ancient village. Meng Bo found out that Ye Tang and the others lived in a guesthouse near the ancient village. He also knew the name of the guesthouse, so he brought them straight to it. After the few of them arrived at the guesthouse, they happened to see Yu Su and the others coming down from upstairs. When Yu Su saw them, her lips curled into a smile. Ye Tang rolled her eyes and walked over to ask Meng Bo, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meng Bo pretended to meet them by chance and looked a little surprised. ¡°We came out to relax. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence. Are you guys staying in this guesthouse too?¡± ¡°Haha, what a coincidence?¡± Ye Tang crossed her arms and sneered. Yu Su glanced at them and said coldly, ¡°Your acting skills are really bad. Everyone could see through it at a glance.¡± He clearly saw that they did not look surprised at all and only pretended to be surprised when they spoke. Not only could Yu Su tell, but so could Xiao Han and the others.. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Your Acting Is Too Fake Chapter 633: Your Acting Is Too Fake Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meng Bo wanted Ye Tang to change her mind, so it was not strange for him to follow her. But what was Ye Chang doing here? Also, what were the three brothers of the Yu family trying to do? Could it be that they would feel terrible if they did not get scolded by her for a day? Xiao Han also glanced at Ye Chang coldly and said coldly, ¡°Your acting skills are ridiculously fake. Do you think our brains are useless?¡± It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that they had followed them here on purpose. Ye Tang also looked at Meng Bo with a cold expression. ¡°Even if you follow me, I won¡¯t bother to talk to you. Get lost!¡± Meng Bo shook his head sadly. ¡°Ye Tang, you¡¯ve wronged me. I didn¡¯t want to come this time. It¡¯s Ye Chang who misses you as a sister and wants to come and see you.¡± Ye Chang, who was originally very calm, could not calm down when he heard this. Meng Bo actually said that! !!.. Yu Su and Ye Tang immediately looked at Ye Chang coldly. Ye Chang immediately raised his hands in surrender and said innocently, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Yu Hong saw Ding Chen¡¯s Moments and wanted to come over to play, so he asked us to come over.¡± Wasn¡¯t it just shirking responsibility? He knew how to do it too. After Yu Hong heard this, he felt terrible. He touched his nose guiltily and turned to look at Yu Zheng. ¡°Yu Zheng is planning a movie about the scenery outside the Great Wall. He said that he wanted to come over to check on the place, so we came with him.¡± He was also innocent. Let Fourth Brother bear the responsibility! Fourth Brother was the youngest, so it was fine for him to bear some responsibility. Anyway, Yu Su had never liked him. Yu Zheng was stunned and his eyes widened. Before he could speak, Yu Ruo, who was beside him, hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Yu Zheng invited us here. He insisted on choosing this place. We couldn¡¯t persuade him to do otherwise.¡± Yu Zheng was speechless. How did it become his responsibility? He clearly did not know anything and was tricked into getting on the plane by Second Brother. Yu Zheng was especially helpless. When he realized that everyone was looking at him, he could only brace himself and say, ¡°I¡¯m planning a micro movie. I heard that the ancient village here is very famous, so I came to visit. I didn¡¯t know that you guys were here too. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t follow you.¡± ¡°Hmph! Continue making things up!¡± Ye Tang crossed her arms. She didn¡¯t believe it! Yu Su glanced at these people and sneered. ¡°Since it¡¯s a chance encounter, don¡¯t follow us now. We¡¯re going out. Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, she walked out. Ding Chen was at the back and asked Yu Zheng, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really told on me? I posted a travel photo on my WeChat Moments and you even liked it.¡± When he said that, Yu Su and the others looked at Yu Zheng with cold gazes. Yu Zheng hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s really not me. Meng Bo was the one who led this event. I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Meng Bo looked panicked and explained, ¡°Alright, Ye Chang asked someone to ask for the exact location of the guesthouse. I got someone to book a room. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Ye Chang was shocked. Why was it being pushed to him again? He opened his mouth and wanted to explain everything that had happened. Unexpectedly, Yu Zheng and the other two nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s what Ye Chang found out. We don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Ye Chang frowned, not knowing how to refute. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you. Stop pretending.¡± Meng Bo looked at him and said. Yu Ruo also nodded vigorously. Yu Su snorted coldly. Seeing Ye Chang being wronged, she felt a little relieved. Of course, she could tell that it was not Ye Chang¡¯s plan. It was very likely that Meng Bo had started it. However, she was happy to see this group of people pushing the blame to each other. Yu Su said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow us. The rest is up to you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I understand. I definitely won¡¯t follow you guys.¡± Ye Chang sighed and agreed. He felt that he was asking for a beating. In the past, when he was with Yu Su, she treated him so well, but he did not take it to heart. Now that Yu Su was treating him coldly, he felt quite happy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At least he could see her with his own eyes and hear her speak. Yu Su ignored them and walked out of the guesthouse. Next, Yu Su and the others walked around the ancient village and visited the ancient ruins. Ding Chen also found a stone tablet. The few of them stopped near the stone tablet for a long time and tried to identify the ancient words on it seriously.. Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: Three Unfilial Sons Chapter 634: Three Unfilial Sons Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng and the rest glared at him as if they wanted to skin him alive. Meng Bo raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brothers. I don¡¯t want to leave a bad impression in Ye Tang¡¯s heart, so I can only push the blame to you.¡± He looked sincere on the surface, but Yu Zheng and the rest would not forgive him so easily. Yu Zheng snorted. ¡°Oh? Do you think I don¡¯t need to leave a good impression in my sister¡¯s heart? You dog!¡± He was so angry that he wanted to scold him. Ye Chang glanced at Meng Bo coldly. ¡°You¡¯re really fast at shirking responsibility. In the future, I have to be more scheming when I interact with you so that I won¡¯t be tricked by you again.¡± Meng Bo quickly hugged his shoulder and apologized. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please spare me this time!¡± He did not want to fall out with Ye Chang because of this. Ye Chang pushed his hand away. ¡°Heh, I think you were already prepared. You pulled so many of us here just to wait for someone to block the arrow for you, right?¡± Meng Bo scratched his nose in embarrassment. ¡°No, I just wanted to get together with you guys. Am I that scheming?¡± !!.. ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Ruo and the others said in unison. Meng Bo sighed. ¡°Alright, I was indeed unkind. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a big meal tonight. You guys can order whatever you want, okay?¡± ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he said with a smile. Tonight, he would definitely rip Meng Bo off to vent his anger. Yu Ruo nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. You¡¯ll treat us to dinner tonight. Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Meng Bo nodded helplessly. ¡°I won¡¯t forget your share. Don¡¯t worry.¡± If spending some money could appease them, then there would be no regrets in spending this money. If he reconciled with Ye Tang because of this trip, he would have to thank these people even more and give them a big red packet. At noon that day. When Hu Ying received the news that her three sons had left the Yu family, her expression was very ugly. Yu Hong said that he had something on at the company recently and needed to stay at the company for a period of time. He wouldn¡¯t be coming for dinner. Yu Ruo had contacted the rehabilitation agency and was going to train for a period of time. He would not go home for dinner again. Yu Zheng said that he needed to go to the nearby island to gather popularity for the new drama and would not be at home for the next few days. Yu An was on a business trip and had yet to return. Hu Ying sat alone at the dining table. She felt especially uncomfortable, as if she had been abandoned by everyone. At this moment, the butler pushed Yu Miao back. Yu Miao smiled sweetly at Hu Ying. ¡°Mom, I missed you so much. I haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡± Hu Ying¡¯s face lit up. Finally, there was someone to eat with her. However, she suddenly thought of what Yu Miao had done in the hospital. Her expression changed and she said coldly, ¡°I heard that you seduced Hu Shuo in the hospital? You laid on the same bed as him? If you can¡¯t explain this matter clearly, you can¡¯t stay here with me anymore.¡± Ever since Yu Miao entered, she had sensed the disappointment on Hu Ying¡¯s face. She knew that Hu Ying needed someone to accompany her the most at this time. If she could explain it clearly, Hu Ying would definitely make her stay. Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were red as she pretended to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t seduce Cousin. Cousin took the initiative to contact me and wanted to come over and take care of me. At night, he felt that the ground was cold, so he wanted to lie under the blanket for a while. I couldn¡¯t bear to reject him. Who knew that after lying down for a while, Second Aunt would rush in? She slapped me a few times.¡± As she spoke, she sobbed a few times. Hu Ying¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°Is it all Hu Shuo¡¯s fault?¡± Yu Miao nodded repeatedly. ¡°Cousin cares too much about me. He¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll be alone in the ward.¡± At the mention of Yu Miao being alone in the ward, Hu Ying felt a little guilty. She should have gone to see Yu Miao more often, but she didn¡¯t. It was quite normal for Hu Shuo to take care of her. Yu Miao was indeed a victim in this matter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the thought of this, Hu Ying¡¯s eyes softened a little. She reached out and patted her back. ¡°Alright, then come back and eat with me. Those three brats have already run out. They didn¡¯t come to accompany me at night. All of them are unfilial children.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned cold. She planned to say something bad about her three brothers in front of Hu Ying. While she was hospitalized, none of her three brothers came to visit her. When her second aunt barged into the ward and hit someone, Yu Zheng and Yu Hong did not help her. She wanted to take revenge and let her three brothers know how powerful she was.. Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Five Million Dollars Chapter 635: Five Million Dollars Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Originally, the hospital suggested that Yu Miao stay in the hospital for a longer period of time, but Yu Miao was often harassed by the people sent by Chen Ci and could not sleep well. Her mother, Tian Yun, had been asking her for money recently. Tian Yun said that her uncle wanted to do a big business and needed a lot of liquid funds. Yu Miao gave out all the money in her hands, but Tian Yun still said that it was not enough. Yu Miao originally didn¡¯t want to give her any more money, but Tian Yun would send some soup over from time to time. Her uncle and aunt would also come to visit. Her biological grandmother even made snacks for her. She was touched and wanted to help her mother and uncle again. If Yu Miao wanted to get a large sum of money, she could only leave the hospital early and go home to ask Hu Ying for money. This was also the reason why she tried so hard to please Hu Ying. Yu Miao rolled her eyes and said, ¡°My brothers are really too much. Mom¡¯s health isn¡¯t good and you just got rid of the parasitic poison. They don¡¯t know how to feel sorry for you and all of them ran away.¡± After Hu Ying heard this, she became even angrier. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll call them and ask them to come back.¡± Even an adopted daughter like Yu Miao knew this logic, but her biological sons didn¡¯t. !!.. Hu Ying immediately called Yu Hong, but Yu Hong¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t be reached. She called Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo and realized that their phones were switched off. She couldn¡¯t find them at all. Hu Ying was so angry that she slammed her phone on the table and said angrily, ¡°What a bunch of unfilial sons. They are unwilling to even agree to such a small request to have a meal with me.¡± She was still a patient! Which son in ancient times didn¡¯t serve tea beside his sick mother? Hu Ying suddenly thought of Hu Shuo. She heard that he had been serving Chen Ci in the hospital and was extremely filial. Hu Ying¡¯s face darkened even more. Yu Miao wheedled and grabbed Hu Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, if they don¡¯t come to eat with you, I¡¯ll accompany you. I like to eat with Mom the most.¡± When Hu Ying heard this, she felt a little better. She patted Yu Miao¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re still the most considerate. I really can¡¯t count on those sons.¡± Yu Miao sat in the wheelchair and picked up food for Hu Ying. She even told a few jokes to make Hu Ying laugh and tried her best to improve Hu Ying¡¯s mood. When it was almost time to eat, Yu Miao asked for some money to treat her injuries. After much persuasion, she finally got five million dollars from Hu Ying. Yu Miao only gave up asking for money after Hu Ying went upstairs for her afternoon nap. Yu Miao pushed the wheelchair towards the room herself. Her expression turned extremely ugly as she said mockingly, ¡°She¡¯s really petty. I had a meal with her and even put in so many good words for her, but she only gave me so little money.¡± Her uncle needed ten million dollars for his business. She only managed to get half of the money he required. Moreover, she had no money to spend on herself. She still needed to use the five million dollars to buy some clothes and shoes. Yu Miao looked upstairs and spat. ¡°Damn woman, you live upstairs yourself and let me live on the first floor with the servants. You¡¯re so arrogant. It is as if someone wants to stay on the same floor as you. How unlucky!¡± She realized that ever since Hu Ying returned from Chinatown, she had become more guarded against her. This made Yu Miao very uncomfortable. If not for the fact that she had no money and still needed Hu Ying as her money tree, she would not have come to serve her! Yu Miao pushed the wheelchair into the room. At the end of the corridor, a red dot flickered, hidden behind a lamp. This villa used to belong to Hu Yu and was given to Hu Ying three years ago. Five years ago, Hu Yu¡¯s family would come over to stay for a period of time from time to time. When they were staying, in order to ensure their safety, Wu Xi had installed surveillance cameras in some areas of the villa. After giving it to Hu Ying, Hu Yu had also told Hu Ying that there were surveillance cameras installed here. However, three years had passed and Hu Ying had long forgotten about it. Yu Miao did not know that there were surveillance cameras in the villa. After lunch, Wu Xi logged into the surveillance equipment. He wanted to check the surveillance footage of the other villas, but he accidentally clicked on the surveillance footage of Hu Ying¡¯s villa. She happened to see Yu Miao complaining just now. She sneered, saved today¡¯s clip, and sent it to Yu Su¡¯s email. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao¡¯s fox tail was revealed. She just didn¡¯t know if Hu Ying would forgive her after watching this video. At night. After Yu Su and the others finished strolling around the ancient village, they walked into a farmhouse to eat. Meng Bo and the others followed them and walked into the farmhouse. They sat at a table near Yu Su and the others. Yu Su didn¡¯t even look at them, and Ye Tang ignored them. The few of them ate their delicacies in peace and even happily discussed the ancient cultural relics they had seen in the afternoon.. Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Photograph Chapter 636: Photograph Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng and the others looked at Ding Chen enviously. If only they could sit beside Yu Su and eat just like Ding Chen. Seeing that they were almost done eating, Meng Bo went to pay the bill for both tables. Xiao Han went to pay the bill after eating, but was told that the bill had been paid. He was very angry. He walked to Ye Tang¡¯s side and said coldly, ¡°Young Master Meng is really affectionate. He even paid for our table.¡± Ye Tang smiled and poured another glass of orange juice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. If he wants to pay, let him pay. Anyway, if I ignore him, we don¡¯t have to be affected by him.¡± Yu Su also said, ¡°They¡¯re thick-skinned. You don¡¯t have to care.¡± Hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Xiao Han smiled. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± He was not going to let these people affect his mood. He wanted to enjoy the time he had with Yu Su. The farmhouse gave some fruits to each table. Yu Su peeled an orange and ate it. Yu Zheng moved the stool in Yu Su¡¯s direction and asked Yu Hong to take a photo from some distance away. !!.. In that case, the camera could capture Yu Su¡¯s table and Yu Zheng. It was as if they were eating together. When Yu Zheng saw the photo, he was so happy that he bared his teeth and secretly gave Yu Hong a thumbs up. He was especially close to Yu Su in the photo. Yu Hong sat in Yu Zheng¡¯s seat and asked Yu Zheng to take a few photos for him. He planned to post a post to show off that he and Yu Su had gone on a trip. Of course, Yu Su also noticed their actions. She was speechless. She wanted to chase the two of them away, but she suddenly remembered something. She asked Yu Hong, ¡°After taking the photograph, are you going to post something?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Hong said without thinking. When he turned around, he was shocked. It was actually Yu Su who had asked. Yu Hong said to Yu Su in embarrassment, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to post it, I¡¯ll keep it to myself.¡± He was afraid that Yu Su would never let them follow her again. The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°You can post it if you want.¡± She had just seen the video sent by Wu Xi and heard the conversation between Yu Miao and Hu Ying in the living room. Naturally, she knew that Hu Ying had many complaints about her three sons. If Yu Hong posted the photo, Hu Ying would definitely fly into a rage after seeing it, right? At that time, Yu Hong and the other two would be scolded. At the thought of this, Yu Su¡¯s smile deepened. She really wanted to see Yu Hong and the others being scolded. Yu Hong was pleasantly surprised. He did not expect Yu Su to be willing to let him send it and even smile so happily. It seemed that Yu Su was in a good mood today. Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng were at the side. The two of them looked at each other and also wanted to talk to Yu Su. Yu Zheng simply handed the phone to Ye Chang. ¡°Help us take a photo.¡± Then, Yu Zheng and his brothers sat beside Yu Su and raised their glasses together. Ye Chang happened to include Yu Su in the picture as well. From the photo, it was as if they were eating at the same table. Yu Su also had a smile on her side profile and seemed to be in a good mood. After filming, Yu Su and the others also finished eating their fruits and packed up to leave. Yu Hong¡¯s table still planned to drink some wine, so they stayed in the farmhouse and watched Yu Su and the others leave. Yu Zheng smiled as he looked at the photo on his phone. He was in a good mood. He immediately posted a post: [Traveling to relax. Most importantly, I had dinner with my sister. I¡¯m very happy today!] A picture was also posted on the post. Seeing that he had posted it, Yu Hong took out his phone and started editing as well. [The time is just right. The breeze is gentle. Traveling with my sister is the happiest thing I¡¯ve done recently.] He also posted the group photo. Seeing that the two of them had posted, Yu Ruo copied and integrated their captions and posted a post. He posted, [The time is just right. The breeze is gentle and it¡¯s a good season to travel and relax. I¡¯m very happy to travel with my sister. I hope that there will be another opportunity in the future.] Yu Ruo also added the photo. In the capital. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Hu Ying was sitting at the table, eating with a cold expression. Yu Miao said ingratiatingly, ¡°Mom, the table is filled with your favorite food. You have to eat more to recover faster.¡± Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°When I think of those three unfilial sons, I lose my appetite.¡± Yu Miao tried all means to please Hu Ying and said comforting words. Only then did Hu Ying¡¯s appetite improve and she ate more. After dinner, Yu Miao took out her phone to see if there was any new news.. Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Blocking Friends Chapter 637: Blocking Friends Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Yu Miao finished reading the message, she habitually clicked on her WeChat Moments and saw the posts of Yu Hong and the other two immediately. In the photo, Yu Hong and the other two were smiling brightly. On the other hand, Yu Su was expressionless. She was either drinking her drink or had no intention of taking a photo with the three of them. Anyone could tell that the three of them had stuck themselves onto her. Yu Su¡¯s attitude was quite cold. Yu Miao frowned, her emotions churning. Didn¡¯t the three of them say that they had to leave the house for a period of time? The so-called thing was to go on a trip? And it was with Yu Su! Yu Miao¡¯s heart ached and she felt terrible. !!.. She had tried so hard to please her brothers, but not only did they not dote on her again, they even went to kneel and lick Yu Su¡¯s boots? This difference in treatment made Yu Miao hate them. They were just cheap. They liked other people¡¯s cold attitudes and would not cherish them if others were too good to them. The more Yu Miao thought about it, the more her face contorted. She even started to grit her teeth. She looked at Hu Ying and then at her phone. Then, she looked at Hu Ying worriedly. Hu Ying noticed her gaze and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are there negative comments online again?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Yu Miao bit her lip and pretended to be hesitant. As a good sister who loved her brother, she naturally could not take the initiative to expose the mistakes her brothers had made. Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°Then tell me quickly.¡± Whatever the bad news was, she could live with it. In any case, the Yu family and the Hu family had lost all their faces. Even she herself was exposed by the media from time to time. She no longer cared. Ever since she was poisoned by the parasite, Hu Ying¡¯s temper had become more and more irritable. She saw Yu Miao hemming and hawing and felt very annoyed. Yu Miao hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Mom, take a look at your WeChat Moments. The three brothers posted something on their WeChat Moments.¡± Hu Ying¡¯s expression turned cold. She found Yu Hong¡¯s profile picture and clicked into his friend circle. But she saw nothing. She clicked on Yu Zheng¡¯s WeChat Moments again, but she could not see anything. Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°What did they post? Why can¡¯t I see it?¡± Yu Miao immediately understood. The three brothers had blocked their mother, that was why they posted it so openly. All the more reason for her to say it. Yu Miao¡¯s face was filled with surprise. She stammered, ¡°Mom, they seem to have blocked you. You can¡¯t see their moments. Why would they do this?!¡± Her words were filled with righteous indignation. Hu Ying was also very angry. She snatched Yu Miao¡¯s phone away and looked at the status angrily. She quickly finished reading the movements of Yu Hong and the other two. The more she read, the darker her expression became, and she seemed to be on the verge of exploding. Hu Ying said angrily, ¡°Three unfilial sons! How dare they lie to me? Didn¡¯t they say that they were going to the sanatorium and on a business trip? All of them went on a trip and are having fun. They even blocked me from seeing their posts. Do they really think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Even if she gave birth to a puppy, it would wag its tail at her. It was much better than giving birth to these three sons. Other than angering her, what else could these three sons do? The more Hu Ying thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Unfilial sons, three unfilial sons.¡± Her poison had just been cured, but her three sons did not come to serve her and actually went to curry favor with Yu Su! ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Your health is more important.¡± Yu Miao pushed the wheelchair to Hu Ying¡¯s back and tried to calm her down. ¡°They¡¯re probably confused. When they suffer more from Yu Su¡¯s cold face, they¡¯ll come back.¡± This sentence was more like adding fuel to the fire. When Hu Ying heard that her son would rather take the initiative to run over and suffer Yu Su¡¯s cold face than come to eat with her, the fire in her heart burned brighter and brighter. She immediately took out her phone and called Yu Zong. After the call went through, Hu Ying vented her emotions on Yu Zong. Yu Zong had just come out of the conference room and was already very tired. When he heard his wife¡¯s complaints, he felt even more tired. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he heard Hu Ying¡¯s scolding, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Is there a problem with our sons going on a trip? Don¡¯t be too angry. It¡¯s not good for your health. You¡¯ve just recovered a little.¡± Seeing that her husband didn¡¯t console her and couldn¡¯t understand her words, Hu Ying became even angrier. She said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re still putting in a good word for them? If they didn¡¯t sneak out without telling me, would I be so angry? Do you think I want to be angry?¡± If her sons weren¡¯t so unfilial, she wouldn¡¯t be angry. It was all his three sons¡¯ fault.. Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Reflecting On Yourself Chapter 638: Reflecting On Yourself Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zong sighed. ¡°Your body is yours. It¡¯s useless no matter how angry you are. They won¡¯t come back. Let¡¯s forget about this matter!¡± ¡°Forget it? Impossible.¡± Hu Ying gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°I have to think of a way to punish the three of them and let them know what filial piety i ¡° Yu Zong frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ll push the children further and further away. Besides, the three of them went on a trip with Yu Su, which will also help to ease the tense relationship between the siblings. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± He did not understand why Hu Ying was so controlling. This was clearly a good thing. Upon hearing this, Hu Ying was furious. ¡°They lied to me and even sneaked out. Isn¡¯t that a big deal? I see that you¡¯re also biased towards Yu Su. You can¡¯t wait to go on a trip with her, right? None of you are good people. You¡¯re all bullying me¡­¡± Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°You really should reflect on yourself and think about why your sons don¡¯t want to be with you. Even now, you are looking for trouble. Your sons were forced to run away by you.¡± With that, he hung up. Just as Hu Ying was about to continue cursing, she realized that the other party had already hung up. She was so angry that she called again and realized that Yu Zong¡¯s phone was switched off. !!.. Originally, she had called to seek comfort. She did not expect that not only did Yu Zong not comfort her, but he had also angered her even more. Hu Ying was furious and called Yu Hong. Yu Hong had just returned to the guesthouse to rest when he received a call from his mother. As soon as he picked up the call, he heard Hu Ying cursing. He replied indifferently, saying that he was wrong. Of course, Hu Ying did not let him off. She scolded him again. After scolding Yu Hong, she called Yu Ruo. After Yu Ruo picked up the call, he was stunned when he heard his mother¡¯s scolding. Yu Zheng, who was staying in the same room as Yu Ruo, quickly took out his phone and turned it off. Yu Ruo was scolded before Hu Ying hung up. Yu Zheng¡¯s phone was switched off, so Hu Ying didn¡¯t have the chance to scold him. She could only pant heavily. She was about to faint from anger. ¡°Mom, calm down. Don¡¯t be angry and hurt your health.¡± Yu Miao reached out and stroked Hu Ying¡¯s back again, but there was a smile in her eyes. The angrier Hu Ying got, the worse her relationship with her sons became. Only then could she take advantage of the situation and get more money from Hu Ying. Hu Ying gritted her teeth. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still the most considerate. Without you, I would still be kept in the dark.¡± It seemed that she had to treat Yu Miao better in the future. If not for Yu Miao, she would be too lonely living alone in the huge villa. Yu Miao smiled. ¡°Mom, you raised me. Of course I¡¯ll be filial to you and be there to send you off in the future. It¡¯s my blessing to be able to accompany you now.¡± After Hu Ying heard this, she was very touched. ¡°I didn¡¯t raise you for nothing. You can stay by my side in the future. I won¡¯t let them bully you again.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± Yu Miao pretended to be touched and even wiped her tears. She comforted Hu Ying for a while more to calm her down. Finally, she asked Hu Ying for another sum of money. Without another word, Hu Ying took out a card containing three million dollars and gave it to Yu Miao. Now, only Yu Miao was willing to take care of her. It was only right for her to give her some money. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to buy care with this money. Seeing that her mother had returned to her room, Yu Miao had also pushed herself back to her room on the wheelchair, her expression changed again. She mocked, ¡°Old woman, you¡¯re getting more and more petty. You only gave me a card containing three million dollars. How long will this take? Damn woman!¡± After saying that, she pushed the wheelchair into the room. The surveillance camera recorded her words. In the guesthouse. Seeing that her mother had called again, Yu Ruo learned from Yu Zheng and turned off his phone. He didn¡¯t want to be his mother¡¯s emotional trash can anymore. No matter how his mother scolded him, he was already out. There was no way he could return. His mother was very agitated and even cursed. If someone said that there was no one instigating it, Yu Ruo would not believe Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it. The person who instigated it must be Yu Miao. Initially, the three brothers had deleted Yu Miao from their friend list. However, before they went on the trip, their mother insisted that they add Yu Miao as a friend again. In order to come out and play earlier, they could only agree. Unexpectedly, Yu Miao became the one who leaked the secret.. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Going to Spiritwood Valley Chapter 639: Going to Spiritwood Valley Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Mom can scold me however she wants. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to stay at home for a long time. If she scolds me and I can come out to travel, I¡¯m willing to be scolded!¡± At dinner every day, they also received a lot of scolding. If not for the fact that he was afraid that his family¡¯s shares would be snatched away, Yu Zheng really wanted to cut ties with his mother. Yu Ruo also sneered. ¡°I think Mom is getting more and more confused. She¡¯s not even as old as Grandpa and Grandma, but she¡¯s doing things more and more inappropriately. She will probably only feel at ease on the day we don¡¯t acknowledge her any longer.¡± She was scolding them every day. There was no end to it. He would rather stay in the company¡¯s dormitory than stay in a place with his mother. ¡°I hope that Mom will be angry with us and take the initiative to cut ties with the three of us. In that case, the few of us won¡¯t have to go back to accompany Mom for dinner every day.¡± Yu Zheng sighed and thought. Yu Ruo shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. Mom only has Yu Miao by her side now. She doesn¡¯t particularly trust Yu Miao and won¡¯t cut ties with us. Mom still needs a punching bag.¡± The three of them were the unlucky punching bags. ¡°Sigh!¡± Yu Zheng let out a long sigh and lay down under the blanket. He said angrily, ¡°Forget it. I still have to post photos of Yu Su. I will post photos of her every day in the future. Whoever wants to be angry can be angry!¡± !!.. Yu Ruo nodded. ¡°Me too.¡± In the other room. Yu Su sat at the table in the room and looked down at the video on the computer. The video was filled with Yu Miao¡¯s complaints. The video was in high definition and captured the expression on Yu Miao¡¯s face clearly. She saved it and decided to send it out when it was useful. Yu Su was looking forward to seeing Hu Ying¡¯s expression when she saw it. It must be very exciting, right? After resting for a night, Yu Su and the others set off again. This time, their destination was Spiritwood Valley. They drove with a lot of camping equipment in the car, preparing to stay in Spiritwood Valley for the night. Yu Su sat in the car and sensed the fluctuations of Dharmic powers in the outside world. She realized that the metaphysical master who had been following behind them had disappeared. After entering the range of the Spirit Wood Valley, that person had disappeared. This metaphysical master should have been sent by the mastermind. And for the metaphysical master to suddenly disappear, it was very likely that they were planning something. It was possible that they were going to make a move in the Spirit Wood Valley. The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but she was not very nervous. Now that her strength had entered the Great Fulfillment realm, as long as the mastermind did not come, dealing with these people was not a problem. She also wanted to know if the person behind this would send that new Black Magic Master. Ever since Southwest Black Magic Master, Wu Bang was captured, the Black Magic Master who conned Hu Rui with Yu Miao was the strongest in the country, Yu Su also wanted to compete with that person. When Yu Su and the others left with the camping equipment, Meng Bo and the others were also secretly observing. After confirming that Yu Su and the others had plans to spend the night, Meng Bo also asked Ye Chang and Yu Hong to bring their tents and spend the night outside. Yu Zheng drove a car first and followed behind Yu Su¡¯s car. After confirming that Yu Su was going to Spiritwood Valley, he returned. After returning to the guest house, he said to Meng Bo, ¡°Yu Su and the others are probably camping in Spiritwood Valley. We only have tents, tables, and chairs. Should we buy some cooking equipment too?¡± Otherwise, there would be nothing to eat in the valley. Meng Bo thought for a moment and asked them, ¡°Do any of you know how to cook?¡± Yu Hong and the others shook their heads. None of them knew how to cook. They could cook instant noodles, but it would be difficult for them to cook a proper meal in the valley. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go to the supermarket and buy some bread and fruits. We can also enter Spiritwood Valley earlier and stay with them for a while,¡± Meng Bo said. Yu Hong sighed. ¡°Alright, then pack your things first. Yu Zheng and I will go buy them.¡± The few of them split up. When Yu Hong and Yu Zheng returned after buying things, Meng Bo was almost done preparing the camping items. The group drove a few cars towards Spiritwood Valley. Spiritwood Valley was really huge. The mountain was filled with lush trees and there were many forks in the road. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were people camping by the roadside and in the grass. Meng Bo and the others spent some effort before they found the camping ground Yu Su and the others were using. By the time they found it, it was already noon. Yu Su also realized that these people had arrived. They had even set up camp near their campsite, which was especially close. She didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to them.. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: The First to Suffer Chapter 640: The First to Suffer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If nothing unexpected happened, when the mastermind played tricks, the first to suffer would be Meng Bo and his friends. Ye Tang sat in the tent and looked out of the Spiritwood Valley. She had just checked the detailed information of this valley on her phone. It was said that the reason why Spiritwood Valley was called this was because there were many hundred-year-old trees growing on the mountains on both sides of the valley. These trees were very spiritual. If someone came to secretly cut down the old tree, they would be attacked by the beasts guarding it. A few years ago, someone did not believe it and ran up the mountain with a chainsaw to cut a 500-year-old ginkgo. That person¡¯s leg was bitten off by a monster on the spot. After that person woke up, he fell into a crazy state. He lost a portion of his memories and became dazed. When the relevant departments heard about this, they brought an exploration team to investigate, but they found nothing. This matter was posted online and everyone was familiar with it. Half a year ago, another internet celebrity had specially brought a group of bodyguards up the mountain to gain popularity. That person started a live broadcast at two o¡¯clock in the night. He pretended to be alone and went up the mountain with a chainsaw to cut trees. !!.. After he finished chopping, there was no movement around him. The netizens felt that it was boring and did not pay attention to it anymore. In the end, after that person went offline, his entire arm was bitten off when he brought his bodyguards down the mountain. No one present saw what the beast looked like. From then on, that internet celebrity also became crazy, as if he had been under some kind of evil spell. After the incident, Spiritwood Valley had gained popularity again, attracting a lot of attention. No one dared to secretly go up the mountain to cut the trees. There were even many signs written in Spirit Wood Valley reminding everyone not to cut down the trees on the nearby mountains. If they were attacked, they would bear the consequences. After understanding the entire matter, Ye Tang asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, do you think there¡¯s really a monster in this valley? I heard that that monster has nine heads that can fly and loves to eat human limbs.¡± That was what the Internet speculated. After the ancient trees were cut, it would cause the monsters to be violent and bloodthirsty. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything strange. We¡¯re here to play. As long as we don¡¯t cut down the ancient trees on the mountain, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Yu Su had a faint guess in her heart that the beast should be related to what her master had left behind. The beast did not kill anyone. Perhaps it was also worried about something. Ye Tang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I read the rumors and I¡¯m really a little afraid. If the monsters attack our tent in the middle of the night and we don¡¯t have the ability to resist, I don¡¯t want to become a disabled person.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°Just relax and admire the scenery. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± It was the weekend today, and there were also many people who came to camp with their families. For the safety of the others, Yu Su specially moved her campsite to the edge and did not squeeze with the others. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go prepare the barbecue. You guys can come over to eat the barbecue later,¡± Ye Tang said happily. After saying that, she walked out of the tent and took the charcoal fire and barbecue pit out of the box. Then, she started a fire. Ye Tang fanned the pit with a fan, roasting the meat until it sizzled. She then brushed the secret sauce on the meat. The fragrance floated around with the wind. Ding Chen praised it a few times and helped Ye Tang with cooking. After Ye Tang finished roasting the first batch of meat skewers, she brought them to Yu Su to eat. Yu Su smiled and praised, ¡°With your skills, you can go and set up a stall.¡± Ye Tang smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°Hehe, thank you for your praise!¡± When she was in university, she often went out to play with her friends. That was when she learned how to cook. Fortunately, her skills did not deteriorate. The wind was quite strong, blowing the fragrance of the barbecue into the tents of Ye Chang and the others. Yu Zheng closed his eyes and took a deep breath of the fragrance. ¡°It¡¯s too fragrant. It¡¯s really too fragrant. Why didn¡¯t I think that we could roast meat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yu Hong rubbed his head in frustration. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was better than the few of them sitting in the tent and swallowing cold bread. Meng Bo also sighed. ¡°Ye Tang¡¯s cooking is indeed not bad. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t enjoy it.¡± In the past, he had also eaten Ye Tang¡¯s roasted meat. At that time, he did not care much. Now, he could not eat it even if he wanted to. Ye Chang also frowned and looked at the pile of fruits and bread on the table with a dejected expression. He thought for a moment and comforted everyone. ¡°Just hold on a little longer. Perhaps their attitude will improve if we follow them more. All these hardships are worth it..¡± Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Willing to Watch the Night Chapter 641: Willing to Watch the Night Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After hearing Ye Chang¡¯s words, everyone sighed in unison. If they could really ease Yu Su and Ye Tang¡¯s attitudes, then these hardships would indeed be worth it. They were just afraid that they would not be able to get what they wanted in the end. Yu Zheng shook his head slightly. ¡°Yu Su won¡¯t be moved so easily. We still need to do something else.¡± But what else could he do? Yu Zheng had a thoughtful expression on his face. As he said this, Meng Bo was also thinking about how he could perform. Soon, he thought of something. Meng Bo said excitedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a legend of monsters attacking people in Spiritwood Valley? We¡¯ll keep watch at night to ensure their safety, right?¡± The night watch sounded so diligent. Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°We can indeed try.¡± The others nodded one after another, thinking that this method was feasible. !!.. In the afternoon, Meng Bo and Ye Chang were outside the tent. Yu Hong and the other two were catching up on their sleep in the tent. They did not disturb Yu Su and the others. Yu Su and the others went to the valley in the afternoon and took many pictures of the scenery. In the evening, under the light of the bonfire, Ding Chen cooked another special camping meal. Yu Su and the others ate happily and had a good time. When they were almost done eating, Meng Bo walked over. He said to Ye Tang, ¡°Ye Tang, I¡¯ll keep watch for you tonight. Don¡¯t worry and sleep!¡± Ye Tang rolled her eyes and ignored him. She pretended not to hear him and turned to chat with Meng Xi. Seeing that Ye Tang was ignoring him, Meng Bo left dejectedly. Before leaving, he even said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, your three brothers and Ye Chang will also keep watch for you. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Xiao Han stood up with a cold expression. ¡°Get lost! We don¡¯t need you to keep watch at night.¡± Yu Su naturally had him to protect her. If something really happened, he might not be as powerful as Yu Su, but he would definitely not be a burden to her. These people could not even defeat a single finger of Yu Su, yet they still had the cheek to say that they wanted to keep watch at night. Had their brains been kicked by a donkey? All of them were quite sick and did not know their place at all. Meng Bo rubbed his nose awkwardly. Without saying anything else, he turned around and left. He had also guessed that he would not be treated well when he went over, but he still wanted to express his sincerity to Ye Tang. At 10:30 p.m., Yu Su and the others returned to their tents to sleep. After Ye Tang fell asleep, Yu Su walked out of the tent in light clothes. She then set up a formation around a few of her own tents to prevent anyone from ambushing her. Then, she walked towards the side of the mountain. Before she could take a few steps, Yu Su saw Ye Chang and the others sitting outside the tent. All of them craned their heads to look in her direction. The few of them sat around a table and were dozing off in boredom. The moment he saw Yu Su, Yu Zheng instantly woke up. He was pleasantly surprised and excited. Could it be that Yu Su had been moved by their sincerity? Was that why she had come to comfort them? At the thought of this, Yu Zheng¡¯s heart beat even faster. Yu Zheng could not help but say, ¡°Yu Su, we¡¯re all willing to keep watch at night. We¡¯re all very happy to be able to do something for you. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡± Yu Ruo also said nervously, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yu Su, go to sleep. It¡¯s fine for us to stay up all night.¡± If they could get Yu Su¡¯s concern, it would be worth it for them to stay up all night. This trip was also worth it. There was a cold smile on Yu Su¡¯s lips. ¡°Why should I feel guilty? The few of you are so weak. What¡¯s the difference between you and no one keeping watch at night? If there¡¯s really a monster, you won¡¯t be enough to fill its stomach.¡± What they did voluntarily had nothing to do with her. If the mastermind sent someone, these people would be the first to be attacked. The smile on Yu Zheng¡¯s face froze. Yu Ruo was speechless. Alright, they were indeed not strong, but at least they could serve as a warning. If there were really monsters, they could warn Yu Su. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Hong also looked at Yu Su pitifully, feeling a little aggrieved. Meng Bo said helplessly, ¡°We just want to do something. Otherwise, our trip here will be in vain. Even if there are monsters, we won¡¯t run first. We will definitely stand in front of you to protect you.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t treat this as something you are doing for Ye Tang and I. We can¡¯t afford your kindness. I¡¯m leaving. You guys can continue.¡± With that, she was about to leave. She did not come to chat with them on purpose. She was just passing by.. Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Entering the Cave Chapter 642: Entering the Cave Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Hong asked worriedly, ¡°Where are you going now? It¡¯s not safe outside. Why don¡¯t I accompany you?¡± If they really encountered danger, he could still hold on for a while. Yu Su¡¯s metaphysics was strong and her skills were not bad, but it was too unsafe for her to go to the mountains alone in the middle of the night. Actually, he did not want Yu Su to go out in the middle of the night, but he could not control her at all, nor did he have the right to. Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo also said, ¡°Yu Su, the two of us will accompany you wherever you go.¡± The more people there were, the safer it was. Ye Chang also stood up and looked at Yu Su expectantly. Yu Su glanced at the thin and weak people in front of her. ¡°I might as well go out alone with you. You¡¯re just a burden. Don¡¯t you know your own strength? I¡¯m leaving. Help yourself. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Ye Chang looked worried and wanted to follow her secretly. Yu Zheng and Yu Hong also had the same thought and wanted to secretly follow behind. !!.. Yu Su seemed to have seen through their thoughts and said coldly, ¡°If you follow me secretly, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± When Yu Hong thought of Yu Su¡¯s skills, he swallowed his saliva in fear. If he was punched, his face would definitely be swollen. Yu Ruo nodded helplessly. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t follow you. Be careful when you are on your own. Not only must you be careful of animals, but you also have to be careful of humans.¡± Yu Su was so beautiful. If a bad person took a fancy to her, it would be very difficult for her to deal with the person. Ye Chang gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°If you need help, call us. We¡¯ll go over immediately.¡± He was worried, but there was nothing he could do. Yu Su glanced at them and turned to leave without saying anything else. After Yu Su had left, Meng Bo nudged Ye Chang with his elbow and asked, ¡°Are you really not going to save the damsel in distress?¡± Ye Chang shook his head and lowered his head. ¡°Since Yu Su doesn¡¯t want us to follow her, I¡¯ll respect her. She must have her own considerations. I¡¯d better not get involved.¡± He did not want to make Yu Su hate him. Yu Zheng also said, ¡°Yu Su is stronger than us, so she really doesn¡¯t need protection. If we go over, we¡¯ll really be a burden.¡± It was a little hurtful to say that, but it was also the truth. Meng Bo sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Then let¡¯s continue watching the night. After Yu Su leaves, we have to watch these tents even more carefully. Don¡¯t let even an animal pass.¡± Yu Ruo nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s keep watch at night!¡± The few of them stared at the tent in a daze and chatted from time to time. The atmosphere was quite quiet and beautiful. Yu Su was still walking quickly, moving faster and faster, a map in her hand. The map depicted the terrain of Spiritwood Valley in detail. The place Yu Su was looking for was somewhere in the mountain range at the side. The trees there were lush and there should be many hundred-year-old trees. Yu Su walked all the way until she entered a dense forest. There was no path in the dense forest, and Yu Su had to walk the route out step by step. It was a little dark at night, and the surroundings were very quiet. If one was timid, he would have been frightened to death long ago. Yu Su walked into a ginkgo forest and encountered many hundred-year-old trees. The legendary monster attack should be at this place! The place marked in the center of the map was a ginkgo forest. The final location was probably nearby. However, it would take some effort to find it. Yu Su walked for a while more and completely reached the border of Ginkgo Road. She realized that the area of the Ginkgo Forest was as large as an ancient village. Yu Su took out the jade piece from her neck and placed it in her palm before injecting her magic power into it. Then, the jade pendant seemed to have sensed something and emitted a light. The light extended in a certain direction, as if guiding her. Yu Su walked in that direction with the jade pendant and finally arrived under a very thick big ginkgo tree. The trunk of this ginkgo tree was very thick. It required at least six people to stretch their arms before it could be completely wrapped. The light on the jade pendant followed the tree up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su began to climb up the tree and finally stopped at a fork. The light emitted by the jade pendant happened to fall on another fork in the tree. Yu Su realized that the tree nest was covered by grass, and there seemed to be something under it. She lifted the grass and found a deep hole. It was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see what was inside. She turned on the light that she carried with her and shone it into the cave of the tree. In an instant, the light reached the bottom. From its current height to the roots, the interior of the tree was hollow. It was clean and refreshing, as if someone or an animal often took care of it.. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Both Sides Were Wounded Chapter 643: Both Sides Were Wounded Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su jumped down and looked around. She realized that there was a horizontal cave at the bottom that led to the east. Yu Su took the flashlight and walked into the cave. After walking for a few hundred meters, the jade in her hand became brighter and brighter. She encountered many forks and relied on the jade to guide her. Finally, she came to a wooden door and was about to open it when she was repelled by a mysterious force. She couldn¡¯t get close to this door. Yu Su could vaguely feel the fluctuation of magic power behind this door and the smell of blood. The secret was probably behind this door. Yu Su paced back and forth in front of the door, searching for the eye of the array. In the end, she found a protrusion on the wall. She pressed it and a clasp popped out from another spot. Yu Su placed the jade in her hand inside and sent the jade into the internal mechanism. The array formation near the wooden door instantly disappeared, and the jade bounced out again. This jade was indeed the key! Yu Su took the jade and walked in. It was still a cave, but this cave was different from the outside. There were many murals drawn around the cave. Yu Su looked at it for a while. The mural seemed to be telling the story of a spirit beast and a human. The human had encountered a spirit beast snake by chance and established a deep relationship with it. After being together for a few years, the spirit beast snake was very reluctant to part with the human because of some matters. The humans made an agreement with the spirit beast snake to use the jade as a keepsake. If someone came to the door with the jade, the spirit beast snake would not chase that person away and would share the treasure in the cave with that person. After Yu Su finished reading it, she took a photo of the murals with her phone and walked into the deepest part. The further she walked, the narrower the path became. In the end, only one person could walk sideways in the cave. After walking for another three minutes, Yu Su finally saw a place with light. They seemed to have reached the entrance of the cave. Yu Su¡¯s expression was solemn and she was also very vigilant, ready to receive the enemy¡¯s attack at any time. But when she reached the entrance of the cave and looked inside, she was stunned. There was also a valley in the cave. The plants in the valley were lush, and flowers were blooming everywhere. There was a meandering river flowing quietly. Near the entrance of the cave, she could also smell the fragrance of grass. This was simply a paradise. Spirit Qi overflowed from the surroundings, and there was a faint defensive array protecting it. If metaphysical masters cultivated here, the effect would definitely be several times stronger. Yu Su walked into the valley and realized that there were many glowing stones on both sides of the river. It was these stones that illuminated the entire valley as if it was daytime. Yu Su walked around the valley and seemed to have sensed something. She quickly ran towards another small hill and finally found two beasts lying on the ground on the back of the mountain. The two wild beasts emitted the aura of magic power. They seemed to be the legendary spirit beasts. It looked like an ostrich with huge wings and shiny black feathers. The other one looked like a python, but it was thicker than a python. Its eyes were dark red and shiny, and it had deer-like horns on its head. The two spirit beasts¡¯ bodies were intertwined. Both sides had wounds of various sizes on their bodies, and there was a lot of blood on the ground. The ostrich wailed and fell heavily to the ground. Soon, it stopped breathing. Its entire body was wrapped by the python, and blood was flowing from its neck. The python¡¯s abdomen was also scratched by the ostrich. There was a huge wound, and its internal organs were out. However, the python was not dead yet. It was only left with its last breath. It stuck out its forked tongue and stared at Yu Su with its scarlet eyes. Its entire body was filled with a murderous aura, as if it wanted to exhaust the last of its strength to kill Yu Su. Yu Su recognized it as the spirit beast on the wall. Hence, Yu Su took out the jade and held it in her palm for the snake to see. The aura on the snake¡¯s body changed. With pain in its eyes, it let out a sorrowful howl at Yu Su. Then, it let go of the ostrich and crawled into a nearby tree, bringing back a colorful egg. It placed the egg in front of Yu Su and its body collapsed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The huge snake head looked at Yu Su and begged her. It looked at the egg and pushed it towards Yu Su with its tail. Yu Su thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You want to entrust your child to me?¡± The snake nodded its head strenuously. A few seconds later, it closed its eyes exhaustedly. The magic power on its body gradually dissipated. It was already dead. Yu Su picked up the snake egg and walked towards the two spirit beasts. She realized that the spirit snake had the aura of the valley and had indeed been living in the valley.. Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Mountain of Spirit Stones Chapter 644: Mountain of Spirit Stones Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As for the ostrich, it had the aura of the outside world. It was probably an intruder. The ostrich realized that there was abundant spiritual energy here and wanted to occupy this place, but it accidentally discovered the spirit snake. The two of them fought for a while, and in the end, both sides were injured and died. Yu Su walked in front of the spirit snake and set up an array formation around it to enhance the effect. She closed her eyes and chanted a spell to exorcize the soul. After doing this, she buried the spirit snake in the valley. In the end, she carried the snake egg and walked towards the place with the strongest spirit energy fluctuation, following the flow of the river. She found a wooden house at the end of the river valley. This wooden house should have been built by humans who had formed a relationship with the spirit beast. It looked like it had a history. The wooden house had no door. Yu Su walked in and her pupils instantly dilated as shock flashed across her face. She actually found piles of spirit stones in the wooden house. They were colorful and beautiful, emitting waves of energy fluctuations. Every spirit stone was of the highest quality. The rare spirit stones outside were worth almost tens of millions each at the auction, but in this wooden house, they actually piled up into a small mountain. This scene was too shocking. Coupled with the natural spiritual qi in the valley, this must be the reason why the Spirit Snake was very strong! If not for the fact that the Spirit Snake had just given birth, the ostrich would not have been able to kill it. Yu Su took out the foldable bag she carried with her and filled it to the brim. She chose spirit stones that were compatible with her metaphysical attributes. After choosing, Yu Su went to the other rooms in the wooden house to take a look. After she walked to the study, she did not see any other words other than a letter written with special materials on the table. In the letter, Yu Su learned that that person was her master¡¯s ancestor. That person came to the valley by chance and saved the spirit snake that was almost bitten to death outside the valley. Then, he sent the spirit snake into the valley to cultivate. In the end, when the person¡¯s travel duration was over, he needed to leave. He made an agreement with Spirit Snake that if someone held the jade in the future, this person would be a trustworthy person and could let that person cultivate in the wooden house. The jade was also the key to opening the valley. It could unlock the array formation. The array formation did not restrict the spirit snake, and the spirit snake could freely enter and leave this place. When Yu Su saw this, she guessed that the monster on the mountain should also be the spirit snake. In order to protect the entrance to the cave and prevent the ginkgo tree that served as the entrance from being cut down by humans, the spirit snake gave the humans some warnings. After the spirit snake had cultivated, its teeth also had hallucinogenic poison that could cause the person who was bitten to hallucinate. The hallucination would only disappear after a few years. It did not want to kill anyone. It just wanted to give some warning. In addition, the patterns on its back had fused with the leaves, making it difficult for humans to discover it with the naked eye. In addition, it moved very quickly, making it difficult for humans to see its traces. Although Yu Su had reached the perfected realm, she had only cultivated for a short period of time and her magic power was not too strong. These spirit stones could help her increase her magic power to the greatest extent. The spiritual power in this valley was very strong and could help Yu Su cultivate. However, Yu Su did not plan to stay here. She had to return to the valley as soon as possible. Yu Su walked around the wooden house again and discovered a few small items that contained auspicious aura piled up in the corner of the house. She also took these items away. After doing this, Yu Su walked out of the valley with the snake egg and walked towards the wooden door she had come from. After walking out of the wooden door, she restored the array. In the future, she could still enter the valley with the jade. The valley was still as calm as before. Yu Su crawled out of the ginkgo tree hole, patted the leaves on her body, and quickly walked out. After taking a few steps, the egg in her hand moved a few times. Under the moonlight, Yu Su watched as the colorful egg swayed in her hand. A few seconds later, cracks appeared on the eggshell, and a small snake head stuck out its tongue. The little snake¡¯s head was emerald green, and its eyes were like gems. It was very beautiful. Ever since it broke out of its shell, its body had carried spiritual qi fluctuations and it had reached the low-grade metaphysical realm. As expected, it was the descendant of a spirit beast and was very talented. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The little snake lay on Yu Su¡¯s hand and stretched its head out to rub against Yu Su¡¯s palm. Its body was also rolling around, as if it recognized Yu Su as its mother. Then, the little snake jumped out of Yu Su¡¯s hand with a whoosh and went straight for the bag in Yu Su¡¯s other hand. It kept spinning around on the bag and looked at Yu Su with pleading eyes. Yu Su opened her backpack and opened a crack for the little snake to enter. The little snake buried its head in it and searched for a moment before choosing a dark red spirit stone. In front of Yu Su, the little snake crushed the stone with its teeth.. Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Implicated Chapter 645: Implicated Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the spirit stone shattered, the little snake ate it bite by bite. It swayed its head. Even Yu Su could tell that it was very happy. After eating, the little snake¡¯s abdomen was bulging. It immediately crawled into Yu Su¡¯s bag, curled up into a ball, and fell asleep. Yu Su was overjoyed to see it sleeping. She also liked this little snake very much. Perhaps she was destined to meet this little snake. Yu Su carried her bag and walked back the way she came. She walked very quickly and crossed the mountain in less than an hour, entering the range of the Spirit Wood Valley. They were only a few hundred meters away from the campsite. Suddenly, Yu Su sensed an energy fluctuation that seemed to be at the tent where Ye Tang and the others were sleeping. Someone was using voodoo! She quickly walked back. Just as she vaguely saw the side of the tent, she heard a series of exclamations and many collisions. The noise came from the tent where she was stationed. She climbed the tree and looked toward the tent. At the entrance of Ye Tang¡¯s tent, there were bugs crawling all over the ground. These bugs let out strange and orderly sounds. Ye Tang and Meng Xi hugged each other, their faces filled with fear. Xiao Han, Ding Chen, and a few other boys stood outside the tent, holding weapons like sticks in their hands. They were chasing away the endless stream of insects that were about to break in. The insects did not crawl into the tent. They were just piled up at the entrance of the tent, looking especially scary. Xiao Han noticed that the insects did not enter. They seemed to be a little afraid of the tent, so he said, ¡°Yu Su probably left something behind to make these insects afraid.¡± Ding Chen nodded, ¡°Yes, every time the insect wants to come in, it is bounced back by a force.¡± After sensing this phenomenon, they heaved a sigh of relief. Ye Tang looked flustered. ¡°I didn¡¯t see Yu Su after I woke up. Could she still be outside? Could she be in danger?¡± She finally understood that these insects were definitely coming for them. The target might be Yu Su. It was also possible that the mastermind had sent them here to take this opportunity to get rid of Yu Su. Meng Xi patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yu Su will definitely return safely. Her metaphysics is so strong. Even if she encounters the mastermind, she will definitely get rid of him!¡± She believed in Yu Su¡¯s ability. Although she was also very worried, her rationality told her to calm down. She definitely could not act rashly, or she would drag Yu Su down. Xiao Han also nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll just stay in the tent and not go out. Yu Su should be back soon. Protecting ourselves will be the greatest help to Yu Su.¡± The few of them reached a consensus and hid in the tent, not taking a step out. Meng Bo and the others were in trouble. When they sensed the insects attacking Yu Su¡¯s tent, they ran towards Ye Tang¡¯s tent like the wind, holding tables and stools in their hands as weapons. Meng Bo and the others watched helplessly as Xiao Han and the other boys entered Ye Tang¡¯s tent to hide. Meng Bo also tried to enter Ye Tang¡¯s tent. However, Ye Tang¡¯s tent seemed to have eyes. As long as it was not someone who came with Yu Su, no one could enter the tent. Even if they stepped in, they would be ejected from the tent. Therefore, Ye Chang and the others stood at the entrance of the tent and were bitten by the densely packed poisonous insects. Ye Chang used the tablecloth to smash it, trying to chase away all the insects on the ground, but the effect was very small. His neck was bleeding again. Ye Chang frowned and said, ¡°Why are there so many bugs?!¡± Meng Bo took a stool and threw it at the insects. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Anyway, this kind of situation shouldn¡¯t have happened in Spirit Wood Valley. It¡¯s too strange. Let¡¯s guard outside the tent! If we let these insects in, Ye Tang will be bitten.¡± He wanted to protect Ye Tang and did not leave at all. ¡°You guys have become heroes. It¡¯s a pity that Yu Su isn¡¯t inside.¡± Yu Hong kept waving the bugs away with his coat and said with a defeated expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were guarding outside, so it was useless if Yu Su could not see them! They might as well run somewhere else! Yu Hong finally understood that these poisonous insects were coming for Ye Tang¡¯s tent, but he didn¡¯t know who they were coming for. They were implicated. Yu Zheng shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Ye Tang is Yu Su¡¯s good friend. If she comes back and sees us working so hard, she will also be touched. Actually, it¡¯s the same. Besides, the two of them are here.. Is it appropriate for us to leave just like that?¡± Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Another Black Magic Master Chapter 646: Another Black Magic Master Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The three Yu brothers did not want to be deserters. If they wanted to protect something, they would protect it together. That¡¯s more like it! Yu Ruo looked embarrassed. The worms crawled up his legs along the wheelchair, but he did not dare to move violently, afraid that his legs would break again. He said in pain, ¡°Second Brother, Fourth Brother, come and help me. There are many worms crawling on my legs!¡± If he didn¡¯t come to help him, his legs would be rotten from the insect bites. Yu Zheng quickly pounced on him and patted his clothes. ¡°Third Brother, why don¡¯t you stay further away? Don¡¯t stay at the entrance of the tent. There are the most poisonous insects here.¡± Yu Ruo looked bitter. ¡°If I leave and a wild beast comes, won¡¯t it be even worse? I¡¯d rather be bitten by poisonous insects.¡± If he left this place alone, it might be even more dangerous. Now that Ye Chang and the others were here, at least he felt very safe. If Yu Su came back and saw that he, who was in a wheelchair, was still persevering, her opinion of him would change, right? Yu Hong gritted his teeth and complained about Ye Chang and Meng Bo in his heart. When he was in the guesthouse, he had even suggested to Meng Bo and Ye Chang separately, saying that they should not follow Yu Su to Spiritwood Valley. It was too dangerous here. Meng Bo and Ye Chang refused to listen. Now, they had encountered such a huge danger. Yu Su looked around and realized that all the poisonous insects were gathered in their area. There were no insects in other camping areas at all. The commotion here was so loud but the tourists in the other camping areas did not move at all. This meant that the other tourists had fallen into a coma. They had probably inhaled drugs that had knocked them out. Yu Su carefully checked the vicinity of Meng Bo and the others, looking for the hiding place of the culprit. Finally, she found a figure behind a small hill. That person was lying on the back of the hill, covering his body. It was very difficult to discover him. If not for the fact that Yu Su was standing high, she would not have noticed it. They were indeed here. This person was probably the Black Magic Master who helped Hu Ying transfer the worm poison. From the moves used, he was of the same lineage as the Black Magic Master Wu Bang. It was very likely that they were fellow disciples of Wu Bang. This person could not have been sent by Hu Ying. He must be related to the mastermind. Yu Su stood on the tree and felt that she seemed to have missed out on some important information. Could it be that the person behind them was so careless as to send this new Black Magic Master to attack them? This did not seem like the style of the mastermind. The mastermind loved to stand behind his puppets and control the situation. If the plan failed, he could escape at the end without leaving any traces. Therefore, there must be a scapegoat for this matter. That scapegoat was the one who truly invited this Black Magic Master. Who was the scapegoat? Yu Miao was suffering from a fracture and she had not been completely trusted by Hu Ying, so she probably would not act rashly. She didn¡¯t have that much money either. The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up as she thought of someone. Other than Hu Ying and Yu Miao, the only other person who hated her now was Zhao Lan. The Zhao family was in a mess now. Her family¡¯s company had all closed down, and her brothers were also implicated and in jail. Ye Chang had left her as well. Zhao Lan would definitely blame everything on Yu Su. Yu Su smiled, her eyes flickering. Since that was the case, it was time for her to take revenge. Other than capturing this Black Magic Master, she also wanted Zhao Lan to receive the punishment she deserved. At this moment, the people behind the hill saw that the insects had not entered the tent successfully, and he became anxious. The man¡¯s gaze was fixed on the tent. He did not hide himself anymore. He stood up from the back of the hill and walked towards the entrance of the tent. The moment he walked out, he attracted the attention of Meng Bo and the others. Yu Zheng looked at this man and felt that this man¡¯s attire was somewhat familiar, it was very similar to the Black Magic Master Wu Bang who caused his mother to be poisoned. He asked, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your relationship with Wu Bang?¡± When Yu Zong was in Chinatown, he had checked Wu Bang¡¯s information and knew his appearance and usual attire. Yu Zheng had also seen Wu Bang¡¯s information. He seemed to remember that Wu Bang had a junior brother whose surname was also Wu. Both of them were orphans picked up by his master from outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wu Zhen smiled sinisterly. ¡°Your eyesight is not bad. When I catch Yu Su, I¡¯ll pluck out your eyeballs and feed them to my poisonous insects.¡± The poisonous bugs smelled his scent and rushed into the tent even more crazily. Yu Zheng said coldly, ¡°I know. You¡¯re Wu Bang¡¯s junior brother. What do you want to do this time?¡± Could it be that Mrs. Ye sent someone to harm Yu Su again? This method of harming others was Zhao Lan¡¯s favorite.. Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Taking Revenge on Zhao Lan Chapter 647: Taking Revenge on Zhao Lan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Zhen laughed out loud and admired the fear on their faces. He twisted his neck a few times, his eyes bloodshot and crazy. ¡°I¡¯m here to take Yu Su¡¯s life. If you don¡¯t want to die, quickly hand Yu Su over.¡± He received news that Yu Su had come to the Spirit Wood Valley. This time, he would end his grudge with Yu Su and turn her into fertilizer for his poisonous insects. He would also get rid of a huge problem for that person. When he said this, Yu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. Since this person did not know where Yu Su was, it proved that Yu Su was still safe. This was the best news. Yu Hong stood in front of Yu Zheng and said to Wu Bang, ¡°If you dare to hurt us, the Yu family will definitely chase you to the ends of the earth. If you want to become a wanted criminal, just try. Also, you came too late. Yu Su would have returned to the capital long ago.¡± Putting aside the fact that Yu Su was not here, even if she was in the tent, it was impossible for them to hand her over. ¡°Oh? You think I¡¯m afraid? Hahahaha¡­¡± Wu Bang laughed heartbreakingly and shouted into the tent, ¡°Yu Su, I know you¡¯re inside. If you still don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll kill someone to liven things up. Anyway, there are many people here.¡± He hadn¡¯t broken his vows in a long time. Tonight¡¯s full moon was destined to be a bloody night, and it was also the best time for the poisonous insects to evolve. It was said that Yu Su¡¯s metaphysical skills were very high, and she happened to be the best fertilizer for the insects. Not only did he want to complete the mission, but he also wanted to avenge his senior brother. Yu Hong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could feel the other party¡¯s bloodthirsty aura. If the other party was ruthless and broke their limbs, it would be useless even if they took revenge later. Yu Hong was a little afraid. Xiao Han snorted and said loudly, ¡°What rotten fish and shrimp are here to cause trouble? We¡¯re all from the entertainment industry. If you dare to touch us, you¡¯ll be wanted tomorrow and won¡¯t be able to live a peaceful life for the rest of your life. You can try. I¡¯m the only grandson of the Xiao family in the capital. You should know the strength of the Xiao family, right?¡± After saying that, he turned his face away disdainfully, not even wanting to look at Wu Bang. In any case, it was impossible for him to expose Yu Su¡¯s location, nor would he reveal the information that she had gone out. Even if he was killed, the Xiao family would avenge him. Wu Zhen was really stunned by the word Xiao family. Wu Zhen had not lived in the capital for long, but he knew that the Xiao family had produced many politicians. They were also powerful in the military world and were even more domineering in the business world. If he really killed the Xiao family¡¯s only grandson here, no matter where he hid, he would be found by the Xiao family¡¯s detectives in less than three days. Wu Zhen did not dare to take the risk and was indeed threatened. Wu Zhen rolled his eyes and looked at Ye Chang. He said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Ye, you still don¡¯t know, right? Your mother invited me here today. She knew that you would be here, but she invited me onto the mountain without hesitation. It seems that your position in her heart is really low.¡± As soon as he said this, it was as he had expected. Yu Zheng and the rest frowned and looked at Ye Chang. Ye Chang looked defeated. Although he did not want to believe it, he knew that this was something his mother could do. With his mother¡¯s hatred for Su, it was possible for her to ask a Black Magic Master to help. He had let down everyone here. Wu Zhen was satisfied. Even if he was captured, Zhao Lan had to take responsibility. He chuckled again and raised his gloomy face. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want your lives, I would make you suffer. If you want revenge, go find Zhao Lan! Next, let my little fellows entertain you well.¡± He lifted the basket on his back and threw it on the ground. He smiled as he watched the things in the basket climb out. In an instant, all kinds of insects were revealed. There were palm-sized beetles, densely packed red ants, flying purple moths, green caterpillars that squirmed like earthworms, and the most terrifying were centipedes that were as long as an arm. All kinds of insects squirmed on the ground, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Meng Xi stood in the tent and screamed. Her legs went weak and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Ye Tang supported her and Ye Tang didn¡¯t dare to look closely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Those bugs were too big and terrifying. Wu Zhen admired the fearful expressions of these people and felt extremely proud. These poisonous insects had taken him several years to refine. Every one of them was poisonous. With just a bite, that person would be better off dead. Meng Bo looked at Ye Chang coldly, ¡°Your mother is really crazy, hiring a Black Magic Master to deal with Yu Su!¡± Most importantly, this Black Magic Master was also crazy, he was not normal.. Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Overcoming the Crisis Chapter 648: Overcoming the Crisis Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Hong¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Oh my god, these bugs are like those in television dramas. They crawl over one by one. It¡¯s too terrifying.¡± He had hated insects the most since he was young, especially poisonous insects with many feet. Now that so many had appeared, Yu Zheng really wanted to faint. ¡°Do any of you have a lighter? These bugs might be afraid of fire. Let¡¯s burn everything we can!¡± Yu Ruo thought for a moment and quickly suggested. Ye Chang touched his pocket. ¡°I have it here!¡± He was the one who had started the bonfire today. He had kept the lighter in his pocket, but he did not expect it to come in handy. Meng Bo took off his jacket. ¡°Then burn my jacket too. It should be able to resist for a while.¡± Yu Zheng looked at the coat with heartache. That coat was a limited edition of a big brand. It was worth more than a hundred thousand dollars. With one fire, everything was gone. However, his life was more important now. He couldn¡¯t care less. Ye Tang threw out a blanket and a can of alcohol. ¡°Burn it!¡± Ye Chang moved very quickly. He piled all the clothes together and sprinkled alcohol on them. In an instant, these clothes caught fire and formed a barrier in front of them. Yu Hong prayed, ¡°I hope it works!¡± Unfortunately, many insects flew over the fire and pounced on Ye Chang and the others, jumping onto their bodies. Yu Hong was so scared that his face turned pale. ¡°Ah! A beetle flew onto my head!¡± He could feel the beetles moving, but he couldn¡¯t hit them with his hands. A huge red ant crawled into Yu Ruo¡¯s wheelchair and was about to climb onto his legs. Yu Ruo was so frightened that he used her hand to flick the ants away, but when he turned around, the densely packed ants on the ground crawled over. A blood-sucking bug was stuck to Meng Bo¡¯s face and could not be pulled away no matter what. Meng Bo was also shocked. He slapped his face, trying to slap the blood-sucking bug down. His face was burning with pain. He was so angry that his eyes turned red. He said to Ye Chang, ¡°Ye Chang, take good care of your mother in the future. She really doesn¡¯t stop for a moment. I must take revenge when I get back!¡± Yu Hong also said with a pale face, ¡°Ye Chang, I won¡¯t let your mother off. You¡¯d better not side with her. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even be brothers.¡± ¡°You still want to continue being brothers with Ye Chang?¡± Yu Ruo said coldly, ¡°If something happens to us today, you can only be enemies!¡± When they were in Chinatown, Zhao Lan had wanted to attack Yu Su several times. Later on, she had poisoned her mother, causing her to be seriously ill for several months. The Yu family should have brought Zhao Lan to justice long ago. Their tolerance and understanding would only give Zhao Lan time for revenge. Yu Zheng knocked the flying insects away forcefully and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ye Chang, the Yu family won¡¯t let your mother off. A mental patient like your mother should have been locked up long ago!¡± Ye Chang was silent and his expression was very ugly. Meng Bo glared at him fiercely. ¡°If you still want to live the rest of your life in peace, either put your mother in jail or send her to a mental hospital!¡± Ye Tang said coldly, ¡°She should have been sent to the mental hospital a long time ago.¡± Zhao Lan knew that she and Ye Chang were also in the Spiritwood Valley, but she still chose to attack. She no longer cared about her and Ye Chang¡¯s lives. The Ye family had been bullied by Zhao Lan for so many years. It was time to make a move. Ye Chang gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s get through this first!¡± Over the past few days, he had also posted something about Ye Tang and Yu Su. He did not block his mother. His mother must have known that the two of them were also there, but his mother did not care at all and still wanted to make a move in Spiritwood Valley. This incident made the last trace of love Ye Chang had for his mother disappear. In the future, Ye Chang would no longer want to obtain motherly love from his mother. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they returned to the capital safely this time, Ye Chang would not stop these brothers from taking revenge. The few of them were prepared to perish together with these insects, but they did not expect a white light to flash. The insects seemed to have touched a taboo, and the insects one meter away from the tent all stopped squirming and lost their vitality. Even the bugs lying on their bodies fell. The only person here who had some understanding of metaphysics was Meng Bo. Meng Bo stared at these bugs with a sharp gaze and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the array formation left behind by Yu Su. As long as it¡¯s within a meter of the tent, all the bugs will be killed..¡± Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Everything Bodes Ill Chapter 649: Everything Bodes Ill Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Hong and the others also shrunk closer to the tent, panting heavily. Looking at the dense swarm of insects, they finally had time to rest. Yu Zheng panted. ¡°Yu Su is still the best. She set up a formation in the tent and even left us some space to survive.¡± No poisonous bugs would come in within a meter of the tent. Yu Hong nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡± If Yu Su had not left this array formation, they would have been doomed tonight. The Black Magic Master who was not far away was unhappy, ¡°There is actually a formation here, Yu Su must be here, tell her to come out!¡± Yu Su could actually set up such a powerful array formation and forcefully stop all the poisonous insects. This also made Wu Zhen feel that things were out of his control. He had to end this quickly. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen. ¡°Hehe, who cares about you!¡± Yu Zheng sneered. Since there was an array here that could resist the attack, they would not be fooled. Besides, Yu Su was indeed not here. Wu Zhen had a cold expression. ¡°Do you think that such a small array can stop my poisonous insects? You¡¯re really too naive! If you let Yu Su out, I won¡¯t hurt you. If you insist on hiding Yu Su, I¡¯ll use my trump card and poison all of you to death!¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Anyway, before I came, Mrs. Ye said that there¡¯s no need to worry. If anything happens, she¡¯ll take responsibility!¡± He did want Yu Su to come out quickly. However, Mrs. Ye did not say the last sentence. He was just making it up. Not only did he say this to intensify Ye Chang¡¯s hatred for his mother, but he also wanted these people to find Zhao Lan and take revenge so that Zhao Lan could attract the firepower. In any case, he had already formed a grudge with these people. It would be even better if he could drag Zhao Lan down with him. The Yu family would definitely take revenge for both old and new grudges. At that time, Zhao Lan would become the last scapegoat. After hearing this, Ye Chang clenched his fists tightly, his face filled with indignation and a trace of resentment. When he returned, he wanted to cut ties with his mother. Meng Bo glanced at Ye Chang. Seeing that he was not very happy, he did not say anything else. When Wu Zhen saw that the few of them did not move, his face was filled with viciousness. He said calmly, ¡°Since you all want to die, don¡¯t blame me. Remember to settle scores with Zhao Lan after you die. I¡¯ll send you off now!¡± After saying that, he pulled out a cloth bag from his waist. The opening of the cloth bag opened, and an incomparably huge spider crawled out. The spider¡¯s legs were covered in five-colored fur, and its two dark red eyes moved. At this moment, the zipper of Yu Su¡¯s backpack moved and the little snake stuck its head out. It rubbed against Yu Su¡¯s wrist and blinked its big eyes, as if it was pleading with Yu Su. Yu Su had guessed that this spider¡¯s level was not low. It also had the enhancement of magic power on its body. It was indeed a great supplement for a newborn snake. If it could eat the Five-Colored Spider, the little snake¡¯s strength would reach Medium Level 5. Yu Su smiled and tapped the little snake¡¯s head with her finger. ¡°Of course you can eat it if you want. Wait a little longer.¡± The little snake knew that its strength was low. If it wanted to eat the Five-Colored Spider, it had to rely on Yu Su. That was why it had been begging Yu Su. Wu Zhen rolled his eyes and muttered an incantation, shouting at the spider in a low voice. The Five-Colored Spider was already the size of a palm. Under the enhancement of the incantation, it became even larger, about 20 centimeters tall. Wu Zhen smiled and threw the Five-Colored Spider in the direction of Meng Bo and the others. ¡°Go!¡± Let these stupid people have a taste of the Five-Colored Spider. Meng Bo stood rooted to the ground, his entire body covered in cold sweat. Seeing the appearance of the spider, he had a bad feeling and even wanted to escape. The others were also pale and stood rooted to the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They also wanted to run, but there was nowhere to run. They could not enter the tent that Ye Tang and the others were in. If they were a meter away from the tent, the small poisonous insects would attack. They could only wait where they were. There was only one thought in Ye Chang¡¯s mind. If he successfully escaped danger, he had to sever ties with his mother. Couldn¡¯t he leave a mother who didn¡¯t care about the safety of her children? The Five-Colored Spider flew towards them like an arrow. Just as it was about to jump on Yu Zheng, who was in the lead, a crisp sound suddenly came from the air. It sounded like a whistle, but also like a long whistle.. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Great Calamity Chapter 650: Great Calamity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In an instant, the Five-Colored Spider landed on the ground with its back facing up. Immediately after, the Five-Colored Spider let out a sharp cry as its body kept struggling. However, no matter how it struggled, its body was still firmly rooted to the ground and it could not move. Wu Zhen frowned and felt nervous. What the hell was going on? This Five-Colored Spider was refined by his master, Wu Jiang, who spent 4.9 days refining it. It was not afraid of water and fire and all kinds of curse techniques. Its strength was close to an Upper Level 5. How could such a powerful spider be knocked to the ground by a sound? Unbelievable! Wu Zhen¡¯s face was filled with shock as he walked towards the Five-Colored Spider. He saw a green light flash and the Five-Colored Spider suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared. Everyone looked in the direction of the disappearing green light and saw Yu Su walking over slowly from the side with a calm expression. The green light entered Yu Su¡¯s handbag. As it was too fast, no one realized that the light was actually a green snake. After the little snake grabbed the Five-Colored Spider into the handbag, it began to dismember the spider and devour it. Its eyes were filled with satisfaction. The Five-Colored Spider also tried to struggle, but it could not exert any strength in its body. It had been severely injured by Yu Su¡¯s roar just now and could only be devoured by the little snake. The little snake even burped after eating. Its stomach was bulging, and its eyes were filled with excitement. This thing was too delicious! It still had to eat the delicious food crawling on the ground later. When the people outside the tent saw Yu Su return, their eyes were filled with joy. Ye Tang waved her hand and shouted, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re back. I was so worried about you!¡± The moment she woke up, she realized that Yu Su had disappeared and there was something abnormal outside the tent. She was extremely afraid. However, she believed in Yu Su¡¯s strength and guessed that Yu Su had taken the initiative to leave. However, before Yu Su returned, there was always worry in her heart. Yu Su smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Seeing her walk over, Xiao Han looked at Wu Zhen warily, ¡°Yu Su, this person is a Black Magic Master, be careful, he was hired by Mrs. Ye to deal with you.¡± He believed in Yu Su¡¯s strength, but he was still worried. Yu Zheng and the others heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Yu Su eagerly. Ye Chang looked at Yu Su with guilt. This Black Magic Master was invited by his mother, if anything happened to Yu Su, he would be the most responsible. Wu Zhen stared fixedly at Yu Su, as if he wanted to see a flower bloom on her face. His voice was filled with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re Yu Su? Isn¡¯t your strength at the medium-grade Level 5?¡± When he was in Chinatown, he had heard that Yu Su¡¯s strength was at the medium-grade Level 5. It had only been such a short period of time, so it was impossible for Yu Su to break through so quickly. So Yu Su had hidden her strength? Actually, he was not very confident when he came over this time. The person behind him told him that Yu Su¡¯s strength had not broken through and was only at the medium-grade Level 5. And the reason why Yu Su was able to display such great strength was only because she had the treasures left behind by her master. If Wu Zhen also managed to obtain the treasures from his master, he would definitely be able to deal with Yu Su easily. Wu Zhen had borrowed the Five-Colored Spider from Wu Jiang and brought many poisonous insects that he had carefully nurtured. He felt that this would definitely be foolproof. Unexpectedly, as soon as Yu Su appeared, the Five-Colored Spider was subdued. With such shocking strength, could it be that Yu Su did not have the strength of a mid-grade Level 5? Or had she broken through again during this period of time? No matter which outcome it was, it was not good news for Wu Zhen! At this moment, Wu Zhen had a premonition that the mastermind must be hiding some information. He had only asked him to come over to use him to test the situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was a sacrificial lamb. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to ask the person who asked you to come. My strength has always been at high-grade Level 5. What¡¯s his motive for deliberately hiding it? He wants you to die, right?¡± Wu Zhen was a pawn of the person behind him. If he could kill her this time, that would be for the best. If Wu Zhen was killed by Yu Su, the person behind him would be able to know Yu Su¡¯s strength more accurately and could even cause a huge feud between Yu Su and Wu Jiang.. Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Seeking Justice Chapter 651: Seeking Justice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Jiang was even stronger. If not for Yu Su who had broken through to the perfected realm, she would definitely not be his match. Furthermore, the mastermind could use Wu Jiang to kill her. Even if Yu Su was killed, the murderer would only lock onto Wu Jiang, and the person behind her could be exonerated from suspicion. Now that Yu Su had broken through to the perfected realm, she was very strong. Since Wu Zhen was here, she was destined to defeat another disciple of Wu Jiang. It was inevitable that she would go against Wu Jiang again. Although she was not afraid of Wu Jiang, she might be injured if she faced him. The best solution was to explain the cause and effect clearly and let Wu Zhen understand the intentions of the person behind it. Then, the two of them would be able to find their true enemy. After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Wu Zhen bit his lip tightly with a vicious gaze. He was not stupid and naturally understood what Yu Su meant. He also knew that what Yu Su said was true. With that person¡¯s sphere of influence, it was normal for him to know Yu Su¡¯s metaphysical strength. However, the other party had told him fake news. Wasn¡¯t this asking him to die? Wu Zhen also knew that he had been used. His strength was far inferior to Yu Su¡¯s. If he continued to resist, there would be no good outcome at all. He should think about how to retreat unscathed. Wu Zhen rolled his eyes and thought of an idea. He said, ¡°How about this? We can be considered to have become friends after a fight. I¡¯ll tell you the information of the person who sent me here. Let me go and we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other. How about that? If you insist on catching me, my master won¡¯t let you off.¡± He spoke half-negotiatingly and half-threateningly, secretly observing Yu Su¡¯s expression. Yu Su chuckled. ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t tell me you think I don¡¯t know who sent you? Aren¡¯t I at a disadvantage if you exchange what I know with me?¡± She wanted more than that. Wu Zhen pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°You might know the information of one of them, but you definitely don¡¯t know that there¡¯s another group of people secretly peeping at you and wanting to get rid of you. On the surface, it¡¯s Zhao Lan who paid me to come, but in fact, that person also wants you dead.¡± He deliberately said it vaguely, wanting to pique Yu Su¡¯s interest. As long as Yu Su wanted to know, she had to keep him alive. Yu Su sneered and looked at Wu Zhen coldly. ¡°Do you think you have the right to negotiate with me? I can capture you first, then torture you properly and make you reveal that person¡¯s information.¡± She had never been threatened. Moreover, Wu Zhen did not have the strength or trump cards to threaten others. Wu Zhen pretended to be angry and said, ¡°If you do this, then the grudge between us will be formed. My master will definitely come to take revenge. Since I didn¡¯t hurt anyone, why can¡¯t we resolve it peacefully?¡± Yu Su sneered. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, that colorful spider would have killed someone just now. Do you think I shouldn¡¯t take revenge?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Zheng and the others, who were standing in front of the tent, were so frightened that their faces turned pale. Fortunately, Yu Su arrived in time. Otherwise, they would have lost their lives. Upon hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Wu Zhen avoided her gaze. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. I¡¯m just using the spider to scare them. Nothing will happen. Don¡¯t pursue the matter. Besides, didn¡¯t you kill the Five-Colored Spider?¡± He was lying to Yu Su. The spider was very poisonous. He indeed wanted to randomly poison a person to death and force Yu Su out of the tent. He did not expect Yu Su to not be in the tent at all. ¡°We¡¯re even? Can a human life be compared to a spider?¡± Yu Zheng, who was standing at the front, said indignantly. Wu Zhen stared at Yu Zheng viciously. He did not expect that even this kid would dare to speak to him like this. When he escaped this calamity, he would definitely let this kid have a taste of his methods. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su also said coldly, ¡°You want to exchange your life for a spider? Your life is too worthless.¡± She did not want to avenge Yu Zheng and the others, she just wanted to negotiate with this Black Magic Master to exchange for more benefits and make the Black Magic Master lower his head to her. Yu Hong and the others were extremely touched. As expected, their biological sister was still the best. She seemed to be very cold usually and did not care about their lives. However, every time it was the most critical moment, she would stand up for them and seek justice! If Yu Miao was here, she would have escaped long ago.. Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Endless Future Trouble Chapter 652: Endless Future Trouble Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Zhen gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. He took a few deep breaths before asking, ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t tell me you want my life?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve done something wrong, you have to accept the punishment of the law. Otherwise, our country will be in chaos.¡± Wu Zhen was unconvinced: ¡°Law? The law only restricts ordinary people, I am a great Black Magic Master, there is no law that can restrict me and punish me!¡± Yu Su saw through his thoughts and exposed him mercilessly. ¡°Against strange people like metaphysical masters and Black Magic Masters, our country has set a series of laws. If you make a mistake, we can still punish you.¡± Wu Zhen laughed out loud and said, ¡°Who dares to punish me? Rely on the Taoism Association in Chinatown?¡± Even the people from the Ministry of Defense could not catch him. He could also summon all kinds of poisonous insects. He had an equivalent to a thousand troops. Even if he was captured and imprisoned, there were many ways to escape from ordinary prisons. This was also the reason why he was so arrogant. If not for Yu Su¡¯s strength, he would not have begged her for mercy so seriously. Even if Yu Su sent him to the Daoist Association, Wu Zhen was not afraid. After all, the mastermind was from the Daoist Association. If he was sent over, the mastermind would protect him. Yu Su glanced at Wu Zhen and shook her head with a smile. She was really anxious about Wu Zhen¡¯s intelligence. She was speechless. ¡°If you had entered the Daoist Association, do you think you would still be alive? They would have killed you long ago and framed me. At that time, they would have lured your master over. In the face of your master¡¯s revenge, I would not be able to defend myself and can only counterattack. In the end, both you and your master will be wiped out. Is this the outcome you want?¡± Wu Zhen actually did not think of such a simple logic. Did he really think that the person behind him was a soft-hearted person? It was highly possible that he would be silenced as soon as he walked into the Daoist Association. Wu Zhen looked surprised and panicked. What Yu Su said was really possible. The mastermind was too cunning. He could not take the risk of being captured by the Daoist Association. If that happens, his master would also be harmed by him. That would be too tragic. Wu Zhen thought about it and did not know Yu Su¡¯s plan. He could only muster his courage and say, ¡°There¡¯s no deep hatred between us. Let me go! If you¡¯re willing to let me go, I¡¯ll avenge you and poison Zhao Lan. I¡¯ll make her a lunatic to avenge you. How about that?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°She will naturally be punished. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Wu Zhen said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I be your subordinate for a year and you let me go? Even if you don¡¯t let me go, you can¡¯t punish me, right? If you attack me privately, you¡¯ll break the law, right?¡± There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to run for his life. No matter how lowly he was, as long as he could survive, there was hope. He really could not guess what Yu Su was up to. Yu Su smiled and pointed at the sports camera on her chest. ¡°I¡¯m from the Metaphysics Management Office. I¡¯ve already recorded your crime just now. I¡¯m officially arresting you now!¡± She took out the Metaphysics Management Office ID from her pocket and waved it in front of Wu Zhen. After Wu Zhen saw the document clearly, she retracted it. She had turned on the small sports camera on her chest when she was on the tree just now. This camera was sent to her by Director Ruan Dong of the Metaphysics Management Office and asked her to record and save it when she was enforcing the law. During this trip, Yu Su had guessed that the mastermind would make a move, so she had kept the things with her. Towards a Black Magic Master like Wu Zhen, Yu Su naturally would not let him go so easily. She could not kill him either. If she did, it would attract Wu Jiang, his master, to take revenge. She would fall into the scheme of the mastermind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The best way was to capture Wu Zhen and throw him into the prison of the Metaphysics Management Office. This way, Wu Zhen would hate the mastermind even more for cheating him. If Wu Jiang came to take revenge, even if he found Yu Su, Yu Su would have enough reason to explain what had happened. In that case, Wu Jiang would face the mastermind. After hearing this, Wu Zhen was shocked.. ¡°How is that possible? How can you be from the Metaphysics Management Office?¡± Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Thinking Too Much Chapter 653: Thinking Too Much Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Zhen had never thought that Yu Su was actually from the Metaphysics Management Office. Therefore, he had a trace of hope in his heart and felt that he had a chance to escape. At this moment, Wu Zhen looked as if he had been struck by lightning. His eyes were filled with disbelief. Yu Su crossed her arms and smiled faintly. Wu Zhen asked, ¡°Yu Su, are you really going to take me to the Metaphysics Management Office? I can help you do things. You will definitely need me!¡± He did not want to be thrown into jail. Yu Su smiled. ¡°What do you think? Since you dare to come over, you should be prepared to be arrested.¡± After saying that, her expression changed. She casually waved her hand and drew out the ferocious aura on the spiritual artifact. The ferocious aura attacked Wu Zhen. Wu Zhen felt a chill on his body. A force drilled into his bone marrow, making him unable to move on the spot. Yu Su¡¯s red lips parted slightly as she said coldly, ¡°Break!¡± She used two small spells, first locking Wu Zhen in place, then exploding the fierce qi in the bone marrow, destroying the place where the magic power of the Black Magic Master existed. Wu Zhen felt a pain in his body, as if his bones had exploded. ¡°It hurts!¡± Wu Zhen could not help but shout in pain. What kind of spell did Yu Su cast on his body to immobilize him? Yu Su asked, ¡°Are you willing to be arrested?¡± Just now, she had destroyed the place where Wu Zhen stored his magic power. It was impossible for him to cultivate again in the future. However, Wu Zhen did not know that. She wanted to frame the mastermind for this and make Wu Zhen hate the mastermind completely. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Wu Zhen was in so much pain that he immediately raised his hands in surrender. It was only now that he felt the difference in strength between him and Yu Su. With just a slight movement, Yu Su had used her magic power to freeze him. If he did not agree to be arrested, who knew what Yu Su would do? He might as well be tactful now. Yu Su smiled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Yu Zheng and the rest stood rooted to the ground with their mouths agape. Yu Su was too awesome. This Black Magic Master, who was very powerful in their eyes, was actually subdued by Yu Su so easily, which proved that Yu Su¡¯s strength far exceeded that of a Black Magic Master. She even made the Black Magic Master feel unbearable pain, wasn¡¯t she avenging them! Yu Zheng looked touched. ¡°Thank you, Yu Su, for standing up for us!¡± Yu Su turned around and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to avenge you. Don¡¯t flatter yourself.¡± Meng Bo saw Wu Zhen¡¯s face turn pale from the pain on the ground, and cold sweat broke out on his back. If he provoked Ye Tang in the future and Yu Su did the same to him, it would be too terrifying. It seemed like he had to go along with Yu Su more in the future and not anger her. Yu Su walked into the tent, took out some ropes from her backpack, and threw them on the ground. She looked at Yu Zheng and the rest. ¡°Tie him up. I¡¯ll get the Metaphysics Management Office to take him away later.¡± Yu Su did not want to touch Wu Zhen at all. She felt that he was unclean. Hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Yu Zheng and Ye Chang fought to get the rope. They wanted to show off in front of Yu Su and make her have a better impression of them. Yu Hong and Meng Bo also walked over and secretly gave Wu Zhen a few punches to take revenge for what had just happened. Yu Su pretended not to see it and did not care. She took out her phone and called Chief Ruan Dong to explain the situation clearly. She even sent the video over. After Ruan Dong heard this, he said that he would send someone over immediately. Soon, Wu Zhen was tied up tightly. There were also a few smelly socks stuffed into his mouth. The nauseating smell made Wu Zhen extremely disgusted. He bowed his head, not protesting. He was afraid that if he resisted, he would be beaten up even more ruthlessly by these boys in front of him. Just now, each of them had kicked him in the back. Now, his back was in pain. Wu Zhen could only silently hold a grudge and think that when he was released from prison, he would definitely teach these people a lesson. His master was so powerful, he could definitely help him escape from prison. Wu Zhen recalled Yu Su¡¯s words and completely hated the mastermind. That person actually treated him as a chess piece. Not only did he want to take his life, but he also wanted his master¡¯s life! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Outrageous. If he did not take revenge, he would not be a Southwestern Black Magic Master. When his master came to the capital, he would definitely complain and let his master deal with the person behind him. When Yu Su saw that Wu Zhen had been tied up, she looked at the poisonous insects all over the ground and felt disgusted. She took out a talisman and was about to burn all these insects to death when she felt something cold rub against her wrist.. Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Fatal Danger Chapter 654: Fatal Danger Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su looked down and saw that it was the little green snake. At some point in time, it had already crawled out of its bag. It looked longingly at the worms on the ground and flicked its tongue at Yu Su. Yu Su asked, ¡°You want to eat the worms?¡± The little snake nodded, its body swaying in surprise. It was growing and needed a lot of energy to replenish itself. The smell emitted by these insects was not bad. Although it was not comparable to the spider, it was able to fill its stomach a little. If Wu Zhen heard the little snake¡¯s inner thoughts, he would definitely cry in pain. These were poisonous bugs that he had nurtured for three years. What did it mean by filling its stomach a little? This was his weapon! Unfortunately, Wu Zhen knew nothing. Seeing that it liked them, Yu Su nodded and said, ¡°Since you like them, I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± After saying that, she walked to Wu Bang¡¯s side and took a small bag from his waist. When Wu Bang saw her holding the bag, he thought that she was just looking. Unexpectedly, Yu Su placed the small bag on the ground and chanted an incantation. Soon, the various worms crawling on the ground took the initiative to burrow into the bag. Wu Zhen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Yu Su could actually control the poisonous insects he raised. This was simply unbelievable. A minute later, all the poisonous insects crawled into the bag. Yu Su lifted the bag and the poisonous insects moved around in it. Wu Zhen became even more anxious and looked at Yu Su with widened eyes. He seemed to be asking Yu Su what she wanted to do to the poisonous bugs. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Your worm are not bad. I¡¯ll take it away first as your apology gift-¡± Wu Zhen whimpered, his face full of unwillingness. Yu Su narrowed her eyes and asked dangerously, ¡°Are you unwilling? If you¡¯re unwilling, you can shake your head.¡± Hearing this, Wu Zhen¡¯s heart turned cold. How could he say that he was unwilling? ¡°If you agree, then nod. I never snatch things from others.¡± Yu Su carried the bag with a calm expression. Wu Zhen was so angry that his face was about to contort. He nodded in humiliation and looked elsewhere with lifeless eyes. Then, he stopped resisting. He still had to protect his life first. The poisonous insects could be raised again in the future, but he only had one life. This time, he had really been tricked by the mastermind. Not only was he captured, but even the poisonous bugs that he had nurtured for three years were confiscated. He had really suffered a huge loss. Wu Zhen thought that when he came out of the Metaphysics Management Office, he would definitely ask the person behind him for compensation and ask Yu Su to return all these poisonous insects. He thought that Yu Su only wanted these worms for fun and wanted to raise them on a whim. This was because these insects were not very useful to Yu Su. These poisonous insects needed Wu Zhen¡¯s blood essence to drive them. However, Wu Zhen would never have thought that Yu Su had no intention of raising these poisonous insects at all. Instead, she wanted these poisonous insects as food for her little snake. In the Southwest Tribe. In an ancient large courtyard, an old man who was meditating frowned. The aura on his body was chaotic for a few moments. The Five-Colored Spider he raised was dead! There was a connection between him and the spider. The moment the spider died, he had also suffered a backlash. This old man was Wu Zhen¡¯s master, Wu Jiang. Wu Jiang¡¯s face turned pale as she opened her eyes, ¡°Damn it, which b*stard killed my Five-Colored Spider!¡± A few months ago, his eldest disciple, Wu Bang, who was known as the Black Magic King of the Southwest, lost contact with him. Therefore, he sent his disciple, Wu Zhen, to investigate. Wu Zhen¡¯s strength was not low, but for insurance, Wu Jiang handed over the Five-Colored Spider he had refined to Wu Zhen so that he could protect himself when necessary. If the young disciple was also in danger, he would know immediately. Now that the Five-Colored Spider was dead, it meant that Wu Zhen was also in fatal danger and might have been killed. Among Wu Zhen¡¯s two disciples, the eldest disciple was very powerful, but the one he doted on the most in his heart was actually the younger disciple. He was also prepared to pass his mantle to the younger disciple. Unexpectedly, even his junior disciple had an accident. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The eldest disciple was missing. If the youngest disciple died, his lineage might lose its inheritance. This was something that Wu Jiang could not tolerate. Wu Jiang secretly swore that if he found out who had harmed his two disciples, he would definitely make that person pay with his blood. He decided to call Wu Zhen first. However, no one picked up after a long time.. Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: Pus Emitting from the Wound Chapter 655: Pus Emitting from the Wound Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Jiang had more and more bad premonitions in his heart, and he was also more and more worried about his junior disciple. He had no choice but to call another number on his phone. This number belonged to someone who lived in Chinatown. After the call connected, Wu Jiang asked, ¡°Is Wu Zhen with you? I can¡¯t contact him.¡± On the other end, an old voice said, ¡°He set off for the Spiritwood Valley a few days ago to hunt down a metaphysical master. He was probably captured by that metaphysical master.¡± ¡°Who is the metaphysical master?¡± Wu Jiang asked coldly. The old man said, ¡°She¡¯s a very popular metaphysical master in the country. Her name is Yu Su and she¡¯s very strong. If you want to look for Yu Su, you¡¯ll have to prepare more things.¡± Wu Jiang thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I need you to help me investigate the whereabouts of my little disciple. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll definitely reward you heavily.¡± He had heard from Wu Zhen before that he was going to deal with a female metaphysical master. Could it be that Wu Zhen¡¯s disappearance was really related to Yu Su? Wu Jiang did not completely believe this. He still had to investigate further before he could come to a conclusion. ¡°No problem,¡± the old man agreed with a smile in his voice. He hoped that the news was bad news. It would be best if Wu Zhen was killed by Yu Su. Only then would Wu Jiang run to take revenge on Yu Su. After the two of them hung up the phone, the old man called his subordinates over to understand what had happened in Spiritwood Valley. However, Wu Jiang picked up the phone and called his son. His son was not suitable to learn black magic. He had been running a business outside and had a lot of connections. After the call went through, Wu Jiang asked his son to go to the capital immediately to investigate the matter between Wu Zhen and Yu Su. If Wu Zhen was really killed by Yu Su, he would definitely avenge him. On the mountain, Yu Su walked into the tent. Ye Tang checked her up and down. After confirming that Yu Su was not injured, she patted her chest and said, ¡°Yu Su, I was so worried about you. When I woke up, you were gone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Yu Su comforted. If she had known that Ye Tang was so worried, she would have left a note. Unexpectedly, the Black Magic Master really attacked the tent at night, this was something Yu Su did not expect. Xiao Han¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as he praised: ¡°Yu Su, you are truly amazing, even a Black Magic Master was defeated by you!¡± The moment he got close to Yu Su, he felt very safe. If only he could stay by her side forever. Ye Tang also smiled and said, ¡°Of course Yu Su is powerful. These metaphysical masters and Black Magic Masters are not her match!¡± Meng Xi also nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Yu Su is the strongest.¡± The few of them praised her one after another with admiration in their eyes. Even the taciturn Ding Chen gave Yu Su a thumbs up. Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s four in the morning now. Go to sleep. We still have to go back to the ancient village tomorrow.¡± Xiao Han moved closer to Yu Su and said a few words before he was willing to leave. Ye Tang hugged Yu Su¡¯s arm and recounted how dangerous everything had been just now. She even pestered Yu Su to sleep with her later. Yu Su had no choice but to agree with a smile. Ye Tang thought of something else and took a deep breath. ¡°Yu Su, if this matter was really instigated by Mrs. Ye, you don¡¯t have to care about me. Just do as you think.¡± It was time for Zhao Lan to be punished. If they did not suppress her arrogance, they did not know what she would do that the Ye family could not afford to pay for. Yu Su glanced at her and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Outside the tent, Meng Xi heated up the milk with alcohol and brought it into the tent for the two of them to drink. ¡°You¡¯ll sleep better after drinking it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Ye Tang picked up her cup with a smile and took a big sip. At this moment, Meng Bo and the others arrived. Yu Hong stood at the front and stood at the door awkwardly, his gaze averted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was pushed over by his brothers. Yu Su asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Tang¡¯s gaze turned cold as she looked sharply at the people outside the tent. It was already so late, yet these people were still looking for Yu Su. Didn¡¯t Yu Su need to rest? Yu Hong took a few steps closer and revealed his arm. He pointed at the place where the poisonous bugs had bitten him and asked, ¡°Yu Su, these wounds are painful and itchy, and they¡¯re even emitting pus.. We want to ask if you have any medicine?¡± Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Relentless Chapter 656: Relentless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He originally did not want to look for Yu Su. However, the wound became increasingly itchy and painful. After rubbing against his clothes for a while, pus would flow out. It was as if it had been corroded by poison. It was especially terrifying. Meng Bo used the ointment in his medical kit to apply on it, but it was useless. The five of them felt very uncomfortable. If they did not deal with it, they would have to endure it throughout the night. That would be too painful. They could only look for Yu Su. Yu Zheng looked at Yu Su eagerly. ¡°Yu Su, if you don¡¯t have any medicine, please help us think of a solution. I beg you!¡± Yu Su¡¯s face was cold. ¡°I have a way, but why should I tell you? You guys followed me yourself. You asked for it.¡± Yu Hong¡¯s heart instantly turned cold, and he was stunned. Yu Su was still the same Yu Su from before. They thought that after this incident, Yu Su would change her attitude towards them and treat them better! He did not expect her to be so ruthless. However, they did deserve it. Yu Ruo scratched the wound on his calf and said, ¡°This was planned by Ye Chang¡¯s mother. It¡¯s all Mrs. Ye¡¯s fault. We were just accompanying Ye Chang up the mountain and didn¡¯t follow you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t follow you. Everything that happened today was caused by Ye Chang¡¯s mother. Ye Chang should be responsible,¡± Meng Bo quickly said. If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Ye, they wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state. Ye Chang was speechless. These people actually pushed all the responsibility onto him. How was he going to salvage his image in front of Yu Su? Facing Yu Su¡¯s gaze, Ye Chang did not know what to say. Ye Chang took a deep breath and could only apologize. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that my mother would do such a thing. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy whatever compensation you need.¡± Even if she wanted the Ye family¡¯s resources, he was willing to give her. Of course, Yu Su knew that these people had pushed the blame to Ye Chang. She was also quite speechless about them. Yu Su glanced at Ye Chang and said slowly, ¡°Last time, your mother hired a Black Magic Master to harm me, but she ended up harming Madam Yu. This time, she sent a Black Magic Master to harm others. This time, I won¡¯t tolerate it anymore. Let the law judge!¡± She was a metaphysical master and could subdue Wu Zhen. However, if Zhao Lan wanted to deal with an ordinary person next time, it would be dangerous. Ye Chang nodded heavily. ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say. My mother was indeed in the wrong in this matter. Even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I would have taken the initiative to bring my mother to turn herself in.¡± He would not be biased towards his mother on this matter. His mother relied on the Ye family¡¯s power to act so recklessly. Then, he, the son, would put righteousness before family. Yu Su said calmly, ¡°Since you understand, let¡¯s do this. It¡¯s getting late tonight. The few of us need to rest. You guys will be in pain for the entire night to clear your minds.¡± After saying that, she closed the tent curtain and ignored them. Ye Chang and the others turned around and left. Everyone had regret on their faces. It seemed like they were really going to be in pain for the entire night. It was early in the morning, and it was not safe to drive down the mountain. Even if they had to go to the hospital to treat their wounds, they would have to wait until dawn. Ye Chang walked back in a daze, looking depressed. After this incident, Yu Su must hate him even more. The distance between him and Yu Su was getting further and further. This feeling was too bitter and painful. It also made Ye Chang angry and hate himself. If he had been stronger, he might have been able to stop his mother¡¯s revenge and ease the relationship between Yu Su and his mother. He was really too useless. Meng Bo walked side by side with him and let out a long sigh. ¡°Life is just so unpredictable and uncontrollable. You just have to get used to it and accept fate!¡± Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that it was impossible for Ye Chang and Yu Su to be together. It was unknown what Ye Chang was insisting on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Chang glanced at him and said coldly, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give up on Ye Tang?¡± Meng Bo retorted, ¡°My situation is different from yours. Ye Tang and I just fell out. As long as I¡¯m sincere, she will definitely return to my side.¡± ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Ye Chang sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember everything all of you said tonight. You¡¯re all blaming me, right? You¡¯re all heartless!¡± Meng Bo smiled awkwardly. ¡°We were just saying. We don¡¯t mean to blame you, but your mother was the one who caused this tonight. There¡¯s enough reason to blame you..¡± Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Interrogation Chapter 657: Interrogation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°If we don¡¯t say it, it¡¯ll be even more awkward to hide it,¡± Meng Bo said. On the surface, Meng Bo was pushing the responsibility to Ye Chang. In reality, he wanted to tell everyone that this matter was done by Ye Chang¡¯s mother and had nothing to do with Ye Chang. Ye Chang snorted coldly and did not say anything. Meng Bo was too scheming. Who knew what he was planning? Therefore, Ye Chang did not believe him. Meng Bo continued, ¡°However, your mother is really too much. A tiger doesn¡¯t eat its cubs. Your mother doesn¡¯t even care about your and Ye Tang¡¯s lives. I really suspect that she¡¯s not your biological mother.¡± Ye Chang looked a little defeated. ¡°Who can say for sure?¡± In her mother¡¯s heart, they were not even worth a finger of Ye Tao. Meng Bo said coldly, ¡°If I were you, I would cut ties with your mother when I go back. In the future, you two will go your separate ways. She won¡¯t be able to order you around anymore.¡± Ye Chang remained silent. Seeing him like this, Meng Bo couldn¡¯t help but persuade him again, ¡°You should learn from Yu Su and cut ties with her just like that. It¡¯s straightforward! If you can¡¯t cut ties with her, it¡¯ll only cause you trouble!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Hong was unhappy. Yu Hong walked up and glared at Meng Bo. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the matter as it stands. Don¡¯t drag our Yu family into this.¡± Originally, the fact that Yu Su had severed ties with her family was a pain in Yu Hong¡¯s heart. However, Meng Bo, this bastard, was still talking about it. He really did not know what he should talk about and what he shouldn¡¯t. Meng Bo raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t use Yu Su as an analogy, okay? But tell me, should Ye Chang sever ties with his mother?¡± Yu Hong nodded and looked at Ye Chang sympathetically. ¡°Follow your heart!¡± With such a vicious mother, how difficult would his life be in the future? Severing ties was a new beginning in his life. However, it still depended on what Ye Chang thought. If Ye Chang was really reluctant, there was nothing he could do. Ye Chang clenched his fists and looked at them deeply. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it carefully. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± After saying that, he crawled into his tent. At this moment, Ye Chang only wanted to lie on the ground and close his eyes to rest for a while. He was too tired, both physically and mentally. God seemed to like to joke with him. When he wanted something, God had to take it away. When he didn¡¯t need anything, he would send it over. When Yu Hong and Meng Bo saw him enter the tent, they knew that Ye Chang wanted to calm down, so they did not chase after him. ¡°Come, come, come. Let¡¯s play cards!¡± Yu Zheng took out a deck of cards and shouted. There were still a few hours until dawn. If they wanted to survive, they had to do something to pass the time. Meng Bo nodded in agreement. Just nice, the four of them could play a game of cards. Yu Hong played a card and muttered, ¡°The Yu family is not done with Mrs. Ye for what happened tonight. We must let Dad seek justice for us!¡± Meng Bo also nodded. ¡°What happened tonight isn¡¯t over. The Meng family won¡¯t let her off either.¡± Yu Zheng¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Mrs. Ye is extremely vicious. Not only did she bully my mother, but she also dealt with Yu Su ruthlessly. If Yu Su hadn¡¯t rushed back in time, we would have died here tonight. The more I think about it, the angrier I get!¡± Yu Ruo said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk to Dad. Dad will definitely avenge us!¡± Yu Zong was busy with company matters and did not pay much attention to the children on the surface. However, in reality, every time they encountered something, their father would handle it. The four of them were determined to get justice. They played cards all night and waited until dawn. At dawn, the people from the Metaphysics Management Office drove up the mountain. Yu Su had sent them an accurate location previously, so they drove straight to Yu Su¡¯s tent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that the staff had arrived, Yu Hong brought the staff to Wu Zhen. Meng Bo said, ¡°That¡¯s him! The Metaphysics Management Office must interrogate him properly and give us justice!¡± Yu Hong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mrs. Ye is the mastermind.¡± Yu Su walked over and nodded at the staff. The staff took the initiative to introduce himself. ¡°Hello, Yu Su. My name is Shen Liu. I¡¯m in charge of bringing the suspect back to the Metaphysics Management Office this time..¡± Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: Continue Cultivating Chapter 658: Continue Cultivating Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already handed the evidence to Minister Ruan. You¡¯ll have to carry out the subsequent procedures,¡± Yu Su said with a smile. Shen Liu nodded. ¡°No problem! Leave this person to me.¡± Soon, Shen Liu handcuffed the Black Magic Master and escorted him away. Yu Su sent a message to Minister Ruan, hoping that the Metaphysics Management Office would investigate properly and find evidence of this person colluding with Zhao Lan. They would arrest Zhao Lan as soon as possible. Minister Ruan replied: [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely deal with it impartially.] Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up and there was a smile in her eyes. This time, Zhao Lan could not escape. She would join forces with the Xiao and Meng families to seek justice from the Metaphysics Management Office so that the Metaphysics Management Office would not dare to deal with this matter unfairly. Wu Zhen sat in the inspection car and relaxed a little. He had a feeling that he might be silenced if he stayed by Yu Su¡¯s side. If he went to the Metaphysics Management Office, at least his life would not be in danger before he was convicted. Wu Zhen recalled the pain on his body last night and could not help but take a deep breath. Yu Su was really too ruthless! He had to stay away from Yu Su in the future and never be her opponent again. After Shen Liu took her away, Yu Su also called the others along and packed up to return to the ancient village. After what happened last night, no one was in the mood to play in Spiritwood Valley anymore. After Yu Su and the others returned to the guesthouse, they rested for a day. At night, they took a plane to the nearby airport and flew back to the capital. When they were taking the plane, the little green snake lay motionless in Yu Su¡¯s backpack. Yu Su used her magic power to change the magnetic field of the detector. Hence, when they passed the security check, the little snake was not found and followed Yu Su back to the capital safely. After Meng Bo and the others returned to the capital, they first went to the nearby hospital to apply medicine on the bite marks on their bodies. Ye Tang asked for the video of Wu Zhen attacking them last night and went straight back to her grandparents¡¯ house. She told Yu Su her thoughts, and Yu Su was also very supportive. Yu Su did not return to the apartment. Instead, she went to the big villa left behind by her master, preparing to increase her cultivation level again. Her master had set up an array formation in the villa, and only Yu Su could enter. If a thief barged in, that person would be randomly transported to another place by the array formation. It was impossible for anyone to enter. Yu Su walked into the villa and saw that the osmanthus flowers in the courtyard were blooming. The courtyard was filled with a fragrance. She took a deep breath and carried her luggage up to the second floor. Yu Su used a small purification spell to instantly make the entire villa look brand new. There was not even dust on the ground. Yu Su walked into one of the bedrooms. After putting her luggage away, she pushed open the door and entered a storage room. There were shelves filled with antiques near the walls of the storage room. All kinds of antiques exuded a strong auspicious aura. Just standing in the storage room made Yu Su feel extremely comfortable. This was a gift her master had left for her. Yu Su passed through the storage room and entered the next secret room. There was a simple futon for cultivation placed in the secret room. This was the cultivation room. Yu Su placed a large bag of spirit stones she had brought back from the Spirit Wood Mountain on the ground and sat cross-legged on the futon with her eyes closed. She had stepped into the perfected stage of level five, and her strength was considered outstanding among the metaphysical masters. However, Yu Su guessed that the mastermind had long reached the perfected realm and his magic power was also very strong. If she wanted to completely crush that person, she would have to cultivate in seclusion again. She came this time to comprehend and increase her strength again. Spirit stones were perfect for replenishing magic power. If Yu Su could reach the advanced stage, she would be able to live another hundred years and extend her lifespan. It was very worth it. Moreover, other than these spirit stones that could help her increase her strength, there were also many medicinal herbs in this villa that could help Yu Su cross levels. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su cultivated in the cultivation room for half a day to calm her heart. Then, she set up an array formation in the villa to prevent the overflow of magic power, making the spiritual energy in the villa more concentrated. After the array formation was completed, Yu Su and the little green snake entered the secret room to cultivate together. Yu Su had a feeling that she would definitely be able to break through this time. On the other side, after Ye Chang and the others came out of the hospital, they all went home.. Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Severing Their Relationship Chapter 659: Severing Their Relationship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Chang took a taxi and went to the Ye family¡¯s old residence. He was prepared to complain to his grandparents and cut ties with his mother. As soon as he walked into the living room, he saw Ye Tang sitting beside his grandmother and acting cute. Ye Chang was very surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you here too?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I come?¡± Ye Tang glared at him and snorted. Elder Ye, Ye Cheng, also said coldly, ¡°Ye Tang is much more filial than you. You¡¯re not allowed to bully your sister.¡± Grandma Wang Chan also nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We like Ye Tang the most.¡± Seeing that the two elders were still as biased as ever, Ye Chang was used to it. He sat down without saying a word with a solemn expression. Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What exactly are you here for?¡± Ye Chang said, ¡°I¡¯m here for the same reason as you. There¡¯s no conflict between us.¡± ¡°How did you know what I was going to do?¡± Ye Tang asked curiously. Ye Chang smiled and did not reply. Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m here to cut ties with your mother. I¡¯m no longer her adopted daughter or her relative.¡± She had already decided to head straight here as soon as she got off the plane. Ye Chang was a little surprised. It seemed that his sister was even more decisive than him. He thought for a night and a morning before deciding to cut ties with his mother. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Tang to have already thought it through. Ye Chang nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve also come and tell Grandpa and Grandma that I also want to cut ties with my mother. From now on, I won¡¯t have a mother like Zhao Lan.¡± Hearing this, the other three people present were shocked. Ye Tang hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you really going to sever ties? Haven¡¯t you always listened to her the most? Do you dare to sever ties?¡± Would someone as indecisive as Ye Chang really dare to do this? He was a public figure. If word got out that he had cut ties with his mother, it would definitely affect his image. Coupled with Zhao Lan¡¯s strong desire to control, Ye Chang might encounter a lot of trouble. Ye Chang¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°I was too stupid in the past. I always felt that Mom wouldn¡¯t harm me, so I listened to her time and time again. In the end? Not only did Mom lose my girlfriend, but I was also attacked by a Black Magic Master because of Mom. My status in Mom¡¯s heart is even lower than Yu Miao¡¯s. I don¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy such a mother.¡± He made up his mind. No one could stop him. Ye Chang also understood that obstinate filial piety was simply suicide and would ruin his life. He also wanted his mother¡¯s love, but the reality was right there. His mother did not have him in her heart. What could he do? Severing ties was ending the source of all pain. ¡°Pa, pa, pa!¡± Ye Tang clapped, her eyes filled with surprise. Unexpectedly, after going to the Spiritwood Valley, her cousin¡¯s mind became much clearer and he no longer yearned for his mother¡¯s love. Ye Tang said, ¡°You made the right choice this time. You didn¡¯t embarrass the Ye family this time.¡± Ye Chang was a little speechless. Could it be that he had embarrassed the Ye family in the past? However, he was indeed a little indecisive in the past. He admitted that. Ye Cheng, who was standing at the side, saw that the cousins had a good relationship and felt a little relieved. There was also a smile in his eyes. Wang Chan also nodded. ¡°I saw that video. Fortunately, Yu Su came at the right time. If anything really happens to you, I¡¯ll make that vicious woman pay with her life!¡± Coldness flashed across her face. How did Zhao Lan¡¯s actions look like those of a noblewoman? Thinking of Zhao Lan¡¯s tricks, Wang Chan felt ashamed of her. If not for the fact that she had to wait for an opportunity, Wang Chan would have long brought people to attack and send Zhao Lan to prison. Now that her eldest grandson also hated Zhao Lan, Wang Chan no longer had to worry about her grandson¡¯s feelings. ¡°Our lives were saved by Yu Su. Yu Su is especially powerful.¡± At the mention of Yu Su, little stars of admiration appeared in Ye Tang¡¯s eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang Chan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that girl a few times. She¡¯s obviously a good girl.¡± At this point, Wang Chan looked at Ye Chang. ¡°Since the two of you are not fated, Ye Chang, don¡¯t delay her. Stay away from her, do you hear me?¡± Ye Chang had a bitter expression on his face and did not say anything. He also wanted to stay away from Yu Su, but his brain was disobedient and insisted on moving closer to her. Seeing her grandson¡¯s expression, Wang Chan knew that he had not walked out of their relationship. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I can¡¯t care so much about your matters.. Take care!¡± Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Oppressing Others Chapter 660: Oppressing Others Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Perhaps time would erase the unwillingness in his heart. Sitting on the main seat, Ye Cheng¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as he thought about how the Ye family would go from now on. He did not speak and had a serious expression on his face. In the past, the Ye family had always been wary of Zhao Lan and they allowed her to do whatever she wanted in the Ye family. After so many years, it was time to reel in the net. When Ye Heng arrived, they had to discuss it carefully. There could not be any mistakes. The Ye family¡¯s inheritance could not be lost in their generation. Not long after, Ye Heng walked into the living room and sat down. Ye Tang cried and complained about what Zhao Lan had done in Spiritwood Valley. She looked aggrieved. ¡°Uncle, I want to cut ties with Aunt. You have to help me!¡± ¡°Me too. I want to cut ties with my mother too!¡± Ye Chang said coldly, his expression ugly. When Ye Heng heard this, a trace of surprise appeared on his face. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Ye Tang wanted to sever ties. However, Ye Chang had always been a filial child. He listened to Zhao Lan very much and actually made up his mind? Ye Heng glanced at his son and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you thought about it? If you cut ties, your career will be affected and there will be many rumors that are unfavorable to you.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Ye Chang nodded firmly with a cold expression. ¡°Since Mom does not have me as her son in her heart, there¡¯s no need for me to continue being filial. I want to control my life.¡± Although he could no longer win Yu Su back, he could strive to live without regrets in the future. Ye Heng saw his son¡¯s gaze and understood. After severing ties, it might affect Ye Chang¡¯s career for a short period of time, but in the long term, the benefits outweighed the disadvantages. Ye Heng nodded and said without hesitation, ¡°Both of you are the most outstanding children. I support your decision. Just do it!¡± He would be their backing. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Chang said in shock. His expression was so surprised that Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Cousin is really too funny.¡± Ye Heng also smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I won¡¯t agree?¡± Ye Chang nodded in embarrassment. He had always felt that his father loved his mother very much. He loved her more than most husbands in most families. Even after his mother had done so many wrong things, his father did not care and even supported her from behind. Before he came to the old residence, he guessed that his father would definitely not agree. Ye Heng¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I¡¯ve never loved your mother. All these years of doting are just an illusion. I¡¯m doing all this to protect the foundation of our Ye family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Chang was shocked. Then, Ye Heng told Ye Chang everything that happened before and after his marriage, focusing on Ye Tao. As a man, he naturally had dignity. It was impossible for him to encounter such a thing and love Zhao Lan so much. Ye Chang was so surprised that his mouth never closed. However, her grandparents and Ye Tang were not surprised. He suddenly realized that he had been kept in the dark by his father¡¯s acting skills and had become the fool of the family. He did not know anything. He was so stupid! Ye Chang could not help but stammer, ¡°So you¡¯ve been acting all these years!¡± From this perspective, perhaps he had inherited his acting skills from his father? Thinking of this, Ye Chang sighed deeply, not knowing what to say. Should he blame his mother? As a child who was not loved, it was normal to blame her! Should he pity his father? Ye Chang¡¯s heart was indeed filled with infinite sympathy. He thought for a moment. If he were to think about his father¡¯s experience, he had hidden his humiliation for so many years and even acted with the person who slept beside him daily. Ye Chang felt that he would definitely go crazy. Ye Heng saw that his expression was very interesting, but he did not say a word. He could not help but smile. ¡°Can¡¯t you process these?¡± This was not a television drama. It was indeed difficult to accept such an experience in real life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Chang took a deep breath and said bitterly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve worked hard all these years. Your acting skills are really good. I didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡± He only felt that his father really doted on his mother and had never noticed anything wrong. Ye Heng was slightly smug. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would I act?¡± Over the years, he had studied acting and read no less than a hundred books. He should really be like his son and take on some roles. This was finding a profession that matches his skills.. Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Leaving With Nothing Chapter 661: Leaving With Nothing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Chang finally recovered. ¡°Dad, what are your plans in the future? Do you still plan to keep it a secret?¡± Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you this because I want to lay my cards on the table.¡± Now was the time to say it. ¡°A showdown? If the mastermind finds out, will it affect the Ye family?¡± Ye Chang scratched his head in confusion. He believed in his father, but he felt that this matter was too mysterious and could not keep up with his father¡¯s thoughts. Ye Heng¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Ye Tang sent me a video this morning. It¡¯s the video of you guys encountering danger in Spiritwood Valley last night. After I saw it, my patience with Zhao Lan reached its limit.¡± ¡°Yu Su told me that the time had come for us to counterattack together, so I decided not to tolerate it anymore.¡± The video from yesterday made Ye Heng very afraid. If something really happened to the two children, no matter how he took revenge on Zhao Lan, it would be useless. ¡°Yu Su?¡± Ye Chang¡¯s face was filled with confusion. How could his father be related to Yu Su? The two of them had clearly only met a few times. ¡°You don¡¯t know that, do you?¡± Ye Tang smiled smugly. ¡°The last time the few of you went to Yu Su¡¯s house, I contacted Uncle. Uncle and Yu Su also have each other¡¯s contact. We¡¯re very familiar with one another now.¡± Seeing her proud look, Wang Chan chuckled and tapped Ye Tang¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re really a naughty girl.¡± Wang Chan knew that her granddaughter was smart and straightforward. However, she did not expect his granddaughter to be smarter than his grandson. Ye Tang giggled and said, ¡°I inherited Grandma¡¯s intelligence. Cousin didn¡¯t inherit it at all. What a pity!¡± After saying that, she made a face at Ye Chang. Ye Chang shook his head helplessly. ¡°I understand it now. You¡¯re all have been hiding it from me.¡± It turned out that everyone in the family had a clear mind. He was the only one who was confused and could not see anything clearly. If he had known about this earlier, he would have cut ties with his mother earlier. However, the timing was just right. Perhaps God¡¯s arrangement was always the best. Thinking of this, Ye Chang did not feel conflicted anymore. Ye Chang looked at Ye Heng and asked, ¡°Dad, how are you going to fight back? Can I participate?¡± He also wanted to do his part for his family. ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Heng nodded with a smile on his face. ¡°The specific counterattack method is of course discussed by several families and we have finally formulated a strategy. I can¡¯t decide on it alone, but what our Ye family wants to do can be put on the agenda.¡± ¡°What is our Ye Family going to do?¡± Ye Tang asked excitedly. Were they finally going to fight back? It sounded too cool for a few families to sanction Mrs. Ye together. Ye Chang also looked at his father with a complicated expression. Perhaps, he only needed to listen to his father¡¯s instructions. With his family facing it together, he would always feel much more relaxed. Ye Heng said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t plan to let Zhao Lan take away the Ye family¡¯s money. What our Ye family wants to do is to let Zhao Lan leave with nothing.¡± All these years, Zhao Lan had lived a luxurious life. If he let Zhao Lan take away the money, would he, Ye Heng, be a fool? ¡°Is that possible? You¡¯re married to my mother, and the income generated is the joint assets of the husband and wife. No matter what you do, it¡¯s very difficult to have her leave with nothing!¡± Ye Chang said with a frown. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to do this, but he felt that the chances of success were very small. Unless there was a series of evidence that the mother had made a big mistake. Ye Tang also frowned in deep thought. To be honest, she felt that her aunt was indeed not qualified to take away the Ye family¡¯s assets, but it was indeed quite troublesome to split them. The two old men at the side had smiles on their faces and were not worried at all. Ye Heng also smiled and said slowly, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m married to Zhao Lan? My assets are not common assets between husband and wife, and there¡¯s no need to divide them.¡± Ye Tang and Ye Chang opened their mouths wide in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What?¡± Ye Chang asked. Ye Tang was in disbelief. ¡°You and Aunt aren¡¯t married? You haven¡¯t been married for so many years?¡± How was this possible! They never thought that there was such a possibility. After all, the two of them had Ye Chang and had raised him for so many years.. Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Not Married Chapter 662: Not Married Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t trust her. I also knew that getting a marriage certificate was very troublesome, so I kept delaying it. Later, I told her that as the young master of the Ye family, I could get the staff to settle it in our house, so I hired a few actors to act and applied for a fake certificate.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°At that time, she was certain that I loved her to death, so she didn¡¯t cling to this point. After so many years, her heart was always with the mastermind. She didn¡¯t find any flaws and I hid it just like that.¡± Both of them were unmarried and were not protected by the law. There is also no legal need to divide property. Ye Chang was still not at ease. He frowned and asked, ¡°Dad, did you have a wedding with her? If you did, the two of you would constitute a de facto marriage. The law would also require you to split some money with her.¡± Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°I consulted a lawyer at that time and knew the difference. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t hold a wedding with her, so I used the excuse that I wasn¡¯t feeling well. Later on, your mother got pregnant with you and wasn¡¯t feeling well, so we didn¡¯t hold the wedding. However, I promised to give the betrothal gift to the Zhao family first. The Zhao family immediately agreed and persuaded Zhao Lan to agree. Of course, Zhao Lan didn¡¯t insist anymore, but she took the term of Mrs. Ye.¡± Ye Chang could not help but give him a thumbs up with a look of admiration. His father should have been about the same age as him back then, but he was so meticulous. He was indeed the heir of the Ye family. Ye Tang¡¯s eyes widened and she said with a complicated expression, ¡°Then my aunt can only be considered your girlfriend?¡± In this way, things were much simpler. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Ye Heng nodded and took a sip of water with a calm expression. He had been schemed against for no reason and had a child, Ye Chang. If he was not careful, the entire Ye family would be finished. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for Ye Heng to still be benevolent to Zhao Lan. If he was indecisive, the Ye family would be the unlucky ones. Besides, Zhao Lan was not worthy of sympathy. The person Zhao Lan loved the most was the mastermind. Otherwise, she would not dote on Ye Tao so much and order Ye Chang around. ¡°Awesome!¡± Ye Chang said in admiration. Although the person his father had schemed against was his biological mother, he knew right from wrong and felt that his father had done the right thing. Wang Chan shook her head and said regretfully, ¡°Your father is very accurate in his prediction. So what? His life was ruined by Zhao Lan. He did not have a happy family.¡± He had been acting for so many years, but he still had to dote on a woman he hated. Wasn¡¯t this disgusting? Ye Cheng patted his wife¡¯s hand and chuckled. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s good to be content. It¡¯s a pleasant surprise to have such a filial child like Ye Chang now.¡± Initially, they thought that Ye Chang had bad intentions like Zhao Lan and did not have much hope for Ye Chang. Unexpectedly, Ye Chang was quite kind and had a good character. Wang Chan sighed deeply. ¡°Yes, one can¡¯t be too greedy.¡± Ye Tang giggled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still me. I¡¯m much more filial than Cousin. You can¡¯t just praise him and not me!¡± The two old men were instantly amused. Wang Chan chuckled. ¡°Little rascal, haven¡¯t I praised you enough?¡± ¡°I want more!¡± Ye Tang said coquettishly. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Grandma will praise you more in the future, my good granddaughter.¡± Wang Chan smiled until her eyes narrowed. The few of them knew that Ye Tang only wanted everyone to be happy and not indulge in sorrow. That was why she acted coquettishly in front of the adults. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Chang thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then if you want to break up with my mother, you can just break up like a couple, right?¡± Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re just living together.¡± The mastermind thought that Ye Heng was a fool, but he did not know that Ye Heng was also on guard and had even planned everything. Ye Heng believed that the Ye family would not be the one to be divided up. Ye Tang shook her head and mocked, ¡°My aunt always feels that you can¡¯t leave her. She feels that the entire Ye family belongs to her. If she knew what you did, she would definitely be angered to death..¡± Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Thick-skinned Chapter 663: Thick-skinned Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The two of them had never signed any agreement and did not have a legal relationship. Of course, Zhao Lan could not get a share of the Ye family¡¯s shares. Ye Tang still remembered that when she was punished to kneel by Zhao Lan in the Ye family when she was young, Zhao Lan always shouted like the master of the Ye family, saying that she would not give Ye Tang the shares of the Ye family in the future. She wanted Ye Tang to give up thinking about it. In the past few years, Zhao Lan had frequently used the Ye family¡¯s connections and resources. She simply treated herself as the chairman of the Ye family. From the looks of it, not only did Zhao Lan not have any shares in the Zhao family, she could not even get a share of the assets. ¡°Heh, your aunt thought that your uncle loved her very much! How thick-skinned.¡± Wang Chan could not help but complain. Ye Cheng said, ¡°Even if Zhao Lan can¡¯t accept it, our Ye family will make her accept it. After all, our Ye family is not to be trifled with!¡± His face was dignified, and his aura was fully displayed. As the former head of the Ye family, he still had many trump cards in his hands that he had yet to show. He was just waiting for the final reckoning. At this point, Ye Chang suddenly thought of Ye Tao. Ye Tao was his half-brother, but he did not know how the Ye family would deal with Ye Tao. Ye Chang asked, ¡°Dad, what about Ye Tao? What will you do with him?¡± He would probably expel Ye Tao from the Ye family! After all, he was the son of an adulterer. This identity was quite awkward. As soon as Ye Chang said this, everyone fell silent. The entire living room was silent for a moment. Wang Chan¡¯s eyes darkened. To be honest, Ye Tao was a good child. He would send some gifts every New Year and during festivals. He would even call from time to time to greet them. He was very sensible. He had no intention of competing with Ye Chang for the inheritance. He had always been very obedient. It was just that he had that man¡¯s blood on him. This was hard to accept. Ye Heng thought for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to him. He¡¯s a smart person. He should know what the best choice is.¡± Ye Tao had long known the truth and had come to confess to him. The two of them had chatted all night. Therefore, the two of them had reached an agreement. On the day of the reckoning, Ye Tao would take the initiative to withdraw from the Ye family business and move away from the Ye family. From then on, he would not live in the capital. Both sides would mind their own business. In the future, the Ye family would not help Ye Tao, and Ye Tao could not threaten the Ye family. The premise of this agreement was that Ye Tao had to tell Ye Heng everything he knew and not attack anyone in the Ye family subjectively. If he had no choice, the Ye family would not blame him. Ye Chang nodded. ¡°This result is not bad either.¡± Ye Tang glared at Ye Chang. ¡°You should worry about yourself. The entire family knows about this, but you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s kept in the dark. You¡¯re really an idiot.¡± She wanted to laugh at the thought of how Ye Chang always acted as someone with high-IQ. in television dramas. The difference was too great. She really did not know how Ye Chang was able to act so well and the audience still liked it so much. She really could not understand it. Ye Chang scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡­¡± He really did not notice it. Was he really that stupid? Everyone in the family had discerning eyes. Only he was still vexed by his mother¡¯s orders and had even lost Yu Su. Thinking of this, Ye Chang also felt that he was quite stupid. Ye Chang sighed. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Dad, what are we going to do next? Do you need my cooperation?¡± Ye Tang¡¯s face was also filled with anticipation as she looked at Ye Heng. ¡°Uncle, I really want to cut ties with Aunt. Just promise me this!¡± Ye Heng pondered for a moment and thought for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to sever ties, but I can¡¯t help you with this. You have to rely on yourselves.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the last moment, he could not alert the enemy. He still had to pretend to be a good husband who doted on his wife for a few more days. He would break up with Zhao Lan after Zhao Lan cut ties with the children. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Ye Chang said, ¡°If Dad breaks up with Mom first, Mom will definitely cling to Ye Tang and me. She wants to plunder money from us two children. When that time comes, it will be very difficult to sever our mother-son relationship!¡± Ye Tang looked at her cousin excitedly and couldn¡¯t help but punch him. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re finally smart for once. This time, it¡¯s best if everyone knows that we cut ties with Aunt. This way, even if she sticks to us in the future, she won¡¯t be able to take away our assets. At most, she¡¯ll get some alimony..¡± Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Severing Their Relationship Chapter 664: Severing Their Relationship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Chang rubbed his arm helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re really unladylike. I wonder what Meng Bo likes about you.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him to me. We¡¯re not the same kind of people.¡± Ye Heng nodded at the two of them. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be your support. You must make Zhao Lan very angry. Only then will she have the urge to sever ties with you. I¡¯ll encourage Zhao Lan from the side.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Chang and Ye Tang said in unison. Ye Cheng also added, ¡°While Zhao Lan is angry, you have to make her take the initiative to make a statement to sever ties. After making a statement, there will be legal effect. After Zhao Lan makes a statement, the two of you children have to post it on public platforms.¡± This was the only way to be safe. Only when the public knew about it would this matter be considered safe. Ye Tang said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m very good at making Aunt angry. Watch me when the time comes! As long as Aunt makes a statement, I won¡¯t have anything to do with her in the future.¡± Her parents were dead and she was adopted by her uncle and aunt. Zhao Lan was considered her adoptive mother, and Ye Tang also had the responsibility of supporting Zhao Lan. This relationship was the shackles on Ye Tang¡¯s body. Now that she had the chance to unlock the shackles, Ye Tang felt like she was about to be free. Ye Chang nodded. ¡°After severing ties, if Mom asks me to do anything else, I can reject her.¡± Ye Heng smiled when he saw how happy the two children were. From today¡¯s incident, Ye Heng also realized that Ye Chang was really not suitable to be a leader. He was most suitable to film in the production team. In the future, the Ye family¡¯s huge business might be managed by Ye Tang. Ye Tang was bold and meticulous, and she had her own opinions. If she controlled the Ye family, the Ye family might welcome a new glory. Ye Chang also took a meaningful look at his sister and father, feeling that he still had a lot to learn. The few of them chatted for a while more before Ye Chang and Ye Tang left. Before they left, the two elderly even instructed the two of them to come and visit often. Ye Chang and Ye Tang both agreed. Ye Heng also quietly returned to the temporary office and continued his work. The news of his return was still a secret for the time being. Zhao Lan did not know that he had returned to the country. Ye Chang and Ye Tang walked out of the villa. The two of them looked at each other and could not help but laugh. Ye Tang chuckled and said, ¡°Cousin, do you dare to go find Aunt now? We¡¯ll go anger her now!¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no time to lose.¡± Ye Chang nodded. With determination in his eyes, the two of them took a car back to the Ye residence. In the Ye family¡¯s bungalow. Zhao Lan sat in the room and shouted angrily at the other end of the phone, ¡°What are you guys doing? Didn¡¯t you say that nothing would go wrong this time? How did the Black Magic Master get taken away?¡± On the other end of the phone was a contact person of the Black Magic Master. His name was Xie An. Xie An smiled bitterly. ¡°Mrs. Ye, we don¡¯t know either. Who knew that Yu Su was so powerful? This is something unexpected. Send me the rest of the money!¡± Xie An was a metaphysical master that Wu Zhen had found in Chinatown. He was not strong and spent money extravagantly, so he was very short of money. According to Wu Zhen, if he became his assistant, he would give Xie An five million dollars after this matter was completed. Xie An agreed. Who knew that Wu Zhen would be captured by the Metaphysics Management Office? There was no news at all. He was really about to die of anxiety. Coincidentally, Zhao Lan called Xie An again. Xie An could only tell her honestly. Zhao Lan said angrily, ¡°You haven¡¯t completed my mission and you still want money? Dream on! You¡¯d better pray that Wu Zhen doesn¡¯t expose me, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± With that, she hung up. Seeing that the call had ended, Xie An shook his head helplessly. He had also expected this outcome. He had been busy for so long and did not obtain a single cent. It was his bad luck. In the future, he would never take on private jobs again. Zhao Lan walked around the room, her mind in a mess. If Wu Zhen was arrested and told them that she had hired him to kill Yu Su, she might have to go to jail. She was Mrs. Ye. How could she go to jail? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If this matter was exposed, Ye Chang would probably not acknowledge her as his mother anymore, right? Thinking of this, Zhao Lan¡¯s heart became even more chaotic. What would she do if the people from the Metaphysics Management Office really came to arrest and interrogate her? Anyway, she would definitely not tell the truth. She was Mrs. Ye, and she had the support of the Ye family behind her. The Metaphysics Management Office probably wouldn¡¯t dare to lay hands on her.. As long as she refused to admit it, it should be fine! Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Unscrupulous Chapter 665: Unscrupulous Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If the Metaphysics Management Office insisted on punishing her, she would get Ye Heng to find a scapegoat and give that scapegoat some money. After Zhao Lan comforted herself, she finally calmed down a little. She sent another message to the man she loved the most, asking what to do now, but the man never replied. Zhao Lan waited for half an hour. ¡°Ding dong!¡± Her phone rang. Zhao Lan immediately opened it and saw a message from the group chat. Mrs. Liu sent two photos in the group chat and said: [Didn¡¯t you say that Hu Ying was poisoned and her stomach became very big? I think she¡¯s no different from before.] Zhao Lan immediately opened it and saw that it was indeed Hu Ying. Hu Ying was wearing a sun hat and sunglasses as she walked leisurely in the luxury store. The shop assistant behind her was carrying bags of things. At a glance, Hu Ying looked no different from before. She was still so elegant and beautiful. Zhao Lan was so angry that she slammed her phone on the bed. ¡°Hu Ying! You¡¯re actually fine. What right do you have to recover so well?¡± Actually, she heard from Wu Zhen that a Black Magic Master helped Hu Ying transfer the worm to her nephew. However, she did not believe it until she saw it with her own eyes. She did not expect this to be true. ¡°Damn Hu Ying. She transferred the parasitic poison to her nephew. She¡¯s a hundred times more vicious than me. It¡¯s really unfair that she¡¯s still living so comfortably,¡± Zhao Lan said coldly. She thought that Hu Ying was a real lady from a wealthy family, but she did not expect her to be so unscrupulous. If she was poisoned, she would not bear to let her nephew suffer. Thinking of this, Zhao Lan looked down on Hu Ying even more. Zhao Lan took her phone and walked to the living room. She wanted to pour herself a glass of water, but she did not expect to meet Ye Tang and Ye Chang. Zhao Lan¡¯s face was cold as she asked impatiently, ¡°How strange. The two of you actually came back together. What do you want to do in the Ye family?¡± The last sentence was naturally directed at Ye Tang. Previously, she had persuaded Ye Tang to come back, but Ye Tang was unwilling to come back. Now, she has taken the initiative to come back. Ye Tang had no intention of saving Zhao Lan any face. She walked straight to the stool in the middle of the living room and sat down. She crossed her legs and said, ¡°What am I doing? Of course I¡¯m looking for you to take revenge!¡± At the mention of revenge, Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes flashed as if she had thought of something. However, she quickly suppressed her surprise. ¡°What revenge?¡± Ye Tang shouted coldly, ¡°Zhao Lan, are you still not going to admit it? Last night, you spent money to hire a Black Magic Master to buy both me and Ye Chang¡¯s lives, wanting us to die in Spiritwood Valley. Fortunately, the two of us were lucky enough, otherwise we would have died long ago. Why aren¡¯t you telling the truth!¡± ¡°What do you mean by buying your and Ye Chang¡¯s lives? I clearly bought Yu Su¡¯s¡­¡± Zhao Lan said without hesitation. As she spoke, she suddenly realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly covered her mouth, her eyes filled with surprise. Ye Tang smiled and waved her phone. ¡°I recorded it on my phone just now. This is evidence that you wanted to murder Yu Su.¡± ¡°You sly little person.¡± Zhao Lan rushed over angrily and wanted to snatch Ye Tang¡¯s phone. However, when she came over, Ye Tang waved the number on her phone at her. ¡°Don¡¯t come over. I have the number of the Metaphysics Management Office. If you¡¯re rude to me, I¡¯ll call them now and get that person to capture you!¡± ¡°Alright! I was wondering why you suddenly came home. So you wanted to threaten me. Tell me, Ye Tang, what exactly do you want?¡± Zhao Lan was so angry that her body was trembling as she gritted her teeth and asked. She knew that Ye Tang had never liked her, but she did not expect Ye Tang to be so heartless as to want her to go to jail. Ye Tang smiled. ¡°What I want is very simple. I want to sever our adoption relationship. If you agree, I¡¯ll delete this video.¡± ¡°Cut ties?¡± Zhao Lan frowned tightly, but she was thinking about it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She even added stubbornly: ¡°I did not hire any Black Magic Master, you are wrong.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be stubborn. That Black Magic Master confessed everything in front of Yu Su. He even said that you wanted to kill the two of us.¡± Ye Chang sighed and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Zhao Lan couldn¡¯t help but defend herself. She had only asked that person to kill Yu Su and didn¡¯t say that she wanted to touch Ye Tang and Ye Chang at all. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you come back safely? What does it matter?¡± After hearing this, Ye Tang became even angrier. ¡°We¡¯re fine. That¡¯s all thanks to Yu Su. Are you still very proud? A vicious person like you is not worthy of being my elder. It¡¯s better to cut ties as soon as possible!¡± When she saw Zhao Lan, she felt frustrated.. Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Shrew Chapter 666: Shrew Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, the servants of the Ye family were also whispering and looking at Ye Chang. ¡°How disgraceful! No matter what, I¡¯m still your elder. How dare you speak to me with such an attitude?¡± Zhao Lan slammed the table and said angrily. She had always been the one with the most power in the Ye family. The servants were also very afraid of her. If Zhao Lan¡¯s arrogance was suppressed by Ye Tang, she would have no status in this family in the future. This was also why Zhao Lan was so angry. ¡°That¡¯s my attitude. If you don¡¯t want to listen to me, get lost. The Ye family doesn¡¯t welcome a shrew like you. No wonder my grandparents don¡¯t like you.¡± Ye Tang said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to cut off our relationship. If you don¡¯t agree to do so, I¡¯ll anger you every day and shorten your life by 20 years.¡± These words were like needles that pierced Zhao Lan¡¯s heart. Being hated by the two elders of the Ye family had always been a huge rock in Zhao Lan¡¯s heart. Zhao Lan was even angrier. She said without a care, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll cut ties with you, you wretched girl. From now on, you¡¯re no longer my adopted daughter!¡± It was useless to raise such an adopted daughter who only knew how to anger people. Moreover, Ye Tang was no longer useful. Zhao Lan looked at Ye Chang and wailed, ¡°Son, look at how angry I am with this wretched girl. Hurry up and help me!¡± She knew that Ye Chang had always been soft-hearted and would definitely help her. However, this time, Ye Chang¡¯s face was still cold. ¡°Mom, this is the last time I¡¯ll call you that. I want to cut ties with you too. Whether you agree or not, I won¡¯t be your good son anymore.¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes were red as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m vicious too? Why do you want to cut ties with me? Haven¡¯t I treated you well enough?¡± Ever since he was young, she had always done everything for Ye Chang. She knew that Ye Chang yearned for motherly love in his heart, so she had always used motherly love to control him and make Ye Chang do things that he was unwilling to do. Ye Chang had always been the most obedient. How could he sever ties with her? ¡°Unfilial son! Are you worthy of all the years I¡¯ve taken care of you? Are you worthy of me loving you so much?¡± Zhao Lan roared. She threw all the tea sets on the table to the ground and cried a few times. Ye Chang¡¯s expression did not change as he sneered, ¡°Do you really think that you love me in your heart? If you love me, why would you let me go to Yu Miao¡¯s ward to take care of her when you know that I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her? If you love me, why would you let the Black Magic Master take revenge when you know that it¡¯s dangerous to use black magic techniques?¡± Was a mother really not worried that her child would be injured? Zhao Lan felt a little guilty, but she was an elder. How could it be her son¡¯s turn to question her? Zhao Lan clenched her fists and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m your elder. You don¡¯t have the right to question me. Will your mom really hurt you?¡± ¡°I believe what I saw with my own eyes,¡± Ye Chang said in a clear voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t take the initiative to sever ties, Ye Tang and I will take the initiative to make a statement and tell everyone what you did in Spiritwood Valley. At that time, your reputation will be completely ruined. Perhaps there will be paparazzi squatting at your door every day, waiting for you to show your face!¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s pupils constricted and her expression turned ugly. Ye Tang also added with a smile, ¡°This way, your life as a rich wife is completely gone. You have to avoid being recognized wherever you go. It wouldn¡¯t feel good to stay at home all day!¡± Zhao Lan was so angry that her face was as black as the bottom of a pot. She sat on the stool and was speechless for a long time. She glared at the two of them and gritted her teeth. She knew that Ye Chang had tens of millions of fans and many fans with bad tempers. If those bad-tempered fans found out, they would definitely take revenge on her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, she hadn¡¯t had enough of being a noblewoman! She would not allow anyone to ruin her comfortable life as a rich lady. ¡°Mrs. Ye, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t dare to sever ties with us?¡± Ye Tang said sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re really vicious and timid. I really don¡¯t know how my uncle likes you. Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡± Her face was filled with mockery, and her eyes were filled with ridicule. Zhao Lan was so angry that she stood up immediately. She pointed at Ye Tang and scolded, ¡°Wretched girl, who do you think doesn¡¯t dare? So be it.. If you want to be filial to me in the future, you won¡¯t have a chance anymore!¡± Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Agreeing to Their Terms Chapter 667: Agreeing to Their Terms Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She didn¡¯t care! She still had her eldest son, Ye Tao. Ye Tao was much more filial than these two b*stards. After saying that, Zhao Lan immediately took out her phone and called Ye Heng. After Ye Heng answered the call, he heard Zhao Lan crying on the other end and said angrily, ¡°These two evil creatures are really tired of living. Watch me teach them a lesson when I get back. You¡¯ve really suffered!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what I did wrong in my previous life. With these two unfilial children, I really don¡¯t want to live anymore. Boohoo¡­¡± Zhao Lan cried over the phone. Ye Heng comforted her again. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t cry. My heart is broken from hearing you cry. If anything happens to you, what will I do?¡± He patiently said a lot more before Zhao Lan¡¯s mood improved a little. A glint flashed across Ye Heng¡¯s eyes as he said slowly, ¡°If these two evil creatures want to cut ties with you, they¡¯re going against the entire Ye family. The Ye family doesn¡¯t have these two children! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely stand up for you.¡± ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re the best. I feel much better after talking to you.¡± Zhao Lan pretended to wipe her tears. Ye Heng continued, ¡°Since they¡¯re determined, don¡¯t spoil them. Send a notice to the outside world first to sever ties and take the initiative. Otherwise, outsiders will definitely think that you did something wrong. If you send a notice, the outside world will guess that these two people did something wrong and they are waiting for your forgiveness.¡± When he said this, Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She felt that this was a good idea. She could also write on the notice that if the two children admitted their mistakes one day, she could still forgive them. Zhao Lan agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± The corners of Ye Heng¡¯s lips curled up as he continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry over these two unfilial children. Your health is the most important. If you fall sick, my heart will ache.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Hubby.¡± A smile finally appeared on Zhao Lan¡¯s face. She was in a much better mood and was more open-minded. It was fine if the two children wanted to cut ties. As long as Ye Heng was still on her side, there would be plenty of time for Ye Chang and Ye Tang to beg her in the future. As long as she was still Mrs. Ye, everything did not matter. Zhao Lan chatted with Ye Heng for a while more. Hearing her husband¡¯s comforting words on the other end of the phone, she felt extremely comfortable. After hanging up, Zhao Lan looked at the two of them and snorted coldly. She sat lazily on the sofa and looked at the servant beside her. ¡°Hurry up and clean the ground. I want water!¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The servant immediately began to clean up, not daring to raise her head. Ye Tang and Ye Chang looked at each other and guessed that Zhao Lan had been coaxed by Ye Heng. They heaved a sigh of relief. After the servant poured the water again, Zhao Lan held the cup and said casually, ¡°I can sever ties with you, but you have to agree to one condition of mine.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Ye Tang crossed her arms and said indifferently. She wouldn¡¯t act like she was in a hurry. Otherwise, Zhao Lan would realize that something was wrong. Zhao Lan said slowly, ¡°I have to announce the severance of ties. You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone about our family or about what happened at the Spiritwood Valley. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree. If you regret it, you can come to me and beg for mercy. Perhaps I¡¯ll recover our relationship and announce it to the outside world.¡± She paused and looked at the two of them. ¡°Are both of you agreeable to these conditions?¡± Ye Chang and Ye Tang looked at each other with hesitation. After a long while, Ye Chang sighed and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Ye Tang said, ¡°Then after severing ties, you¡¯re not allowed to come to us again. Let¡¯s see which of us can outlast the other!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I won¡¯t take the initiative to contact you two ingrates!¡± Zhao Lan said angrily. There was some anger in her eyes again. ¡°Without you two unfilial people, I still have Ye Tao, my husband, and the rest of the Ye family. Who cares about looking for you!¡± Ye Tang was an unemployed person. Ye Chang was always filming, and the resources and connections in the entertainment industry were useless to her. She could not count on these two people for anything.. Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Too Narcissistic Chapter 668: Too Narcissistic Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang guessed what Zhao Lan was thinking and wanted to laugh. It seemed that her aunt was too confident and narcissistic. She really thought that her uncle loved her so much. It was ridiculous. Ye Tang smiled. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it! It¡¯s useless to regret it.¡± Zhao Lan only thought that Ye Tang wanted to argue. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll regret it. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to live outside after leaving the Ye family? Then you¡¯re wrong.¡± After those two old farts passed away, she would ask her husband to take back all the shares under Ye Tang¡¯s name. In that case, Ye Tang would become a poor person. Seeing his mother¡¯s smug look, Ye Chang sighed. ¡°Take care of yourself in the future and do more good deeds!¡± After saying that, Ye Chang stood up and walked out without looking back. Seeing her son¡¯s determined back, Zhao Lan felt a little panicked. However, she still forced herself to calm down and maintain her arrogance in front of Ye Tang. Ye Tang looked at her deeply and also stood up to walk out. The next time she returned to the Ye family, perhaps Zhao Lan would not be here. Seeing the two of them leave, Zhao Lan let out a deep breath. Sooner or later, she would let these two know what a bad decision they had made today. Ye Heng sat in the office. He sent a message to Yu Su. [Yu Su, Ye Chang and Ye Tang are working on severing their ties with Zhao Lan for the past few days. If you want revenge, can you wait a few more days? At that time, the Ye, Meng, and Yu families will join forces to complain to the Metaphysics Management Office. I also have a trump card here.] After sending this message, Ye Heng briefly explained that Zhao Lan was not married to him. After reading it, Yu Su smiled. She replied: [No problem. Uncle Ye, feel free to do it. If you need me, you can tell me. Your move is indeed impressive. I¡¯ve learned from it!] When Ye Heng saw Yu Su¡¯s reply, his heart finally calmed down. After everything was over, he had to choose a big gift for Yu Su. Yu Su sat in the room and the little snake was sleeping soundly on the bed. Her cultivation gains today were not bad, and Yu Su¡¯s Dharmic powers were getting stronger. The little snake¡¯s strength had also broken through to Upper Level 1. When it encountered ordinary ferocious beasts, it had the ability to protect itself and could fight a hungry wolf alone. At night, Zhao Lan sat in the living room. Her assistant sat opposite Zhao Lan with Zhao Lan¡¯s phone in her hand. Her assistant asked hesitantly, ¡°What? You want to cut ties with your son and adopted daughter, Ye Tang?¡± As far as she knew, Zhao Lan liked to order her biological son around. It was unlikely for her to sever ties with him, right? ¡°If I tell you to write an announcement, just do it. Don¡¯t dawdle!¡± Zhao Lan said impatiently. The assistant lowered her head. ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll write it right away. But what¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°Just say¡­¡± Zhao Lan thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Just say that these two people are unfilial and often disobey their elders. They always come to me for money and even caused me to fall sick and be hospitalized. Make it sound more terrible!¡± She wanted outsiders to know how unfilial these two children were. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± The assistant lowered her head, a trace of uneasiness in her eyes. Zhao Lan said coldly, ¡°Are they paying you or am I paying you? If you don¡¯t want to get lost, write it for me. If you can¡¯t write it, there are many people who are willing to write it.¡± The assistant then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write it then.¡± Half an hour later, she finally finished writing and showed it to Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Add a sentence at the end. If the two of them are willing to apologize to me sincerely in the future, I¡¯ll forgive them magnanimously!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The assistant continued to edit. When it was completely done, Zhao Lan posted this post on her WeChat Moments without hesitation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were many wealthy ladies in her circle of friends. It would probably spread throughout the wealthy circle in the capital tonight. Thinking of this, a delighted smile appeared on Zhao Lan¡¯s face. Zhao Lan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°The two of you want to fight me? Why don¡¯t they take a look at themselves?¡± After doing this, Zhao Lan went to take a bath. After taking a comfortable bath, she lay on the bed and fell asleep peacefully. She had no idea how much discussion the post on her Moments had caused.. Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Various Speculations Chapter 669: Various Speculations Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the WeChat group, many wealthy ladies tagged Zhao Lan to ask about the specific situation. Zhao Lan did not reply. The group was discussing the exact reason why Zhao Lan had cut ties with her children and guessing what mistake Ye Chang had made. Those who understood Zhao Lan¡¯s personality were also guessing what Zhao Lan was forcing her child to do. Many people wondered if there would be a change in the Ye family¡¯s heir. Many families that had collaborated with the Ye family also discussed it that night and guessed what Zhao Lan was up to. Zhao Lan¡¯s non-reply made these people¡¯s guesses unconfirmed. Ye Tang and Ye Chang were having supper outside. When Ye Tang saw this message, she sneered and handed it to Ye Chang. ¡°Look, Mrs. Ye is quite capable. The matter we talked about today has its conclusion tonight.¡± Ye Chang glanced at it and took out his phone to study it. ¡°My mother isn¡¯t able to come up with this. She must have asked her assistant to write them for her. There are quite a lot of crimes on it.¡± It was as if they had written the two of them to be heinous. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not afraid. I can say whatever others want. I¡¯m innocent.¡± Ye Tang picked up another lamb skewer and muttered, ¡°Eat more too. You won¡¯t be able to go out in a few days, and you won¡¯t be able to eat such authentic barbecue.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ye Chang looked at her dotingly and shook his head helplessly. Ye Tang was really bold. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that these fake accusations would ruin her future? However, Ye Tang was working in Yu Su¡¯s studio. Yu Su knew the inside story, so it shouldn¡¯t be too big of a deal! The two of them ate barbecue and drank two bottles of beer before Ye Tang wiped her hands and picked up her phone to think about how to reply. Ye Tang thought for a while before commenting on Zhao Lan¡¯s WeChat Moments: [Fate is over. Thank you for taking care of me in the past. We won¡¯t be related in the future. Please take care!] Although she was a child of the second branch of the Ye family, she had always been adopted by the first branch of the Ye family. In the eyes of outsiders, Zhao Lan was like her mother. Ye Tang couldn¡¯t be too harsh. After replying to the post, Ye Tang took a screenshot of Zhao Lan¡¯s WeChat Moments and posted it on her WeChat Moments with the caption: ¡°I¡¯ve cut ties with Madam Zhao Lan. I hope everyone knows!¡± After sending this, Ye Tang heaved a sigh of relief and felt that the dust had settled! After Ye Chang finished reading, he gave Ye Tang a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s a good move. I¡¯ll do the same!¡± After that, Ye Chang also left a message under his mother¡¯s post: [Time will tell everyone who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. I hope you take care of yourself, Mother. You won¡¯t have a son like me anymore.] After posting it, Ye Chang immediately took a screenshot and posted it on his WeChat Moments. He said the same thing as Ye Tang: [I¡¯ve cut ties with Madam Zhao Lan. I hope everyone knows!] After sending it, Ye Chang raised a glass of beer and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s raise a glass to our beautiful life in the future!¡± ¡°I hope everything will go smoothly in the future. All my wishes will be fulfilled, and my career will rise to another level!¡± Ye Tang said with a smile. The two clinked glasses and drank together. After dinner, Ye Chang sent Ye Tang back to Yu Su¡¯s apartment and left. Ye Tang received the news that Yu Su had not returned for the past few days. That night, as soon as Ye Chang¡¯s WeChat Moments was posted, his friends in the entertainment industry came to ask about this matter. Ye Chang was prepared in advance and turned off his phone. This screenshot in his Moments was also posted online. It instantly became a trending topic, and even more fans and entertainment reporters knew about it. Ye Chang was a Best Actor and had a lot of fans. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Coupled with the recent popular dramas, he became more popular among the passers-by. This made Ye Chang¡¯s severance of ties with his mother attract more attention. Entertainment reporters posted posts exposing this matter online. The editors analyzed Ye Chang¡¯s relationship with his mother. Not only did they talk about what happened in Chinatown last time, but they also guessed that Ye Chang had cut ties with his mother for Yu Su. Others speculated that Ye Chang cut ties because Zhao Lan often abused Ye Tang. He bravely cut ties for his cousin.. Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Hot Search Chapter 670: Hot Search Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were also rumors that the Zhao family¡¯s financial situation was not good now. Zhao Lan would subsidize her family from time to time. Ye Chang was afraid that his mother would ask him for money, so he came up with this plan. There were many pictures attached to every piece of ¡®evidence¡¯, and many passersby who did not know better believed it. Ye Tang sat in the apartment and almost rolled around in laughter when she saw the ¡®evidence¡¯. An hour later, this matter had already become the top trending topic. Many people who slept late were reading all kinds of interpretations. At the Ye residence. Zhao Lan slept for a while and was woken up by the sound of the wind blowing against the window. She got up to close the window and lay on the bed again, unable to fall asleep. She glanced at her phone. The screen showed one in the morning. There were also many missed calls and unread text messages. Before going to bed, Zhao Lan had set up silent mode, so she did not hear any notifications. Zhao Lan turned on her phone curiously. Someone had sent her a message to tell her that the matter of her severing ties with her son had become a trending topic and was known by the entire entertainment industry. The moment she saw this message, Zhao Lan panicked. She felt something slip out of her control, as if she could no longer hold on to it. Zhao Lan chose to sever ties with her friends and not post on Weibo because she wanted this matter to spread on a small scale and force the two children to admit their mistake to her. Now that the entire entertainment industry knew, the matter had blown up. Zhao Lan searched for the post she posted last night and found that many people liked it. Ye Tang and Ye Chang were commenting that they had cut ties. Then, she went to Ye Tang and Ye Chang¡¯s WeChat Moments and realized that the two of them had also announced that they had broken off their relationship with her. ¡°You two evil creatures! You really want to sever ties with me?¡± Zhao Lan sat up from the bed in anger and panted heavily. Her eyes were about to burn. She clicked on the trending searches again and realized that most of the people below were on Ye Chang and Ye Tang¡¯s side. Only a few people were speaking up for her. [Who knows what bad things Mrs. Ye has done!] [That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t she ask her nephew to cause trouble at Yu Su¡¯s stall previously? At that time, they even found out that Mrs. Ye¡¯s nephew was a murderer!] [Haha, the aunt of a murderer doesn¡¯t sound like a good person.] [I support Best Actor Ye this time.] [That¡¯s right. Ever since Best Actor Ye debuted, he has always insisted on doing good deeds and donating to children in poor mountainous areas. If he hadn¡¯t been forced into a corner, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have severed ties.] After reading these comments, Zhao Lan became even angrier. ¡°These fans are really crazy. Ye Chang is clearly unfilial to his mother, but why do they say that I did something wrong?! No, I have to fight back.¡± If the noblewomen in the capital saw these comments, they would definitely question her character. She had spent so many years and finally integrated into the circle of noblewomen. She could not let all her efforts go to waste. Zhao Lan immediately called her assistant. The assistant did not sleep well after returning home. She felt that Mrs. Ye would definitely call her again, so she placed her phone by the pillow. The assistant answered on the first ring. Zhao Lan¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Did you see what those people on the Internet said about me? You¡¯re not asleep, are you? How can you sleep after such a big thing happened?¡± The assistant was sad for a moment. She should be sleeping at this time! If not for the high salary, she would not have stayed by Zhao Lan¡¯s side. The assistant whispered, ¡°I¡­ I saw it. I wasn¡¯t asleep.¡± ¡°Alright, quickly contact those bloggers and get them to delete all the comments that are unfavorable to me. Also, hire a group of fake reviewers to scold Ye Tang and Ye Chang online!¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness as she gritted her teeth and said. The matter of severing ties was Ye Chang and Ye Tang¡¯s fault. It had nothing to do with Mrs. Ye. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Those who gossiped deserved to die! The assistant quickly replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact them now, but Madam, you have to give me a sum of money first. It will cost a lot of money to hire fake reviewers and clear the comments section.¡± At the mention of money, Zhao Lan was suddenly stunned. Yes, it¡¯ll take a lot of money. Previously, when her husband went overseas, he had given her a sum of money that was enough for her to spend for more than a year.. Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Trending Chapter 671: Trending Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When she was in Chinatown, she had transferred a few sums of money to Wu Bang. Later on, in order to deal with Yu Su, she transferred another sum of money to Wu Zhen and subsidized the Zhao family. She had almost spent all the money she had. It was not a good idea to ask Ye Heng for money now. Ye Heng would definitely ask where the money was spent. Zhao Lan wanted to hide the matter of hiring a Black Magic Master, so she naturally did not want to say it, nor did she want to arouse her husband¡¯s suspicion. Zhao Lan fell into deep thought. The assistant on the other end of the phone waited nervously, not knowing what to say or do. A few minutes later, Zhao Lan said, ¡°Come to the Zhao family. I¡¯m going to sell the limited edition bag I bought last year. Take the money and hire someone. You have to be quick, understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the assistant said weakly. The next morning, the assistant had already hired paid posters to slander Ye Chang and Ye Tang online. They had fabricated many fake things and made Ye Chang look like a heartless person. The netizens who used to hate Ye Chang also stood up one after another and scolded Ye Chang online. [Get out of the entertainment industry, Ye Chang.] [A hypocrite like Ye Chang is not worthy of being an actor.] [It turns out that Ye Chang has done so many bad things at home. Fortunately, I¡¯m not his fan.] [I won¡¯t watch Ye Chang¡¯s dramas anymore.] [An artiste who has lost her morals should be frozen. It¡¯s a pity that he has a sugar daddy supporting him.] [No wonder Yu Su wanted to break up with him. It turns out that he¡¯s so unbearable in private.] A large number of netizens flooded into Ye Chang¡¯s account and clamored under the posts he had posted. There were also many people who scolded Yu Su as well, saying that she was a vixen and that she had caused the mother and son to turn against each other. She was too scheming. As soon as this matter was exposed, the public relations department of Yu Su¡¯s studio contacted Yu Su and told her about it. ¡°Investigate! Investigate who¡¯s behind this,¡± Yu Su said coldly. The head of the Public Relations Department nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find out within an hour.¡± Half an hour later, Yu Su received evidence from the Minister of Public Security. It was the transfer records from Zhao Lan¡¯s assistant to these people, as well as some orders from Zhao Lan¡¯s assistant. Yu Su also sent these to Ye Tang. Ye Tang replied speechlessly: [Mrs. Ye is really capable of causing trouble. I knew this matter would turn into a very bad situation. She didn¡¯t even consider her son¡¯s future.] How could there be such a mother in this world? Yu Su: [As long as you know in your heart.] Ye Tang then sent the evidence to Ye Chang. [Look at what Mrs. Ye did. When there are no enemies in the entertainment industry, Mrs. Ye will become your greatest enemy. She doesn¡¯t care about your reputation.] After reading it, Ye Chang¡¯s heart ached. He sighed deeply. [This means that it¡¯s right for us to cut ties. Fortunately, we cut ties. Otherwise, things would have blown up in the future.] Ye Tang: [Your mentality is not bad¡­] She thought that Ye Chang would be very sad! Ye Chang smiled. [What else can we do? It¡¯s useless even if I cry. Then what should we do now? Just let her slander us like this?] Ye Tang replied: [Let¡¯s wait a little longer. When the matter blows up a little more, we¡¯ll show the evidence. The netizens are not stupid. If they know that they¡¯ve been used, they¡¯ll definitely be angry.] Ye Chang: [Alright, let me know when you need me to post.] Ye Tang raised her eyebrows and smiled. It seemed that her cousin¡¯s feelings for Mrs. Ye¡¯s mother had decreased again. This was also an unexpected gain. She hoped that one day, when Ye Chang no longer cared about Mrs. Ye, Mrs. Ye would not regret it. Yu Su also suggested that Ye Tang wait and see. Only then would the reversal have the greatest effect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This matter spread like wildfire on the Internet. Many older netizens saw the matter between Ye Tang and Ye Chang and thought of their unfilial children. They continued to curse crazily. Ye Chang¡¯s severance of ties with his mother had also been on the trending list. There were also many entertainment reporters squatting near Ye Chang¡¯s residence, waiting to interview him and dig out some valuable clues. Unfortunately, for the past two days, Ye Chang had been studying the script obediently at home. When he was hungry, he would cook noodles himself and he did not step out of his house. Hence, he did not let the entertainment reporters succeed.. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Paying the Price Chapter 672: Paying the Price Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, in the past two days, many directors and behind-the-scenes staff who had worked with Ye Chang had posted on Weibo to publicly support Ye Chang, which touched him very much. Ye Tang had also been cooped up in her apartment, dealing with work online and not going to the studio. She personally felt that she was doing quite well and was not too affected. In an office overseas. Yu Zong was checking the video of that night in Spiritwood Valley. He was so angry that his face was ashen. He called Ye Heng. When the call connected, he said, ¡°President Ye, your wife is amazing now. She bullied my children to this extent. I think the cooperation between our families will end here! The Yu family¡¯s children are not easy to bully!¡± After Ye Heng heard this, he thought to himself that this was bad. Yu Zong was going to cause trouble. However, it was not appropriate for him to explain Zhao Lan¡¯s matter over the phone. He could only sigh and say, ¡°CEO Yu, things haven¡¯t developed to this extent yet. Please calm down! We¡¯ll talk about the specific solution in person!¡± ¡°Talk face to face? I don¡¯t want to talk to you face to face. If you don¡¯t deal with your family¡¯s lunatic, my family will take action!¡± Yu Zong said angrily. Zhao Lan had done more than one or two wrong things. CEO Yu felt that he had endured it for long enough. If not for the relationship between the two families, he would have sent someone to the Ye family to capture Zhao Lan and beat her up. Ye Heng could not say anything. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. My family has indeed done something wrong. I admit that. I have to apologize to you in person. Tell me a place! I¡¯ll apologize to you tomorrow afternoon. Yu Su has a good relationship with Ye Tang. Just because of the two of them, we have to resolve this matter properly.¡± At the mention of Yu Su, Yu Zong calmed down a little. He said coldly, ¡°At eleven o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon, come to the private room on the third floor of the hotel used to welcome guests. I¡¯ll wait for your arrival.¡± He also noticed that Ye Heng had some things that were not convenient to say over the phone. After saying that, Yu Zong hung up. He had also thought it through. He had to seek justice for the children. Otherwise, the Ye family would really think that the Yu family was easy to bully. The next afternoon, the two of them met in a private room. As soon as Ye Heng met, he first checked if there were any surveillance devices in the private room. After confirming that the environment was safe, he told Yu Zong everything that had happened to him. After Yu Zong heard this, he had an incredulous expression. Ye Heng was cheated on and even raised that person¡¯s child. Ye Chang was also accidentally born. He only doted on Zhao Lan for the sake of acting for the mastermind. One thing after another, Yu Zong could not think straight. Ye Heng also mentioned Yu Su¡¯s guess and wanted the few families to join forces to fight against the person behind it. Noticing Yu Zong¡¯s surprised and sympathetic gaze, Ye Heng did not feel embarrassed. Instead, he accepted reality with a calm expression. Yu Zong did not come back to his senses for a long time. He only felt admiration. After so many years of tolerance and acting, he had not been able to relax at all. How much perseverance did it take? After being harmed by Zhao Lan, he still had to pretend to dote on her. This was too tragic. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. As long as the Ye family can continue to prosper, I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Ye Heng picked up a cup of tea, closed his eyes, and sniffed it. Yu Zong cupped his hands at him. ¡°So you¡¯ve experienced so much. I apologize for what I said yesterday. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Now that we have the Ye and Yu families and Meng Bo, the three of us can meet and discuss how to cooperate. The most important thing is still to listen to Yu Su¡¯s arrangements.¡± Ye Heng blew on the tea and said with a smile, ¡°You gave birth to a good daughter. Yu Su is amazing!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Zong laughed loudly. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s settled then. Of course, the Yu family will also listen to Yu Su¡¯s orders.¡± Hearing the Ye family head praise Yu Su, Yu Zong was even happier than hearing him praise himself. At the same time, Yu Zong felt worried. The mastermind had plotted for so long and must have many trump cards. If they did not cooperate well this time, Zhao Lan would probably be released without charge like Yu Miao. This was something Yu Zong did not want to see.. Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: The Attack Chapter 673: The Attack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After that, Yu Zong, Ye Heng and Meng Bo met alone and discussed the intention of forming an alliance. At noon that day, Yu Su asked Meng Bo and the Yu family to go to the Metaphysics Management Office to complain and put pressure on the director of the management office. The director of the Metaphysics Management Office was called Yan Jing. He was old and did not often manage matters. The matters were basically managed by Minister Ruan Dong from the first department and Minister Wang Lang from the second department. If the matter blew up, the director would not let it go easily. As Yu Su had expected, this matter indeed gave Director Yan a headache for the entire afternoon as he searched for a solution. Zhao Lan was the wife of the Ye family. If he did not handle it well, it would definitely cause a huge commotion. Just as Director Yan was still hesitating, the Xiao family took the stage. That afternoon, Xiao Han returned to the Xiao family and cried to Old Master Xiao. After Xiao Jing heard this, he was instantly furious. ¡°The Ye family is too arrogant. Do they think there¡¯s no one left in the Xiao family? We will not let the Ye family off!¡± How audacious of him to bully his favorite grandson. The Xiao family did not like to bully others, but they could not be bullied. Xiao Han¡¯s father, Xiao Ting, also had unfriendly expressions. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll personally make a trip to the Metaphysics Management Office later. I¡¯ve met Director Yan a few times.¡± ¡°Then tell him properly!¡± Xiao Jing¡¯s eyes were like torches as he said in a low voice. ¡°Hmph! In my opinion, Director Yan is too slow. It¡¯s been so many days, but he still doesn¡¯t dare to arrest her?¡± Old Madam Xiao, Xia Hui, said coldly. In her opinion, the Metaphysics Management Office should have arrested Mrs. Ye long ago and interrogated her. Were they going to wait for Mrs. Ye to escape if they didn¡¯t arrest her? Xiao Jing also snorted coldly. ¡°I think that Director Yan is getting old and has become timid. What kind of person is he?! If he can¡¯t take the position of Director, he should leave as soon as possible!¡± Only Xiao Jing would dare to say this. The Xiao family had families working in the political, military, and business worlds. Their foundation was very stable. Many figures who appeared on television had also come to the Xiao family to visit Xiao Jing. Therefore, the Xiao family really did not care about a small director of the metaphysical management office. After Xiao Ting heard his father¡¯s words, he walked out of the living room and called Director Yan. On the phone, Xiao Ting emphasized that they had to catch the real culprit and solve the case as soon as possible. They could not delay any longer. Director Yan was already having a headache and was thinking of a way. After hearing this, not only did he have a headache, but he was also very terrified. He would retire next year. He had originally wanted to stay in this position for another year. If he did not do this well, he was afraid that it would be impossible for him to retire as scheduled. Director Yan quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely personally supervise this matter and get my subordinates to deal with it urgently. I didn¡¯t know that Young Master Xiao was also a victim in this matter. Otherwise, I would have personally investigated it long ago.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to interfere, the Xiao family can send someone to interfere,¡± Xiao Ting continued coldly. Cold sweat broke out on Yan Jing¡¯s forehead as he hurriedly said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing to interfere. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you an answer within three days!¡± ¡°If your son is in danger, you won¡¯t be able to rest easy, right?¡± Xiao Ting mocked again before hanging up. Yan Jing put down his phone. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, and his back was drenched. His face was ashen as he said to his secretary, ¡°Call the two ministers over. I have something to ask.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary immediately left. Soon, Ruan Dong and Wang Lang walked in. When they saw the anger on Minister Yan¡¯s face, the two of them were very surprised. Who didn¡¯t know that Minister Yan had always been kind and didn¡¯t lose his temper easily? Now that he was so angry, it could be seen that the matter was very serious. ¡°Black Magic Master Wu Zhen¡¯s night attack, which division dealt with it?¡± Yan Jing asked coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ruan Dong frowned but did not speak. He wanted to deal with it, but the Second Department had always been against it. They even said that they had to continue searching for evidence before they could file a case, so this matter was delayed. He did not expect the director to ask about this. Could it be that Yu Su had done something that made the director have no choice but to ask? Ruan Dong had been busy in the Metaphysics Management Office and had yet to chat with Yu Su, so he did not know her plan.. Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Killing Wu Zhen Chapter 674: Killing Wu Zhen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Lang said tentatively, ¡°Director, the evidence in this case is insufficient. We want to gather more evidence before we can convict him.¡± ¡°What search? Don¡¯t we have the video as evidence? What evidence do you need?¡± Yan Jing immediately questioned. His cold and sharp gaze looked at Wang Lang. Wang Lang lowered his head and did not dare to look at the director. Ruan Dong shook his head helplessly, ¡°I feel that this matter should have been dealt with long ago. When we captured them that day, there were witnesses and physical evidence. The Black Magic Master also admitted it, but the Second Department refused to let it go. I had no choice.¡± ¡°Ruan Dong, you!¡± Wang Lang was shocked. He did not expect Ruan Dong to speak ill of him in front of the director. He felt the director¡¯s suspicious gaze and Wang Lang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Director, I just want to follow the procedure. It¡¯s not easy to investigate the real culprit of this case. It won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s leaked and the real culprit escapes. I just want to consider the confidentiality of the case.¡± Wang Lang explained dryly. He knew that this answer was not very convincing, but it could only be so. Yan Jing snorted coldly. ¡°I understand. This case will be handled from today onwards. The real culprit must be investigated and found within three days. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about having a good time!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ruan Dong and Wang Lang said in unison. Yan Jing continued: ¡°Among the few people that the Black Magic Master wants to kill, there is the eldest grandson of Xiao Family, Xiao Family is paying close attention to this matter. The two of you will investigate the real culprit together, whoever finds out first will take over my position in the future.¡± At the mention of the replacement position, Wang Lang was delighted, but he did not show it on his face. ¡°Yes!¡± Ruan Dong and Wang Lang replied in unison. After walking out of the director¡¯s office, Wang Lang mocked, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable.¡± He heard that the Yu and Meng families had also come in the afternoon. Now, the Xiao family had also joined in just to investigate this case. This must have something to do with Ruan Dong. Ruan Dong smiled. ¡°Thank you for letting me win!¡± After saying that, he left without looking back. Looking at Ruan Dong¡¯s back, Wang Lang gritted his teeth and had a headache. Wang Lang wanted to find the real culprit and get the position of director, but the Daoist Association had made it clear that they wanted to protect the person who had instructed Wu Zhen to commit the crime. He was in a dilemma. Nothing he did was right. If he could not find the real culprit, he would have to hand over the position of director to Ruan Dong. Thinking of this, Wang Lang cursed Wu Zhen in his heart. Wu Zhen was really too stupid! He clearly knew that the eldest grandson of the Xiao family was also there, so why did he continue to harm them? Ruan Dong walked back to the department and immediately got someone to take Wu Zhen into the interrogation room. He got the best interrogator in the department to interrogate Wu Zhen repeatedly, not letting go of a single detail. Ruan Dong sat outside the interrogation room and watched the scene. In less than half a day, Wu Zhen confessed everything. Wu Zhen sat on the stool and said with a long face, ¡°It was all Mrs. Ye¡¯s fault. She gave me a large sum of money and asked me to kill Yu Su with poisonous insects. At the same time, she also wanted me to kill the three sons of the Yu family and buried them with Yu Su! If Yu Su dies, no one will fight with her for her son, Ye Chang.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mrs. Ye also said that if we encounter children from other aristocratic families, don¡¯t let them off. Kill them all!¡± Hearing this, Ruan Dong, who was outside the door, finally heaved a sigh of relief. This time, Mrs. Ye would not be able to escape. Wu Zhen¡¯s eyes were red and his face was weak. Although no one had interrogated him for the past few days, he had been guarded and was not allowed to interact with others. They even woke him up once every two hours to prevent him from falling into a deep sleep. He looked visibly haggard. ¡°You can go back now,¡± the interrogator said when he saw the minister nod outside the door. Ruan Dong immediately got someone to search for evidence of the transaction between Zhao Lan and Wu Zhen, focusing on Wu Zhen¡¯s cell phone chat records and bank transfers. Wu Zhen¡¯s testimony also requires further verification. Wang Lang had been silently observing the movements of the first department. When he saw that Ruan Dong had sent someone to investigate, he guessed that Wu Zhen must have confessed, but he did not know how much he had confessed. Wang Lang took out his phone and sent a message to an unknown number. [Wu Zhen has confessed. The First Department is searching for evidence. What should we do next?] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the other party replied, [Calm down. Try your best to delay the speed of searching for evidence and wait for further instructions.] Wang Lang replied: [Yes!] At this moment, he also understood in his heart that Mrs. Ye might really be gone. He could only delay for a while. Not long after, another message was sent. [Kill Wu Zhen and leave clues about Yu Su on him.. Soon, Wu Zhen¡¯s master will come to take revenge on Yu Su!] Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Blocked by the Paparazzi Chapter 675: Blocked by the Paparazzi Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Wang Lang saw this message, he looked nervous. Now that the various departments were watching Wu Zhen strictly, it was really very, very difficult to kill him. Wang Lang thought of something else. His eyes turned and his face was filled with joy. Although it was very difficult to kill Wu Zhen, this was also a good way to destroy Ruan Dong¡¯s promotion. If the key witness died, Director Yan would definitely be furious, and the assessment of the position of the next director would not count. After Wu Zhen died, the old Black Magic Master would kill Yu Su. This was a good opportunity for Wang Lang to do something, and he could also reduce Mrs. Ye¡¯s crime. It was really a good plan to kill three birds with one stone. Wang Lang replied: [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.] Next, Wang Lang was thinking about when to take action and how to do it. He also arranged for his subordinates to investigate +news from Wu Zhen. Minister Ruan Dong also heard from his subordinates that Wang Lang had sent people to monitor the commotion here. He bided his time and did not alert the enemy. On the other side. After three days of cultivation, Yu Su walked out of the cultivation room. She transferred the magic power in her hand and realized that it was a third stronger than before. If she faced the mastermind, she could still have a fighting chance. The two of them were at the peak of metaphysics. If they wanted to compete, they had to compete in terms of magic power. Yu Su had spirit stones and was in a place with extremely rich spiritual energy, so her cultivation was naturally twice as fast. The little snake jumped onto Yu Su¡¯s shoulder and rubbed against her face. It was obvious that it was trying to please her. Yu Su took out the bag of poisonous insects and fed it a mantis. The little snake ate the mantis in one bite. The sound of it crunching was especially sweet, and it could not bear to swallow it. After eating, it sat on the stool in satisfaction and slowly stuck out its tongue at YuSu. Yu Su laughed. ¡°You little snake, you like to eat things with poison and fierce aura!¡± On the shelf, there was an extremely ferocious object. After the little snake slept on the item for a night, its ferocious aura was almost completely sucked dry and it became an ordinary ornamental antique. This ability might be useful. Yu Su thought for a moment and suddenly thought of the two captains, He Jun and Leng Yan, in the ward. The two of them had been struck by the ferocious aura and had yet to wake up. They needed more things to gradually dissipate the ferocious aura. If the little snake went over and fed on them in their ward, it would definitely wake them up faster. At the thought of this, the smile in Yu Su¡¯s eyes deepened. She had really picked up a treasure. ¡°Ding, ding!¡± Yu Su¡¯s phone vibrated a few times before Guan Lu called. Yu Su could sense that something must have happened at the studio. Otherwise, Guan Lu would not have called at this time. As soon as she picked up the call, Guan Lu¡¯s anxious voice sounded. ¡°Sister Su, Sister Ye Tang came to the studio to submit her documents just now and was blocked downstairs by a group of paparazzi. She still can¡¯t break out from them. What should we do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come now!¡± Yu Su hung up the phone and immediately put on her clothes and went downstairs. The little snake secretly hid in Yu Su¡¯s pocket. Yu Su did not bother when she saw it and let it stay where it was. When they arrived at the square outside the work building, Yu Su saw a group of paparazzi running towards the studio building like a swarm of bees. A paparazzo said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve finally found Ye Tang. We have to dig out more information later!¡± ¡°Yes, this is a good opportunity for our newspaper to make a name for itself.¡± The man¡¯s companion rushed toward the building with the camera. When Yu Su got out of the car, a group of tough bodyguards was already waiting in the square. This group of bodyguards was borrowed by Yu Su from Xiao Han and belonged to the Xiao family¡¯s security company. When they saw Yu Su, more than 20 burly men shouted in unison, ¡°CEO Yu!¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± Yu Su turned around and walked towards the building. ¡°Yes!¡± The twenty bodyguards replied in unison. Just like that, Yu Su walked in the middle with 20 bodyguards paving the way for her. They walked all the way to Ye Tang, who was surrounded. At this moment, Ye Tang was looking coldly at the surrounding reporters. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had not gone out for three days and had been working in the apartment. Today, she needed to submit a confidential document and could not forward it using the computer, so she made a trip there personally. Unexpectedly, as soon as she came downstairs after handing in the papers, she was surrounded by a swarm of reporters. Ye Tang was about to send these people flying, but she knew that doing so would definitely cause trouble for Yu Su¡¯s studio, so she could only endure it. The reporters beside her chattered and asked her. ¡°Ms. Ye Tang, you¡¯ve severed ties with your adoptive mother.. Is there any hidden story? Is it convenient for you to tell everyone?¡± Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Making a Loot Chapter 676: Making a Loot Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the two of you parted on bad terms, which made Mrs. Ye very angry.¡± ¡°Have you considered about President Ye¡¯s emotions? He¡¯s been good to you for so many years, right?¡± ¡°Ms. Ye, do you think you can abandon the Ye family just because you¡¯ve hooked up with Yu Su?¡± ¡°Is it convenient for you to reveal the reason why Ye Chang cut ties with his mother?¡± ¡°Ms. Ye Tang, after severing ties, will you still inherit the Ye family¡¯s assets? Will Ye Chang still be nurtured as the Ye family¡¯s heir? How¡¯s your relationship with him now?¡± ¡°Ms. Ye, is it convenient for you to explain the reason for severing ties?¡± When Ye Tang heard these people¡¯s questions, she was so angry that she was about to explode. She really wanted to choke them to death with her replies. However, if she dissed these people, the headlines tomorrow would definitely be ¡°Ms. Ye is arrogant and despotic.¡± Just as Ye Tang was about to explode, she heard gasps and suppressed exclamations behind her, as if something strange had happened. Ye Tang turned around and saw a group of bodyguards surrounding Yu Su as they walked towards her. Yu Su was still wearing a mask, so no one could see her expression clearly. She looked so handsome! Ye Tang could not help but praise in her heart. If she were a man, she would definitely be fascinated by Yu Su. The reporters around Ye Tang also saw Yu Su. A portion of them ran to her side and asked, ¡°Yu Su, why are you here too? Are you here to work?¡± Yu Su only looked coldly at the reporters around Ye Tang and said, ¡°Disperse!¡± A portion of the reporters left with their microphones under Yu Su¡¯s cold gaze. Most of the reporters remained where they were and took photos of Yu Su with their cameras. They had only wanted to interview Ye Tang, but they did not expect to attract Yu Su here. However, this was also very good material. Seeing that this group of reporters did not listen to her advice, Yu Su gestured. The bodyguards quickly ran forward and squeezed the reporters out, surrounding Yu Su and Ye Tang in the circle. The reporters were pushed away and they said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? This is a normal interview!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. First come, first served, right? We¡¯re not even allowed to interview. How domineering.¡± ¡°Yu Su, aren¡¯t you just an abandoned child of the Yu family? Why are you so arrogant?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push me away, I still have an interview to do!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I haven¡¯t finished the interview yet. Ms. Ye Tang, answer my question just now. Why did you cut ties with your adoptive mother?¡± These people were unwilling. They wanted to take this opportunity to make a fortune, but Ye Tang didn¡¯t say a word. Ye Tang walked towards Yu Su happily. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re here!¡± Yu Su nodded and said to the reporters around her, ¡°Ye Tang and I have nothing to say to the questions you¡¯re asking. Disperse!¡± After saying that, Yu Su pulled Ye Tang towards the car under the protection of the bodyguards. The bodyguards escorted both of them back to the apartment. The security in the apartment was not bad. None of the reporters could enter. Finally, Ye Tang had some breathing room. Ye Tang sat on the sofa and complained, ¡°Yu Su, you don¡¯t know how terrifying those reporters are. After I went downstairs, they surrounded me and even stopped me from leaving! They were all asking about us severing ties, but I didn¡¯t say a word.¡± At this point, a sly look appeared on Ye Tang¡¯s face. Yu Su smiled and gave Ye Tang a thumbs up. ¡°How impressive!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Ye Tang scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°By the way, where did these bodyguards come from?¡± The Ye family also had bodyguards, but not so many, and they were so well-trained. If Ye Tang¡¯s observations were correct, she realized that there were many boxing champions and retired veterans among these bodyguards. Each of them was equivalent to 20 people. With so many reporters surrounding them, the bodyguards immediately squeezed them out of the way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su said, ¡°I borrowed them from Xiao Han. I heard from him that the Xiao family has a security company and a group of well-trained security guards. Since they¡¯re free, I borrowed it.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have you this time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± At this point, Ye Tang looked at Yu Su with tears in her eyes. Yu Su also sent Xiao Han a message. [Thank you for today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.] Xiao Han quickly replied: [Are you guys alright?] Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Heaven-Defying Spirit Beast Chapter 677: Heaven-Defying Spirit Beast Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su replied: [I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that Ye Tang was a little frightened. Well just rest for awhile.] After she sent the message, she realized that Minister Ruan had also sent a new message. Ruan Dong: [Do you have time to visit the two of them these two days?] Yu Su replied: [Alright, I¡¯ll go over this afternoon.] Ruan Dong: [Okay!] Next, Yu Su and Ye Tang used the remaining ingredients in the fridge to make a home-cooked meal at home. Ye Tang picked up a prawn and placed it in her mouth to chew. With a blissful expression, she said, ¡°Yu Su, your cooking is still the best. I¡¯ve been holding it in for the past three days. There hasn¡¯t been anyone to speak to me these few days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming back to stay tonight,¡± Yu Su said with a smile. She was almost done with her cultivation and could cultivate at home. She did not need to specially go to the secret room. Ye Tang was overjoyed. She smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°Alright, I finally feel safe. When you¡¯re not at home, I keep feeling that the house is gloomy, as if someone is watching me. I¡¯m so scared alone!¡± As she spoke, she leaned her head on Yu Su¡¯s shoulder. Yu Su patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all fake.¡± The two of them quickly finished all the dishes without wasting anything. In the end, it was Ye Tang who washed the dishes. Yu Su took some fruits from the fridge and placed them in another sink to rinse them. ¡°I¡¯m going out in the afternoon. Rest well at home alone.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Tang pouted and pretended to be dejected. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I will bring you your favorite cupcake when I come back.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ye Tang nodded vigorously, a smile appearing on her face again. At two in the afternoon, Yu Su arrived at the ward punctually. In the ward, He Jun and Leng Yan were still lying quietly on the bed like before. As the fierce aura on their bodies dissipated, their faces turned red. It was as if they had fallen asleep. According to the calculated date, there was still a month before the two of them would wake up. The nurse walked over and opened the window for the two of them. Yu Su started chatting with the nurse and asked some questions about their recovery. She confirmed that the two of them were probably about to wake up. After the nurse left, the little snake in Yu Su¡¯s pocket stuck its head out. Its eyes were filled with strong desire as it sniffed gently, as if it had smelled something delicious. It stuck out its tongue at Yu Su. ¡°Hiss hiss!¡± Yu Su nodded and said, ¡°Then go ahead. Don¡¯t bite through their skin.¡± The little snake nodded and crawled towards the two people on the bed. Ever since Yu Su¡¯s metaphysical strength had increased, her magic power had become even stronger. Yu Su went to her master¡¯s library to take a look and realized that there was a book on beast spirits in the library. Yu Su spent the entire night memorizing the book. She used her magic power and could slighlty understand the little snake¡¯s words. She could also understand the meaning expressed by its actions. With this, communication between the two was not a problem at all. The little snake first climbed onto He Jun¡¯s bed and moved on it before stopping on He Jun¡¯s pillow. The little snake curled its body into a ball and leaned against He Jun¡¯s neck. From Yu Su¡¯s perspective, the ferocious aura on He Jun¡¯s body surged towards the little snake at an extremely fast speed and was absorbed by the little snake. The metaphysical strength of the little snake was also constantly increasing. It could turn the ferocious aura into magic power and store it in its body. This was also a relatively heaven-defying cultivation method. After all, it was easy to gather the ferocious aura, but it was not easy to obtain magic power. According to the speed at which the ferocious aura dissipated, both of them would be able to wake up very quickly. At that time, it would be time for the mystery to be exposed. Yu Su observed for a while more before leaving the little snake in the ward. Before she left, she told the little snake to hide from the nurses and only appear when there was no one around. The little snake agreed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the next few days, Yu Su was busy with the work in the studio, but she still came to the ward every day to see the little snake and bring some spirit stones for it. With the help of the Spiritual Stones, the little snake¡¯s strength had also advanced from Upper Level 1 to Medium Level 2. Not long after Yu Su entered the ward today, Minister Ruan Dong also arrived. He smiled and said, ¡°Yu Su, why do I feel that their complexions have been getting better and better these few days? It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve taken tonics.¡± ¡°Perhaps my talisman paper is working!¡± Yu Su pointed at the talisman paper beside the pillow. She did not intend to tell anyone about the little snake¡¯s existence. This was a heaven-defying spiritual beast that could not be easily displayed, and the human heart could not be probed too.. Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Increased Protection Chapter 678: Increased Protection Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ruan Dong smiled. ¡°You have a point. I came here today to tell you about the Wu Zhen attack case.¡± The past few days had really been very busy for him. The three teams took turns to investigate. They also had to prevent the people from the Second Unit from causing trouble and bicker with the people from the Second Unit. It was very exciting. Yu Su nodded and looked at him seriously. Ruan Dong lowered his voice. ¡°First Department is looking for evidence, and Second Department is trying their best to delay our progress. They even created a lot of fake evidence. When we were analyzing the evidence, we spent a lot of time.¡± The evidence they had now was still very limited. Coupled with the interference evidence released by the Second Department, even if they caught Zhao Lan, they could not confirm that she was the only culprit. In this case, the sentence for her might be lighter. This was what Ruan Dong was most unwilling to accept. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You still have time to continue your investigation. You must let Zhao Lan receive the punishment she deserves,¡± Yu Su said. ¡°Then did the people from the Second Department do anything else suspicious?¡± Yu Su did not believe that the people from the Second Department would be so obedient. Ruan Dong immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s another point. When the inspectors were patrolling, they found that the people from the Second Department often observed the place where Wu Zhen was imprisoned. They also studied the time we changed shifts and the people that were changing their shifts. They seemed to be planning something.¡± The people from the Second Department were definitely holding it in! He just did not know what he wanted to do. Could it be that they wanted Wu Zhen to change his confession? Or did he want Wu Zhen to implicate more people? Ruan Dong asked the people from the First Department to keep a close eye on Wu Zhen and not let the people from the Second Department have the chance to interact with him. Even the food and the change of urine buckets were checked repeatedly before they were put in. According to Ruan Dong¡¯s experience, the Second Department was definitely going to make a move. Yu Su sneered as understanding flashed across her eyes. ¡°I know what they want to do. They probably want to kill Wu Zhen and frame me. Have you investigated Wu Zhen¡¯s background?¡± Ruan Dong nodded and said, ¡°Wu Zhen is the junior brother of Wu Bang, the King of Worm Black Magic. He is doted on more than Wu Bang by his master, Wu Jiang. In the sect, there have always been people who speculated that Wu Zhen is Wu Jiang¡¯s illegitimate son, but this saying is not groundless.¡± Therefore, what was certain was that if something happened to Wu Zhen, Wu Jiang would definitely be very angry. If they really succeeded in framing her, Yu Su would definitely get into a lot of trouble. Thinking of this, Ruan Dong guessed, ¡°In that case, they want you to kill Wu Jiang and reap the benefits.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Not only that, they probably want to use this to take advantage of the situation and reduce Zhao Lan¡¯s punishment.¡± Since they already knew the other party¡¯s intentions, they would not fall for it. Ruan Dong asked worriedly, ¡°It will be very troublesome to provoke Wu Jiang. Why don¡¯t we speed up the investigation and quickly convict Zhao Lan?¡± Yu Su shook her head slightly with a sneer in her eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we beat them at their own game and let them fight each other?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ruan Dong raised his eyebrows with some interest. Yu Su continued, ¡°We¡¯ll pretend not to know and let the Second Department continue to lower their guard. When that person goes to the prison to take action, we can capture that person and preserve the evidence.¡± No matter who that person was, he must be related to the Second Department. She could also take the opportunity to dig out the secrets of the Second Department. Yu Su paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Before that, you must protect Wu Zhen tightly. You can¡¯t let him really die. Then, send a message to Wu Zhen and let him know that the Second Department is going to assassinate him. In the end, let him send the information that his life is in danger out of the Metaphysics Management Office.¡± Only then could he lure Wu Jiang over and clear Yu Su of suspicion. Yu Su could also jump out of the trap and beat him at his own game. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get my subordinates to do it. What about after that?¡± In order to cooperate well, Ruan Dong hoped to know more about it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su said, ¡°I shattered the place where Wu Zhen stored his magic power. His magic power hasn¡¯t dissipated yet because I sealed it with a spell. When the news spreads, I¡¯ll remove the spell. At that time, Wu Zhen will think that the mastermind crippled him!¡± If Wu Zhen knew that he could no longer cultivate, he would definitely be furious and want to seek revenge. At that time, let Wu Zhen meet Wu Jiang. Wu Jiang would then know who he should take revenge on! Ruan Dong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do it! The mastermind never expected that Wu Jiang would take revenge in the end..¡± Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Raising Conditions Chapter 679: Raising Conditions Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Also, if the mastermind was taken revenge on, Yu Su would be able to follow the clues and find out who that person was. After all, only by knowing who her opponent was as soon as possible would she have more confidence in winning. Yu Su thought for a moment and took out her small purse. There was an apple embroidered crookedly on the pouch. Ye Tang had given it to her this afternoon and even said that she hoped that Yu Su would be safe with the pouch on her. Ruan Dong also saw the apple on the pouch and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°This pouch is quite unique.¡± Yu Su smiled and did not explain further. She rummaged in her purse and found two amulets and a square white jade pendant. This pendant had a trace of auspicious aura that could block a calamity. It was suitable for Wu Zhen¡¯s situation. The amulet was also to prevent Wu Zhen from being killed by accidental injuries. Yu Su introduced, ¡°You and Wu Zhen can have one amulet each. Give the pendant to Wu Zhen and ask him to protect himself. Ask him not to be killed so easily.¡± He had attacked a few people, but he had not killed anyone after all. If he did not have a criminal record, he might not be sentenced to death. If he died in prison, it would be a huge loss. Ruan Dong did not expect to have a protective talisman. His face was filled with joy. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Master Yu is good at metaphysics and have always wanted to ask for a talisman. I didn¡¯t expect to really have one. Thank you!¡± Leng Yan and He Jun had both gotten into accidents, it clearly showed Ruan Dong that he could not underestimate the power of metaphysics. He even went to the Daoist temple to ask for some safety talismans, but he felt that those talismans were just for show and were useless. It was still Yu Su¡¯s talisman that made him feel at ease. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Take care of yourself too. I don¡¯t want to be handed over to someone else halfway.¡± If Ruan Dong died, the management office might fall into the hands of the Second Department¡¯s head and completely become a puppet of the Daoist Association, losing the justice that it should have. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± The corners of Ruan Dong¡¯s lips curled up as he placed the item in the pocket of his suit. Yu Su said, ¡°We can¡¯t relax here either. We have to ensure Leng Yan and He Jun¡¯s safety. Perhaps they will tell us very important news when they wake up.¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°I hope they wake up soon!¡± Without these two capable captains, he was really about to die of work. He really hoped that when these two woke up, they would share the work with him. ¡°Ring ring¡­¡± Yu Su¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a call from Hu Yu. Yu Su calculated the time and a look of understanding flashed across her eyes. ¡°Hello, CEO Hu, have the people over there come?¡± It was a good time to reel in the net. Hu Yu replied, ¡°Yes, Hu Ying said that she contacted a very powerful metaphysical master who can detoxify Xiao Rui and come over at night. What should we do now?¡± In any case, he did not trust that metaphysical master. Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Did she say that person¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°No, Hu Ying didn¡¯t want to reveal too much information. She only said that we would know after we meet him. She guaranteed that he would be able to remove the worm. She was very confident when she spoke,¡± Hu Yu replied. This meant that the person¡¯s status must be very high, and he had even displayed a certain level of strength to Hu Ying. Yu Su had also thought of this. She also wanted to know who would come. Was it possible that the mastermind would personally detoxify the poison? At the thought of this possibility, Yu Su gritted her teeth. If that person appeared, she should be able to recognize him! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What should we do now? Should we really let that person come to the ward?¡± Hu Yu was very anxious and could not do anything. After all, this concerned his son¡¯s life. Nothing could go wrong. Yu Su said, ¡°Of course, if that person doesn¡¯t appear, we won¡¯t be able to know the other party¡¯s intentions. The Hu family definitely has something that the other party wants. When that person arrives, your family will just go along with the other party. When that person raises his conditions and if he isn¡¯t in a hurry, let him know that your family has to slowly consider it before sending that person away. After that, you can come to discuss it with me.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If the other party is very anxious and says that he doesn¡¯t have time next time, you can invite me over and say that you want to hear my opinion so that I can naturally meet that person.¡± Hu Yu took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say..¡± Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Honorary Chairman Chapter 680: Honorary Chairman Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su reminded him of some things to take note of before hanging up. She looked at Ruan Dong and said, ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show tonight. The mastermind might appear. When the time comes, I need you to identify him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m free tonight!¡± Ruan Dong promised. ¡°If you need anything, come to my office anytime.¡± After saying that, the two of them parted ways and Yu Su went back for dinner. At seven in the evening, Yu Su sat in front of her computer and pulled up the surveillance camera in the corridor of Hu Rui¡¯s ward, preparing to check the other party¡¯s appearance through the surveillance camera. Ten minutes later, Hu Ying appeared in the surveillance footage. Hu Ying led the way. Behind her was an old man in simple clothes, and behind them were two middle-aged men. With just a glance, Yu Su knew that the two of them were metaphysical masters. This old man was probably related to the mastermind behind him. The faces of the three of them appeared on the surveillance footage. Yu Su quickly took a screenshot and saved it before taking a taxi to look for Ruan Dong. After Yu Su entered, she took out her tablet and showed Ruan Dong the screenshot. ¡°Do you know these three people?¡± Yu Su asked. Ruan Dong was slightly surprised. ¡°This old man is the honorary chairman of the Daoist Association, Master Peng Chan. He controls all the affairs of the association and has a lot of power. Behind him are his two disciples, Devotee Mingda and Devotee Ruoshui.¡± He was quite familiar with these three people. The Metaphysics Management Office would sometimes arrest people together with the Daoist Association. Devotee Ruoshui was the one who dealt with him the most. Devotee Mingda had an arrogant personality and was not easy to come into contact with. Devotee Ruoshui was kinder, so the people from the Metaphysics Management Office liked to interact with Devotee Ruoshui. What surprised Ruan Dong the most was that the chairman of the Daoist Association would actually participate in the Hu family¡¯s matters. What did Hu Rui¡¯s poisoning have to do with the chairman? Yu Su was also a little surprised. ¡°This person is the chairman of the Daoist Association?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ruan Dong looked at the picture again and nodded firmly. He was very familiar with Master Peng Chan. His family attended Master Peng¡¯s lectures almost every year. Ruan Dong had also been there a few times. Yu Su asked again, ¡°Is there anything different about his appearance from before?¡± Ruan Dong took a closer look before answering, ¡°Master Peng seems to have aged a little, and his spirit is not as good as before. His sideburns are a little gray, and his back is a little hunched. The rest is fine.¡± Perhaps it was because he was old! However, Yu Su did not think so. This person was very strong. Logically speaking, he should not be so old. If he had not deliberately pretended to be like this to attract Yu Su¡¯s attention, it would be because after he had suffered a backlash, the magic power and luck in his body were chaotic, causing his bodily functions to decrease. Ruan Dong could not help but ask, ¡°Could that mastermind be Master Peng? If that¡¯s the case, things will be troublesome.¡± The chairman of the Daoist Association had actually set up such a huge trap and even used any means to steal luck. Wasn¡¯t this terrifying? ¡°I¡¯m not completely confident that it¡¯s him. I need more evidence, but even if it¡¯s not him, that person¡¯s identity must not be lower than his.¡± Yu Su had already expected this outcome and was not too surprised. After all, if he did not have much power, he would not be able to do so many heaven-defying things. Ruan Dong was a little nervous. ¡°He has a very high status in the hearts of the believers. He also holds many rights in the Daoist Association and is even quite prestigious among the metaphysical masters. If we rashly deal with him, we will definitely encounter layers of obstacles.¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid. He just felt that it was very troublesome. The Daoist Association had a very high status in Chinatown. Almost 80% of the residents supported the Daoist Association. If they rashly confronted them, it might have a bad impact. Most importantly, Peng Chan was a metaphysical master who has achieved the perfected realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su smiled and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s really him, will your Metaphysics Management Office still dare to bring him to justice?¡± If they were going to arrest him, they would definitely encounter all kinds of trouble. Ruan Dong might even lose his position as the minister. Ordinary people would choose to protect themselves! Ruan Dong immediately said, ¡°Of course. As long as we find concrete evidence, no matter how high that person¡¯s status or how strong he is, our Metaphysics Management Office will definitely handle the case impartially.¡± Otherwise, the Metaphysics Management Office would just be a decoration.. Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Backing Chapter 681: Backing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was not Ruan Dong¡¯s style to only pick on soft persimmons. Yu Su nodded and asked, ¡°What if he resists arrest and even collaborates with the other parishioners to clear his name? What will your Metaphysics Management Office do?¡± She wanted to know how far the Metaphysics Management Office could go. If the Metaphysics Management Office could not hold on until the end, Yu Su had to prepare for the worst and think of other ways. Ruan Dong said, ¡°If he resists arrest, we¡¯ll take action. Although we might not be able to defeat the metaphysical masters alone, we have weapons developed by technology. These weapons were jointly developed by metaphysical masters and scientists to deal with those metaphysicists who made mistakes.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°As long as he¡¯s still a mortal, it¡¯s impossible for him to escape these weapons. If any disciples stop us, they¡¯ll be convicted one by one and arrested together.¡± After Yu Su heard this, she understood. Actually, she had also guessed that the Metaphysics Management Office had its own weapon. This was also the key to victory. The current Yu Su could still dodge ordinary guns, but it was hard to say if she encountered other special weapons. Her body was still the same as an ordinary person¡¯s. It was not tempered into steel. Ruan Dong said, ¡°As long as I¡¯m in my post, I¡¯ll get the Metaphysics Management Office to help you deal with the other party. I won¡¯t retreat.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved.¡± One person¡¯s strength was still too insignificant. The existence of the Metaphysics Management Office was very important. After the two of them reached a consensus, Yu Su continued to look at the surveillance camera at the door of the ward with her tablet, ready to be called over by Hu Yu at any time. Twenty minutes later, Yu Su¡¯s phone rang. She said to Ruan Dong, ¡°I¡¯ll take this call. It might be CEO Hu.¡± She took out her phone and saw that it was indeed a call from Hu Yu. Yu Su picked up the call and said to the other party, ¡°Hello, CEO Hu. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hu Yu was in the ward with the speaker on, so he was very satisfied with Yu Su¡¯s vigilance. He said, ¡°Yu Su, Hu Ying brought a metaphysical master over to detoxify Hu Rui. I don¡¯t know much about this aspect, so I want to invite you over to take a look. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to come over?¡± Yu Su immediately said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll drive over now. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Hu Yu hung up and heaved a sigh of relief. Yu Su packed her things and prepared to leave. ¡°Minister Ruan, let me go to the ward. I¡¯ll go and investigate first. You can go do your own things!¡± ¡°Alright, be careful. Call me if you need anything,¡± Ruan Dong said slowly with a worried gaze. If they confirmed that Peng Chan was the mastermind, there would be a tough battle in the future. He had to be more vigilant. Yu Su nodded and left with her things. She hailed another taxi and headed towards the hospital. On the way, Yu Zong sent her a message. Yu Zong: [Yu Su, are you free?] Yu Su replied: [Speak.] Yu Zong sent over several folders that were encrypted. The password was Yu Su¡¯s birthday. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su opened it and took a look. Her fingers trembled slightly, and her pupils instantly dilated in surprise! The document recorded the rise and fall of the large families in the country. It was measured by years. With just a glance, one could see something unusual. Yu Zong: ¡°When I was in Chinatown, you asked me to investigate which famous families in the capital suddenly had bad luck and declined step by step. I asked my secretary to investigate and finally found that this situation happened all over the country. Every few decades, some originally rich families would suddenly have bad luck. Their families would often have accidents and their families would slowly decline.¡± Yu Zong: ¡°There are more than 50 such families in the country. The richer and more prosperous the area, the more such families there are. No one noticed anything amiss. I was the first to connect these families¡¯ situations together.¡± Yu Zong: ¡°These families all have common characteristics. Either they have adopted sons and daughters, or the head of the family dotes on his wife very much and will spend a lot of money for his wife¡¯s family, or their daughters or sons have once gone missing and have never been found..¡± Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Very High Suspicion Chapter 682: Very High Suspicion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the beginning) Yu Zong only asked his secretary to investigate the capital. After the secretary finished tidying up, he realized that there were really many families in the capital who had such a situation. Hence, he asked his secretary to check on the families in the country before compiling these few folders. As soon as it was tidied up this afternoon, Yu Zong sent it to Yu Su, hoping that Yu Su would understand more and the information would help her. Yu Zong was also very afraid. If not for Yu Su¡¯s reminder, Yu Miao would definitely have become the most doted on child in the family. The Yu Family would also become very unlucky like these families and decline step by step. Yu Su quietly read the document for a while before turning off the tablet and replying: [I understand. I¡¯ll go back tonight and read it carefully. By the way, did you know that Hu Ying hired a metaphysical master to treat Hu Rui?] Yu Zong replied with a puzzled expression, [I don¡¯t know. When did this happen?] Yu Su: [Tonight, I¡¯ll go over and investigate now. That metaphysical master is Master Peng of the Daoist Association. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s the person behind it. You guys have to be careful too. Talk to the Ye and Meng families.] Yu Zong: ¡°What? Master Peng is the mastermind? Previously, because of Yu Miao, I even went to the Daoist Association a few times and heard of this person. He¡¯s very famous and has the longest experience in the Daoist Association. I heard that he has been the one heading the association for more than 70 years and is already more than 200 years old. No wonder he has such a long life!¡± Peng Chan was also a symbol of the Taoist Association, and he was admired by his followers for his longevity. If those disciples who yearned for longevity knew that Master Peng¡¯s method of longevity was to suck the luck of others, who knew how shocked and disappointed they would be. Not many people in the Daoist Association knew about such a hidden matter. Yu Su replied, [You¡¯re underestimating him. He¡¯s already 300 years old. He can cover the sky in the Daoist Association and even played such a big game of chess. His only weakness might be his metaphysical talent. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have relied on absorbing luck to extend his life.] If he was a metaphysical master who is very talented, his lifespan would naturally increase. There was no need for him to do something that would attract divine retribution. Yu Zong: ¡°Looks like we have to be more careful.¡± He was vigilant and decided to hire more bodyguards in the future. It would be best if he could hire some reliable metaphysical masters to protect himself. Yu Su replied: [I¡¯m not 100% sure that the person behind this is him, but even if it¡¯s not him, he¡¯s still very suspicious and has a certain relationship with that person. The Yu family has to be careful recently. Don¡¯t let Mrs. Yu cause trouble outside.] Now that Hu Ying was so close to Master Peng, it was hard to guarantee that she would not do something stupid. Yu Zong immediately agreed: [I understand. Thank you! Be careful when you see that person. If you need the Yu family¡¯s help, call me.] Yu Su replied calmly, ¡°Alright.¡± After sending this message, the car arrived at the entrance of the hospital. After Yu Su got out of the car, she walked towards the ward upstairs. The contents of the folder appeared in her mind, and she kept feeling that she had overlooked some details. However, for a moment, she could not think of anything. When they reached the door of the ward, Yu Su calmed her mind and reached out to knock on the door. ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± Wu Xi¡¯s voice came from the ward. After opening the door, she smiled at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re here. There wasn¡¯t any traffic on the way, right?¡± Yu Su replied, ¡°There was no traffic jam. I happened to be working not far from the hospital, so I came over.¡± When Yu Su walked in, Wu Xi quickly said in her ear, ¡°The development area.¡± Yu Su walked in step by step and did not show any abnormalities. However, she understood in her heart that the plot of land in the development area was what the other party wanted. What exactly was in the development area that even perfected metaphysical masters wanted? The first thing Yu Su thought of was spirit stones! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Spirit stones were treasures that no metaphysical masters could refuse. After entering, Yu Su saw the few people in the ward. Other than Hu Yu, Hu Rui, and Hu Shuo, there were only Hu Ying and three other metaphysical masters in the ward. When Hu Yu saw Yu Su, she finally relaxed and introduced her to Master Peng. ¡°Master Peng, this is the trusted metaphysical master of the Hu family, Yu Su. You can discuss the worm poison in my son¡¯s body with her directly.¡± He handed the right to speak to Yu Su and also expressed his trust in her.. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: The Hu Family’s Trust Chapter 683: The Hu Family¡¯s Trust Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Shuo nodded as well. Hu Rui, who was lying on the hospital bed, looked at Yu Su with a trusting expression, his eyes filled with anticipation and hope. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± She had the right to speak, so she could test Master Peng better and have the confidence to be on equal footing with him. This was exactly what she wanted. Upon hearing this, Hu Ying, who was at the side, shouted, ¡°What do you mean by that? This is our Hu family¡¯s family matter. How can it be up to a girl like you to decide? Eldest Brother, are you stupid? You¡¯re the one who decides this!¡± She glared at Yu Su angrily, as if she was looking at an enemy. Hu Shuo was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re the outsider of the Hu family. You were chased out by the Hu family. You¡¯re not even on the Hu family¡¯s genealogy. What right do you have to object?¡± Hu Ying pointed at Hu Shuo and said angrily, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still your elder. Do you have the right to speak here? Big Brother, Sister-in-law, quickly control this unruly kid!¡± After not seeing her for a while, Hu Shuo even dared to embarrass her in public. This made Hu Ying very angry. She was now the benefactor of the Hu family¡¯s first family. If she hadn¡¯t invited Master Peng, who would have the confidence to treat Hu Rui? Hu Shuo said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a ruthless elder like you. I won¡¯t acknowledge you in the future.¡± Hu Ying was furious. Just as she was about to curse, Hu Yu stopped her. Hu Yu glared at the two of them and said in a very imposing manner, ¡°If you two continue to bicker, get out. This is not the place to bicker! Also, let Yu Su represent the Hu family. This is my decision.¡± He looked at Hu Ying again. ¡°Stop talking.¡± Hu Ying was unhappy. She pouted and said, ¡°Brother, you really don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness. I worked so hard to invite Master Peng over, but you didn¡¯t give him any face at all. Who will dare to work for the Hu family in the future?¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Xi gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? If you hadn¡¯t transferred the parasitic poison to Xiao Rui, would Xiao Rui have been tortured for so many days?¡± She just could not stand Hu Ying¡¯s high and mighty attitude. Did Hu Ying really think that she had helped her family? It was too ridiculous! Hu Rui, who was lying on the bed, gritted his teeth and looked at Hu Ying hatefully. He had had enough of these torturous days. If not for the fact that the two of them were so related by blood, he would have gotten someone to beat Hu Ying up. If Hu Ying had come over to see him and comfort him when he was being tortured by the worm, Hu Rui would not have been so hateful. However, in the past few days, Hu Ying had not cared about him once. When she entered the ward today, Hu Ying acted as if she had done something big. She put on airs in front of the Hu family and even said from time to time how hard she had worked to invite Master Peng. This made the hatred in Hu Rui¡¯s heart deepen. After hearing Wu Xi¡¯s words, Hu Ying looked embarrassed and a little embarrassed. She avoided his gaze and said, ¡°Hu Rui is fine! Besides, I¡¯ve asked Master Peng to come over. Don¡¯t keep nagging.¡± Hu Yu¡¯s gaze turned even colder, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips. The Hu family had severed ties well. If Hu Ying still appeared in front of him in the future, he really did not know what he would do. Hu Yu was even more annoyed with this little sister who he had always doted on. Seeing that Hu Ying did not manage to earn any advantage, Peng Chan changed the topic and looked at Yu Su with a smile. ¡°Master Yu, I¡¯ve long heard of your name. Seeing you today, you¡¯re indeed extraordinary.¡± He smiled at Yu Su and sized her up. This glance froze the smile on his face. He was already at the peak of the metaphysical realm. Usually, he only needed to take a look at the younger generation to determine that person¡¯s strength and realm. However, when he looked at Yu Su, he could not tell her true strength at all. How was this possible? A storm brewed in Peng Chan¡¯s heart. His eyes could not help but widen slightly, and his body stiffened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He could not tell the other party¡¯s strength. There were only two possibilities. It was either the other party was at the perfected realm like him, or the other party had used a spiritual artifact to conceal her strength. Yu Su also looked at Master Peng with a cold gaze. From this person¡¯s appearance, this person¡¯s lifespan would not exceed 80 years. It was very likely that he had obtained such a long lifespan by stealing luck. She also felt a sense of familiarity with this person¡¯s aura, as if she had felt it somewhere before.. Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Bullying Others With Power Chapter 684: Bullying Others With Power Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sensing this person¡¯s aura, Yu Su instinctively felt disgusted, as if she had touched something dark. She was certain that even if this person was not the mastermind, he was not a good person. The corners of Yu Su¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Oh? I¡¯ve never heard of Master Peng. It seems that Master Peng hasn¡¯t cultivated well.¡± Devotee Mingda, who was beside Master Peng, scolded angrily, ¡°How dare you disrespect Master Peng!¡± Devotee Ruoshui also looked at Yu Su angrily. The atmosphere in the ward instantly became tense. Yu Su sneered. ¡°So it¡¯s disrespectful if I¡¯ve never heard of a name before? It seems that not only has Master Peng not cultivated it to perfection, but the two of you Daoist priests are also superficial. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a bully?¡± ¡°Stand down!¡± Master Peng scolded behind him and turned to look at Yu Su with a smile on his face. ¡°Master Yu is right. It¡¯s indeed because I haven¡¯t cultivated enough and my reputation isn¡¯t resounding enough.¡± Although he was smiling, Yu Su could still see the coldness in his eyes. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Sure, sure. I heard that Master Peng can cure Hu Rui of the parasitic poison? I wonder if this is true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I never lie,¡± Master Peng said with a smile. Yu Su continued to ask, ¡°Then tell me, what exactly do you want to get from the Hu family after going through so much trouble?¡± Hearing this, Peng Chan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he looked at Yu Su with a sharp gaze. Could it be that Yu Su knew something? Daoist Ruoshui said coldly, ¡°Master Yu, your words are incorrect. What do you mean by going through so much trouble to obtain the Hu family¡¯s things? Master Peng is noble and upright. He has never coveted wealth. This time, it was Hu Ying who invited our Master Peng to come and cure the poison.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I painstakingly invited Master Peng over. Why are your words so unpleasant?¡± Hu Ying glared at Yu Su unhappily. Could Yu Su be targeting her! Did Yu Su have to ruin everything she wanted to do? It was not easy for her to invite Master Peng over. Yu Su¡¯s words were about to anger Master Peng away. Devotee Mingda also waved his sleeve, his face filled with anger. After hearing this, Yu Su nodded in understanding. ¡°I understand. So Master Peng doesn¡¯t accept any remuneration for curing the poison. This is great. I thank Master Peng on behalf of Hu Rui. You¡¯re really a good person.¡± Devotee Ruoshui was speechless. Today¡¯s goal was to obtain a development area under the Hu Family Real Estate. After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, they were really too embarrassed to ask for it anymore. Yu Su¡¯s mouth was really vicious. A trace of anger ignited in Peng Chan¡¯s heart. He tried his best to restrain himself from changing his expression. Hu Ying immediately shouted, ¡°Yu Su! Are you sincerely going against me? It¡¯s not easy for Master Peng to come here. How can he not accept compensation?¡± Yu Su smiled and shook her head. ¡°Oh? That means that Master Peng wants to take something from the Hu Family. Is there anything wrong with what I said just now? Can¡¯t you just say it frankly?¡± Hu Ying was so angry that she could not speak. She pointed at Yu Su and stammered for a long time. Yu Su looked at her coldly. ¡°I hate it when others point at me. If there¡¯s a next time, I can¡¯t guarantee that your finger will still be there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your mother. How dare you attack me?¡± Hu Ying opened her mouth and said. She was so angry that she panted heavily. She turned to Hu Yu and complained, ¡°Brother, listen quickly. Yu Su dared to threaten me in front of so many people. I¡¯m really going to die of anger from her.¡± Yu Su sneered. ¡°Madam Hu, I¡¯ve already cut ties with you. Have you forgotten? Your memory has deteriorated at your age. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to have Alzheimer¡¯s?¡± Hu Ying stomped her feet in anger. Hu Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she said to Hu Ying, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt anymore. Listen to Yu Su. Also, the Hu family no longer has a daughter like you, and I¡¯m not your elder brother.¡± In the past, when he was in the Hu family, his sister was clearly so obedient and sensible. Why did she change so much after getting married? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She really seemed like a different person. Hu Rui snorted. ¡°Madam Yu, please keep quiet.¡± Seeing that the two of them were both targeting her and standing on Yu Su¡¯s side, Hu Ying was furious and indignant. Why did they have to treat Yu Su so well? She was just a country girl. Peng Chan chuckled softly and said slowly to Yu Su, ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, could it be that I¡¯ve offended you?¡± Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Targeting Him Everywhere Chapter 685: Targeting Him Everywhere Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su sneered. ¡°In terms of offending, you really offended me. Your temperament is wretched and hypocritical, making my mood worse. Isn¡¯t that considered offensive?¡± Look at this old fellow¡¯s hypocritical appearance. Did he really think that she didn¡¯t notice anything? After she finished speaking, everyone present widened their eyes in surprise and looked at Yu Su in disbelief. It was indeed Yu Su. How bold. She even dared to offend the Chief of the Daoist Association. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Master Peng would take revenge in the future? Peng Chan¡¯s expression was ugly, and his tone was a little cold. ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, you¡¯re twisting logic with your words. I¡¯m your senior, so you should be more respectful. How can you say such arrogant words?¡± He had never suffered such humiliation before. He would definitely make Yu Su pay in the future. Yu Su said, ¡°I only respect seniors with noble morals. Do you think you deserve the evaluation of being noble? Think about it carefully.¡± After saying that, Hu Shuo was completely convinced. Yu Su was still so arrogant when facing the chief of the Daoist Association. Compared to the last time he was beaten up at the bar, that incident was even more insignificant. Initially, Hu Shuo still had a trace of resentment in his heart, but now, it had all dissipated. Yu Su had even shown mercy when beating him up. After hearing this, Peng Chan was completely enraged. He turned to look at Devotee Mingda. ¡°Mingda, on behalf of Yu Su¡¯s master, teach her what it means to respect her master.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mingda¡¯s eyes were filled with a sinister light. He released a trace of murderous aura from his hand and attacked Yu Su¡¯s chest. If she was poisoned by the baleful aura, Yu Su would definitely lose consciousness and she would have to be bedridden and recuperate for half a month. That trace of baleful aura could even enter Yu Su¡¯s dantian and control her cultivation like a bomb. The corners of Yu Su¡¯s mouth twitched as she calmly reached out to block it. In her hand was the jade plate. The jade plate was an extremely ferocious spiritual artifact to begin with. It sucked back the other party¡¯s murderous aura and quickly shot out a wisp of ferocious aura in Mingda¡¯s direction. The ferocious aura was fast and ruthless, directly hitting Devotee Mingda¡¯s chest. Devotee Mingda could not help but exclaim. He quickly took a step back, his face filled with pain. He felt as if his chest was burning with fire. It was painful and hot! Mingda wailed, ¡°It hurts! It feels like I¡¯m on fire. It hurts¡­¡± Today, he was wearing a protective shield. He could clearly avoid most of the ferocious qi and baleful qi, so he attacked with the baleful qi so fearlessly. Unexpectedly, he fell for it. Devotee Ruoshui was also anxious. ¡°Yu Su, what did you attach to the ferocious aura? Ordinary ferocious aura won¡¯t make people suffer so much.¡± He and Devotee Mingda were biological brothers and had a very good relationship. Of course, he could not watch Mingda suffer. Devotee Mingda bent down in pain and clutched his chest tightly. The sweat on his forehead fell like soybeans. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? You can¡¯t have the intention to harm others, but you have to be wary of others. There¡¯s a secret poisonous gas in my ferocious aura. If you want to detoxify it, you have to drink two to three pails of dog urine a day. You¡¯ll be fine in ten days.¡± Of course, she was lying. This ferocious aura invaded their bodies, just like how it invaded Yu Miao and the others back then. It will take time before one could recover. ¡°Pfft!¡± Hu Shuo could not help but laugh out loud. He felt that his laughter was too abrupt and hurriedly covered his mouth. But his shoulders were still moving up and down. Even Hu Rui, who had been sick for a long time, had a smile on his face. ¡°How dare you! A mere woman actually dares to tease Devotee Mingda like this. How arrogant!¡± Ruoshui gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger. After saying that, he took out a silver needle. The end of the silver needle was dark green and was stained with the venom of various poisonous snakes. Yu Su was a metaphysical master. The venom would not kill her immediately, but she would suffer a little. Ruoshui reached out and waved the poisonous needle at Yu Su. Yu Su stretched out her index and middle fingers, caught the poisonous needle firmly, and threw it back. Swoosh! The poisonous needle flew towards Ruoshui¡¯s forehead at a very fast speed. Ruoshui¡¯s eyelids widened, but his body did not react. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The poisonous needle hit his forehead, and the poison quickly entered his body. ¡°Ahhh!¡± By the time Ruoshui reacted, the poisonous needle had already stabbed into his head. He subconsciously pulled out the needle and waved it on the ground. ¡°You wretched girl, I must kill you today!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his body fell to the ground.. Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Overbearing Chapter 686: Overbearing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ruoshui¡¯s entire body twitched and foamed at the mouth. His tongue stuck out involuntarily, and he kept making sounds similar to a snake sticking out its tongue. This scene was simply too exciting. Yu Su smiled and said to Peng Chan, ¡°Master Peng, the people following you are too weak. They really can¡¯t withstand a single blow. It¡¯s better to bring them back and cultivate for a few more years!¡± Peng Chan was indeed infuriated. The corners of his eyes were slightly red, and his heart was beating very quickly. He waved his sleeve and threw out a talisman from his pocket. The talisman paper was filled with dense killing intent. If it was an ordinary metaphysical master, they would probably be burned clean by the killing intent on the talisman before they could receive it. Yu Su sneered and only took out a copper coin before throwing it into the sky. The copper coin immediately knocked the talisman to the ground. The copper coin slowly turned red and ignited the talisman paper. It burned on the ground and quickly turned to ashes. Yu Su reached out and summoned the copper coin back. At this moment, no one knew that this copper coin was also a spiritual artifact that stored baleful aura and had absorbed the aura on the talisman. From then on, Yu Su had a wisp of baleful aura that Peng Chan had refined. It might come in handy in the future. Yu Su chuckled and mocked, ¡°I thought you elders were very powerful. I didn¡¯t expect one to be a mid-grade Level 5 and the other to be a high-grade Level 5. Master Peng is only at the perfected Level 5 realm. Who isn¡¯t at the perfected Level 5 realm?¡± After saying that, she revealed her aura and the strength of a Great Fulfillment cultivator. She had guessed that Peng Chan had sent two people in a row to find out her level. Then Yu Su would not hide it anymore. If she revealed her strength, not only could she anger Peng Chan, but she could also make Peng Chan fear her and the people around her. As expected, Peng Chan felt the genuine strength of a Great Fulfillment cultivator on her body. His pupils dilated and his back stiffened slightly. How was this possible? Yu Su was only in her twenties, right? How could she have cultivated to the perfected fifth-level? It was too unfair! Back then, he had spent a lot of effort to reach Upper Level 5 when he was 90 years old. He spent another 50 years and used countless spirit stones and artifacts to cultivate to the perfected fifth level. He had always been proud of his strength attaining Great Fulfillment. He did not expect to see someone who had attained Great Fulfillment just in her twenties today! This caused Peng Chan to feel sour and jealous in his heart, and he wished for nothing more than to immediately kill Yu Su to relieve the hatred in his heart. He should have killed Yu Su long ago and killed her path to success. It was already too late now. Yu Su had reached the perfected realm and even had a relationship with Wen Chuan. If he killed her in front of everyone, he would probably not be able to gain anything. Peng Chan was so angry that his chest was trembling. He bit his lips hard. After a while, he put on a smile again and said happily, ¡°No wonder Fellow Daoist Yu is young and frivolous. It turns out that your strength is not bad. It¡¯s rare to see such a young person attain Great Fulfillment even in the entire metaphysical world. Your talent is really not bad.¡± Although Peng Chan was praising her, there was no trace of a smile in his eyes. He knew very well that it would probably be very difficult to kill her in the future. If it was last year, he was 100% confident that he could kill Yu Su. But now, his body had suffered a few backlashes, and the quality of his body was getting worse and worse. Even if he barely killed Yu Su, his lifespan would decrease. It was not worth it. He had to think of a way to kill Yu Su and reap the benefits. Yu Su saw the look in his eyes and knew what he was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Master Peng is indeed old. Even though the people around him have been taught a lesson, he doesn¡¯t dare to stand up for them. How cowardly.¡± This old man had lived for so long. He was really tolerant. After convulsing for a while, Ruoshui got up and walked out of the ward. He had the antidote, but he needed to circulate his energy to recuperate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mingda pressed a few acupoints on his body to seal the pain nerves in his body. He planned to deal with it later. He silently walked behind Peng Chan and lowered his head, not daring to be arrogant. He did not expect Master Peng to avenge him. Peng Chan was so angry that he wanted to kill Yu Su. However, he still said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, we don¡¯t know each other until we fight. We might even cooperate in the future. Why do you have to be so aggressive? Why don¡¯t we discuss the worm poison in Young Master Hu¡¯s body together?¡± If not for that spirit stone, he would have turned around and left. Yu Su also smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll say it again.. What does Master Peng want from the Hu family? Why don¡¯t you just say it?¡± Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: The Best of Both Worlds Chapter 687: The Best of Both Worlds Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Peng Chan secretly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The Daoist Association needs a place in the northwest to do things. A scenic development area under the Hu Family Industry is not bad. If the Hu Family can give that up and let the Daoist Association build an office, it will be the best of both worlds.¡± When building an office, they naturally had to categorize an area. At that time, the Daoist Association would mark out all the places with spirit stones and they would belong to the Daoist Association. Yu Su sneered. She understood! This old thing had done many evil things. If he forcefully took the Hu family¡¯s opportunity, he might be punished by the Heavenly Dao. He could only circle around and plan. No wonder he came personally. Yu Su looked at Master Peng with a knowing gaze and a bright smile on her face. ¡°Master Peng, are you trying to find an excuse to deceive me because I¡¯m young? Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a fool.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°An office in the Northwest? I think that place has spirit stones, right? That¡¯s why you spent so much effort thinking about it.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present who did not understand understood immediately. Hu Yu clenched his fists, his eyes cold. It seemed that this development zone was the reason for Hu Rui¡¯s poisoning. Peng Chan was shocked, and his lips trembled. He did not expect Yu Su to be so smart. She guessed his true motive at once and even said it in public. He composed himself and said, ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve never put in any effort to obtain the Hu family¡¯s development area. It¡¯s only fate that I want this place. It would be best if the place has spirit stones. If not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Peng Chan continued to maintain his sage-like appearance. He reached out and stroked his beard with an indifferent expression. Yu Su chuckled and did not say anything. Peng Chan continued, ¡°The worm poison in Young Master Hu¡¯s body is already at its end. If we don¡¯t treat him, I¡¯m afraid his life will be in danger. I happen to know some ways to treat him. This is mutually beneficial.¡± He then looked at Wu Xi and said, ¡°Mrs. Hu, what do you think?¡± He knew that Wu Xi had been asking metaphysical masters to treat his illness. He happened to grasp her worried mentality and wanted to emphasize his bargaining chip. Wu Xi turned around and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Yu Su.¡± She knew that the person Yu Su was targeting was definitely not a good person. Perhaps it was the person who poisoned her son. How could she turn around and support Master Peng at this time? Peng Chan shook his head with a smile and sighed. If the Hu family could not bear to part with the development zone, they would let Young Master Hu lose his life! He could not be blamed for this. Seeing his gloating expression, Yu Su¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Master Peng, I have a question that I don¡¯t know if you can answer. You¡¯re about to die. Why do you need so many spirit stones? Are you going to bring them to the coffin?¡± The moment these words were spoken, everyone present was stunned. Behind Peng Chan, Devotee Mingda also opened his mouth in shock and stared blankly at Peng Chan. No way? Could it be that Master Peng¡¯s lifespan was about to end? Yu Su was at the perfected realm, so she naturally had better eyesight than him, a medium-grade Level 5 Daoist priest. Therefore, Ming Da still believed Yu Su¡¯s words a little. Peng Chan was shocked again, and his expression turned ugly. He did not understand how Yu Su could tell. When he went out, he had clearly used many secret techniques to cover his lifespan. He even brought several spiritual artifacts with him, creating a lively appearance. What the hell was going on? The more he thought about it, the more shocked he became. He was even a little afraid that Yu Su would spread the news. Peng Chan could not hold back his anger. The veins on his neck were bulging. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Fellow Devotee, be careful with your words! As a Level Five perfected cultivator and diligently cultivating, my lifespan naturally won¡¯t be exhausted so quickly. Please don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± If word got out, his believers would definitely be reduced by more than half. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even Mingda and Ruoshui, who had been following behind him, would leave without mercy. Yu Su was all smiles. ¡°If you¡¯re talented, your lifespan will definitely be long. I don¡¯t think Master Peng is talented. You¡¯ve suffered backlashes repeatedly and even like to absorb luck to maintain your lifespan. In my opinion, you don¡¯t have much time left. Because retribution will come sooner or later. Even Master Peng won¡¯t be able to avoid it.¡± Yu Su spoke frankly. She generously told them that she had guessed that Peng Chan had absorbed luck. Peng Chan jumped in fright, his face as dark as water. ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ve never done anything like that before.¡± He had never expected Yu Su to be so bold! Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Flustered Chapter 688: Flustered Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If Peng Chan was Yu Su, he would definitely keep this secret in his heart and not say it in front of his enemies. However, Yu Su said it out loud. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would take revenge on her because of his luck? She was really too young and did not care about the consequences. Peng Chan sneered in his heart and looked down on Yu Su. Yu Su said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit it. I¡¯ve long expected you to be cunning. However, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have miscalculated if you want to help Hu Rui remove the worm and seize the Hu family¡¯s development area.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of the Hu family¡¯s trust. You have a close relationship with the master of the person who planted the worm. Who knows if you¡¯re here to treat someone or to harm someone. Also, I have a reasonable reason to suspect that the worm poison in Young Master Hu¡¯s body has a lot to do with you.¡± Yu Su had a very important motive for coming this time. She wanted to anger the mastermind behind her and make him hate her so much that he gritted his teeth. In that case, the mastermind behind her would speed up the process of getting rid of her. According to the cautiousness of the mastermind behind him, at such an important moment, he would definitely not attack himself. Instead, he would let Wu Zhen¡¯s master take action. Yu Su¡¯s plan was to let Wu Zhen¡¯s master fight with the mastermind behind him. In any case, neither of them was a good person. At that time, the strength of the mastermind behind her would definitely be exhausted. Only then would she have a chance to win. Peng Chan was so angry that his heart hurt. If not for the spirit stone mine, he would not have set up this trap. Now, Yu Su has revealed his plan in public. This was the first time he felt what it meant to be flustered. This girl, Yu Su, just did not play by the rules. It seemed that he had to hurry up and get rid of Yu Su. Otherwise, Yu Su would develop into a huge problem for him sooner or later. Peng Chan explained, ¡°Girl, why are you slandering me? When did I know the master of the person who planted the worm? If you spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson personally.¡± Ruoshui and Mingda were really useless. If he had dealt with Yu Su earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have to listen to her cause trouble here. The Hu family¡¯s spirit stone mine would have been in his hands long ago. Yu Su sneered and retorted, ¡°As the head of the Daoist Association, you actually don¡¯t know the great Black Magic Master of the southwest? Are you lying to a three-year-old child? If you want to teach me a lesson, you have to see if you have the ability.¡± She was not afraid of anyone, even if this person was a metaphysical master of the same level. Wu Xi¡¯s gaze was filled with doubt as she asked Peng Chan, ¡°Master Peng, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that you really know the master of the person who harmed my son?¡± She does not trust anyone now but Yu Su. Peng Chan naturally shook his head, ¡°Madam Hu, don¡¯t be deceived by her. I have never known any Black Magic Masters, I am only focused on managing the association¡¯s missions. Yu Su is causing trouble in the ward, I suspect that she has ulterior motives, you can¡¯t believe her.¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t admit it. As long as there was no evidence, Yu Su could not do anything to him. Yu Su smiled, took out her phone, and began to search through the gallery. Before she came, she found the photo of Peng Chan and the great Black Magic Master Wu Jiang at the metaphysical conference and saved it. She could use it now. Yu Su enlarged the photo and showed it to everyone. She said coldly, ¡°Master Peng, although you¡¯re not a monk, you can¡¯t lie. Take a closer look at the person in this photo! Three years ago, you participated in the metaphysical conference with Wu Jiang and even took a photo with him. It¡¯s impossible for you not to remember.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Then why did you lie in front of the Hu family? Isn¡¯t it because you can¡¯t face others?¡± After Yu Su finished speaking, Wu Xi and the others came over to take a look. The man in the middle of the photo was Peng Chan, the great Black Magic Master Wu Jiang was sitting beside Peng Chan, there were even their names on the photo, there was no room for Peng Chan to quibble. If there was no problem between the two of them, why did Peng Chan not dare to admit it openly? What surprised Hu Yu the most was that the poison in his son¡¯s body was really related to the person who took the initiative to contact him to remove the poison. When Yu Su said it back then, he did not believe her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It turned out that this was really a self-directed show. Therefore, Hu Yu¡¯s gaze darkened. There was coldness in his eyes as he looked at Peng Chan and the people behind him. Peng Chan noticed that the situation was not favorable to him, so he could only find an excuse to explain, ¡°Even if this great Black Magic Master¡¯s disciple poisoned Hu Rui, my good relationship with his master does not prove that this poison is related to me.¡± Could this Yu Su be his nemesis?! She had ruined his plans several times.. Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Cheating You Chapter 689: Cheating You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su glanced at him coldly. ¡°Wu Zhen confessed long ago. This parasitic poison was transferred from Mrs. Yu¡¯s body because he was instructed to do so. The person who instructed him has a close relationship with his master and his name happens to be the same as yours. Do you think that person is you?¡± Peng Chan was so angry that he could not speak. Only then did he remember that Yu Su was already a member of the Metaphysics Management Office. Naturally, she would receive the news of the prisoner¡¯s interrogation faster than others. In that case, Wu Zhen had already confessed and even revealed his existence. For a moment, the ward fell silent. Yu Su sneered. ¡°Master Peng, what I said just now was all fake. I just wanted to trick you. I didn¡¯t expect you to really be unable to explain. Isn¡¯t this already very obvious?¡± It was obvious that the person who set up the trap was Peng Chan. Peng Chan gnashed his teeth in anger, and he wished for nothing more than to kill Yu Su on the spot. However, he had yet to obtain the spirit stone mine. He panted heavily, his brain working quickly as he said to Wu Xi, ¡°Mrs. Hu, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I have nothing to do with those Black Magic Masters, and I don¡¯t know those people. If you still believe me, I can cure Young Master Hu now, otherwise, your son will continue to be tortured by the poison.¡± He said it so easily, as if he could undo it immediately. To a mother who loved her son dearly, this was indeed a very bewitching thing. However, Wu Xi shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision. You should ask my husband. I¡¯m just a woman.¡± She did not see things as clearly as her husband did, and she would not make a rash decision. Peng Chan looked at Hu Yu again. Hu Yu also shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Yu Su. Yu Su won¡¯t harm the Hu family.¡± Hu Ying, who was at the side, panicked and hurriedly asked, ¡°This is the Hu family¡¯s matter. What has it got to do with Yu Su? She won¡¯t sincerely think for the Hu family. Big Brother, you have to consider it carefully.¡± If Yu Su was involved, this matter would definitely not be possible. ¡°Shut up. You have no right to speak here!¡± Hu Yu looked over coldly with a dignified expression. He believed that Yu Su was truly thinking for the Hu family. ¡°Brother!¡± Hu Ying stomped her feet anxiously and reached out to pull Hu Yu¡¯s sleeve. Hu Yu dodged and scolded angrily, ¡°You¡¯re really getting more and more unruly. You¡¯re no longer a member of the Hu family. You¡¯re not allowed to get involved in the Hu family¡¯s matters.¡± Hu Ying shut her mouth, her face filled with indignation. Hu Yu looked at Yu Su again. ¡°Yu Su, what do you think we should do? The Hu family will listen to you.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Yu Su. She smiled and said, ¡°This matter is simple. Just don¡¯t let Master Peng cure the poison. I don¡¯t trust him.¡± When Hu Yu heard this, she immediately looked at Peng Chan. ¡°Master Peng, Yu Su¡¯s attitude is our Hu family¡¯s attitude. We don¡¯t need your help to undo the poison. Please leave!¡± He wasn¡¯t too worried. Because he believed in Yu Su, she would definitely not do anything that she was not confident in. There must be another way to cure the poison. Peng Chan¡¯s face instantly turned cold, and his eyes were burning with anger. ¡°I¡¯ll only come once. Have you guys thought about it? Even if you want to invite me next time, I won¡¯t come again. Although Yu Su¡¯s metaphysics level is the same as mine, her methods and experience in detoxifying poisons must be far inferior to mine.¡± The spirit stone mine that they had painstakingly discovered was a rare treasure even for the Daoist Association. If he had this spirit stone mine, his magic power would be even stronger. He was indignant. Hearing his words, Hu Yu became even more vigilant. He looked at Yu Su with a serious expression. ¡°Yu Su, what do you think the Hu family should do?¡± Yu Su had a calm expression and was not affected by Peng Chan¡¯s words at all. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Even if Master Peng leaves, I naturally have a way to help Young Master Hu detoxify the venom.¡± Peng Chan smiled. ¡°Fellow Devotee Yu, you have to think about it carefully. If Young Master Hu still doesn¡¯t have the poison detoxified, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have much time left. Don¡¯t bear the responsibility of a life because of this.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was certain that Yu Su would not be able to cure the poison. This was because the poison required a special medicinal ingredient to lure the worm out. He happened to know what it was. Yu Su also smiled. ¡°I indeed don¡¯t have the ability, but my senior brother is amazing. It¡¯s easy for my senior brother to cure this poison. Thank you for your trouble, Master Peng.¡± Peng Chan was stunned and recalled that Yu Su¡¯s senior brother was that man. With Master Wen¡¯s strength, he could indeed cure the poison. However, he had never liked to care about the miscellaneous matters in Chinatown.. He should not agree to cure the parasitic poison, right? Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Toyed With Chapter 690: Toyed With Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Peng Chan felt that Yu Su was just scaring him. He said coldly, ¡°Fellow DevoteeYu, with my understanding of Master Wen, he won¡¯t come out of seclusion easily. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking nonsense? If you can¡¯t invite Master Wen successfully, you have to think about how to manage it then.¡± At that time, Young Master Hu would die of poison, and the Hu family would definitely hate Yu Su to the core. Yu Su said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Peng Chan said quickly with a cold face. Yu Su chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have a good relationship with my senior brother. Of course, he¡¯s colder in front of you. When I mentioned saving someone, Senior Brother Wen agreed. Otherwise, how could I dare to make a promise?¡± Peng Chan¡¯s expression was dark and ugly. He saw the teasing look in Yu Su¡¯s eyes and guessed that she had no intention of letting him remove the poison since she entered the ward. She had gone around in such a big circle just to anger him. As the chief of the Daoist Association, he was treated as an honored guest wherever he went. Now, he was being played by a little girl like Yu Su. Peng Chan was so angry that his expression was a little ferocious. His hands under his sleeves clenched tightly into fists, emitting a faint sound. ¡°You never wanted me to cure the poison in the first place. Then, you asked us to come today to play with us, right?¡± He would definitely not spare the woman in front of him. When he caught Yu Su, he would definitely use the various torture tools in the dungeon to torture her. Otherwise, he would never be able to vent his anger for the rest of his life. Yu Su raised her eyebrows and said innocently, ¡°Master Peng, I¡¯m just here to visit Young Master Hu today. The person who made you come here for nothing is Mrs. Yu. What has it got to do with me? If you¡¯re really angry, just flare up at Mrs. Yu instead.¡± Peng Chan gritted his teeth in anger, but there was nothing he could do. He could only say fiercely, ¡°Alright, alright, alright! Since you don¡¯t need me here, the Hu family can hire another expert. Don¡¯t ever come to my door again. Even if you beg me, I won¡¯t cure your young master.¡± After saying that, he strode out of the ward with a sharp look in his eyes. He had never been toyed with like this before. He was not someone who could be waved around at will. The Hu family had touched his baseline. In the ward, Yu Su smiled and looked at Hu Ying. ¡°Mrs. Yu, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Master Peng? You were the one who invited him.¡± ¡°Damn girl, I¡¯ll settle the score with you in the future.¡± Hu Ying glared at Yu Su coldly and walked out of the ward. She was just one step away from curing the poison in her nephew¡¯s body. It was all Yu Su¡¯s fault. After everyone left, Wu Xi looked at Yu Su and said gratefully, ¡°Yu Su, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. If not for you, our family would definitely have fallen into a trap. Thank you!¡± What the Daoist Association wanted was the development zone. Compared to Hu Shuo¡¯s life, they would definitely choose to cure the poison. However, no one could say for sure if Master Peng would place something else in Hu Shuo¡¯s brain when he was removing the parasite. When the time came, the development zone would be given to him. If their son¡¯s illness was not fully cured, wouldn¡¯t they have wasted their time and effort?! Yu Su shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to care about Mrs. Yu. At the end, she¡¯ll naturally know who¡¯s really doing this for her and who¡¯s harming her.¡± Hu Ying had been pampered too much by the Hu family, which was why she had developed a delicate and selfish personality. Hu Yu nodded heavily and said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand. Since the Hu family has cut ties with Mrs. Yu, we won¡¯t contact her anymore. Whatever she does in the future has nothing to do with the Hu family.¡± As the CEO of the Hu family, he naturally knew to be more ruthless. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to lure out the person who had harmed them, he wouldn¡¯t have let Hu Ying come to his son¡¯s ward again. He didn¡¯t even want to see Hu Ying¡¯s face. ¡°She will definitely regret acting on her own in the future,¡± Wu Xi added. Hu Shuo pursed his lips. ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t acknowledge her as my aunt anymore.¡± ¡°Yu Su, let me send you out!¡± Wu Xi said to Yu Su with a smile. It was not that she was being polite, but she liked the feeling of being with Yu Su. She felt very safe and comfortable. Yu Su nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Ying, who had just walked out of the ward, did not dare to walk too fast. When she saw Master Peng leave in the car, she walked out of the hospital. She was afraid of being reprimanded by Master Peng and the other two. After getting into the nanny van to get home, Hu Ying heaved a sigh of relief. Yu Miao was also in the car.. When she saw her mother return, she hurriedly asked nervously, ¡°Mom, how did it go?¡± Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Furious Chapter 691: Furious Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just now, she saw Master Peng and the other two walk out of the hospital. Their expressions seemed a little ugly, and their footsteps were very fast. She didn¡¯t even take a few glances before Master Peng left. Hu Ying was so angry that she threw her bag on the seat. ¡°We had a good talk at first, but who knew that my big brother insisted on calling Yu Su over?¡± ¡°And then?¡± Yu Miao leaned forward, her face filled with worry. That person said that if this matter was done well, he would give her a fifth of his luck and let her return to the entertainment industry to film. With luck, she felt better during this period of time, and her leg injuries would recover faster. Hu Ying¡¯s face was livid with anger as she said word by word, ¡°That damned Yu Su bullied Master Peng in the ward and even injured two of his followers. I don¡¯t even know how to explain it to Master Peng.¡± She still had to go to the Daoist Association to buy talismans and do rituals in the future. If she offended Master Peng, it would be difficult to deal with these things in the future. ¡°She¡¯s actually so bold! Did Master Peng attack her?¡± Yu Miao thought fiercely in her heart. If Master Peng attacked, he would definitely be able to teach Yu Su a lesson. Hu Ying sneered and said, ¡°Master Peng is also useless. His metaphysical ability is actually at the same level as Yu Su. Even he can¡¯t do anything to Yu Su, so that girl Yu Su is even more arrogant.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she felt sour. She was extremely unlucky but Yu Su¡¯s metaphysical abilities had increased again? God was really unfair. Yu Miao asked again, ¡°Yu Su is so arrogant in the ward. Don¡¯t you care? If they angered Master Peng away now, who will cure Hu Rui of the poison?¡± Even if Yu Su was strong, Hu Yu should have stopped her when it came to Hu Rui¡¯s poison, right? Hu Ying thought of her brother and his attitude towards her in the ward. She was even angrier. ¡°Hmph! You still call him uncle? Does he acknowledge you?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t CEO Hu control Yu Su?¡± Yu Miao widened her eyes, wanting to get an answer. Hu Ying snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that scourge, Yu Su. She insisted that she and her senior brother could cure the poison and refused to let Master Peng do so. I wonder what bad intentions Yu Su has.¡± She had spent so much effort to invite Master Peng over. Didn¡¯t he want a piece of land in the development area? Could it be that this piece of land was not even comparable to Hu Rui¡¯s life? Even if there were spirit stones in the ground, there were no cultivators in the Hu Clan. To them, spirit stones were no different from stones on the roadside. They might as well give them to Master Peng as a favor. She really didn¡¯t understand what her eldest brother was thinking. Yu Miao exclaimed, ¡°Yu Su said that she wants to dispel the poison with her senior brother?¡± She suddenly thought of that cool and clear figure. If it was really that man who did it, the probability of curing the poison was very high. At the thought of this, Yu Miao bit her lip unwillingly. What right did Yu Su have to receive so many men¡¯s help? As for those men who had been in love with her before, they wished they could stay far away from her now, afraid that they would be tainted by bad luck. With this comparison, Yu Miao¡¯s heart felt as if it was being bitten by millions of ants. She felt extremely uncomfortable. Hu Ying¡¯s face was cold, but she felt aggrieved. ¡°Yes, I think Yu Su did it on purpose. Every time she deliberately ruined my plans, she made the Hu family hate me even more.¡± Over the past few days, she had moved out of the Yu family and was in a cold war with her husband. She did not lack food and drink, but she did not have money to use. She had cut ties with the Hu family and could not ask for money. She recalled how the Hu family doted on her in the past. Even after she got married, her parents would transfer some money to her card from time to time. They would buy any branded bag and clothes for her. After severing ties with the Hu family, all of this was gone. Hu Ying felt a little regretful. She had asked Master Peng to treat Hu Rui this time because she wanted to repair her relationship with her family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, it was ruined by Yu Su! Yu Miao¡¯s eyes flashed. She lowered her head and sneered. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad. I guess the Hu family is just angry for a few months. When they¡¯ve forgotten most of it, they¡¯ll definitely bring you back. You¡¯re the youngest and most doted on daughter of the Hu family. How can Old Madam Hu and Old Master Hu bear to stop contacting you?¡± These words hit the nail on the head. Hu Ying felt relieved. ¡°Yu Miao, you¡¯re the most considerate and sensible.. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡± Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Handing Over the Spirit Stone Mine Chapter 692: Handing Over the Spirit Stone Mine Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After returning to the villa, Hu Ying gave Yu Miao another three million dollars as pocket money. After Yu Miao returned to her room, she sent a message to the person behind her. ¡°Today¡¯s plan didn¡¯t succeed, right? What do I need to do next?¡± Not long after, the other party replied: [Don¡¯t do anything. Continue to brainwash Hu Ying and make her hate the Hu family and Yu Su.] After reading it, Yu Miao immediately deleted the message. She muttered with a cold expression, ¡°I must make Yu Su pay the price. Yu Su, just you wait! Sooner or later, you¡¯ll lose to me.¡± Yu Su was sent out of the hospital by Wu Xi. Yu Su took out an ancient bronze coin from her pouch. This bronze coin had an auspicious aura. If it was placed beside Hu Rui¡¯s pillow, the worm would automatically enter a sleeping state. This way, the worm would not be able to hurt Hu Rui. Wu Xi was so grateful that he did not know what to say. ¡°Thank you, Yu Su. If you need the Hu family in the future, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± She said worriedly, ¡°This time, the Hu family has angered Master Peng and the Daoist Association. I don¡¯t know if they will take revenge in the future.¡± The Hu family was only a rich family and did not have any capable people. Wu Xi had less confidence. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Master Peng is a cautious person. He probably won¡¯t make a move on the Hu family in half a year. Otherwise, others might suspect him. I¡¯m from the Metaphysics Management Office, so he will also be a little wary. There¡¯s no need to worry for the time being. The most important thing is to continue the preparations to help Hu Rui remove the worm.¡± These words comforted Wu Xi a little. Since they had agreed on a date to remove the parasitic poison last time, the Hu family had been preparing for it. Now that they were facing the Daoist Association, Wu Xi felt afraid. After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, she felt that she could not see through matters clearly as Yu Su. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Wu Xi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get the Hu family¡¯s car to send you back!¡± Yu Su did not refuse. Before she left, Wu Xi stuffed a note into her hand. Yu Su took the Hu family¡¯s car back to the apartment. When she reached her room, she opened the note. The note said, [Yu Su, we know that we would attract trouble with the treasure in hand. The Hu family can¡¯t protect this spirit stone mine anymore. Please think of a way to help the Hu family out of the spirit stone mine. Otherwise, the Hu family will definitely not have a good life.¡ª By Hu Yu, Wu Xi] There were two signatures at the back. They even wrote a sentence: [If you need to go to the development area to take a look, you can take a plane to this address. Then, tell the patrol officer your name and you can enter.] Yu Su sat in her room and pondered for a moment before calling Minister Ruan Dong. ¡°Hello, Yu Su.¡± Ruan Dong¡¯s voice came faintly, and the prisoner¡¯s cries could be heard on the other end of the phone. Yu Su guessed that Minister Ruan was probably in prison. She said slowly, ¡°Is it convenient for you to talk on your end?¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Ruan Dong immediately understood that Yu Su had something important to tell him. He moved to the office on the second floor. After Minister Ruan left, someone secretly followed him. When that person saw Minister Ruan enter the office, he stomped his feet in frustration and walked downstairs. There were devices to prevent surveillance and eavesdropping in the minister¡¯s office. Even if one stood at the door, they would not be able to hear what was spoken inside. In addition, there were surveillance cameras on this floor of the office, so this person did not dare to follow. Ruan Dong walked into the room and sat on a chair. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Has there been any progress from the Hu family?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯m 80% sure that Peng Chan is the father of Yu Miao and the others. He¡¯s also the person who has always been sucking luck. The reason why he went to the Hu family this time and set up such a huge trap is to want a piece of land in the Hu family¡¯s development area. I suspect that there¡¯s a spirit stone mine in the development area. I still need to investigate the details.¡± ¡°A spirit stone mine?¡± Ruan Dong frowned. He naturally knew the weight of these words. If the cultivators outside knew about this, the development zone would probably attract endless covetous eyes. Many people would even attack the Hu family just to obtain a few spirit stones. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This matter was not easy to handle. However, it was not impossible. At the very least, he needed the permission of his superiors. Yu Su continued, ¡°This development area is under the jurisdiction of the Hu family, but the Hu family is willing to give the spirit stone mine back to the country. The Metaphysics Management Office can interfere in this matter, and it will also be of great benefit to the management office.¡± She would rather give the spirit stone mine to the country than fall into the hands of the mastermind. Ruan Dong thought for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°Let me think about this. I¡¯ll give you an answer in a few days..¡± Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Leaving It All to Ruan Dong Chapter 693: Leaving It All to Ruan Dong Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su had no intention of getting an answer today. She continued, ¡°Regarding Wu Zhen¡¯s case, the Metaphysics Management Office can take action now. Capture the murderer as soon as possible.¡± Since they had managed to get such a huge gain by luring Peng Chan out, Yu Su planned to take advantage of the situation and send Zhao Lan to prison. Ruan Dong said, ¡°Alright, the people from the Second Department have been deliberately delaying the progress these few days. If you hadn¡¯t asked me to wait a little longer, I would have fallen out with them long ago.¡± The two of them chatted for a while on their strategies before hanging up. Ruan Dong asked his subordinates to print out the chat records between Zhao Lan and Wu Zhen. He also took the evidence that Minister Wang Lang had asked his subordinates to create perjury and immediately showed it to Director Yan. After Director Yan finished reading, he slammed the table and said angrily, ¡°How dare they! I¡¯ve repeatedly emphasized that I want the case to be done well, but they still dared to delay the progress!¡± No wonder the culprit of an ordinary murder case had not been found after so long. It turned out that the Metaphysics Management Office had someone holding them back. Over the past few days, Yan Jing had been scolded by his superiors because of this matter. He was also warned by the higher-ups that the Xiao family was watching him very closely. If this case was not investigated clearly, he could forget about retiring normally. Old Master Xiao even called Yan Jing every night and asked about the progress of the investigation every day. His tone was filled with dissatisfaction. Yan Jing did not eat well or sleep well. He even called Wang Lang to the office a few times and asked him to hurry up. Every time, Wang Lang agreed. It turned out that Wang Lang¡¯s promise was just perfunctory. When Yan Jing thought of how frightened he had been for so many days, he became even angrier. Suppressing his anger, he called his secretary and said, ¡°Ask Minister Wang to come to my office.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary immediately went to do it. Not long after, Minister Wang walked into the office. His originally smiling face immediately darkened when he saw Ruan Dong. Wang Lang looked at Director Yan¡¯s serious face and red eyes. His heart skipped a beat and he had an ominous feeling. He slowed down. Wang Lang walked to the desk and asked carefully, ¡°Director Yan, why are you looking for me?¡± Could it be that what he did had been discovered? Yan Jing sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to let Minister Wang do anything. Tell me, which family did you accept benefits from? How dare you delay the progress of the investigation!¡± ¡°Director, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve always been hardworking and often work overtime in the management office until midnight. How could I deliberately delay the progress of the investigation?¡± Wang Lang was shocked and quickly said. He looked at Ruan Dong and said firmly, ¡°There must be a despicable person badmouthing me in front of you. Don¡¯t believe him!¡± As long as there was no evidence, he would not admit it. Even if there was evidence, he could still push the responsibility to his subordinates. As long as Director Yan was willing to turn a blind eye, he could still be the minister of the Second Department. Ruan Dong sneered and turned his head away. He said nothing. In any case, Wang Lang could not escape this calamity. There was no need for him to waste his breath. The evidence was already as solid as a mountain. Wang Lang looked sad. ¡°Director Yan, you have to believe me!¡± ¡°I have trusted you too much. That¡¯s why I think you¡¯ll never betray the organization for the sake of the country.¡± Yan Jing clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. All these years, he had been nurturing Wang Lang as the heir. However, his attitude towards Ruan Dong, who was equally outstanding, was relatively cold. He felt that Wang Lang was to his liking. Now it seemed that he was going to change his mind. Wang Lang also noticed the disappointment in Director Yan¡¯s eyes. His heart felt like it was being squeezed by a pair of big hands and he could not breathe. ¡°Director¡­¡± Before he could finish pleading, Director Yan stood up and slammed the evidence in his hand on the table. Yan Jing pointed at Minister Wang and said angrily, ¡°You still want to quibble! I really misjudged you. I thought you would be a good seedling. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the biggest sh*t in the entire Metaphysics Management Office. Look at these evidence yourself. Which one of them wronged you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His chest heaved violently as he continued to scold, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. I¡¯m more than 20 years older than you, but I¡¯m not blind or deaf. I can still distinguish the truth.¡± If not for the fact that Wang Lang¡¯s brother was an official above, he really wanted to expel Wang Lang from the Metaphysics Management Office now. Yan Jing was old and couldn¡¯t keep up with his energy in the past few years, so he gave most of his power to the two ministers. He also had the intention of observing the two ministers in secret. He did not expect Wang Lang to become even more ambitious.. Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Keeping Calm Chapter 694: Keeping Calm Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Lang was so frightened that he did not even dare to raise his head after being scolded. He had never taken Director Yan, who had always been kind, to heart. He felt that Yan Jing was a softie. He did not expect Director Yan to be so scary when he was angry. Wang Lang rolled his eyes and lowered his head. ¡°I had a high fever some time ago and my energy couldn¡¯t keep up. It was all done by my subordinates. I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Yan Jing chuckled. His expression was still cold and he did not speak. He looked at Ruan Dong and his expression softened a little. ¡°Ruan Dong, I¡¯ll hand over the Wu Zhen case to you. You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone else. Capture the real culprit immediately after confirming it. This is the privilege I gave you.¡± Ruan Dong immediately replied, ¡°Yes sir!¡± At the side, Wang Lang thought of Director Yan¡¯s previous words. Whoever could handle Wu Zhen¡¯s case well would most likely be able to take over the position of the head of the Metaphysics Management Office. His heart skipped a beat. He asked nervously, ¡°Director Yan, I want to redeem myself. Please let me continue to participate in the case. I promise to complete the mission successfully. You can¡¯t do this!¡± Yan Jing narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Lang coldly with a hint of mockery on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t Minister Wang just have a high fever? Go back and rest for a week. Leave the matters of the Second Department to the three captains first.¡± ¡°Director Yan!¡± Wang Lang exclaimed in disbelief. Yan Jing said with a cold expression, ¡°This is an order. There¡¯s no room for bargaining. Alright, the two of you can leave. Wang Lang, hand over all the clues about the Wu Zhen case to the First Department. The Second Department will no longer participate in this case.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The two of you can leave!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ruan Dong and Wang Lang said in unison. They turned around and walked out. Wang Lang looked indignant and walked very slowly. He wanted to quietly plead with Director Yan after Ruan Dong left. Yan Jing seemed to have sensed his thoughts and said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Do you want to stay and continue getting scolded?¡± Wang Lang had no choice but to speed up and leave the director¡¯s office. After walking out, Ruan Dong said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll get the captain of the third team to go to the Second Department later. The Second Department will organize the evidence as soon as possible and hand it over.¡± Wang Lang¡¯s face was malicious, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. ¡°Ruan Dong, you¡¯re very smug, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ruan Dong said without hesitation. He was indeed proud. He was proud that he had finally revealed Wang Lang¡¯s true colors and made Director Yan lose his trust in Wang Lang. Wang Lang clenched his fists and his face was covered in dark clouds. ¡°The position of the director is mine. If you want it, you have to see if you have the life to take it.¡± His brother was from the military, and his subordinates knew a lot of gangsters. It was not difficult to get rid of Ruan Dong. Ruan Dong had a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see who gets thrown into jail first!¡± After saying that, he went downstairs. Wang Lang was so angry that he punched the wall a few times. He only stopped when his hands were covered in blood. ¡°Ruan Dong, let¡¯s see if your bones are stronger or my relationship is stronger.¡± One day, he would make Ruan Dong die without a burial place. His lips curled into a cold smile as he said hoarsely, ¡°Before that, I have to kill Wu Zhen first.¡± After Ruan Dong took over the evidence from the Second Department, the evidence of Zhao Lan hiring a murderer was even more complete. He immediately applied for an arrest warrant from Director Yan. As soon as the arrest warrant was obtained, Ruan Dong led the elites of the first unit towards the Ye family at eight o¡¯clock that night. When Ye Heng received Yu Su¡¯s message, he returned to the Ye family that day. Zhao Lan asked the kitchen to make a large table of dishes and beat around the bush to ask Ye Heng for money, but Ye Heng resolved everything. After dinner, Ye Heng called the three children and asked Ye Tao, Ye Chang, and Ye Tang to return to the Ye family. Zhao Lan listened from the side, her expression becoming more and more proud. It seemed that her husband still loved her as much as ever. Knowing that she had suffered in front of Ye Tang and Ye Chang, the moment he returned to the Ye family, he asked these two unfilial children to come back and apologize to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She called Ye Tao back because she wanted Ye Tao to see the outcome of unfilial children. Zhao Lan said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so good. You took revenge for me the moment you came back. It¡¯s my blessing to have a husband like you in my life!¡± She approached Ye Heng and reached out to grab his palm. Ye Heng¡¯s back stiffened. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± He was going to shed all pretense of cordiality tonight. Before the people from the Metaphysics Management Office arrived, he had to stay calm and not reveal any flaws.. Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Too Much of An Eyesore Chapter 695: Too Much of An Eyesore Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan leaned forward and hugged Ye Heng¡¯s arm with both hands. She pouted and deliberately spoke with her throat strangled. ¡°Hubby, you must teach Ye Chang and Ye Tang a lesson. That night, they made me so angry that I didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. I¡¯ve aged these few days. Look at my skin. It¡¯s not smooth anymore.¡± As she spoke, she rubbed her face against Ye Heng¡¯s arm. To welcome Ye Heng tonight, Zhao Lan had also put on makeup. Her face was as pale as a ghost. Ye Heng could not help but feel nauseous. When he smelled the cosmetics on Zhao Lan¡¯s body, he felt even more uncomfortable. ¡°Zhao Lan, I want to drink the tea you make. Help me make a pot!¡± ¡°Hubby, your memory is really good. Do you still remember the pot of tea I made for you before you went overseas? I made it with the best Longjing tea!¡± Zhao Lan winked at Ye Heng before slowly walking over to make tea. After she left, Ye Heng could finally catch his breath. All these years, Zhao Lan had been the Ye family¡¯s enemy. When he saw Zhao Lan, he wanted to vomit. He would not force himself to do anything intimate with Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan walked to the pantry, and the smile on her face instantly turned cold. She went to make tea with a look of disdain. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she still needed Ye Heng to uphold justice, she wouldn¡¯t have put herself down to act coquettishly towards Ye Heng. The person she loved the most was not Ye Heng. She only lived in the Ye family for that person. To be honest, Ye Heng was not a bad husband. He had not treated her harshly all these years, but unfortunately, she could only fit the person she loved the most in her heart and had no place for Ye Heng. Not long after, Ye Tao came to the door. When she saw Ye Tao, Zhao Lan happily asked the servants to prepare fruits and refreshments. She even held Ye Tao¡¯s hand and asked questions. She did not pester Ye Heng anymore. This made Ye Heng feel a little relieved. Ye Tao dealt with Zhao Lan, but he was not too happy. Previously, Yu Su had looked for him once and even chatted with him. Both parties had reached an agreement. He provided information about the mastermind and Yu Su cut off his connection with the mastermind so that he could have a normal life. This time, Ye Tao also knew that someone would take Zhao Lan away. He had only come to cooperate. Ye Tao greeted Ye Heng simply, ¡°Good evening, Dad.¡± ¡°Good evening,¡± Ye Heng replied with a smile. Since he had tolerated it for so many years, he would still tolerate this adopted son. Seeing that the two of them had a harmonious relationship, Zhao Lan felt even happier. Since Ye Chang and Ye Tang had cut ties with her, she had to give that portion of her assets to Ye Tao. When the time came, she would hint to Ye Heng and ask him to share a portion of his shares with Ye Tao. This way, her favorite eldest son could also inherit a portion of the Ye family¡¯s assets. Ye Tao had always been obedient. As his biological mother, she would definitely be able to use Ye Tao to control a portion of the industry. At that time, Zhao Lan would hand over the assets to her family. Her family could make a comeback and become a local tyrant. Zhao Lan will become the Zhao family¡¯s benefactor. Thinking of this, the smile on Zhao Lan¡¯s face became even sweeter. A few minutes later, Ye Tang and Ye Chang returned. After entering the living room, they greeted Ye Heng together, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re back.¡± After saying that, the two of them walked towards the sofa and sat down steadily. Zhao Lan was so angry that her eyes turned red. She said to Ye Heng, ¡°Hubby, look at them. They don¡¯t even abide by any rules now. They don¡¯t even greet me when they see me.¡± Ye Tang snorted. ¡°Who are you? Why should we greet you? Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still scolding me. Hubby, hurry up and control her! If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t have any status at home.¡± Zhao Lan held her throat and pretended to be pitiful, trying her best to squeeze out a few tears. Ye Chang was instantly petrified and stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move. Was this person his mother? In the past, when his mother was by his father¡¯s side, she might deliberately speak in a low voice and pretend to be reasonable, but she had never acted so coquettishly. This was too painful to the eyes. Ye Tao couldn¡¯t help but look away and sigh deeply. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Pfft!¡± Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She imitated Zhao Lan and said in a strangled voice, ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t even have any status at home¡­¡± She was indeed 70% similar. Zhao Lan stood up angrily and was about to scold her when she saw Ye Heng sit down beside her. She reached out and grabbed Ye Heng¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Hubby, look!¡± Ye Heng¡¯s phone lit up. He saw the message from Minister Ruan and he turned his phone screen off.. Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Reasonable Chapter 696: Reasonable Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He said calmly, ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Didn¡¯t you cut ties with the two of them? Since you¡¯ve cut ties, it¡¯s reasonable for them not to greet you.¡± He stopped acting and was even about to let himself go. This day had finally arrived. ¡°What?¡± Zhao Lan blinked blankly, her face filled with disbelief. Shouldn¡¯t her husband, who doted on her, immediately stand up for her and scold these children? Why was he speaking up for Ye Tang and Ye Chang? Zhao Lan¡¯s couldn¡¯t understand it. She continued to hug Ye Heng¡¯s hand and said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, just help me teach them a lesson. If you don¡¯t care this time, they will climb onto my head and bully me in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t.¡± Ye Heng smiled and comforted her. However, he thought to himself, ¡°Zhao Lan will be caught today. How will they have the chance to bully her in the future?¡± Zhao Lan pouted and looked indignant. Her mind raced as she thought of a way to get her husband to stand on her side and get her two unfilial chidlren to apologize to her. Ye Tang sneered. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still acting like a spoiled child. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing? You pout all day and think you¡¯re 18 years old?¡± Zhao Lan slammed the table angrily. ¡°What does it have to do with you? I¡¯m acting coquettishly with my husband, not you. What has it got to do with you?¡± Damn Ye Tang. She was so annoying. Sooner or later, she would get that person to deal with Ye Tang and make her disappear from this world. Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m about to throw up the rice in my stomach from what you¡¯re doing. You call this not hindering me?¡± Zhao Lan thought of something and said proudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you cut ties with me? Then you¡¯re not a member of the Ye family. You have no right to speak here. You¡¯re just a guest invited by my husband. What I do has nothing to do with you.¡± She was still the person with the most authority in the Ye family. Not only did Ye Heng have to listen to her, but the other children also had to listen to her. Ye Tang was shocked. ¡°Huh? Why am I not a member of the Ye family after I cut ties with you? Are you the head of the Ye family?¡± ¡°You!¡± Zhao Lan choked and couldn¡¯t help but continue, ¡°You¡¯re not a member of the Ye family anyway.¡± In the future, she would try her best to get Ye Heng to chase Ye Tang out of the Ye family. Ye Tang looked at Ye Heng aggrievedly. ¡°Uncle, am I not a member of the Ye family anymore?¡± Ye Heng said firmly, ¡°Of course you are. No one has the right to chase you out of the Ye family. In the future, the entire Ye family will be yours. Come back and inherit the company after you¡¯re done having fun outside.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present was shocked. Even Ye Chang was stunned. His father was really bold. He actually chose Ye Tang as the successor of the company. Ye Chang knew that he was not cut out to be the CEO, and he had never thought of managing the Ye Group. If Ye Tang was in charge, Ye Chang would be relieved. It seemed that this was God¡¯s arrangement. Ye Heng¡¯s expression was firm. He had already planned how to teach Ye Tang how to manage the company. Now that he said it, he was deliberately trying to anger Zhao Lan. All these years, he was the CEO on the surface, but Zhao Lan had long treated herself as the head of the Ye Corporation. Zhao Lan would definitely be very angry when she heard this news. As expected, Zhao Lan¡¯s face turned green with anger after hearing this. ¡°Hubby, are you joking? How can Ye Tang be the heir of the Ye family?¡± She had already thought it through. Since Ye Chang was unwilling to inherit the company, she would let Ye Tao be promoted step by step and eventually become the CEO of the Ye Corporation. Ye Heng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. This is the decision of the entire Ye family.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Lan pinched her thigh tightly and suppressed her anger. ¡°Ye Heng, you have to think carefully. Ye Tang is from the second family. She¡¯s a woman. How can a woman manage the company well? When she gets married, I¡¯m afraid the entire Ye Corporation will be snatched away by other families.¡± She was most unconvinced about Ye Tang¡¯s status as a woman. If Ye Tang could be the CEO, then she was also a woman. Why couldn¡¯t she manage the entire Ye Group? The Zhao family favored boys over girls. Zhao Lan was also deeply affected and never thought that women could inherit the family assets. Ye Tang snorted and looked indignant. ¡°Oh? Your thinking is really backward. Why can¡¯t women manage the company well? Marriage is easier.. I have money, but I can¡¯t find a live-in son-in-law?¡± Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Begging for Forgiveness Chapter 697: Begging for Forgiveness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Heng was also speechless. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you say this at home, but don¡¯t say it outside. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be beaten up. What¡¯s wrong with women? Women can only be low ranked employees and not leaders? Besides, Ye Tang studied business management overseas and happens to be a professional. Her ability is also very outstanding. She¡¯s most suitable to be a leader.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Then tell me, other than Ye Tang, is there a more suitable candidate?¡± Perhaps some families still had feudal thinking and felt that women could not be leaders. With the liberalization of thought, there would surely be more and more women leaders in the future, and gender would not be a threshold or a requirement for choosing an heir. Large families like theirs should keep up with the times and so as to stay useful and relevant. Zhao Lan stood up in anger. ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t Ye Tao doing well in the company? He¡¯s conscientious every day. The senior manager thinks highly of him!¡± As soon as he said this, the entire living room fell into a strange atmosphere. Ye Heng finally understood that Zhao Lan wanted her eldest son to take over the Ye Corporation. Her ambition was obvious. There was a cold smile on his lips, but it quickly disappeared. Zhao Lan thought that it was an illusion. Ye Tao quickly stood up and bowed. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m not of the Ye family¡¯s bloodline to begin with, and my management ability is average. Ye Tang is more qualified to inherit the company. Mother, don¡¯t say that again.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Zhao Lan was really stupid. He was trying his best to reduce his presence. Why was this stupid mother talking about him again? Ye Chang¡¯s face also turned cold. He looked at his mother, who was fooling around. ¡°Ms. Zhao, let me remind you not to go overboard. Do you think we don¡¯t know about your relationship with Ye Tao?¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt the hair on her body stand on end. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°What relationship? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Her relationship with Ye Tao? Ye Tao sighed and looked at her mother helplessly. ¡°Mom, everyone knows that I¡¯m your illegitimate son. It wasn¡¯t an accident that I was adopted by the Ye family at all. You lied to President Ye. Under such circumstances, how can you have the face to let me inherit the Ye Corporation? This is too shameless!¡± ¡°You! You guys!¡± Zhao Lan looked at Ye Tao in shock and then looked around at Ye Heng and the others. She realized that they all had understanding expressions. In other words, everyone knew. What was going on? Could it be that Ye Tao took the initiative to say it? She was completely stunned and did not know what to do. How did the secret that she had hidden for so many years become known by the entire family? In that case, her words just now were too shameless in their eyes. Zhao Lan secretly calmed herself down and tried her best to think of a countermeasure to prevent herself from being so embarrassed. She rolled her eyes a few times before saying pitifully, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m also a victim. Back then, I was bullied before I had Ye Tao. Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t hide it from you on purpose. I just care too much about our relationship.¡± Zhao Lan felt that she could only escape this calamity by pushing the blame to others. Of course, she could not tell the truth. If the Ye family knew that she had a lover, she would be the one at fault. In the future, she would receive less assets and the children would hate her. Therefore, she had to make up a tragic story. Ye Heng¡¯s expression was cold, and his gaze seemed to be able to see through Zhao Lan. ¡°Continue making things up? Do you think I won¡¯t investigate the matter of an illegitimate child?¡± Zhao Lan really took him for a fool. Ye Tang¡¯s face was also cold. ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it. Do you think you can hide it for decades and forever?¡± What a joke. Zhao Lan was angry and frustrated. Even Ye Tang, this evil creature, had caught her in the wrong. It seemed that her family¡¯s status would decline in the future. However, her most important task now was to win her husband¡¯s heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As long as Ye Heng loved her as much as before, she would still be the legitimate Mrs. Ye. Zhao Lan put on a look that she thought was affectionate and looked at Ye Heng. ¡°Hubby, as long as you¡¯re willing to forgive me, I¡¯ll listen to you in the future. We¡¯ve been through so many storms for so many years. Don¡¯t leave me!¡± In order to make Ye Heng¡¯s heart ache, she tried her best to squeeze out tears. She did not believe that Ye Heng would throw her away just like that after so many years of relationship. After all, Ye Heng had loved her for so many years.. Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: Adulterer Chapter 698: Adulterer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Heng sneered and did not speak. He clearly saw through Zhao Lan¡¯s thoughts and was unwilling to talk to her. At this moment, a group of people walked out of the living room. The butler was guiding them. ¡°This way, please.¡± Ye Heng had already instructed that if anyone from the Metaphysics Management Office came, they could be let in immediately. The person in the lead was Ruan Dong, his expression cold. A group of people walked in, including Yu Su. She was a staff member of the Metaphysics Management Office who had participated in the case and provided crucial evidence. Everyone in the living room looked over. Zhao Lan was shocked, not knowing what had happened. Ye Heng stood up and said to Ruan Dong, ¡°Minister Ruan, you¡¯re here.¡± Ruan Dong nodded and took out his credentials from the Metaphysics Management Office. He gestured to the person in the living room. ¡°This is my credentials. I¡¯m here to arrest the mastermind behind a major case.¡± ¡°After a few days of interrogation, Black Magic Master Wu Zhen has confessed, we have also obtained evidence of the mastermind¡¯s crimes, we are here to arrest her!¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. All kinds of thoughts surged in her mind. Could he be here to catch her? That person had clearly told her that Wu Zhen¡¯s matter would not implicate her, so she could stay in the Ye family in peace. How could this be! Ruan Dong looked at Zhao Lan with a cold gaze. ¡°Mrs. Ye, please come with me!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the strings in Zhao Lan¡¯s heart immediately collapsed. Her face turned pale, and her face was filled with shock. He actually found her? What should she do! Zhao Lan seemed to be grabbing onto a life-saving straw. She quickly reached out and grabbed Ye Heng¡¯s sleeve. She said in panic, ¡°Hubby, I didn¡¯t do anything. They¡¯re spouting nonsense. You have to help me. How can I be taken away? I¡¯m Mrs. Ye!¡± If she was really captured, she would become the laughing stock of the entire circle of noblewomen. Even if she was released in the future, her life would be tainted. All her efforts to squeeze into the circle of noblewomen in the past would be in vain. She was Mrs. Ye, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Ye family! She also wanted to revitalize the Zhao family and bring them into the circle of rich people. At this moment, Zhao Lan felt that her dream was about to shatter. Ye Heng was expressionless as he said slowly, ¡°You have to accept punishment for breaking the law. Moreover, there¡¯s already evidence now. If you¡¯re innocent, the Metaphysics Management Office will naturally let you out.¡± If she was guilty, the Metaphysics Management Office would not let her off easily. He hoped that the Metaphysics Management Office could give her a heavy sentence to make up for the pain and depression he had suffered all these years. ¡°I¡¯m innocent. I¡¯m really innocent. Hubby, you have to believe me. I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Zhao Lan grabbed Ye Heng¡¯s sleeve tightly and kept saying. Her expression was close to madness. She could not be taken away! Ye Heng pulled his sleeve away and his eyes were cold. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a fool? Don¡¯t you know whether you did it or not? Stop acting.¡± The shock in Zhao Lan¡¯s heart almost materialized. She had never expected her husband¡¯s gaze to turn so cold. He looked at her as if she was his enemy. Zhao Lan continued to shout crazily, ¡°Hubby, we¡¯ve been husband and wife for so many years. I even gave birth to Ye Chang for you. Are you really not going to care about our relationship at all?¡± When did Ye Heng become so heartless? If Ye Heng did not express his stance, she might really be captured. If Ye Heng could protect her with all his might, it would definitely be difficult for the people from the Metaphysics Management Office to do so. Due to the Ye family¡¯s status, they would also delay arresting her. That would be her chance to escape. Ye Heng sneered. ¡°Relationship? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous that you¡¯re talking about our relationship with me? All these years, you¡¯ve been the eldest madam of the Ye family on the surface, but in fact, you¡¯ve hung out with the adulterer many times and even had a son with that person. In order to let your eldest son have a better life, you deliberately adopted him and placed him under my watch.¡± ¡°When it comes to ruthlessness, you¡¯re crueler than anyone.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had suffered this humiliation for decades. Zhao Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face was filled with panic. ¡°What adulterer? I don¡¯t understand. Did you believe someone else¡¯s nonsense? Is Yu Su spouting nonsense? Watch me tear her mouth apart!¡± As she spoke, she glared fiercely at Yu Su. Zhao Lan had always felt that Ye Heng was not smart. He had only become the CEO of the Ye family because of his good family background. Ye Heng suddenly knew about her relationship with that person. He definitely did not discover it himself. Someone must have sensed something and told him.. Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: Falling the Blame Chapter 699: Falling the Blame Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan¡¯s first reaction was that the person was Yu Su. Yu Su was good at divination. Perhaps she had divined it. She might not necessarily have evidence on what she told Ye Heng. As long as she did not admit it, everything would pass. Yu Su admired her train of thought. She only smiled and continued to watch the show. She did not take Zhao Lan¡¯s threat to heart at all. Ye Chang walked over and stood in front of Yu Su with a cold expression. ¡°Vixen! Not only did you snatch my son away, but you also want to slander me in front of your husband. Yu Su, you¡¯re so ruthless. I¡¯m irreconcilable with you!¡± Zhao Lan shouted angrily with a hoarse voice. At this moment, there was only sorrow and anger in her heart. She felt that the entire world had let her down. Zhao Lan seized the opportunity and was about to rush out. When she is in front of Yu Su, she would definitely scratch Yu Su¡¯s face and disfigure this vicious woman. Ye Heng pulled her back. ¡°Are you done acting?! Do you really think you¡¯re a victim? I¡¯m telling you clearly now that I discovered this matter myself. I discovered it 25 years ago!¡± He wanted Zhao Lan to know that she was the fool who had been fooled. Ye Heng said, ¡°Back then, after you married into the Ye family, I knew that the Ye family was targeted. I doted on you for so many years just to put on an act with you! In my eyes, you¡¯ve always been my enemy. Also, you were never my wife. We didn¡¯t register our marriage at all.¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes instantly widened and she was speechless. Ye Heng continued, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been arrested, I want to officially break up with you. From now on, there¡¯s nothing between the two of us.¡± He wanted to end his relationship with Zhao Lan in front of everyone. From now on, the entire Ye family had nothing to do with Zhao Lan, and Ye Chang, her biological son, did not have to take on any responsibility. Zhao Lan was stunned on the spot. Her eyes were filled with confusion, and her breathing became rapid. ¡°How is that possible? I clearly saw our marriage certificate. There¡¯s even a seal on it¡­¡± Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Ye Heng sneered. ¡°Do we have a marriage certificate? Why didn¡¯t I know? We didn¡¯t hold a banquet. We¡¯re just a couple living together.¡± The fake marriage certificate had long been destroyed by him. Even if Zhao Lan were to look for it at home now, she would not be able to find it. He had prepared for this moment for so many years. How could there be a loophole? Zhao Lan opened her mouth in a daze and thought for a few seconds before letting out a scream! She shouted angrily, ¡°So you discovered it so early. You¡¯ve been playing me, you sinister little person.¡± Back then, when she wanted to get the marriage certificate personally, she was stopped by Ye Heng for various reasons. There was no banquet. This must have been designed by Ye Heng sincerely to sever ties today. A trace of pain flashed across her heart. All these years, she had pretended to be real and evendeveloped a little love for Ye Heng. She did not expect this man to be lying to her. How could Ye Heng be so good at acting! ¡°Insidious? You¡¯re calling me insidious?¡± Ye Heng was so angry that he wanted to laugh. At this point, Zhao Lan could still bite back, not feeling that there was anything wrong with her at all. He continued, ¡°Our encounter back then was all a trap set up by you and that man. Later on, you cast a voodoo spell on me to make me only fall for you. It was also your scheme. You were shameless enough to let the Ye family raise your child. In the end, you even wanted your illegitimate son to inherit the Ye family¡¯s assets. Who is the sinister one?¡± He did not want to tell her everything, but he did not expect Zhao Lan to blame him. Zhao Lan¡¯s mind went blank and she was extremely shocked. Every word that the man in front of her said made her aura weaken a little. It even made her feel that she was wrong. Ye Heng said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to act all these years? Now that I see your face, I want to vomit. I¡¯ve been on business trips all these years to avoid contact with you. You should wake yourself up! In the future, when you¡¯re in prison, reform yourself well. When you go back to your family after you¡¯re out, they¡¯ll definitely welcome you.¡± Zhao Lan¡¯s limbs turned cold, and she was blown to pieces by these words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Was this the real truth? The life of the noble lady of the Ye family was like a dream bubble. Now that it had been exposed, what awaited her was prison life. Ye Heng felt a little better when he saw her in a daze. The frustration in his heart over the years had also dissipated a little. He had already instructed his men to teach Zhao Lan a lesson in prison. He had to make her understand what it meant to be honest and hardworking.. Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: The Culprit Chapter 700: The Culprit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Zhao Lan was released from prison, she would have nowhere to go and could only return to her parents¡¯ house. The Zhao family would also be anxious to skin her alive. Both sides would tear each other apart, and it would be another good show. Zhao Lan could not say anything. Her body went limp and she collapsed to the ground. When she thought of what had happened in the past twenty years, the unwillingness in her heart almost drowned her. Just a little more. She almost controlled the entire Ye family and became a true noblewoman. Ye Heng also loved her completely. His biological son was also a famous Best Actor. She should be a winner in life and obtain the happiest life. Zhao Lan could not accept the fact that she was going to jail. She shouted angrily in a low voice and slapped her hands on the ground. In the midst of her gaze, she saw Yu Su¡¯s fair face and pretty face. She shouted at Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, you must have planned all of this. You¡¯ve caused me so much trouble. When I¡¯m released from prison, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge!¡± She stared at Yu Su hatefully, her eyes bloodshot and looking rather scary. Yu Su said slowly, ¡°You think that you¡¯ll feel better if you push all the responsibility to me, so you¡¯ve never reflected on yourself. Your ending was all caused by yourself. If you hadn¡¯t schemed against CEO Ye, you might have had a happier marriage. If you hadn¡¯t sent Wu Zhen to kill someone, you might not have been imprisoned this time. You¡¯re the culprit.¡± Zhao Lan stared fixedly at Yu Su, her body trembling uncontrollably. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re a jinx.¡± She kept repeating it, as if saying too muchit many times would turn it into the truth. ¡°Stop stalling. Hurry up and go where you belong,¡± Ye Heng said coldly. After Zhao Lan left, he would definitely set off a large string of firecrackers and get the cleaning team to clean the house. He cleaned up everything related to Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan stood up abruptly and wanted to throw herself into Ye Heng¡¯s arms to cry, but Ye Heng dodged and she fell to the ground again. She cried, ¡°I must be dreaming. It¡¯ll be fine when I wake up. I¡¯m still the madam of the Ye family. No one will dare to arrest me and throw me in jail.¡± Seeing Zhao Lan¡¯s crazy appearance, Ruan Dong immediately got the two people beside him to go forward and hold Zhao Lan up. Ruan Dong said in a deep voice, ¡°From now on, you will become a suspect in the Metaphysics Management Office. We will arrest you according to the law.¡± Zhao Lan struggled with all her might. ¡°I¡¯m not a suspect. I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯ve arrested the wrong person.¡± When she saw Ye Tao, she hurriedly asked for help. ¡°Xiao Tao, I did all of this for you. I just wanted you to have a good environment to grow up in, so I took the wrong path for a moment. You have to save me!¡± If she had not asked the Ye family to adopt Ye Tao back then, Ye Tao would have become a wild child. How could he have such good living conditions? Ye Tao must know her pain. To Zhao Lan¡¯s surprise, Ye Tao¡¯s gaze was cold, as if she was looking at a stranger. ¡°Madam Zhao, you really know how to weave lies. You¡¯re touched by your own words, right? Unfortunately, I¡¯ve grown up and can see things more clearly.¡± He would not be bewitched by Zhao Lan. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zhao Lan felt a chill in her heart and had an ominous feeling. Ye Tao smiled. ¡°When I was five years old, you pushed me down the stairs to go on a date with an adulterer. You only felt relieved when you saw that my knee was injured. After leaving me alone in the hospital, you left.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°When I was seven years old, you deliberately poured boiling water on my leg so you could go out. I still have a scar on my leg. Aren¡¯t I a tool that you can use at any time?¡± Ye Chang¡¯s face was filled with shock. He did not expect such a thing to happen back then. Zhao Lan felt the blood in her body freeze. She opened her mouth but could not say anything. ¡°Ye Tao¡­¡± How did he know everything? Zhao Lan thought that she had done it very secretly. Ye Tang said angrily, ¡°Even a vicious tiger doesn¡¯t eat its cubs. You vicious woman, you even harmed your own son. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡± She didn¡¯t have a good relationship with Ye Tao, but she felt very upset when she heard these words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tao¡¯s tone was unyielding. ¡°Mom, this is the last time I¡¯ll call you that. I want to cut ties with you too. From now on, your matters have nothing to do with me. You¡¯re no longer my mother.¡± He wanted to live for himself. Zhao Lan was trembling with anger. Ye Tang and Ye Chang had cut ties with her. In the future, she could only count on her eldest son. She would never allow Ye Tao to do this. Zhao Lan roared, ¡°How dare you! If you cut ties with me, I¡¯ll stick to you every day after I¡¯m released from prison and make sure you can¡¯t do anything!¡± Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: Don’t Want to Go to Jail Chapter 701: Don¡¯t Want to Go to Jail Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Her son must not be out of her control. Ye Tao smiled. ¡°That depends on whether you can find me. I¡¯ll resign tomorrow and go to a place no one knows. Let¡¯s see which of us can outlast the other. You can hope you live longer than me. Otherwise, when you die, I¡¯ll return to the capital.¡± He did not believe that anyone could force him to be filial. Zhao Lan bit her lower lip so hard that blood quickly flowed out. Her eldest son could no longer control himself. However, she still had her youngest son. She turned to look at Ye Chang. ¡°Ye Chang, I only have you now. As long as you help me this time, I¡¯ll listen to you in the future and you can marry whoever you want.¡± The most important thing now was not to go to prison. Everything else was easy. Ye Chang turned his head and did not reply. Ye Tang spat. ¡°Who cares about your obedience? Since you¡¯ve cut ties, don¡¯t contact us anymore. Go to prison and stay there!¡± Zhao Lan stared at Ye Chang. ¡°Son, I¡¯ve taken care of you since you were young. Aren¡¯t you willing to help me?¡± Ye Chang gritted his teeth. He knew very well that if he gave his mother hope, he would be pestered by her even if he left prison. He could only ruthlessly cut off his mother¡¯s thoughts. Ye Chang said, ¡°Zhao Lan, I hope that we won¡¯t meet again in this lifetime. If you dare to pester me in the future, I¡¯ll tell the media everything you¡¯ve done. My fans won¡¯t let you off either. You¡¯re on your own! I don¡¯t have a mother like you.¡± Zhao Lan was so angry that she struggled desperately again. ¡°You b*stard, if it weren¡¯t for my years of nurturing, would you have become the Best Actor? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of public opinion? When I¡¯m old, if you dare to not support me, I¡¯ll come and scold you. You¡¯ll definitely stay in the capital, right? Every day you stay in the capital, I¡¯ll pester you.¡± Her spittle splattered as she spoke, and her face was filled with ferocity. Even Ruan Dong, who was at the side, could not help but sigh. Every family had their own difficulties. The Ye family looked glamorous, but he did not expect so many unbelievable things to happen. Ye Heng had informed him in advance that the Ye family wanted to say a few more words to Zhao Lan. Therefore, Ruan Dong only watched from the side and did not stop him. Anyway, there was no hurry to capture Zhao Lan. There would be plenty of time for interrogation in the future. After listening to his mother¡¯s words, Ye Chang was in a daze. He seemed to have forgotten how the gentle side of his mother was like. The memories left behind were painful and unbearable. He took a deep look at Zhao Lan before turning around and leaving. When Zhao Lan saw that he was about to leave, she panicked and shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ye Chang, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. You don¡¯t want to your mother to have a stain in her life, right? Save me!¡± The more she shouted, the faster Ye Chang walked. Not long after, he walked out of the living room. Zhao Lan seemed to have lost all hope. Her entire body was limp as she allowed the two of them to hold her. Her face was filled with pain and unwillingness. Neither child was willing to save her. What should she do? Yu Su and Ruan Dong looked at each other and Ruan Dong nodded. Yu Su walked up to Zhao Lan and smiled. ¡°Mrs. Ye, no, I should call you Zhao Lan. I can tell you very clearly now that the entire Ye family can¡¯t save you. The Ye family isn¡¯t that capable. If you want to be saved, you can contact your old lover. With his ability, he can probably save you.¡± She was really curious. Could Zhao Lan¡¯s old flame be Peng Chan? The Metaphysics Management Office had already monitored Peng Chan. As long as he made any abnormal movements, they would report about it. Zhao Lan looked at Yu Su with a gaze as vicious as a poisonous snake. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t have any old lovers. Even if I did something wrong, no one instructed me. However, I have a feeling that you won¡¯t have a good ending either. Just wait and see!¡± When she was in prison, that person would definitely avenge her. ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Su sneered and said lazily, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have a good ending, I have to look at your down and out appearance first. Aren¡¯t you quite pitiful now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You!¡± Zhao Lan was so angry that her soul almost left her body. Her eyes widened in anger. ¡°I knew you were a scourge. You bring back luck wherever you go. Just you wait.¡± On this day, she had lost her husband and eldest son and was going to be imprisoned too. From a rich lady to a suspect, her mood had already fallen to rock bottom. Now that she was being mocked by Yu Su, Zhao Lan wished she could tear Yu Su apart on the spot. Damn Yu Su! Yu Su smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. Don¡¯t tell me you really think that that person is devoted to you? You¡¯re thinking too much again. That person has countless lovers. You¡¯re just his plaything. No matter how miserable you are, no one will save you..¡± Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Overcoming the Danger Chapter 702: Overcoming the Danger Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan had almost harmed Ye Tang and the others by hiring Wu Zhen to attack them, so Zhao Lan had to bear her anger. Zhao Lan said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re lying. I won¡¯t believe you. Don¡¯t try to challenge our relationship.¡± She could no longer be bothered to hide it and only wanted to refute Yu Su¡¯s words. Yu Su nodded at Ruan Dong. Ruan Dong gestured for his two staff to take Zhao Lan away. The two of them immediately took action. Zhao Lan struggled with all her might. ¡°Save me. Ye Heng, Ye Tao, save me. I¡¯m innocent. Save me!¡± Zhao Lan was pulled far away. Knowing that there was no turning point, she began to scold angrily, ¡°Damn Yu Su, the sinister Ye Heng, and the heartless Ye Tao. I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯ll definitely take revenge. Just you wait, just you wait¡­¡± Seeing that she had been taken away, Ye Heng heaved a deep sigh of relief and his expression became much calmer. He said to Ruan Dong and Yu Su, ¡°Sorry to trouble you to make this trip. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Ruan Dong nodded and smiled, reaching out to shake Ye Heng¡¯s hand. Yu Su said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be sentenced to at least three years for what she did. In the future, the Ye family will be more relaxed, and Ye Tang can return to the Ye family to live in peace.¡± Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Yu Su, come to our house often when you¡¯re free. Uncle Ye only has the few of you left.¡± For half of his life, he had wasted so much time because of Zhao Lan. Fortunately, he had protected the Ye family. The children were also safe and sound. Their lives would definitely become happier and happier in the future. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll get going first.¡± After bidding farewell, Yu Su and Ruan Dong led the team into the car and returned to the Metaphysics Management Office to deal with the case. Only Ye Tang, Ye Tao, and Ye Heng were left in the living room. Ye Tao walked up to Ye Heng and bowed deeply. ¡°President Ye, I know I shouldn¡¯t be here, and I don¡¯t have the right to make you worry. I just want to say one thing to you. Thank you for your teachings all these years.¡± If not for Ye Heng¡¯s tolerance, he might not have lived to adulthood. As the head of the Ye family, Ye Heng had many ways to make him die unexpectedly, but Ye Heng had never wanted to do this. He treated him like an ordinary child. He had always been grateful in his heart. Ye Heng nodded. ¡°You¡¯re a good child.¡± Everything was done by Zhao Lan, and Ye Tao had no choice. He was also very pitiful. From now on, he could really treat Ye Tao as an adopted son. Ye Tao shook his head. ¡°Everything I said to my mother just now was the truth. I want to leave the capital and go out for a while. After I hand over the matters on my hands, I¡¯ll apply to resign from the Ye Corporation. I hope President Ye can agree.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Heng looked at him deeply and knew that he meant it. He agreed helplessly. ¡°Alright, if you encounter any difficulties outside, you can contact the Ye family to resolve it.¡± After being together for so many years, he still had some feelings for this child. Ye Tao nodded. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯ll post tonight to announce that I¡¯m an illegitimate child. This way, the public will know the reason why you and my mother didn¡¯t register your marriage and we can also get the Ye Corporation out. I¡¯ll post again later to inform the media that I¡¯ve cut ties with the Ye family.¡± Otherwise, the public would definitely suspect that President Ye was lying about his marriage. After all, the two of them had been together for so many years and had even raised a child. It was indeed unbelievable that they were not married. If there was a reason, the outside world would only pity President Ye and would not affect the Ye Corporation much. Since he had cut ties with the Ye family, his value was reduced. The people behind him could not continue to order him to do bad things. ¡°Big Brother, you don¡¯t have to go this far,¡± Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they did that, public opinion would destroy a person, and Ye Tao¡¯s life would definitely be affected. The Ye family had other ways to get through this crisis. Ye Tao shook her head. ¡°I have to do this. The Ye family has raised me for so many years. Let me do what I can for the Ye family! Please fulfill my wish.¡± He bowed deeply to Ye Heng again. Ye Heng pondered for a moment and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and do it. The Ye Corporation will always be behind you. I¡¯ll always be your father..¡± Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Beginning the Interrogation Chapter 703: Beginning the Interrogation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He had watched this child grow up and naturally knew that he had a resolute and strong personality. Maybe he should let this son do things on his own. Ye Tao¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Tears welled up in his eyes, but he stubbornly refused to shed them. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll always be your son.¡± From the first day he came to the Ye family, Ye Heng treated him like his own son. As long as Ye Chang had it, he had it. When he did something wrong, Ye Heng would also teach him sternly, give him suggestions and directions, and even use the Ye family¡¯s connections to pave the way for him. If he didn¡¯t say it, outsiders would think that he was really Ye Heng¡¯s biological son. It was his blessing to have such a father in this life. He had grown up from the Ye family into a true man. He should go out and adventure. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Ye Tang¡¯s tears flowed down. She had always thought that she did not have a deep relationship with Ye Tao. However, it seemed like her brother had done it on purpose. He had never established a deep relationship with her and would not deliberately get close to her. The age difference between the two of them was huge. When she was young, her brother never played with her. When she grew up, her brother had already entered the Ye Corporation and worked in the family business. The two of them never interacted. When she found out that her brother was the child of the mastermind, her heart was in chaos and she was even a little angry. She felt sorry for her uncle. Uncle had actually raised his enemy¡¯s biological son by his side for so many years. Wasn¡¯t this disgusting? However, when Ye Tao said that he wanted to leave the Ye Corporation just now, the reluctance in her heart suddenly surged. Ye Tao reached out and finally did what he had always wanted to do. He reached out to stroke Ye Tang¡¯s hair and comforted her. ¡°Ye Tang, you have a strong personality. You have to listen to President Ye more in the future and think twice before doing anything. I¡¯m leaving the company because I wanted to rest completely. I¡¯ve been too tired all these years. What I would like to see the most is to see you succeed and lead the Ye Corporation well.¡± He had always doted on this sister of his. He found out from his friends overseas that Meng Bo had been stringing his sister along, so he thought of a way to get someone to set up a trap for his sister to run back to the country angrily. He knew that with his sister¡¯s personality, she would recover very quickly. There was another point. He did not believe that Meng Bo could take good care of his sister. If the mastermind wanted to attack, he would not be able to do anything in the country. When she returned to the country, she would naturally have the protection of her good friend, Yu Su. Ye Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitely work hard. Big Brother, take care in the future.¡± ¡°You and President Ye take care too. We¡¯ll meet again.¡± Ye Tao hugged Ye Tang and nodded at Ye Heng. After saying that, he turned around and left. That night, Zhao Lan was interrogated. She sat in the interrogation room and kept saying that she had been wronged. The interrogator handed over the evidence, and Zhao Lan was also full of lies. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything. All of your evidence was faked by someone with intentions. I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡± Ruan Dong looked at the surveillance footage and said coldly, ¡°Since she won¡¯t admit it, we¡¯ll use some tricks.¡± Since she was lying, she had to pay the price. There were many ways to prevent people from suffering external injuries, but there were also moves that could make people break down. ¡°Roger that,¡± the interrogator said icily. After being interrogated, Zhao Lan was completely afraid and could only beg for mercy. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll definitely tell you the whole thing.¡± She admitted that she had made a deal with Wu Zhen and asked him to kill someone. Zhao Lan took the initiative to provide new evidence, completely confirming the crime that she had hired someone to commit murder, making Ruan Dong feel a little relieved. After that, the interrogator started interrogating about the mastermind. He asked Zhao Lan who had introduced Wu Zhen to her, who her old lover was, and how she knew her old lover. Zhao Lan was very tight-lipped when it came to the mastermind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No matter how she interrogated her, Zhao Lan was unwilling to admit that she had an old lover. She made up a few versions and first said that she had contacted Wu Zhen through an acquaintance in Chinatown. The interrogator asked who the acquaintance was. Zhao Lan also said that she had accidentally bumped into Wu Zhen on the street and contacted him. She was fearless. Every time she contacted that person, she would delete the messages and calls. Hence, she felt that the people from the Metaphysics Management Office could not find any evidence. Not telling others the identity of that person was Zhao Lan¡¯s only bottom line.. Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Heartbroken Chapter 704: Heartbroken Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In another office, Yu Su held Zhao Lan¡¯s phone and restored many of the messages and calls she had deleted, but she still did not get much useful information. She only knew that the person was resourceful and had connections with people of all walks of life. Yu Su and the others could not determine if that the person was Peng Chan. Yu Su tried to locate those numbers, but she realized that the signal had been cut off by something and could not be located. The interrogator showed the message and number to Zhao Lan and interrogated her again and again, wanting to get effective information about the mastermind. Unfortunately, the next morning, he still did not receive any information about that person. Zhao Lan made up her mind. Even if she had to sacrifice herself, she would not give that person away. It was as if she was possessed. At nine in the morning, Ruan Dong knocked on Director Yan¡¯s office with the evidence he had obtained so far. Director Yan praised Ruan Dong fiercely and asked him to hurry up and submit the document to his superiors to convict Zhao Lan. Ruan Dong originally wanted to interrogate her for a few more days, but after thinking about Zhao Lan¡¯s condition, he realized that even if he interrogated her again, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any effective information about the mastermind, so he decided to forget it. He submitted the evidence and the confession to a higher court and awaited her sentencing. With the Xiao Family¡¯s urging and the attention of all parties, the court quickly judged and handed down the verdict two days later. Zhao Lan was found guilty of hiring a murderer. However, because there were no casualties, they could only sentence Zhao Lan to three years in prison and ask her to compensate Yu Su and the others 50,000 dollars each for mental damage. Considering that Zhao Lan had colluded with the metaphysical world, they were afraid that ordinary prisons would not be able to lock her up, so they sent her to a special prison to serve her sentence. The special prison was filled with special people like metaphysical masters. The facade of the outer wall was three meters tall. Twenty meters away from the outer wall, it was also firmly sealed by a steel wire net. There was also a special array protecting the inside of the prison, preventing magic power from being used inside. Even if someone came to save Zhao Lan, it would take a lot of effort. Based on the ruthlessness of the person behind her, he would definitely not spend so much effort to save a pawn like Zhao Lan. Therefore, Zhao Lan would definitely have to serve three years of her sentence. In the temporary prison. Prison Pipe: ¡°Zhao Lan, the results of your trial are out. You will be sentenced to three years in prison. You will also have to compensate Yu Su, Ye Chang, Ye Tang, Xiao Han, and Yu Hong for their mental damage. You will have to compensate each of them 50,000 dollars.¡± After hearing the verdict, Zhao Lan was about to break down. She sat on the rusty iron bed, her eyes listless. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m the madam of the Ye family. All the madams in the capital have to give me some face. It¡¯s impossible for me to go to jail. How can you sentence me to jail? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! I still have to support the Zhao family and make them a wealthy family!¡± As Zhao Lan spoke, she slapped the bed agitatedly. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to sentence me to jail. I¡¯m the madam of the Ye family.¡± It was impossible for her to go to jail. That person would definitely come to save her. The prison warden at the door said coldly, ¡°If you stay obediently for three years, you can leave. If you don¡¯t, you can stay in prison until you die.¡± He had seen many conceited madams like her, so he was naturally not surprised. After hearing the prison warden¡¯s words, Zhao Lan became even more agitated. She patted the bed crazily and kicked everything on the bed off. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t believe you. I won¡¯t believe what you say.¡± She tossed and turned for the entire afternoon, and her angry curses spread far and wide. At night, Zhao Lan forced herself to calm down and threatened the prison warden by hitting her head on the wall to get them to come over. When the prison warden arrived, Zhao Lan¡¯s head was covered in blood. She leaned against the wall and said weakly, ¡°I request to contact the Ye family. I want to talk to my husband and sons. I want to contact them¡­¡± The prison warden had no pity for her. However, the prison guard was not too harsh. After the doctor bandaged Zhao Lan, he stood in front of Zhao Lan and called Ye Heng to tell him what had happened. Ye Heng said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me anymore. My relationship with her is over.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying that, he immediately hung up. The prison warden called Ye Chang and Ye Tao again. Their answer was the same. They didn¡¯t want to see Zhao Lan at all. Even if they heard that Zhao Lan was injured, the two of them didn¡¯t react. Zhao Lan heard their answers clearly and cried her heart out. She asked the prison warden over and over again, was she really going to jail? The prison warden ignored her and brought her back to the cell. Then, he turned around and left.. Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Candidate Chapter 705: Candidate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When she returned to the cell, Zhao Lan wanted to cry but had no tears. She slowly squatted on the ground and looked at the small prison in front of her in a daze. The blanket was thrown on the ground, and there were footprints and dust on it. The glass of water was also thrown in the corner, and the table had fallen. Could this be her life for the next three years? After Zhao Lan was sentenced, Ruan Dong quickly contacted the special prison and transferred Zhao Lan away within a day. He called Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, Mrs. Ye has already entered the place she should be. You can rest assured. We¡¯ll discuss the rest when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± The two of them arranged to meet in Ruan Dong¡¯s office the next day. After they met, Yu Su sat on the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯ve calculated the time. There are two things I need to pay attention to in the near future. The first is to protect Wu Zhen well and prevent him from being silenced.¡± Wu Zhen was an important person who would help in starting a conflict between the Black Magic Master and the mastermind, he could not be killed. Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already made arrangements. I feel that those people are going to make a move tonight.¡± His premonition had always been accurate. Many times, he relied on this premonition to escape. Yu Su continued, ¡°Alright, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing. The second thing is that He Jun and the others are about to wake up. We still have to continue sending people to guard the two of them, but we can¡¯t make it too obvious.¡± What if the mastermind was crazy and wanted to attack the ward again? Then it would be too late for regrets. She still wanted to know more about the mastermind from He Jun and Leng Yan. These two must not die. When Ruan Dong heard this, he stood up in surprise, his mouth agape. He quickly realized he¡¯d lost his composure and sat down again. ¡°They¡¯re going to wake up? That¡¯s great. I didn¡¯t realize how powerful they were until they were unconscious.¡± During this period of time, they relied on him and the captain of the third team to hold on. The two of them took turns leading the team and leading their subordinates on missions. There were also people who could be captains in Team One and Team Two, but the members of these two teams were all waiting for their captain to wake up. No one was willing to be the new captain. This was really good news for the first department. Yu Su nodded. She would often send the little snake into the ward under the guise of visiting them. The little snake had absorbed a lot of baleful aura these days, and its strength had even increased to Upper Level 2. This was killing two birds with one stone. The two of them secretly discussed the specific plans before Yu Su left the office. Once Yu Su left, Wang Lang, the Second Minister, appeared. He knocked on the door a few times. When he heard Ruan Dong¡¯s voice, he strode into the office and closed the door with a loud bang. From the moment he heard the knock on the door, Ruan Dong knew that it was Wang Lang. However, he was not afraid. Instead, he was looking forward to it. Wang Lang strode in and questioned with a dark expression, ¡°This case was clearly jointly investigated by the First and Second Department. What right do you have to deliberately write just your own department when you were filing the case?¡± He was already very unhappy that the director had deprived him of his results. After flipping through the files, he realized that Ruan Dong had shamelessly only written his department. Thus, he came to settle the score with Ruan Dong aggressively. Ruan Dong picked up his teacup and gently blew on it. ¡°Minister Wang, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯re always so impatient. It¡¯s easy to hurt your body!¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush. Get your subordinates to remove the file now and add the Second Department in!¡± Wang Lang slammed the table and glared at him. He would not allow anyone to bully the Second Department like this. He felt that he was the victim and completely forgot how the Second Department delayed the speed of investigation. ¡°Didn¡¯t Director Yan tell you about this?¡± Ruan Dong smiled faintly and took another sip of tea. He was not frightened by the other party at all. In fact, he was enjoying how irritated Wang Lang was. ¡°What do you mean? Stop talking in riddles. What did Director Yan say to you?¡± Wang Lang¡¯s voice gradually weakened, and his eyes were still filled with anger. Could it be that this matter was ordered by Director Yan? If it was really Director Yan¡¯s idea, then Director Yan was completely disappointed in him. Would he still have a chance to take over the position of the director? He was definitely unwilling to let Ruan Dong be the director. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ruan Dong said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Director Yan tell you that he has already submitted a recommendation to the higher-ups?¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Lang said angrily. His face was red with anger, and he became even more irritable. He wished he could punch Ruan Dong in the face. As the reserve candidate for the director, how could he not know about this! And how did Ruan Dong know? Could it be that Director Yan told him? Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Revenge Chapter 706: Revenge Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under Wang Lang¡¯s murderous gaze, Ruan Dong took another sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Director Yan recommended me to be the next director. He even asked me to assign this case to the First Department. You should know what this means, right?¡± He had just found out about Director Yan¡¯s decision. However, he was not surprised. In his impression, Director Yan was a person with great wisdom. He would definitely not make mistakes on the critical issues. Ruan Dong said these words deliberately to anger Wang Lang. Wang Lang was anxious. That was why he was desperate and did something irreparable. After Wang Lang heard this, his face turned green with anger. Of course, he understood Director Yan¡¯s intentions. He was paving the way for Ruan Dong to have more achievements before he took office. Therefore, he was even more jealous. ¡°Why should I?¡± Wang Lang clenched his fists tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to be the director. I won¡¯t let you be the director. Just wait and see!¡± After saying this, he turned around and left. Wang Lang¡¯s family had been in politics for generations and had a deep foundation in the capital. His brother was also an important official in the military. He felt that he was the most qualified to be the director. In the past few years, he had secretly colluded with the Daoist Association because he wanted to obtain their support so that he could obtain the position of director. He tried his best to make a good impression in front of Director Yan and achieved a lot. He thought that his position as the director would be secured, but he did not expect Director Yan to recommend Ruan Dong! It had to be known that the recommendation of the current director was very important. This was an important basis for the selection of the next director. Almost everyone who was recommended became the director. Unless the evaluator had an accident and was not qualified to be the director. Thinking of this, a trace of madness appeared in Wang Lang¡¯s eyes, and a murderous aura appeared on his body. As long as Ruan Dong died, the position of the director could only be his. On a desolate mountain. Manager Chen stood and reported, ¡°Zhao Lan has been locked up in a special prison.¡± He lowered his head, not daring to look at the old man¡¯s face. Even if he guessed, he could guess how angry the old man would be. An old man sat in front of the stone table and reached out to throw the tea set in front of him to the ground. His face was gloomy. ¡°I think these people are courting death!¡± Although he didn¡¯t care about Zhao Lan, the management office was provoking him. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had to take revenge on the Metaphysics Management Office and let those people know that he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. ¡°Where¡¯s Liu Min? Ask her to come over. I have something to tell her,¡± the old man said coldly. Manager Chen lowered his head and said with a troubled expression, ¡°After the Wang family¡¯s treasure snatch last time, Master Liu has already suffered a backlash. Thereafter, she went to the Hall of Punishment to receive her punishment while injured. Up until now, the meridians in her body are still broken. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to circulate her energy in the future.¡± In other words, Liu Min had become a cripple. The old man gritted his teeth, the veins on his forehead bulging. His eyes were bloodshot as he said, ¡°Trash, what a piece of trash. A mere Yu Su has crippled her. What¡¯s the use of keeping her?¡± Such a subordinate would be better off dead. Manager Chen lowered his head, not daring to speak. His status was only that of a steward, and he was not even as high as Liu Min. If he was useless one day, he might be hated by the master. Thinking of that day, a trace of sorrow appeared in Manager Chen¡¯s heart. The old man smashed a few more cups and took a few breaths. Then, he looked at Manager Chen, ¡°Go and call Fang Tian over. I have something to tell him.¡± Manager Chen immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡± He turned and reached up to wipe the sweat from his forehead. Fang Tian was the number one expert beside the master. This matter should be completed successfully! Soon, Fang Tian carried a sword on his back and walked into the courtyard. When he saw the old man, he bowed, ¡°Master, what instructions do you have this time? I just came out of seclusion and wanted to find someone to practice with.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His life was saved by the master. Of course, he had to repay the master. Seeing his loyal subordinate, the old man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, I have something for you to do here. You must do it flawlessly. Otherwise, go to the Criminal Law Division to receive your punishment. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Fang Tian cupped his fists again. The aura on his body could not be underestimated. He glared at him and asked impolitely, ¡°Which blind person dared to provoke you? I must kill that person to appease your anger.¡± Just now, he had swept his gaze over the place and saw the shattered teacup. He knew that the old man had smashed something. He had only been in seclusion for a few months. He did not expect the old man to look much older. Fang Tian wanted to avenge the old man even more.. Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Trouble Chapter 707: Trouble Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The old man¡¯s face was still cold. ¡°Who else? Isn¡¯t it that damn Yu Su? She¡¯s always going against me and made me lose several useful pawns. If I don¡¯t punish her, she¡¯ll think that I¡¯m made of paper.¡± ¡°She deserves to be killed!¡± Fang Tian¡¯s eyes flashed sharply, and the aura on his body was even more murderous. He had walked out of the sea of corpses. He was not afraid of a woman, nor did he think that she could defeat him. The old man shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal with her this time. She has already advanced to the perfected stage of Level 5. You can¡¯t kill her yet. Help me do something else.¡± Upon hearing that he could not kill Yu Su, Fang Tian¡¯s expression was dark and it showed that he was unconvinced. He was the number one assassin in the underworld. How could he not be able to kill a female celebrity? Seeing that the old man was sizing him up, Fang Tian hurriedly said, ¡°Please assign me a mission. I will definitely complete it successfully.¡± His face was determined and his eyes were filled with bloodlust. The old man pondered for a moment before saying slowly: ¡°Yu Su captured a Black Magic Master, that Black Magic Master might reveal our location and information, I need him to be unable to speak anymore.¡± Only the dead were the most obedient. Therefore, Wu Zhen could not be left alive. Fang Tian naturally knew what he meant. He hurriedly cupped his fists and said, ¡°I understand. Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely try my best.¡± The old man took a dark stone from the box on the table. There was a talisman stuck to the stone. This stone was filled with a baleful aura, and there was also a killing curse that was three times stronger inside. As long as Wu Zhen came into contact with this stone, he would definitely be killed by the curse. The use of the talisman paper was to temporarily suppress the murderous aura in the stone. In the deepest part of the stone, there was still a wisp of Yu Su¡¯s aura. This aura was secretly intercepted by the old man during Yu Su¡¯s battle at the Chinatown airport last time. It was just right to use it now. When the stone was discovered, everyone would think that it was Yu Su taking revenge and she deliberately killed Wu Zhen in the prison. They could shift the blame to Yu Su. The old man said, ¡°There¡¯s a killing spell hidden in this stone. When you arrive, tear off the talisman and activate it. Be straightforward and don¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Fang Tian nodded. ¡°I need you to contact the people over there so that I can enter the prison of the Metaphysics Management Office more easily. Then, I will disturb the surveillance magnetic field at that time. I will hide behind the prison door and attack that person.¡± With his strength, it was impossible for him to enter the Metaphysics Management Office alone to kill someone. The old man did not intend to let him fight alone and agreed readily. ¡°I¡¯ll inform them. You must seize the time well and report after confirming that that person is dead. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fang Tian bowed again and took away the black stone on the table. That evening, Fang Tian contacted Wang Lang. The two of them chatted for a while and prepared to take action at night. Wang Lang would give Fang Tian the greatest convenience. It was past twelve in the evening. The lights in the corridor were all switched off, and the surroundings were silent. The people in the other prisons were all sleeping soundly. No one noticed the abnormality here. Wu Zhen secretly hid under the blanket with a tablet in his hand. The surveillance camera in the corridor was playing on the tablet. In the afternoon, Ruan Dong secretly handed him a note and told him that there might be a big move tonight. Ruan Dong also gave him a tablet at night so that he could see what would happen with his own eyes. Wu Zhen also had a bad feeling in his heart. He did not even eat much for dinner. If that person really succeeded, he would lose his life. Maybe tonight would be his last night? The surveillance cameras in the corridor had night vision functions. Even if the lights were turned off, he could still see the situation in the corridor. However, Wu Zhen felt that the person who had harmed him might appear soon. He was really panicking. A few days ago, Ruan Dong met him and even gave him a life-saving spiritual artifact. It was a white jade pendant. At that time, Wu Zhen was in a doubtful state. After all, this was the Metaphysics Management Office, the only place in the country that could capture metaphysical masters. No matter how capable that person was, how could he kill him under layers of guards? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, he was afraid. What if he really came and the spiritual artifact on him could only save his life once? What if he was killed? He still wanted to live a good life after serving his sentence! In the prison, Wu Zhen had also thought it through. He was already capable. If he could use his ability on the right path, he would earn as much as he did now. He wanted to turn over a new leaf! Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Ruthless Chapter 708: Ruthless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Half a minute later, a masked man slowly appeared at the end of the corridor. On the mask were the patterns of the Resurrection Lily. Wu Zhen covered his mouth to prevent himself from making a sound. He had stayed in Chinatown for a period of time. Of course, he knew that this person was Fang Tian, who was known as the number one killer. There were rumors in the underworld that there would be almost no survivors when Fang Tian attacked. Was he going to die here? He was indignant. He had yet to marry and have children, and he had yet to revitalize the gang for his master. In the surveillance camera, Fang Tian walked closer and closer. Finally, he stopped at the entrance of Wu Zhen¡¯s prison. He slowly untied the bag at his waist and took out a black stone. He reached out and tore off the talisman paper on the stone. Then, he closed his eyes and muttered an incantation, catalyzing the power of the stone to the maximum. The black on the stone seemed to have materialized. The black color was shining and flickering. Fang Tian used the magic powers on his body to force the murderous aura in the stone into the room. It entered through the window and rushed straight to Wu Zhen¡¯s body. Wu Zhen felt a strong murderous aura. He hurriedly circulated his energy to resist and tried to expel the murderous aura. Unexpectedly, the murderous aura passed through his defense and headed towards his body. ¡°Snap!¡± The talisman paper on his body resisted the murderous aura and shattered. Wu Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. The baleful aura finally failed to invade his body. If it really entered, he would be finished. Fang Tian, who was outside the door, was not surprised to hear that defense. He had long guessed that Wu Zhen would have something to defend himself. He did not plan to kill Wu Zhen in one go. The first baleful aura only shattered Wu Zhen¡¯s defense. Fang Tian chanted an incantation again and forced out all the murderous aura in the stone at once, adding Yu Su¡¯s aura to it. He then extracted more than half of the ferocious aura from his spiritual artifact. A few seconds later, this powerful force rushed towards Wu Zhen in the room at an extremely fast speed. Even a high-grade rank five person would be beaten senseless in the room, let alone a Black Magic Master like Wu Zhen. Wu Zhen curled up under the blanket and did not dare to breathe. He could feel the power outside the door. This power carried a destructive power. It was probably a murderous aura that could only be cultivated by people in the Great Fulfilment realm. This power was comparable to his master¡¯s killing move at his peak. He was definitely unable to resist. Was he really going to die in prison this time? Thinking of this, Wu Zhen trembled in fear and almost peed his pants. He hurriedly sat by the wall, wanting to dodge these attacks. Unexpectedly, he was locked onto by this attack. No matter how he moved, he could not change the fact that the murderous aura was about to attack him. He was so afraid that he closed his eyes, leaving behind painful tears. Wu Zhen knew in his heart that he was finished! He was going to die. Soon, the murderous aura hit his chest. He could not help but scream and groan in pain. His heart felt like it had been scratched by a knife. It was as if his body was about to be dismembered. He held his head in extreme pain and kept screaming. Fang Tian, who was outside the door, watched leisurely. He was not afraid of attracting the attention of others at all. When he came in, he had already sprinkled knockout powder on the entire area. Other than him, no one would be awake for half an hour. As for Wu Zhen¡¯s strange cry, he thought that it was a natural reaction of his body and did not think that Wu Zhen was still awake. A moment later, Wu Zhen was shocked to discover that the pain had disappeared. He felt something shatter against his chest. Could it be that the spiritual artifact Yu Su gave him had worked? Then, Wu Zhen found that his body had gone limp and he was no longer breathing. Strangely, he was still conscious. He could hear the prison door opening and Fang Tian walking in. Fang Tian checked his nostrils and found that he was not breathing. Then, he stabbed him in the chest. He only left in satisfaction when he saw blood slowly flowing out of Wu Zhen¡¯s chest. After more than ten seconds, there was no more movement outside. Only then did two people walk out of the secret room of the prison. These two people were Yu Su and Ruan Dong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su walked forward and quickly pulled out the saber to stop the bleeding. At the end, she tore off a talisman that was stuck to the side of the bed. This talisman could cause one to temporarily enter a state of fake death. Just now, she activated this talisman at the critical moment, allowing Wu Zhen to escape Fang Tian¡¯s inspection. What surprised Yu Su the most was Fang Tian¡¯s ruthlessness. He saw that Wu Zhen was dead but he stabbed him in the heart again. If not for the fact that the blood flow in his fake death state was very slow, Wu Zhen would really not have been able to escape this calamity.. Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Ruthless Chapter 709: Ruthless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su took out a healing talisman and pasted it on Wu Zhen¡¯s heart. After catalyzing it, the heart temporarily maintained its original function. This talisman could only last for three hours. If they did not perform a heart surgery on Wu Zhen in three hours, he would also die from the knife wound. ¡°How are you?¡± Ruan Dong held Wu Zhen¡¯s body and asked. Wu Zhen¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I thought I was really going to die this time. At the most critical moment, the spiritual artifact Yu Su gave me worked. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have survived until now.¡± He was filled with lingering fear. He was also shocked by that person¡¯s ruthlessness. Wu Zhen thought that he had a cooperative relationship with that person. He did not expect that person to send the number one assassin to kill him. When Fang Tian saw that he was hit by the murderous aura, he still went forward and stabbed him. This proved that that person really did not want him to live. Knock knock knock! The leader of the third team, Zhang Long, walked in and said with a regretful expression, ¡°Minister, that person is extremely skilled. He has Minister Wang¡¯s men protecting him along the way. Our pursuit has failed.¡± He had received Ruan Dong¡¯s notification in advance, telling him not to spend too much effort. Of course, he did not use all his strength to chase after the person who came tonight. Ruan Dong and Yu Su needed someone to bring the news of Wu Zhen¡¯s death out and let the person behind them think that their plan had succeeded. Only then could they execute the following plan. After Wu Zhen heard this, he gritted his teeth in anger and said, ¡°Too cunning!¡± A few days ago, when he was interrogated by the Second Department, the Second Department¡¯s head, Wang Lang, even hinted to him that he had to keep his mouth shut and not tell anyone about the mastermind. As long as he held on, the person behind him would definitely think of a way to save him. At that time, Wu Zhen was skeptical and had a trace of hope in his heart. The mastermind had the ability to save him, but it depended on whether he wanted to save him or not. Now, it seemed that what Wang Lang said was just to confuse him. Wu Zhen was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood, his chest was dyed red with blood, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t get out, I will get master to avenge me, our Black Magic Master clan will definitely not let him off!¡± There was anger in his eyes. Ruan Dong asked Zhang Long to contact the special hospital. After settling the matters here, he would immediately send Wu Zhen to the hospital. Yu Su pressed two acupuncture points on Wu Zhen¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯m just helping you stop the bleeding in your heart. You still have to go to the hospital for surgery. You can¡¯t be too agitated.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wu Zhen nodded and said, ¡°Yu Su, thank you for this.¡± He was conquered by Yu Su¡¯s strength. A spiritual artifact made by Yu Su could actually block such a terrifying power. From this perspective, Yu Su could be considered his savior. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Since that person has confirmed that you¡¯re dead, why don¡¯t we beat him at his own game? I¡¯ll get Minister Ruan to change a corpse here later. You can also move to another place to recuperate. We¡¯ll temporarily claim that you¡¯re dead to the public. Do you understand?¡± She did this for Wu Zhen¡¯s safety. If the mastermind had come to assassinate him a few more times, Wu Zhen would really not have been able to escape. Wu Zhen clearly understood what Yu Su meant. He was also afraid that Fang Tian would come again. If he did not do so, he would encounter assassination attempts again and again. If he followed Yu Su¡¯s method, he still had a new place to stay. The living conditions there might be better than here. This could be considered a blessing in disguise, right? Wu Zhen immediately said, ¡°Sure, but I would like to apply for bodyguards to protect me. I¡¯m really too afraid.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Ruan Dong agreed. ¡°You¡¯ll have two bodyguards by your side. They¡¯re both strong in martial arts and metaphysics. Rest assured and recuperate!¡± On the surface, these two bodyguards were protecting him, but in reality, they were also monitoring him. He could not lose this witness. Yu Su also smiled. She was not worried that Wu Zhen would harm others after he was released from prison. He would no longer be able to cultivate in the future. Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯ll absorb the murderous aura from your chest now. Bear with it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Wu Zhen said in a low voice. He knew that if a metaphysical master did not treat his wounds, he would not be able to survive even if he was sent to the hospital for surgery now. Yu Su reached out and pressed two more acupoints on his body. She took out a spiritual artifact and placed it on Wu Zhen¡¯s chest. There was Yu Su¡¯s aura in the murderous aura of the attack just now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Yu Su did not draw her aura away, she might cause Wu Jiang to misunderstand. Not only did she want to absorb that portion of the baleful aura, but she also wanted to absorb the wisp of her aura. Soon, the wisp of Yu Su¡¯s aura on Wu Zhen¡¯s body was absorbed by the spiritual artifact. The baleful aura was also slowly being sucked away. At this moment, Yu Su secretly released a wisp of Master Peng¡¯s aura and injected it into Wu Zhen¡¯s meridians. This wisp of aura was intercepted by Yu Su during her battle with Peng Chan in Hu Rui¡¯s ward last time. It was coming in handy now.. Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Changing Bodies Chapter 710: Changing Bodies Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the great Black Magic Master arrived, he would naturally treat Wu Zhen. At that time, he would realize that Wu Zhen¡¯s broken meridians were caused by the mastermind. Wu Zhen would hate the person behind him even more. After the baleful aura was completely absorbed, Yu Su removed the spiritual artifact and said slowly, ¡°He has to recuperate for the first three days. His emotions can¡¯t fluctuate too much. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± She nodded at Ruan Dong and left. Yu Su¡¯s actions were done under Wu Zhen¡¯s nose the entire time, and he did not find anything amiss. Ruan Dong turned off a small camera in the cell. For this assassination attempt, he would have the people from the technical section merge the video of the corridor and the cell together and store it as important physical evidence. When the great Black Magic Master arrived, he would naturally understand what had happened. After a while, the leader of the third team, Zhang Long, walked in. ¡°Director, the hospital has been contacted. We can go over now.¡± ¡°Lift him up!¡± Ruan Dong immediately ordered. Soon, Wu Zhen was safely transported out. Zhang Long guarded him the entire time, and his movements were very hidden. And in Wu Zhen¡¯s original cell, there was an additional corpse. This corpse was a great villain. He had once used sorcery to kill more than a hundred people before being arrested this year. The evidence was conclusive. After he died, Wu Zhen¡¯s aura was injected into his body. The top-notch special effects artist had put on makeup and made the corpse looked like he had suffered a backlash. His face had also been changed. Unless the mastermind came over, no one would realize that this was not Wu Zhen. This corpse could be passed off as the real one. Even if Wang Lang saw it, he would not notice anything unusual. At twelve o¡¯clock that night, Ruan Dong reported to his superiors that Wu Zhen had been killed by the intruder. The next morning, in the director¡¯s office. Wang Lang knocked on the door crazily. ¡°Director Yan! Director Yan, it¡¯s me!¡± After hearing the response from inside, he quickly walked in. ¡°Director Yan, Ruan Dong made such a huge mistake. You have to punish him well. He actually let a key witness like Wu Zhen die!¡± In fact, Wang Lang had received the news in the wee hours of the morning. He had long known that Wu Zhen had been killed by an assassin. He was so excited that he did not sleep the entire night. He was guessing what punishment Director Yan would give Ruan Dong. ¡°What are you shouting about? This has nothing to do with the Second Department. Go back!¡± Director Yan said coldly. He knew what was happening, so he would not be led astray by Wang Lang¡¯s words. Besides, even if he wanted to punish someone, it would be an order from his superiors, not his decision alone. Wang Lang said indignantly, ¡°Director Yan, this matter is very complicated. There are some things you don¡¯t know.¡± He looked at Yan Jing¡¯s expression and realized that Yan Jing had been expressionless ever since he entered. He quickly said, ¡°As far as I know, Ruan Dong has always had a good relationship with that metaphysical master, Yu Su. Wu Zhen had attempted to assasinate Yu Su. Yu Su must be dissatisfied and want to take revenge. At this time, Ruan Dong can make things easier for Yu Su so that she can successfully kill Wu Zhen.¡± Yan Jing kept a straight face. ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± ¡°Evidence¡­¡± Wang Lang¡¯s voice suddenly became hoarse. What he said was all speculation. Of course, there was no evidence. If he wanted evidence, he could create it! However, last night, he was only concerned about being happy and did not think of this at all, so he did not have any evidence. Seeing Wang Lang¡¯s expression, Yan Jing knew what to do. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t spread rumors. Do you know that your current actions are slander? You¡¯re an old staff member of the Metaphysics Management Office. How could you make such a small mistake?!¡± He felt more and more disappointed. At first, he only felt that Wang Lang had been lured down the wrong path. Now, he was certain that Wang Lang had ill intentions. If such a person became the director of the Metaphysics Management Office, it would be a disaster for the entire management office. Wang Lang was shocked, but the unwillingness in his heart made him continue to argue. ¡°Director Yan, I don¡¯t have any evidence now, but I can investigate. If you believe me, I will definitely show the truth to you.¡± Wasn¡¯t it just evidence? If he was given time and the power to investigate, he could forge a dozen pieces of evidence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, if the opportunity to investigate Ruan Dong was lost, there would really be no more. Yan Jing sneered, his eyes cold. If Ruan Dong had not told him about this long ago, he might really have been deceived by Wang Lang. He was not stupid. Naturally, he would not let Wang Lang investigate blindly in the management office. Yan Jing said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for the time being. This is not only my idea, but also the higher-ups¡¯ idea.. If you¡¯re not convinced, go to the higher-ups and discuss it with them!¡± Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Apology Chapter 711: Apology Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yan Jing wanted to end the case as soon as possible and personally go to the Xiao family to apologize to Old Master Xiao. Wang Lang gritted his teeth in anger. He was extremely dissatisfied. What did he mean by ¡®higher-ups¡¯? It must be that Yan Jing wanted to protect Ruan Dong and give him face. Why was Director Yan so biased! He was not convinced. What was so bad about him, Wang Lang, compared to Ruan Dong? Why didn¡¯t Yan Jing choose him as a candidate? ¡°Is there anything else? If not, go back. I have to continue working.¡± Yan Jing held the document and chased him away. Seeing that Director Yan was determined to protect Ruan Dong, Wang Lang¡¯s heart ached even more. ¡°Go ahead.¡± After saying this, he turned around and walked out. In a place that Yan Jing could not see, his face was ferocious and distorted. It was so ugly that it was terrifying. Director Yan did not allow him to investigate Ruan Dong, nor did he say that he was not allowed to investigate Wu Zhen¡¯s corpse. Wang Lang led the two of them towards the prison. He got someone to open the cell and strode in. As soon as he entered the cell, he sensed that the murderous aura in the entire cell was very strong. There was a large pool of blood on the corpse¡¯s chest, and there was a dagger stuck in it. All the characteristics were the same as what the mastermind had said. This corpse was probably really Wu Zhen. At this moment, Zhang Long appeared. Zhang Long chased everyone from the Second Department out of the cell and did not let them get close. He also got someone to carry the corpse out and into the morgue. Wang Lang was not in a hurry. After being chased out, he immediately contacted the mastermind. He sent a message: [Master, that corpse is Wu Zhen. I saw it very clearly. His aura is also on his body, but I couldn¡¯t come into close contact with it.] Soon, the other party replied: ¡°Got it. Guard the corpse well and don¡¯t let anyone destroy it. I¡¯ll get the great Black Magic Master to go over later and let him take a good look at his disciple¡¯s corpse.¡± The mastermind knew that Wu Zhen was Wu Jiang¡¯s most beloved disciple. Wu Jiang planned to pass the entire sect to Wu Zhen. If he knew that Wu Zhen was dead, he would definitely go completely crazy. At that time, Yu Su would be in trouble. As for the most annoying Ruan Dong, if he had used a plan to kill him, the Metaphysics Management Office could only land the blame on Wang Lang. At that time, the Daoist Association would be able to cover and hide everything themselves. In the Southwest Tribe. Wu Jiang¡¯s phone rang. On the other end of the phone was his biological son. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been asking around in the capital. I heard that Wu Zhen was killed in prison. My condolences!¡± Wu Jiang was silent for a long time. After a long time, he slowly said, ¡°I understand. Find me a place to stay. I¡¯ll go there personally in a few days.¡± Wu Zhen was dead? His most beloved disciple, the disciple who was going to take over his legacy in the future, had died? After hanging up the phone, Wu Jiang sat on the spot for a long time before spitting out a mouthful of blood. Wiping his mouth, Wu Jiang walked into a secret room. There was a table in the middle of the secret room, and there were a few fate tablets on the table. This Life Plate was also a kind of voodoo technique that drew that person¡¯s aura into the Life Plate. If that person was fatally injured, the Life Plate would shatter. Under the continuous attacks, the Life Plate would finally turn into dust. He looked at Wu Zhen¡¯s life plate. A deep crack appeared on the life plate, almost shattering the entire life plate. Wu Jiang looked at it carefully. If it was an ordinary person, they would have died long ago. However, that person was his disciple, so Wu Jiang was not sure if Wu Zhen was really dead. He still had one last bit of hope in his heart. Wu Jiang made up his mind. If his disciple really died, he would make the murderer pay the price. If his disciple did not die, he would take revenge on the person who plotted against him. Then, he asked the servants to pack their luggage and prepare to take the plane to the capital to investigate. In the afternoon, in the hospital ward. Yu Su stood in front of He Jun. ¡°They should wake up soon.¡± Ruan Dong nodded, his eyes filled with worry. Although he trusted Yu Su, he was always afraid that something would happen. Perhaps he was worrying too much. For the past few days when the two captains were down, he felt that something was missing from his side. ¡°Hiss hiss!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The little snake crawled out of Yu Su¡¯s pocket and headed towards the two on the bed. It circled around for a while before heading towards Leng Yan¡¯s wrist and biting it, causing blood to drip down. The little snake greedily absorbed the baleful aura in the blood and used the magic power in its body to try its best to absorb the baleful aura. After a while, the murderous aura on Leng Yan¡¯s body decreased. In the end, the aura disappeared completely.. Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Clue Chapter 712: Clue Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Leng Yan tried her best to open her eyes. She felt that she had a very long dream. In the dream, she had become a vegetable. Although she could hear people¡¯s words, she could not move or think. It took all her strength to open her eyes. The first person she saw was Yu Su. Yu Su walked over and placed her hand on her wrist. ¡°Your body is rather exhausted. Take care of your health in the future and slowly recuperate.¡± Leng Yan tried her best to look to the side and was slightly surprised to find Ruan Dong standing beside her. Then, she came back to her senses and recalled what had happened previously. The little snake went towards He Jun and bit his wrist too, repeating the same action. Leng Yan also noticed the little snake sticking out its tongue and could not help but be shocked. Yu Su explained, ¡°This is my pet. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Leng Yan nodded. ¡°You must have saved me!¡± She must have been poisoned very badly. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been unconscious for so long. Yu Su said, ¡°Yes, the main savior is still the little snake. If not for it, you wouldn¡¯t have woken up so quickly. Do you still remember what happened before you fainted?¡± Ruan Dong¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°Someone attacked you.¡± Leng Yan frowned and thought carefully. She had just woken up. Her mind was in a mess, and her memories were incomplete. It would take some time for her memories to return. After a while, Leng Yan said, ¡°Yes, someone attacked Leng Jun and me. That person was Master Peng of the Daoist Association. Because we found a key clue, we were about to investigate deeper when we fainted.¡± The situation at that time was too urgent and they had no time to inform the others in the management office. ¡°What clues?¡± Ruan Dong¡¯s face was serious as he turned on the recorder on his chest. He wanted to record this evidence as important evidence. ¡°It¡¯s a futon! It¡¯s a futon!¡± He Jun suddenly sat up from the bed and shouted with difficulty. After he shouted, he looked around in confusion. The room was white, and there were birds chirping outside the window. ¡°What is this place? Am I dead?¡± Then, he saw Yu Su and Ruan Dong. Ruan Dong smiled. ¡°What futon?¡± He Jun was stunned for a moment before he fell back down and closed his eyes. This commotion shocked Ruan Dong and Leng Yan. Ruan Dong hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Yu Su walked over unhurriedly and reached out to take He Jun¡¯s pulse. After a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s under too much psychological pressure, which caused him to wake up suddenly. Let him rest for a while more.¡± FThen, Yu Su took out a stick of calming incense and lit it in the room. He Jun¡¯s breathing became stable again. Ruan Dong got someone to move Leng Yan¡¯s bed out, and the three of them went to another room to talk. Leng Yan continued the topic from before and said slowly, ¡°According to the cattail in He Wan¡¯s hand, we focused on observing the futons in the Daoist Association. We secretly extracted mats from different places and took them to be tested one by one. In the end, we found the same cattail in Master Peng¡¯s residence.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°After we discovered this clue, we were preparing to return. Unexpectedly, an accident happened on the way back.¡± Everyone knew what happened after that. ¡°Are there any other clues?¡± Yu Su asked. Leng Yan thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s a clue. I¡¯m not very sure. I keep feeling that He Wan¡¯s face is a little similar to Master Peng¡¯s. Both of them have an aquiline nose and there are similarities between their eyebrows.¡± She didn¡¯t have any evidence, but she was sure that Master Peng¡¯s identity must be problematic. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been plotted against. ¡°Also, I feel that Master Peng looks a little familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before. There¡¯s no evidence of this either.¡± Leng Yan tried her best to recall. ¡°There must be a spy in our Metaphysics Management Office.¡± That person must know her and He Jun very well. He knew the moves they were good at and their weaknesses. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I know. Minister Wang has a close relationship with them,¡± Ruan Dong said in a low voice. He could guarantee that Wang Lang must have said something to the Daoist Association. One day, he would take revenge! Yu Su continued to ask, ¡°When that person attacked, did you notice anything strange?¡± Leng Yan recalled carefully, ¡°That person was wearing a mask. He looked at me as if I was an ant. However, there was indeed a strange place..¡± Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Victory Chapter 713: Victory Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes?¡± Ruan Dong¡¯s expression froze as he listened attentively. Leng Yan said slowly, ¡°Although the aura on that person¡¯s body is terrifying, he has never attacked. He has always let the people around him attack. He seems to be worried about something or he¡¯s injured.¡± If this was used well, it could become the secret to victory. This was something she had to tell the Metaphysics Management Office. Ruan Dong made a reasonable guess. ¡°Is there a possibility that the person who assassinated you is Master Peng?¡± Since he had found something suspicious about Master Peng, Master Peng should be flustered. It was very likely that he would make a move. Leng Yan continued, ¡°It¡¯s very likely! When He Jun and I went to investigate the Daoist Association, Master Peng happened to come out of seclusion. His aura isn¡¯t very stable and he even feels empty. This might be why he didn¡¯t make a move.¡± He might have been attacked hard. His magic power had yet to recover. He had coincidentally encountered Leng Yan and He Jun¡¯s probing and had yet to hide his aura. They attacked the two captains on the way to seal their mouths and prevent the news of his body being depleted from spreading. At the same time, he wanted to intercept the information on the futon. That made sense. Yu Su suddenly thought of a few backlashes and said, ¡°If he¡¯s really the mastermind, it¡¯s rather fitting. I used Yu Miao and He Wan to backlash the mastermind a few times. It¡¯s very likely that his body¡¯s abilities are depleted, and his seclusion is even more of a way to deceive people. Essentially, he¡¯s recuperating.¡± In that case, wouldn¡¯t it make sense? The reason why he did not take the initiative to assassinate both of them was because his magic power was still very weak. Yu Su recalled that she had tested Peng Chan¡¯s Dharmic powers in the ward last time, but she realized that his Dharmic powers were still considered deep. Could it be that Peng Chan had obtained some fortuitous encounter and replenished the Dharmic powers in his body? ¡°Then why is he so anxious to obtain the spirit stone mine in the Hu family¡¯s development area?¡± Ruan Dong frowned. He felt that there was something he could not figure out. Yu Su was also deep in thought. If Peng Chan was the person behind him, his body would be empty after the backlash and he had made up for it through some method. However, he still needed spirit stones. Why did he need spirit stones? A different thought suddenly appeared in Yu Su¡¯s mind. ¡°Perhaps he wants spirit stones to extend his lifespan! After he suffered a backlash, his foundation was unstable and his luck became scarce. His lifespan will naturally decrease. If he doesn¡¯t forcefully increase his realm, he will die!¡± To the mastermind, lifespan was the most important. After so many years of planning and obtaining so much luck, wasn¡¯t it just to extend his lifespan? If his lifespan was about to end, he naturally could not sit still. That was why Master Peng personally came to Hu Rui¡¯s ward to persuade the Hu family to cure the worm and he wanted get the Hu family¡¯s spirit stone mine as soon as possible. Leng Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The premonition in her heart was very strong. ¡°That should be the reason!¡± ¡°We need to confirm the identity of the mastermind again. At the very least, we have to obtain the relevant evidence before we can do anything else,¡± Ruan Dong said. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Ruan Dong also had to report to his superiors. He could not always fight alone. When necessary, his superiors would naturally give him the right to exercise his authority independently. Yu Su thought of something else and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m going to Chinatown tomorrow. Everything is ready. The worm poison in Hu Rui¡¯s body can be cured. If the management office has extra manpower, can you send me two people?¡± Yesterday, the Hu family had sent her a message, saying that they had already prepared everything and could go to Chinatown at any time. Yu Su told the Hu family to book a flight the day after tomorrow. Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°Of course. In Chinatown, if you need anything, you can use the name of the association to complete your matters.¡± The three of them chatted for a while more before Yu Su left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That night, Leng Yan was brought home by her family to recuperate. There were also people from the management office stationed near her house to protect her. At night, Yu Su sent a message to Wen Chuan. Yu Su: [Senior Brother, when I go back this time, prepare more specialties for me. The pastry was too delicious last time. The studio staff didn¡¯t have enough.] She read the book as she waited for a reply. Not long after, Wen Chuan replied: [I mailed you ten boxes last time. Isn¡¯t that enough? I¡¯ve been studying a gameplay recently. When you come, you have to play another game with me. Eversince you had left, there¡¯s no one with skills comparable to you. It¡¯s too boring..] Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Chinatown Chapter 714: Chinatown Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su: [No problem, wait for me!] The next morning, Yu Su carried a small bag and boarded the plane. Hu Yu and his wife were both here. Hu Rui was wrapped up tightly. It happened to be winter, so he did not attract much attention. This was Hu Rui¡¯s own idea. He felt that his sickly appearance was too ugly. The flesh on his cheeks had disappeared these few days, and he was simply a little thin. He looked especially listless. He didn¡¯t want to be stared at, so he put on his hat and mask. Yu Su sat by the window and looked at the overlapping clouds. Her feelings were a little different from the last time she went to Chinatown. Perhaps there was a senior brother waiting for her, but she felt a little close to the place. Although it was very likely that the mastermind also lived in Chinatown, Yu Su automatically ignored it because there was not much fluctuation in that person¡¯s emotions. ¡°Have you prepared everything?¡± Yu Su asked Hu Yu. Hu Yu nodded. ¡°We sent the butler to Chinatown first. After purchasing the items, we booked an inn and placed the items in a spacious room. We can start anytime when we arrive.¡± Seeing that he had considered it very carefully, Yu Su said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do that! The news of Yu Su¡¯s departure was also told to Peng Chan by his people in the capital. After Peng Chan found out, he was excited. ¡°You really insisted on coming to hell. Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave!¡± This time, he would not let Yu Su go again. He immediately took out his phone and sent a message to Wu Jiang. [Great Black Magic Master, Yu Su is on a plane to Chinatown. If you want to take revenge, don¡¯t go to the wrong place. I¡¯m waiting for you at the Daoist Association!] What he did not know was that Wu Jiang was already on the plane. He had already boarded a plane to the capital. His phone was turned off and he could not see Peng Chan¡¯s message. Seeing that there was no reply for a long time, Peng Chan went to the secret room to cultivate. This time, he wanted to kill Yu Su personally to avenge himself. Soon, the plane that Yu Su and the others were on landed. There was no airport in Chinatown. They took a plane to the airport in the neighboring city and were picked up by the people from the Hu family. They took the car that the Hu family had prepared in advance and headed to Chinatown. After Yu Su got off the plane, she sent a message to Wen Chuan. [Senior Brother, the Hu family has prepared a room for you to complete the ritual in the inn. If you don¡¯t want to do the ritual in your courtyard, you can come to the inn. What do you think?] It was understandable that his senior brother did not want outsiders to enter his courtyard as he didn¡¯t meet guests often. However, his courtyard had a protective array, so it would be more private. Wen Chuan replied, [I¡¯ll go to the inn.] He had heard about the spirit stone mine from Yu Su and knew Peng Chan¡¯s nature. If Peng Chan did something that delayed the undoing of the worm poison, that would not be good. Although he was confident that Peng Chan would not dare to do so, he still had to be responsible for the patient. Since he had agreed, he would consider it carefully. There was no array in the inn, but he could set up an array on the spot. With his strength, it was relatively easy for him to set up an array formation that did not let outsiders spy on him. Yu Su replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give you the address of the inn later. We¡¯ll meet at the inn.¡± Wen Chuan: [Sure.] After two hours, Yu Su and the others arrived in Chinatown. Wen Chuan was already waiting in the room. Yu Su walked into the room and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother, long time no see.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wen Chuan stood up and nodded. Hu Yu and the other two were dazzled by Wen Chuan¡¯s handsome appearance. They had never seen such a gentle man. Yu Su introduced, ¡°This is CEO Hu and his wife. The one in the middle is Young Master Hu.¡± Hu Yu and the other two bowed and said in unison, ¡°Hello, Master Wen.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The three of them had admired Master Wen for a long time. After Yu Su told her Wen Chuan¡¯s name, Hu Yu sent someone to Chinatown to investigate. In the end, he was shocked that Yu Su actually knew such a magnificent person. After that, they heard that the curse on Yu Ruo¡¯s body was also broken by Master Wen, and they were even more impressed. Wen Chuan reached out his hand and helped them up. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± He asked Hu Rui, ¡°Are you feeling alright? Do you want to detoxify the parasite poison today, or do you want to rest for a day and detoxify the parasite tomorrow?¡± Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Removing the Worm Poison Chapter 715: Removing the Worm Poison Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He had sat in the car for at least four hours today. For someone like Hu Rui who had been sick for a long time, his body was very exhausted. If Hu Rui did not have the energy, the effect of Wen Chuan¡¯s treatment would be halved. Hu Rui hurriedly said, ¡°Of course I would like it to be done today! I¡¯ve been tortured by this damn worm poison for a long time. I really want to take out that poisonous worm now. I can sleep more peacefully tonight too.¡± God knew how painful it was for him to feel the existence of the worm every night when he slept. He believed that this memory would never be forgotten in his life. Seeing the determination in his eyes, Wen Chuan nodded in satisfaction. It would be best if the patient had fighting spirit. Yu Su also said, ¡°Chinatown isn¡¯t safe either. The sooner we get rid of the worm poison, the sooner we can avoid being disturbed by the people who create problems for us.¡± Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Young Master Hu¡¯s pulse. If his body is fine, I¡¯ll remove the worm today.¡± This pulse was equivalent to a physical examination. He had to eliminate other dangers before the surgery to prevent any accidents during the spell. At Wen Chuan¡¯s signal, Hu Rui sat on the stool beside him. Wen Chuan stretched out two fingers and gently placed them on Hu Rui¡¯s wrist. A moment later, he smiled and said in a clear voice, ¡°Young Master Hu is fine. I can cure the worm poison today. Bring us to the room where we can conduct the ritual.¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Hu Yu said excitedly, finally feeling a little relieved. He trusted Wen Chuan very much. As long as Master Wen said that it could be solved, he felt that the spell was more than half successful. Wu Xi quickly asked the servant to lead the way. When they reached the door, Wen Chuan said gently, ¡°President Hu, Mrs. Hu, you¡¯re weak and can¡¯t enter the room. Wait outside!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Hu Yu quickly replied. Wu Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with worry as she watched Hu Rui enter the room. She felt uneasy. After entering the room, Wen Chuan nodded in satisfaction. Yu Su had already asked him about the layout of the room. In the end, it was set up per Wen Chuan¡¯s request. Everything in the room was very complete. There was a small bed on the innermost side. A table was placed beside the bed, and there were tools prepared on the table. All kinds of talismans were pasted around the room. Yu Su could tell that the Hu family had put in a lot of effort to prepare this room. She was quite satisfied. Wen Chuan said, ¡°Young Master Hu, lie flat on the bed, close your eyes, and rest for a moment.¡± Hu Rui lay down obediently. Yu Su walked over and reached out to tap him. Hu Rui instantly fell asleep, and his breathing became long and slow. Wen Chuan arrived earlier than Yu Su and the others. He had already set up an array formation around the inn to ensure that the aura in the room would not leak out. He also set up a very powerful array formation in the room to prevent peeping and eavesdropping. It could also disrupt various electronic devices and ensure that every move in the room was hidden. Wen Chuan noticed that Hu Rui was frowning and struggling with his thoughts. He prepared to cast a spell later to let the patient rest for a while. He looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Yu Su, from your physiognomy, you¡¯re a little different from before. Your fate has more variables now.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide anything from you. Look, what do you think this is?¡± She took the little snake out of her pocket. The little snake was still in a daze when it was picked up in its sleep. When it smelled Wen Chuan¡¯s aura, its eyes lit up and it stuck out its tongue shyly at him. This was the smell of an expert! ¡°Oh? That¡¯s interesting.¡± Wen Chuan counted with his fingers and said with a smile, ¡°I see. You found the legendary place. Did you have any fortuitous encounters?¡± Of course, he was curious. After staying in Chinatown for so many years, all he did was play chess with himself and make desserts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was very boring. Yu Su looked at her senior brother¡¯s lively appearance and found it a little funny. ¡°Yes, I helped someone look at her ancestral residence and obtained an ancient painting. That painting was a complete map. According to the map, I went to a cave. In the cave, I discovered the fortuitous encounter of my master¡¯s ancestor¡­¡± She told him everything that had happened. Wen Chuan said enviously, ¡°This spirit snake is not ordinary. Raise it well. You might have a chance to understand beast language in the future. I remember that there¡¯s a secret technique called beast language. I¡¯ll find it for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright! Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Relief Chapter 716: Relief Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su fiddled with the little snake and said, ¡°I also found a lot of spirit stones in the cave. Of course, I also know a way to help you escape.¡± She knew that her senior brother had helped her so much just for this matter. Why wouldn¡¯t she fulfill her senior brother¡¯s wish? ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more!¡± Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes flashed, and a trace of nervousness appeared on his usually relaxed face. Yu Su said, ¡°Your situation is recorded on the wall of the cave. There¡¯s also a secret technique on how you can remove the restrictions. I¡¯ve memorized it all. After helping Hu Rui undo the worm technique, I¡¯ll tell you the secret technique. After you master the secret technique, you¡¯ll be free.¡± After hearing this, Wen Chuan said, ¡°Junior Sister, are you sure that that method will succeed?¡± He knew that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Therefore, he would rather not let himself have hope than experience the pain of disappointment. Yu Su nodded with an affirmative expression. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely be able to get out of this prison this time. When the time comes, you must come to the capital to find me.¡± ¡°Alright, what a coincidence you had this time, to have obtained a secret technique.¡± Wen Chuan nodded, deep in thought. He had a feeling that this secret technique was not obtained from the cave, but since Yu Su was willing to help him, he would not expose her. Since Yu Su had a secret, he would pretend not to know! Right now, he only wanted to escape from the ancient city and become a free person. He wants to enjoy all kinds of scenery outside. Perhaps one day he would get tired of it. He would then find another place, and live in seclusion again. However, that was a matter for the future. Yu Su smiled playfully. ¡°Of course. Perhaps the heavens want to help you too. However, I¡¯ve helped you so much. How do you want to thank me?¡± She knew that her senior brother would definitely thank her properly. In the future, he would be a very powerful help to deal with the mastermind. In that case, she felt more confident. Wen Chuan glanced at her and said calmly, ¡°On the day I completely escape, I¡¯ll give you a big gift. You¡¯ll know then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Yu Su laughed. Wen Chuan looked at Hu Rui. Seeing that his breathing had calmed down again, his expression relaxed a lot. ¡°We can remove the parasite now.¡± After removing the worm, he would be able to study the method to escape. He took a deep breath and calmed his excitement. Yu Su took out her toolbox, opened the box, and placed it on the table at the side. She turned around and said to Wen Chuan, ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s do the same as last time. I¡¯ll do the spells and you¡¯ll assist me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Chuan stood at the side and watched Yu Su¡¯s every move. Yu Su walked up to Hu Rui and placed the little snake on the bed. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss!¡± The little snake crawled to Hu Rui¡¯s neck and bit it. Then, it excitedly inserted its teeth into it and sucked in the remaining murderous aura around Hu Rui¡¯s neck. It then used its magic power to try to suck out the poisonous gas from the worm¡¯s body. Unfortunately, not only did he not suck it out, but he even awakened the worm. The little snake continued to absorb the essence energy from the worm with a look of enjoyment. The worm sensed danger and wanted to move. Yu Su started to take action. She took out a talisman and stuck it on the other side of Hu Rui¡¯s neck. This ensured that the worm could only move around Hu Rui¡¯s head. If the worm reached the small snake, the small snake could eat the worm. If it came to the talisman paper, the talisman paper would suppress the worm. Yu Su did this to prevent the worm from moving from Hu Rui¡¯s head to other parts of his body, such as the heart. Yu Su took out another piece of spice and lit it. This spice was the famous Canaan Incense. After the Canaan Spice was burned, it could produce a special fragrance that attracted all kinds of insects and ferocious beasts. She placed the incense near the talisman paper and tried to lure the worm out. The worm sensed danger and was unwilling to move. However, the little snake was constantly absorbing the essence energy on its body. If it did not move, it would probably really die on the spot. In a dilemma, it triggered the signal on its body. This signal could be transmitted to the breeder connected to it by blood essence. The owner of this worm was Wu Jiang. When his two disciples left, Wu Jiang gave the carefully cultivated worm to Wu Bang. He also gave the poisonous spider to Wu Zhen. The poisonous spider was killed, and the worm was his most powerful poisonous worm. He could not let the worm die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Wu Jiang was still sitting on the plane. The environment inside the plane was not suitable for him to cast spells, so Wu Jiang walked into the bathroom. He closed his eyes and felt the signal of the worm. He took out an arrow from his backpack and drew a special symbol on his arm. After drawing, Wu Jiang muttered an incantation and exerted energy on the worm. He took out another paper effigy, bit his palm, and smeared it on the paper effigy, burning it with a match.. Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Drawing Talismans From Afar Chapter 717: Drawing Talismans From Afar Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su clearly felt an attack as well. Her hands flew as she drew a paperless talisman in the air with a cinnabar pen. Wen Chuan was slightly surprised and couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly, ¡°She actually learned the legendary drawing of talismans from afar. This talent¡­¡± Drawing talismans from afar was a skill that could only be awakened after reaching the Great Fulfilment realm. This skill could allow metaphysical masters to surpass the restrictions of time and space and attack enemies from afar. Wen Chuan had learned it before and only learned it in recent years. And Yu Su had actually learned this skill in her twenties. Yu Su finished drawing the talisman in a few moves and locked onto the position of the attack. She also launched an attack. Scarlet Flame! A heart flame flickering with a faint purple light blossomed in the great Black Magic Master Wu Jiang¡¯s heart, his body reacted faster than his mind, he immediately stretched out his finger to seal the acupuncture points of his heart. Wu Jiang was shocked. He had never seen such a move that could actually appear out of nowhere. One had to know that he was currently ten thousand meters in the sky! Yu Su glanced at Wen Chuan beside her. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± After that, she had to focus on removing the parasite. If she did not force the worm out as soon as possible, Hu Rui¡¯s life would be in danger. Wen Chuan immediately nodded and stretched out his hand to draw a seal. He used his magic power to move around Hu Rui¡¯s body. Yu Su had set up a barrier in Hu Rui¡¯s brain to prevent any magic power from affecting it. If not for the fact that the two of them were powerful, Hu Rui¡¯s brain would have been shattered. Even if the worm was drawn out, Hu Rui would have been in a vegetative state for the rest of his life. Wen Chuan¡¯s Dharmic powers slowly became stronger, forcing the power of Wu Jiang out of Hu Rui¡¯s body. Very quickly, Wen Chuan put a protective cover on Hu Rui. In this way, Wu Jiang¡¯s spell could no longer pass through this protective barrier. Yu Su praised, ¡°Senior Brother Wen, I feel at ease with you protecting me. You¡¯re indeed strong!¡± If she fought with that person, it would be difficult to end in less than ten minutes. But Wen Chuan only took dozens of seconds. This strength made Yu Su too envious. If she could have such skills one day, she would not even be afraid of the mastermind and could directly kill her way up. Perhaps this was Wen Chuan¡¯s confidence! Wen Chuan laughed and said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m older than you. It¡¯s normal for me to have such strength. When you reach my age, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for me to defeat you.¡± He originally thought that he was talented. It was only when he met Yu Su that he realized what a genius among geniuses was. The arrogance in his heart naturally decreased a little. Yu Su smiled. ¡°You flatter me. I was just lucky.¡± If not for her master¡¯s help, she might not even have been able to cultivate. The spirit stones and spirit snake were obtained by chance. ¡°Luck is also a type of strength. You¡¯re too humble.¡± Wen Chuan smiled helplessly. Then, Wen Chuan focused on protecting Hu Rui. Yu Su continued to draw out worm. In the toilet of the plane. Wu Jiang used all his strength to neutralize the powerful attack and spat out a mouthful of blood. Blood dyed the ground red. He wiped his lips, his eyes filled with fear. ¡°This isn¡¯t Yu Su¡¯s strength, who is the person who can attack in this way?¡± Then, a gentle figure appeared in his mind. Could it be that person? His mind raced as he thought about Yu Su¡¯s relationship with that person. He felt extremely indignant. Even if Yu Su was related to that person, he had to take revenge! Wu Zhen was his proudest disciple. If he died just like that, he would not be able to close his eyes even if he was buried. Wu Jiang took a deep breath and adjusted the energy and blood in his body before pushing open the toilet door. The person who was waiting to go to the toilet was shocked by the blood on the ground when he opened the door. He screamed, ¡°It¡¯s all blood. Someone come quickly!¡± Soon, the air stewardess arrived. When she saw the blood in the toilet, she hurriedly ran to stop Wu Jiang. ¡°Sir, are you feeling unwell? How can I help you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Piss off!¡± Wu Jiang roared angrily and returned to his seat to rest with his eyes closed. When he thought about how the worm he had painstakingly refined was about to be destroyed, he felt extremely depressed. He closed his eyes and calculated. When he arrived in the capital, he had to meet his biological son first and understand in detail how Wu Zhen had been arrested. Then, he would immediately go to Chinatown and meet Yu Su properly.. Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Obtaining the Secret Technique Chapter 718: Obtaining the Secret Technique Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In an inn in Chinatown. The fragrance of the spices became stronger and stronger. Even the little snake was a little intoxicated. The worm could not help but move. It slowly moved towards Hu Rui¡¯s neck. The little snake waited at the side and restrained its aura to avoid scaring the worm. After waiting for half a minute, the worm finally moved to his neck. Like a bolt of lightning, the little snake stretched out its teeth and bit through Hu Rui¡¯s neck, swallowing the worm into its stomach. Wen Chuan cast a small spell to stop the bleeding. Yu Su immediately bandaged Hu Rui with the gauze and medicine she had prepared. When the worm entered the little snake¡¯s stomach, the little snake looked intoxicated. It kept smacking its mouth and even stretched out its head to rub against Yu Su, indicating that it was too happy. Yu Su smiled and said to it, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be more in the future.¡± At this moment, Wu Jiang would probably be here soon. Since Wu Jiang dared to settle scores with her, he had to leave her something. Yu Su felt that the worm he brought was not bad. It was good to replenish the little snake¡¯s nutrition. Wu Jiang, who had just gotten off the plane, shivered. He felt a little cold and wrapped his clothes tighter. Wen Chuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°Yu Su, you really dote on it. It¡¯s smarter than ordinary spirit pets and has a very close relationship with you.¡± Yu Su¡¯s adoption of this spirit pet was done too well. It made him envious. Ordinary spirit pets were caught by themselves. As they were restricted from living a free life they used to have, they had rather irritable tempers. Their intelligences were not as high as the little snake¡¯s. Wen Chuan looked at the little snake¡¯s actions and could actually guess its thoughts. It was really cute. Yu Su nodded. ¡°His mother is also a spirit beast at the perfected realm. Her genes are good and her talent is very strong. She can grow stronger just by eating poisonous insects.¡± This was also something that Yu Su was very envious of. Who didn¡¯t want to easily increase their cultivation level? Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Interesting!¡± After so many years, he had never seen it before. At the thought of this, Wen Chuan felt a trace of disappointment. Although he was strong, he had witnessed many changes in the outside world after so many years. From ancient times to modern technology, there was even virtual payment now. However, he had never stepped out of Chinatown. It was a pity that he could not see the gorgeousness of this world with his own eyes. Now that the worm poison had been cured, he wanted to know about the secret technique. Before Wen Chuan could speak, Yu Su said, ¡°I can tell you the secret technique, but it¡¯s best to find a quieter place before exploringit. Otherwise, it will definitely be difficult to have fun.¡± Yu Su glanced at Hu Rui. They definitely had to explain it to the Hu family first. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Yu Su took out a letter from her bag. ¡°Senior Brother, the method to escape from Chinatown is in the letter. You can cultivate when you¡¯re ready.¡± She held out the letter. Wen Chuan glanced at it and sensed something. This was his opportunity. The thing he had been looking forward to for so many years had actually been obtained. Wen Chuan took the letter and bowed solemnly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll definitely thank you heavily in the future.¡± With that, he opened the door and left. When Hu Yu and his wife outside the door saw Master Wen leave, they immediately walked into the room and asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, how¡¯s the detoxification of the worm poison? That Master Wen¡­¡± Why did Master Wen suddenly leave? Wu Xi looked worried. Yu Su said, ¡°He has something urgent to deal with. The parasitic poison has already been cured. Now, we just have to wait for Hu Rui to wake up. We don¡¯t have to worry about it in the future.¡± ¡°Thank God!¡± Wu Xi quickly closed her eyes and clasped her hands together in prayer. Hu Yu¡¯s face was also filled with joy. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve resolved it. Yu Su, you¡¯ve worked hard. You can stay in this inn for the next few days. The Hu family will cover all your expenses. You should relax for a few days too.¡± Yu Su was about to refuse when she saw Hu Yu shake his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Yu said, ¡°Yu Su, do you have to be so distant from me? I won¡¯t acknowledge you in front of outsiders if you like, but I¡¯ve always treated you as my niece in my heart. If you don¡¯t let me fork out this bit of money, I will really be sad¡­¡± His eyes were filled with sadness and pity. He did not support his sister severing ties with his niece. However, when the news was exposed, it was Yu Su who took the initiative to cut ties. Hu Yu did not want to make things difficult for his niece, so he accepted it. At that time, he had even called Yu Su a few times and sent her a lot of messages. However, Yu Su had blocked him, so she did not see what he told her.. Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: The Worm Poison is Removed Chapter 719: The Worm Poison is Removed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He did not blame Yu Su. He only felt that the Hu family had let Yu Su down, and so had his willful little sister. Wu Xi also hurriedly said, ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t decline. This is just a token of the Hu family¡¯s appreciation. You can play freely in Chinatown for the next few days and your uncle will reimburse you.¡± She blinked at Yu Su. Yu Su did not reply. Hu Rui who was on the small bed finally woke up. He frowned and tried his best to open his eyes. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± ¡°Hey, Mom is here. How do you feel now?¡± Wu Xi asked hurriedly. She was afraid that there would be repercussions. After all, the brain was too fragile. Hu Rui nodded. ¡°I feel pretty good. After I lay on the bed just now, Yu Su walked over and tapped my head. I didn¡¯t know what happened after that.¡± Yu Su explained, ¡°When we were removing the worm, you need to enter a sleeping state, so I let you sleep for a while. The worm in your brain has been expelled now, and you can live normally in the future.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Hu Rui grinned and almost laughed out loud. He had been worried about the worm day and night. He could finally get rid of the worm. He was so happy. Hu Yu could not help but say with a straight face, ¡°Hurry up and thank Yu Su. Did you get carried away when you were happy?¡± Hu Rui quickly got off the bed. His actions affected the wound on his neck and he could not help but cry out, ¡°Ouch! My neck hurts a little.¡± ¡°This is a wound left behind by the worm. You¡¯ll be fine after recuperating,¡± Yu Su explained. Wu Xi quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s a man. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Hu Rui, don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Hu Rui touched the wound and relaxed when he realized that it was wrapped in gauze. ¡°Got it, Mom!¡± He stood in front of Yu Su again and bowed deeply to her. ¡°Thank you, Yu Su. If you need me in the future, I¡¯ll definitely do my best!¡± Yu Su said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hu Rui stood there and tried feeling it again. He realized that his brain was indeed much more comfortable than before. There was no longer that tense feeling. ¡°I feel that my brain is indeed much more comfortable and normal.¡± Hu Yu and Wu Xi thanked Yu Su again and wanted to treat her to a big meal for lunch, but Yu Su rejected them. Yu Su had something else to do and left first. Wu Jiang, who had arrived in the capital, was brought back by his son, Wu Lin. The Black Magic Master was one of the most mysterious professions, thus the Wu Family had accumulated a lot of money. Wu Lin had come to the capital and bought a mansion. Wu Jiang sat in the mansion and Wu Lin brought a cup of tea. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already found out a lot of information,¡± Wu Lin said in a low voice after handing over the tea. Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up as she sneered and said, ¡°Get someone to book me a plane ticket to Chinatown in the afternoon. I want to go to Chinatown.¡± ¡°So urgent?¡± Wu Lin was shocked. He had thought that his father would stay in the capital for a few days before leaving. Wu Jiang sneered. ¡°How can there be no hurry to take revenge?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to do it.¡± Wu Lin immediately got someone to book the tickets. After he was done, he looked at Wu Jiang with a serious expression. ¡°Father, I feel that Wu Zhen¡¯s matter is not simple.¡± He had gotten someone to investigate for a few days, but they only found a little information. He could not buy news about the Metaphysics Management Office by spending money. This was too infuriating. ¡°Do I need you to tell me that?¡± Wu Jiang was in a fit of anger. Seeing that his son was still not getting to the point after a long time, he could not help but say angrily, ¡°Hurry up and tell me what you know. What exactly do you want?¡± He was really angered to death by this good-for-nothing son of his. Before he took Wu Zhen in as his disciple, he had thought of passing the entire Black Magic Master clan to Wu Lin. However, Wu Lin¡¯s talent was too poor. He could not even summon a worm. He was too disappointed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He could only let his son do some small family business. Wu Lin looked at his father¡¯s expression and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. I heard that Wu Zhen wanted to kill the descendants of a few families because he had received money from others, but he was captured alive by Yu Su and handed over to the Metaphysics Management Office.¡± ¡°Descendant of a few families?¡± Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes flashed as she understood. The status of those rich children was probably not ordinary. He had provoked a big shot.. Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Child From a Rich Family Chapter 720: Child From a Rich Family Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes, there¡¯s the Ye family, the Meng family, and the Yu family. I heard that there are other big families, but I couldn¡¯t find out. However, I keep feeling that something is wrong. Wu Zhen doesn¡¯t seem to be such a stupid person. Why would he target a rich family¡¯s child?¡± Wu Lin asked curiously. He knew that Wu Zhen¡¯s talent was outstanding. Even his brain was especially good. ¡°What if he was deceived?¡± Wu Jiang said coldly. Wu Lin widened his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that someone deliberately lured Wu Zhen to assassinate a rich family¡¯s child and didn¡¯t tell him the true identity of those people?¡± That made sense. Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°This is just my guess. There might be someone behind this who wants to cause a conflict between us and Yu Su and use us as a tool!¡± This was also a situation that he could not tolerate the most. It was rumored that Wu Zhen was already dead, but Wu Jiang looked at his Life Plate and suspected that Wu Zhen was not dead, he had just been hidden by someone. He guessed that it was Yu Su. This was also the reason why he was in a hurry to go to Chinatown. Wu Lin was so angry that he slapped the table and said angrily, ¡°Who dares to do this? My family will skin that person alive!¡± How could it be so easy to be a chess piece? It was said that the Tuxing Sun family, a family that was good at digging holes, was used as a tool by someone. Their entire family was gone. Wu Jiang glanced at him and praised him in his heart. He did not expect his son to have grown more courage after he stopped cultivating worm magic. He said slowly, ¡°We might know that person too. Of course, he¡¯s not afraid of you settling scores with him for doing such a thing. We still have to strengthen ourselves. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Lin straightened his face and replied. He was developing the Wu family¡¯s business and selling healing worm to the outside world. It seemed that he had to work harder in the future. In the evening, Wen Chuan sat in the courtyard and studied the secret technique Yu Su had given him. He felt an unusual aura. He sent a message to Yu Su: [Yu Su, that great Black Magic Master has already arrived in Chinatown. He should be looking for you. Do you need my help?] The entire Chinatown was under his control. Therefore, he sensed it the moment Wu Jiang arrived. Logically speaking, he should have informed Yu Su. Soon, Yu Su replied: [No need. I have no grudges with him. Of course I¡¯m not a threat. He might even ask me for help. What do you think I should ask him for as a reward?] Wen Chuan: [You! Since you¡¯ve thought it through, I won¡¯t disturb you. To be honest, I also want to spar with you, but there¡¯s a curse on me now and it is not allowed.] Yu Su replied: [Then I¡¯ll wait for you to be free. Let¡¯s spar properly then.] Wen Chuan replied with a smile: [Alright, it¡¯s settled then.] Putting down her phone, Yu Su looked towards the southeast. She knew that the great Black Magic Master was quite strong and had a lot of experience in fighting, but she had nothing to be afraid of. In Chinatown, she had nothing to be afraid of. This was her senior brother¡¯s territory. When Wen Chuan was free, Yu Su would definitely invite him to a villa in the capital and the two of them would have a good fight. At 730 P.M. Yu Su sat in a small rented courtyard. The door of the courtyard was blown by the wind. Footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door. Then, that person knocked on the door a few times. Yu Su said, ¡°Come in.¡± Someone pushed the door open forcefully and strode forward. Before she could see anyone, she heard hearty laughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Little friend Yu Su, I¡¯ve kept you waiting. I¡¯ll come in now.¡± Wu Jiang was dressed in gray clothes. He was fat and looked a little simple and honest. With a smile on his face, she cupped his hands at Yu Su. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Please come in!¡± She did not let her guard down at all. She knew that the most vicious people were often those who looked kind. Wu Jiang walked into the courtyard and saw Yu Su beside the stone table and two cups of tea on the table. The tea was still emitting steam, and the courtyard was filled with the fragrance of tea. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been waiting for me for a long time.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wu Jiang walked in and took a sip of tea. ¡°Good tea. Ms. Yu is indeed generous. You¡¯re different from the rumors.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Su¡¯s expression did not change as she gently sipped her tea. Wu Jiang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful than what the rumors mentioned. Hahaha¡­¡± Yu Su¡¯s expression did not change as she slowly drank her tea. When the person opposite her was almost done laughing, she slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re here for revenge, right? For Wu Zhen?¡± She couldn¡¯t be bothered to beat around the bush.. Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Enjoy Yourself Chapter 721: Enjoy Yourself Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Jiang¡¯s expression froze and she sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I understand now. Ms. Yu is not afraid at all today.¡± That means she had something to rely on. He just did not know what Yu Su was relying on¡­ ¡°Only people who have done something wrong will be afraid. Of course I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Yu Su smiled slowly with a relaxed expression. She was actually even happier than Wu Jiang. Wu Jiang stroked his beard. ¡°It seems that my little disciple is not dead?¡± If he died, the atmosphere would not be so relaxed. Yu Su would even think of a way to kill him. Yu Su poured herself another cup of tea. ¡°Oh? Does Master Wu want to know?¡± Wu Jiang sneered. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°He almost died, but I saved him. He¡¯s recuperating somewhere now. Master Wu, do you want to see him?¡± Yu Su said with a smile. Before she left Chinatown, she activated the spell buried in Wu Zhen¡¯s dantian. Recently, Wu Zhen¡¯s injuries would probably become more and more serious. His various meridians would also be destroyed, and he would be a cripple for the rest of his life. What was the difference between this and death? However, she would not say this out loud. She still wanted to do business with Wu Jiang! After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Wu Jiang secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He did not dare to let Yu Su see it. If Yu Su found out that his little disciple was very important to him, he was afraid of being threatened by Yu Su. He took a sip of tea as well and composed himself. After a moment, Wu Jiang asked slowly, ¡°You know that I won¡¯t believe you easily unless you show me evidence.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? I can call the guards now and get you to video call your disciple. The video call can¡¯t be fake, right?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Wu Jiang nodded. That was what he wanted Yu Su to say. Yu Su chatted with the leader of the Metaphysics Management Office¡¯s third team, Zhang Long, for a while before making the call. The other party also aimed the camera at Wu Zhen. The moment she saw Wu Zhen, Wu Jiang secretly clenched his fists and was a little agitated. He thought that he had hidden it very well, but little did he know that Yu Su had already seen through it. Yu Su handed her phone over. ¡°You guys continue chatting. I won¡¯t interrupt.¡± The call was right under her nose. Nothing could go wrong. She was happy to fulfill these small matters. The corners of Wu Jiang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He was not very grateful in her heart, but he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wish, Ms. Yu.¡± Then, he took his phone and chatted with his little disciple. After chatting for a while, he realized how much his little disciple had suffered. He had even been harmed by that person. If not for Yu Su, he would probably have lost his life now. He was so angry that his beard was trembling. He had known that person for so many years, but he did not expect that person to stab him in the back and even want to see him and Yu Su kill each other. How sinister! If he did not take revenge, he would not be a great Black Magic Master. Seeing that Wu Jiang was suppressing his anger, Yu Su drank her tea leisurely. She was in a very good mood. As long as she could make the mastermind unhappy, she would feel happy. After hanging up the phone, Wu Jiang said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Yu, why don¡¯t you just tell me what you want?¡± If not for the fact that she wanted to negotiate with him, Yu Su would not have saved his disciple. He did not want to negotiate, nor did he want to lose anything, but looking at the current situation, it was unlikely. This was Chinatown, and Yu Su was not someone he could easily kidnap. He could not barge into the Metaphysics Management Office either. Wu Jiang was willing to settle it another way, as long as it did not involve his bottom line. Yu Su said lightly, ¡°This case is not under my jurisdiction, I did not capture Wu Zhen to threaten the Black Magic Masters. If you want to save Wu Zhen, talk to the Metaphysics Management Office.¡± Wu Jiang was shocked. He originally thought that Yu Su was doing her best for her personal benefit. If Yu Su wanted a lot of things, he would also try his best to gather them. However, if he encountered those ruthless people from the Metaphysics Management Office, he felt that he would not be able to hide the treasures in his collection. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His heart ached! At this moment, he really hoped that the person who raised the conditions was YuSu. Yu Su looked innocent. Since his disciple had made a mistake, he should compensate for it. This was natural. Wu Jiang could not help but ask, ¡°I heard that you were the one who personally captured my little disciple and brought him into the Metaphysics Management Office?¡± Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: Compensation Chapter 722: Compensation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su said indifferently, ¡°He took a basket of poisonous insects to harm someone. I¡¯m from the Metaphysics Management Office, so it¡¯s just a matter of convenience for me to capture him. Do you think I should let him go?¡± Was that possible? Was she such a soft-hearted person? ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have sent him to the Metaphysics Management Office. Lock him up, and I¡¯ll naturally teach him a lesson. Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Wu Jiang¡¯s gaze was filled with blame. If he had not been captured by the Metaphysics Management Office, his disciple would not have encountered such a dangerous situation. Naturally, he was complaining in his heart. Yu Su raised her eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s my fault.¡± She did not expect him to be so unreasonable. Since he wanted to cause trouble, she was not afraid. ¡°Then tell me, what do you want to do?¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes lit up as she narrowed her eyes and asked. She was sure that she would not be able to get anything good from Wu Jiang. At least, she hoped to get some worms for the little snake to eat. Seeing that she was not afraid at all, Wu Jiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Yu Su¡¯s reaction was different from what he had expected. He had thought that she would be afraid. However, Yu Su was not afraid. All the more, he wanted to teach Yu Su a lesson and let her know what the strength of a master was. Wu Jiang smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s compete. When I see a young talent like Ms. Yu, my hands feel a little itchy. Please guide me, Ms. Yu.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Yu Su replied with a smile. Seeing that Yu Su immediately agreed, Wu Jiang was furious. He was just being humble. He did not expect Yu Su to be so thick-skinned. She was really shameless. Wu Jiang said coldly, ¡°Let me make it clear first. If you lose, don¡¯t cry in front of me. I hate women crying the most!¡± Yu Su sneered. ¡°I also want to give these words to Master Wu. If you lose, just don¡¯t stay in my courtyard and not leave.¡± In terms of sharp words, no one could compare to her. Wu Jiang sneered. Did Yu Su think that she could defeat him just because she had defeated his disciple? How naive. He was prepared to teach Yu Su a good lesson and relieve the anger in his heart. If she dared to capture Wu Zhen, she would have to pay the price. Just like that, the two of them began to fight. The two of them stood in the middle of the courtyard, cupped their hands, and began to attack. Wu Jiang took out a jade flute. He was very good at attacking his opponents with music and making sound waves similar to demonic sounds. The people who were attacked will either turn crazy or go into a daze. Only those who were strong and determined could escape. Even if one managed to escape, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the person after that. Within three days, that person¡¯s brain would bleed and his body would gradually dissipate. Before the first wave of attacks was launched, Yu Su smiled and pressed her acupoints, temporarily sealing her hearing and not listening to the sound of the instrument. Wu Jiang noticed her actions and sneered in his heart. One could still be attacked by the sound waves, even if he couldn¡¯t hear it. His body would still suffer damage. When he thought of the consequences where Yu Su would suffer from cerebral hemorrhage, he became even happier. The sound of the flute also became more melodious. Yu Su smiled and waved her sleeve, forming a protective barrier within a meter of her. No matter how hard he tried, the sound could not penetrate. She looked at Wu Jiang leisurely with a relaxed expression. While casting the spell, Yu Su¡¯s body emitted the aura of a perfected level 5. Wu Jiang immediately caught it. Although he was not a metaphysical master, he knew the levels of metaphysical masters very well. His expression turned ugly. Yu Su was actually such a genius. She had reached such a high realm at such a young age. Wu Jiang knew that even if he blew the flute, Yu Su would not be attacked if she stayed in the protective shield. He put the flute down helplessly. Wu Jiang quietly pulled a pocket at his waist and released two hands from it. Those two hands were like the hands of a living person. After the hands were released from his pocket, they made various movements in the air and even provoked Yu Su. Yu Su knew that this was a refined flying hand technique. This hand could mobilize the surrounding tools to attack the enemy. Yu Su stood calmly on the spot. When the hand flew over, she took out a burning talisman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Slap!¡± She placed the two talismans on her hands. Instantly, the two hands seemed to be burning as they moved crazily and struggled in the air. Not long after, both the hands were on fire. Wu Jiang was so anxious. He was afraid that Yu Su would destroy both of the hands. That was a great killing weapon that he had painstakingly created. Not long after, the two hands lost their connection with Wu Jiang and fell to the ground.. Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: Compensation Chapter 723: Compensation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°My hands!¡± Wu Jiang called out anxiously, only to see Yu Su looking at him indifferently with an innocent expression. Yu Su said, ¡°Is this all a great Black Magic Master can do?¡± The anger in Wu Jiang¡¯s heart erupted when he heard this. He said coldly, ¡°Ms. Yu, you¡¯ve really underestimated me. I¡¯ll definitely make you convinced today!¡± Then, he took out a branch from his pocket. He stuck the branch into the ground and muttered a few words as he looked at Yu Su sinisterly. In a moment, countless vines grew out of the branch. Every branch became thicker and thicker, extending towards the outside world. Not long after, each of the vines was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm and whirred in the air. Wu Jiang stood behind the vines and said to Yu Su, ¡°If you admit defeat now, you still have a way out. If you continue to be stubborn, I can only let you suffer a little.¡± He revealed a sinister smile, feeling rather smug. This was one of his trump cards. Ever since he developed this weapon, he had never lost, and he was getting more and more complacent. Yu Su raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh?¡± This vine was quite interesting. She could sense the aura of spirit stones from the vine. The reason why this vine could grow so quickly was very likely because it was nourished by spirit stones. From the looks of it, Wu Jiang had more treasures than she had imagined. Then she wouldn¡¯t let the Metaphysics Management Office be polite. Yu Su took out a cinnabar pen from her pocket and gestured in the air. Before long, the patterns gradually took shape. Before she could do anything, Wu Jiang instructed the vines, ¡°Tie that woman up. When we go back, I¡¯ll reward you well!¡± The vine seemed to understand and tapped its branch. The branches flew towards Yu Su, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. If an ordinary person saw this, they might be so frightened that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to walk. The branches were extremely fast and headed towards Yu Su, even making a sound as they tore through the air. After Yu Su finished drawing the last stroke, she pointed the brush at the branches on all sides. ¡°Freeze!¡± All the branches instantly froze, unable to move. The branch at the front was almost reaching Yu Su¡¯s face and was about to break her neck. Yu Su extended her index finger and touched the branch! In an instant, all the branches seemed to have been scalded by boiling lava. They swayed crazily in the courtyard. Some branches even hit Wu Jiang¡¯s face. He was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Stop, all of you, stop. You idiots, stop now!¡± He felt a burning pain in his face, as if he had been slapped. As the inheritor of black magic, he had never suffered such humiliation, he was actually injured by the plants he had tamed. Yu Su looked over with a faint smile. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± She could not help but cross her arms and watch Wu Jiang make a fool of himself. Facing Yu Su¡¯s teasing gaze, the anger in his heart intensified. He wished he could burn all these annoying vines. The vines surged towards Wu Jiang, as if they wanted to skin him alive. Yu Su said softly, ¡°Vines, capture him. I want him alive.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the vines seemed to have gone crazy and approached Wu Jiang. Countless vines surrounded him, and one of them had already wrapped around his legs from behind. Wu Jiang tried his best, but he couldn¡¯t move. Seeing that he could not move, the other vines attacked Wu Jiang at an extremely fast speed. Wu Jiang could not be bothered to curse and could only focus on dealing with it. He had carefully nurtured these vines. Of course, he knew how lethal they were. As long as he was entangled, these vines would seep anesthetic and knock out the prey. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He took out a whip from his pocket and lashed it at the vines. Previously, he did not use the whip because he did not want to hurt the spiritual plant he had carefully nurtured. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, it seemed that he had no choice but to use the whip. This whip had a corrosive liquid on it. No matter what it was, it would fester and die upon contact. Even this vine was no exception. With a few whips, the vines began to rot from the front to the roots. There were some vines that had not been hit that recklessly attacked Wu Jiang again. Wu Jiang whipped them fiercely a few times. ¡°You blind things actually dare to betray your master.. I think you really deserve to die!¡± Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Betrayal of the Vines Chapter 724: Betrayal of the Vines Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After a few whips, all the vines were almost crippled. The vines all withered towards the roots and finally turned backinto the original vine. Wu Jiang pulled up the vines with one hand and said coldly, ¡°If you dare to cause trouble again, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± The next second, he was sprayed with an anesthetic by the root of the vine. He couldn¡¯t move his hand in an instant. He froze in place, and the vines fell to the ground. Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Master Wu, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort. You know that I¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently, so you came to amuse me?¡± In the past, she had traveled to various small worlds and became a flower demon in one lifetime. Therefore, her control over plants was naturally stronger than Wu Jiang¡¯s. Moreover, she could feel a strong resentment from the vine. It was probably snatched away by Wu Jiang. However, the vine had some spiritual energy and was unwilling to stay by Wu Jiang¡¯s side. When Yu Su gave the order, the vine could not hide its excitement. Wu Jiang looked at Yu Su coldly with a hint of fear in his eyes. ¡°Young friend Yu, you must be joking.¡± He did not expect Yu Su to be so powerful! Her strength was even superior to his, and she could do it easily on the spot. However, if he were to admit defeat now, he would lose face! After all, he had lived so many years longer than Yu Su. How could he not defeat Yu Su in the field of black magic? He was indignant. Since that was the case, he could only use his killing move. A trace of killing intent flashed across Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes. He opened the pouch on his waist that had never been touched and chanted a long incantation. A moment later, a group of poisonous insects crawled out of the pouch. Black and bright poisonous scorpions, colorful poisonous spiders, transparent butterflies, and red-shelled snails crawled out of their pockets and crawled towards Yu Su. These poisonous insects were several times larger than the ones she had seen with Wu Zhen. She did not know how so many bugs could be stored in a small pouch. Yu Su was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Master Wu. You¡¯re really a good person.¡± Wu Jiang was shocked and had a bad feeling. The people he had met were either afraid or they would be dodging when they saw these poisonous insects. How could they be as eager as Yu Su? However, since he had unleashed his greatest killing move, there was no reason for him to turn back. He held a leaf and played it like a musical instrument. Those poisonous insects moved towards Yu Su at an even faster speed than ordinary people running. It could be seen that the insects Wu Jiang had were well-trained and he had put in a lot of effort to train these poisonous creatures. The little snake in her pocket was almost drooling. It arched its head excitedly at Yu Su, its eyes as bright as a light bulb. Yu Su whispered, ¡°You can eat them when the food gets closer!¡± The little snake licked its mouth anxiously. When the poisonous creatures were almost all in front of her, Yu Su said into her pocket, ¡°Now!¡± Hearing her voice, the small snake quickly attacked. Wu Jiang only saw a green light flash past, and a group of poisonous insects disappeared. Even his connection with those poisonous insects disappeared. This proved that those poisonous insects¡­ were dead! Another green light flashed, and there were even fewer poisonous insects. His heart was pounding and he could not help but hold his breath to take a look. The color on his face quickly receded. Poisonous bugs! He had carefully nurtured poisonous insects for more than ten years and fed them with his blood essence every day, but so many of them had died! What had eaten them? Yes, he sensed it. It must have been eaten by something. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have broken the connection of their blood essence so quickly. Wu Jiang was about to collapse! If not for the fact that he had to maintain his composure on the surface, he would have rushed forward and attacked the green thing. Wu Jiang looked at the green shadow tightly, wanting to see what it was. Three seconds later, he finally saw that it was a small snake. Wu Jiang shouted hoarsely, ¡°Yu Su, quickly make your spirit beast stop! Those are poisonous insects that I¡¯ve raised for many years. If they¡¯re eaten up, I¡¯ll be irreconcilable with you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su pretended not to understand and asked in confusion, ¡°Huh? What did you say? The wind is too strong, so I can¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± As a good master, the first thing she had to do to raise a spirit pet was to feed it delicious food. Of course, she had to cooperate with the little snake. She could not be a burden! Wu Jiang was furious. He opened his mouth to curse, but he held it back. Wu Zhen was still in her hands, so he did not dare to offend Yu Su.. Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Baleful Energy Sword Chapter 725: Baleful Energy Sword Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No wonder Yu Su was so impatient. So she was waiting for him here! She had long thought of using his treasures as snacks for her spirit beast, but he still foolishly released the poisonous insects. Wu Jiang really wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood. He did not believe that none of his many poisonous insects could poison a spirit beast to death. Wu Jiang took out her flute and began to play a strange tune, launching all the poisonous insects to attack the snake. Whoosh! Whoosh! The little snake opened its mouth again and used its tongue to sweep away a large number of poisonous insects. It could not help but raise its tail and wag it. The poisonous insects heard the sound of the flute, but they were suppressed by the small snake¡¯s pressure and did not dare to attack at all. Instead, they retreated. In a few seconds, more than half of the poisonous insects had been lost. Wu Jiang was about to go crazy from anger. As his connection with the poisonous insects decreased, his heart ached even more. This was his trump card. Since Yu Su did not care about her spirit beast, he would care! Wu Jiang couldn¡¯t care less about his face anymore. He quickly walked forward and wanted to use his black magic to kill the small snake, but his footsteps were blocked by a baleful aura. The baleful aura was like a sword that slashed straight at him. Wu Jiang was almost hit. Yu Su put away the baleful aura sword and said with a smile, ¡°Master Wu, now that your spirit beast is fighting my spirit beast, the two of us masters shouldn¡¯t participate in it, lest we are suspected of bullying the weak. What do you think?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Jiang was so angry that he flung his sleeves and stopped in his tracks. If he insisted on walking forward, he would probably be infected by the murderous aura. He did not know how Yu Su had condensed her baleful aura into a sword that could actually force him back! This strength was indeed worthy of being the strongest among the younger generation. Since he couldn¡¯t go over, he could at least recall the poisonous bug! Wu Jiang played a long tune to summon the poisonous insects back. The tune was still an expedited version. If they didn¡¯t hurry up, the little snake would eat all the poisonous insects. When the remaining poisonous insects on the ground heard the sound, they ran back with all their might, as if they had long wanted to escape. However, only the young and strong poisonous bugs ran back. Those who were slightly slower were all sucked into the little snake¡¯s stomach as today¡¯s delicacies. Wu Jiang only took back one-tenth of the poisonous bugs. Looking at the remaining poisonous bugs, his heart was simply bleeding. He wished he could kill the little snake. He looked at Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, you are not being kind! You actually tricked me to release the poisonous bugs and let your little snake eat them, are you provoking my Black Magic Master race?¡± He could not take this lying down. When he saved his little disciple back to the southwest tribe, he would definitely take revenge on Yu Su! Yu Su sneered with a nonchalant expression. ¡°You can even let poisonous insects appear, so why can¡¯t I let my little snake attack the poisonous insects? Am I only allowed to be attacked by you?¡± She had expected Wu Jiang to use poisonous insects to attack, and she had also planned to let the little snake have a full meal. However, Wu Jiang, who had lost, was unhappy. Wasn¡¯t this being a sore loser? Wu Jiang choked and did not know what to say. After a long time, she replied, ¡°How can you let it eat my poisonous bug? Let¡¯s just spar and stop. Why do you have to be so ruthless? Do you know how much effort it takes to nurture a poisonous bug?¡± Yu Su sneered. ¡°If I were bitten by a poisonous bug, would Master Wu stop? Don¡¯t joke around.¡± There was a sharpness in her gaze that could see through everything. Wu Jiang was stunned. If Yu Su was bitten, he would definitely command the poisonous insects to torture her and vent his anger. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t stop there. Thinking of this, Yu Su did not seem to have done anything wrong. But why was he so unconvinced? Perhaps it was because in the past ten years, he had a Black Magic Master clan and his own strength was strong, so he was always the one to punish his opponents, he had long determined that his opponents could not go overboard with him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And he was the one who could attack without any scruples. Looking at his expression, Yu Su guessed what he was thinking. ¡°Haha, Old Master Wu is really senile. He even forgot the basic rules. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time in Chinatown. Instead, I would save my energy to deal with the person who set you up.¡± Wu Jiang must be very clear about the strength of the person behind him. Wu Jiang could not touch that person¡¯s foundation, so he could only take revenge a little. Wu Jiang glanced at Yu Su coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. I have my own arrangements..¡± Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Outstanding Talent Chapter 726: Outstanding Talent Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your news. I hope it¡¯s good news and not you being taught a lesson by that person and returning to the southwest tribe dejectedly,¡± Yu Su said slowly. Her expression was indifferent, and her eyes were calm. The more she didn¡¯t care, the angrier Wu Jiang became. He was jealous that Yu Su was stronger than him and also jealous that Yu Su¡¯s talent was outstanding. Even her luck was top-notch. Why was the heavens so biased? Wu Jiang sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated me. Goodbye!¡± He turned to leave, not even taking the root of the vine on the ground. Yu Su said slowly, ¡°Master Wu, don¡¯t you want your vine anymore?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need such a traitorous thing.¡± Wu Jiang¡¯s voice sounded. Yu Su immediately said, ¡°Since Master Wu doesn¡¯t want it anymore, leave it to me to handle. Don¡¯t go back on your words again in the future. I¡¯ve recorded a video.¡± This vine was a good stuff. If it was tamed, it would be a treasure that was comparable to the little snake¡¯s strength. And Wu Jiang had not been able to completely tame it from the beginning to the end, so he was betrayed. Wu Jiang frowned and stopped in his tracks. He turned around and realized that Yu Su was recording a video on his phone. He sneered. ¡°You want this kind of trash? If you want it, take it.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°Since Master Wu is so generous, I¡¯ll give you another piece of news. The person you¡¯re going to find has a hidden method that can take away the luck of cultivators. Your luck is so strong. Don¡¯t let it all be taken away!¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If all of your luck is taken away, your lifespan will end.¡± When it came to dealing with the person behind her, Yu Su and Wu Jiang were on the same side. However, Wu Jiang did not know this. She could also use someone else to do the dirty work. She just did not know if Wu Jiang¡¯s blade was sharp. Wu Jiang could not help but gasp in surprise. This information was indeed useful to him. Who didn¡¯t want to live a little longer? He was only a hundred years old this year. As a cultivator, he was still considered young. He could live for another few decades. Of course, he did not want to die so quickly. Wu Jiang had always been active in the southwestern tribe, but he knew that person¡¯s strangeness. He became more vigilant. Wu Jiang said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t take revenge just because you¡¯re being obedient to me. I¡¯ll take revenge for what happened today in the future. Just you wait!¡± With that, he strode out of the courtyard with big steps. On the way back to the capital, he was thinking about the little snake again. It would be best if he could snatch the little snake from Yu Su. It didn¡¯t matter if the poisonous bugs were gone. If he had the little snake and fused his blood essence with the little snake, his strength would definitely increase by another level. Thinking of this, Wu Jiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly thought of a cultivation method that could refine a person into someone who could be controlled by black magic. After being refined, the person would obey him. What if he refined Yu Su into a puppet? Yu Su would become his fighter and fight in the entire southwestern tribe. At that time, he would be able to unify the entire southwestern tribe! The southwest tribe had many small tribes, the strongest two were the Black Magic Master tribe and the Luban tribe. The Black Magic Master tribe was good at raising all kinds of worms, and the people in the tribe also violated the laws of the country. If they were not careful, they would be captured by the relevant departments. This tribe was also the most feared by the locals. The Luban tribe was the opposite of the Black Magic Master tribe, they were kind and warm-hearted, they were loved by the locals. It was said that the Luban tribe had migrated from Chinatown. The exact reason for their migration was unknown. The current chief of the Luban tribe, Lu Feng, was a young man. He was handsome and was quite liked by the local girls. The Luban tribe was best at making all kinds of spiritual artifacts and machinery. Ordinary pistols could have a transcendent and divine effect after being enhanced by the Luban tribe. Wu Jiang had long wanted to annex the Luban Tribe and take down the entire southwestern tribe! The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He wished he could go back to the small courtyard and refine Yu Su now, but his rationality told him that the most important thing now was to take revenge on the person who set up the trap. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He would wait a little longer! One day, he would make Yu Su his puppet. In the courtyard. Yu Su saved the video and sent it to her email in case Wu Jiang went back on her word. When she completely refined it in the future, she could change the shape of the vines. Even if Wu Jiang came looking for her, he would not be able to determine that the vines were the vines he had left behind todsay.. Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Top-grade Spirit Plant Chapter 727: Top-grade Spirit Plant Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She pulled the vine up from the ground and transplanted it into a pot of flowers. Then, she injected some magic power into the vine. Then, she walked into the house, crushed the spirit stones, and placed them in a flower pot as fertilizer. If a cultivator saw this scene, they would definitely be heartbroken. This was a top-grade spirit stone that could only be chanced upon by luck. A spirit stone was worth tens of millions of dollars. How could it be used as fertilizer for a dying vine? However, Yu Su knew that these vines were top-notch plants. Without sufficient spirit energy, it could not develop its intelligence at all, nor could it molt. After tonight, the vines would recover and become like small snakes that could have their own intelligence. Yu Su felt that her luck was really good. She had obtained another top-grade spiritual plant. After she was done, she placed the little snake in the nest in the room to sleep. The little snake was full. Its small stomach was bulging. It closed its eyes and curled up lazily. It was extremely satisfied. Yu Su touched it twice before taking a spell book and sitting at the table. Not long after, she realized that her phone had vibrated twice. It was a message from her senior brother. Wen Chuan: [I sensed that Wu Jiang had already left Chinatown. You didn¡¯t suffer a loss, right?] Actually, he had been waiting. If Yu Su needed anything, he would definitely make a move immediately. Yu Su replied: [Don¡¯t worry, he has already left in anger because of me. The little snake ate most of his poisonous insects. He was indignant and even said that he would come back to take revenge on me before he left.] The thought of Wu Jiang¡¯s veins popping out from anger made her want to laugh. It was so much fun. It was a pity that the snake didn¡¯t finish all the poisonous bugs. Otherwise, Wu Jiang would have completely collapsed. However, if he really broke down completely, the little snake would probably be injured. Wen Chuan thought for a moment and shook his head with a smile. [You, you, be careful in the future. This person is extremely petty. Since he told you that he wanted to take revenge, he will definitely find an opportunity to take revenge.] Yu Su: [It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid. Even if I don¡¯t chase him away angrily, he will still provoke me and force me to attack. I might as well take the initiative to control the situation.] Since Wu Jiang dared to come, he had to bear the price. Yu Su could also tell that Wu Jiang had wanted to kill the little snake instantly at that point in time. Yu Su naturally had to avenge the little snake, so she let the little snake eat more. Wen Chuan: [You have a point.] Towards people like Wu Jiang, it was better to intimidate him from the beginning and make him feel fear. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome to be pestered by him. In any case, Wu Jiang would not have the energy to attack Yu Su in the near future. He would have to wait until he dealt with that person. Yu Su thought for a moment and replied: [Senior Brother, make the best use of your time to practice your secret techniques for the next few days. I¡¯ll take a walk in the cities near Chinatown. If you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll help you guard and refine this city.] She was going to visit the Hu family¡¯s development area tomorrow. Since the spirit stone mine had always been coveted by Master Peng, she had to hurry up and investigate it so that she could be more confident. Wen Chuan: [Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.] Even if Yu Su did not say it, he had the intention of asking her to protect him. He didn¡¯t have many friends in Chinatown, and there were probably only two or three people he could really trust. And the only person who could protect him was Yu Su. With Yu Su by his side, he felt more at ease. Yu Su took out the note that Wu Xi had given her back then. The location of the development area and the number of the patrolman were clearly written on the note. She called the patrolman, who promised to take her around the development zone tomorrow. During their conversation, Yu Su learned that this patrolman¡¯s name was Zhang Zheng. He had dozens of people under him and would usually go to the development area in teams to patrol. Tomorrow, there would be three teams patrolling. Tomorrow, Zhang Zheng would lead the team, and Yu Su would follow the third team into the development zone. The next day, Yu Su woke up early in the morning and went straight to see the vines. As soon as she reached the bottom of the stairs, she realized that the entire courtyard had been surrounded by vines overnight. The top of the wall was filled with flower buds. As soon as they saw her, all the buds bloomed. The fragrance of the flowers was blown by the wind, intoxicating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su walked to the flower pot and realized that the vines had already dug their roots into the ground. Their foundation was very deep. The vine could not help but extend a cluster of flowers from its branch and hand it to Yu Su, as if asking her to accept it. Yu Su smiled and accepted the flowers. She spoke up. ¡°Do you have a name?¡± All the branches shook, and the leaves shook excitedly, as if they really wanted Yu Su to give them one.. Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Becoming a Wooden Hairpin Chapter 728: Becoming a Wooden Hairpin Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su said slowly, ¡°Your name is Little Vine!¡± Little snake and little vine, their names fit just right. Without much introduction, people would know that these were her spirit beast and spirit plant. The vine excitedly pulled up its roots and jumped on the spot with the soil. It even rubbed its branches affectionately against Yu Su¡¯s hand, looking to be in a good mood. Yu Su took out another small spirit stone, placed it in her palm, and handed it to the vine. The vine took away the spirit stone, and a crack appeared at its root. The spirit stone was stuffed into the crack. A moment later, the spirit stone was finished. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to prepare more spirit stones in the future.¡± Otherwise, she would not even be able to afford to feed two spirit pets. After the vine finished eating the spirit stone, it quickly retracted its branches. The entire vine quickly shrank and finally turned into a branch. Yu Su thought for a moment and took out a wooden hairpin from upstairs. She said, ¡°Can you turn yourself into this?¡± If the vine turned into a hairpin, she could put it on her head and it would be more convenient for her to walk around with it. Outsiders would only think that it was an ordinary hairpin and would not discover the mysteries of the vines. There should not be more than three people in Chinatown who could realise the real body of the hairpin. The vine studied it carefully for a while and used its branches to sense the shape of the wooden hairpin. After a while, it really became exactly the same as the wooden hairpin. Yu Su smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad.¡± The vine transformed the hairpin with its roots. The roots were walnut-colored. After it turned into a hairpin, it looked noble and unique. Yu Su immediately put the vine on her head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you out today. You have to listen to me and not cause trouble.¡± The wooden hairpin seemed to move slightly in agreement. The little snake had eaten a lot of poisonous insects and still needed to digest them properly. Yu Su let it stay in the courtyard so that it could guard the things in the room. This was Chinatown, and with her senior brother around, Yu Su was not worried at all. At ten in the morning, Yu Su arrived at the entrance of the development zone. Someone at the security booth at the entrance saw Yu Su and immediately walked out. It was a simple and honest old man in his fifties. His hair was already gray, and he was wearing a uniform. He asked Yu Su kindly, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Yu, right? Supervisor Zhang is waiting for you inside. You can just go in.¡± Yu Su nodded. After walking in, she realized that a middle-aged man was training a group of men. If she was not wrong, this group of people were all retired veterans with good martial arts. If they encountered ordinary criminals, they could still resist. Yu Su walked over and greeted him. The middle-aged man was Zhang Zheng, and these people who had been trained were all patrolmen recruited by the Hu Corporation. Zhang Zheng chuckled and said, ¡°Ms. Yu, I heard that you¡¯re President Hu¡¯s niece. Help me thank President Hu later. If it weren¡¯t for the Hu Corporation¡¯s willingness to take us in, we would have lost our jobs long ago.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su smiled. There were also unmarried veterans in the group. When they saw Yu Su¡¯s exquisite face, they blushed and did not dare to look anymore. Zhang Zheng was also surprised. He did not expect President Hu¡¯s niece to be so good-looking. She was simply like a celebrity on television. He planned to check it out later. Perhaps Ms. Yu was really a celebrity. However, he had received the mission from Hu Yu, so he naturally had to complete it well. He said to Yu Su, ¡°Ms. Yu, there might be wild beasts lurking in the depths of the mountains. Follow us carefully later. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to save you immediately if we encounter danger.¡± He had never thought that Yu Su would have any martial strength. Because Yu Su¡¯s face looked too beautiful. ¡°Did President Hu tell you what I¡¯m here for?¡± Yu Su asked curiously. Zhang Zheng scratched his head. ¡°President Hu asked us to protect you. We¡¯ll follow you wherever you want to go. We have to protect your safety. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± He was also a little puzzled. What was there to see in the deep mountains? Was this delicate young lady here to take photos and post? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, he was also nervous, afraid that he would not be able to take good care of Yu Su. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off then!¡± She did not need so many people to protect her. However, if something happened, she needed someone to deal with the aftermath. For the sake of Yu Su¡¯s convenience, Zhang Zheng even borrowed an off-road vehicle. He and another girl accompanied Yu Su in the off-road vehicle while the rest ran behind.. Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Three Places Chapter 729: Three Places Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The few of them sat in the car and Zhang Zheng secretly observed Yu Su. He realized that after Yu Su got into the car, she had been holding a map in her hand. This map was probably given by President Hu! This development zone was still confidential. If someone had not provided the map, it would have been impossible to obtain it online. Yu Su¡¯s map was really obtained online. She had downloaded it from the National Geological Administration¡¯s internal staff website. Last night, she had decided to come to the development area to explore. Naturally, she had to be fully prepared. She printed the map first and divined the most likely place for the spirit stones in the mountain range. She marked three locations on the map and prepared to explore them. She handed the map to Zhang Zheng and said, ¡°I want to go to these three places. Just lead the way.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhang Zheng was puzzled, but he still agreed. He took the map and looked at it. He realized that this map was not ordinary. It was like a country¡¯s map and was very detailed. It was even more detailed than the map he usually looked at. He looked at the place marked with red dots and frowned slightly. He could not help but ask, ¡°Ms. Yu, these three places are in the depths of the development area. It¡¯s very easy to encounter ferocious beasts and birds. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± Since President Hu had given Miss Yu the greatest freedom, he naturally could not stop her. But he still had to remind her again. Otherwise, he would not feel at ease. In the depths of the development zone was a dense forest. There were many wild beasts, poisonous snakes, and so on. The danger index was extremely high. If not for the fact that this group of people were veterans, Zhang Zheng would not have dared to bring Yu Su along. Yu Su nodded. ¡°I understand. Call me when we¡¯re almost there.¡± After saying that, she leaned against the window and pretended to sleep. Last night, in order to divine, she did not fall asleep until two in the morning. She was afraid that there would be an accident later. She had to quickly replenish her strength and energy. To be honest, she was the martial representative of this group of people. If even she could not withstand the attack, this group of people would definitely die. Yu Su naturally wanted this group of people to return safely. Last night, she discovered bad news. There was a gap at the northwest border of the development area. If metaphysical masters wanted to enter, it would not be especially difficult. Perhaps some metaphysical masters had already arrived at the mining area she wanted to explore. ¡°Ms. Yu, we¡¯re here!¡± After resting quietly for a while, Yu Su heard Zhang Zheng¡¯s voice. After getting out of the car, Yu Su took out three copper coins from her pouch and threw them in the air twice. She then placed a spirit stone on the ground and muttered an incantation. Clang! Clang! The copper coin fell to the ground, forming a hexagram. Yu Su looked at the divination and used her finger to calculate the direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to move in the northwest direction, we have not arrived yet.¡± ¡°Okat!¡± Zhang Zheng opened the car door and let Yu Su in. The car continued to move. Along the way, the car stopped and stopped before finally stopping in front of a mountain forest. This mountain was majestic and tall. It could only be walked up, and there was no path. Zhang Zheng had a worried expression on his face. He did not know if Yu Su could hold on. The road was not easy to walk on. It had rained a few days ago, and the mud on the ground was very slippery. Yu Su ignored his concerns and was the first to enter. The divination showed that the spirit stone mine was somewhere on the mountain. She might encounter danger on the way, reminding her to be careful. In that case, Yu Su should walk in front. However, Zhang Zheng waved his hand behind him. ¡°Hurry up and open a path for Ms. Yu. All of you have some initiative and foresight. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the retired soldiers replied in unison. Soon, three soldiers walked in front of Yu Su and used their scythes to open a path for her. Two of them protected Yu Su. Zhang Zheng was very careful, afraid that something would happen. The group walked up the mountain. When they were almost halfway up the mountain, Yu Su sensed the fluctuation of magic power. It seemed like a group of people was fighting. There was even blood on the ground. Zhang Zheng shielded Yu Su behind him and asked, ¡°Ms. Yu, do you still want to walk forward? I think there might be danger ahead.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°The thing I¡¯m looking for is right in front.¡± Zhang Zheng did not say anything else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ten minutes later, in front of a small hill, everyone heard the sounds of fighting and discussion. It was very noisy. Under Yu Su¡¯s lead, the group passed through another layer of dense forest before arriving at an empty space. The clearing was surrounded by rocks, and there was a two-meter-wide hole in the center. In the open space, two groups of people were fighting.. Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Godly Thief Sect Chapter 730: Godly Thief Sect Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing that Yu Su and the others had arrived, one of the old Daoists with triangular eyes said coldly, ¡°There are two factions fighting here. If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!¡± This person was the sect master of Tianxu Sect, Hong Xuan. Yu Su recognized the symbol on this person¡¯s robe and looked at the other group. The person opposite him was from the shameless Godly Thief Sect. The people of the Godly Thief Sect would have a golden hook tied to their right hand. They were also known as the Golden Hand Sect. They were best at stealing and transporting goods. In order to destroy the stolen goods, the people from the Godly Thief Sect had developed tens of millions of routes in the country. They could transfer the stolen goods from any place overseas to rich places. Tianxu Sect versus Godly Thief Sect. Interesting. The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up as she smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re the masters of this place. Why can¡¯t we come?¡± ¡°What bullsh*t master! This place belongs to our Godly Thief Sect now. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave quickly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave later.¡± The Sect Master of the Godly Thief Sect, Guo Fei, said. Guo Fei had a fat head and big ears, and his figure was very bloated. The few patrolmen beside Yu Su all clenched their fists, their faces filled with anger. This was the Hu family¡¯s development area. How did the documents approved by the government become the work of the Godly Thief Sect? Just by hearing their name, one could tell that the Godly Thief Sect was obviously not a good thing! Zhang Zheng was experienced and knowledgeable. Realizing that the person in front of him might be a cultivator, he was shocked. He quickly walked up to Yu Su and said softly, ¡°Ms. Yu, we can¡¯t afford to provoke these people. We patrolmen have high martial strength, but we can¡¯t beat cultivators. Why don¡¯t we go back first and think about it at length?¡± He was not afraid. If he was alone here, it would be nothing. But now, he had so many brothers and President Hu¡¯s niece. If anything happened, he could not bear the responsibility. Yu Su did not say anything. Hong Xuan of the Tianxu Sect looked at Yu Su¡¯s beautiful face with a ferocious gaze. ¡°You can leave if you want. Leave this woman behind. I like her.¡± As he spoke, he revealed a lecherous gaze. He was only 50 years old this year and was in his prime. He was also the sect master of a sect. Such a beautiful woman was only worthy of accompanying him for one night. Guo Fei from the Godly Thief Sect gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Old man Hong Xuan, how old are you? You¡¯re almost old enough to be someone¡¯s grandfather. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Aren¡¯t you going to snatch the spirit stone mine from me? Let¡¯s fight again.¡± Guo Fei had a younger sister who was about the same age as Yu Su. He could not bear to see Yu Su being ravaged. ¡°I really want this woman today!¡± Hong Xuan walked towards Yu Su with a wretched smile on his face. The people of Tianxu Sect also laughed out loud. Zhang Zheng stood in front of Yu Su. ¡°We¡¯re from the Hu family in the capital. If you dare to touch our Miss, the Hu family won¡¯t let you off.¡± Hong Xuan chuckled. ¡°The Hu family? Who do you think you are!¡± Didn¡¯t the aristocratic families in the capital just have more money? Unlike them, who were rich and had cultivation. Of course, ordinary families could not compare to them. However, Yu Su¡¯s gaze was fixed on a young child. The child was held hostage by the people of Tianxu Sect. His clothes were in tatters, and he held an instrument in his hand. The instrument even made some strange sounds. The boy¡¯s eyes were big and bright. His cheeks were pink, and blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were puzzled, as if he was thinking about something. Seeing Yu Su look over, he blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re Yu Su!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the people from the two factions were shocked and looked at Yu Su. Hong Xuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Yu Su, saying coldly, ¡°You¡¯re Yu Su?¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually Yu Su?¡± Guo Fei¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked. His younger sister, Guo Zhen, had been watching those variety shows on the tablet and kept talking about Yu Su all day long. She even said that she wanted to be a metaphysical master like Yu Su. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Guo Zhen knew that he had seen Yu Su today, she would definitely regret not coming. Yu Su took out her identification card and said coldly to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Su from the Metaphysics Management Office. I¡¯m here to investigate the spirit stone mine today. The spirit stone mine has already been handed over to the country by the Hu family. If anyone has designs on the spirit stone mine, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the surroundings fell silent. Hong Xuan took a deep look at Yu Su, still feeling indignant. Half a year ago, when he heard that Yu Su had a treasure on her, his senior brother, Hong Qiang, brought a group of people to block Yu Su outside Chinatown.. Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: Level 10 Heavenly Fiend Chapter 731: Level 10 Heavenly Fiend Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He did not expect Yu Su to cripple his martial arts in the end. The others who wanted to take advantage of the chaos also suffered a loss. At that time, Yu Su¡¯s name was completely resounding in the cultivation world. And now, he had actually encountered the legendary Yu Su. Yu Su¡¯s gaze stopped on the boy and she asked slowly, ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m Yu Su?¡± The boy kept his mouth shut. After a while, he said, ¡°The people from Tianxu Sect kidnapped me and want to use the Spiritual Stone Detector in my hand to find the Spiritual Stone Mine. As long as you save me, I can help you find the Spiritual Stone Mine.¡± There was a hint of hope in his eyes. If Yu Su could not save him, he would have to die today. Yu Su did not say anything. Instead, she looked at the people from the two factions. ¡°This is the Hu family¡¯s territory. I¡¯ll give you half an hour to leave. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± After saying that, she walked towards the hole in the middle of the flat ground. Looking towards the entrance of the cave, she could see something shining in the cave. There was also a very powerful spiritual energy fluctuation. This was the spirit stone pit. Hong Xuan clenched his fists and stared fixedly at Yu Su, feeling extremely indignant. He was clearly the one who found it first. It was fine if the Godly Thief Sect wanted to come over and take a share, but Yu Su came over and wanted to take over the spirit stone mine. That was too unkind. In his opinion, what Yu Su said about handing it over to the country was completely an excuse. Hong Xuan said angrily, ¡°I told you, I found this spirit stone mine first. If you want it, fight me!¡± He held the whip and walked towards Yu Su. This whip was wrapped in a baleful aura. As long as a metaphysical master was hit, the baleful aura would enter their body. Yu Su was expressionless and her eyes were cold. Hong Xuan raised his whip and lashed it at Yu Su. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Yu Su used her magic power to condense a sword. She reached out and wrapped the whip with her sword. Another tug! The whip in Hong Xuan¡¯s hand was pulled over by Yu Su. He shouted, ¡°My whip!¡± This whip was a weapon that he had spent a lot of effort to find. How could it be taken away so easily by Yu Su? Yu Su took the whip and removed the sword in her hand. She raised her whip and swung it at Hong Xuan. Slap! With a crisp sound, the whip hit Hong Xuan¡¯s arm firmly. His face was also slapped and instantly turned red. Hong Xuan did not have time to draw his weapon. He shouted angrily at the people behind him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill her quickly! I want her to die without a burial place!¡± He had never been slapped in the face before. This was a humiliation to him. The other ten people of Tianxu Sect also took out spiritual artifacts with murderous aura and drew out the murderous aura inside to attack Yu Su. The murderous aura of these ten people formed a Heavenly Fiend. The Heavenly Fiend had the effect of strengthening one¡¯s attack. Even level five metaphysical masters would have to avoid it. However, Yu Su was at the perfected realm, so she was naturally not afraid. She used her magic power to condense a sword and waved it at the Heavenly Fiend. The Heavenly Fiend broke apart like water and did not have any attack power left. ¡°How is that possible!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why would a Heavenly Fiend dissipate? This is a level ten Heavenly Fiend. That¡¯s impossible.¡± Those people looked at Yu Su in shock. Yu Su waved her sword and used it to draw out the surrounding baleful aura, forming an extremely powerful baleful aura wave. ¡°Go!¡± Yu Su said softly. The wave of murderous aura seemed to have eyes as it headed in the direction of the ten people. ¡°Run!¡± The few of them fled into the distance to avoid this murderous aura wave. Murderous aura waves were even more terrifying than Heavenly Fiends. It could be said that the murderous aura waves were formed by dozens of Heavenly Fiends. If one was attacked by the baleful energy wave, his cultivation would be crippled. The ten of them ran quickly. After running out of the flat ground, they ran up the mountain. Unfortunately, the baleful energy wave was very strong. It caught up to this group of people and swept them into the baleful energy wave, throwing them into the sky. The murderous aura entered the ten people¡¯s bodies. Then, the ten of them quickly fell from the sky and were thrown heavily to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°How is this possible? I¡¯m filled with murderous aura!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°All my cultivation has been crippled¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The ten of them collapsed to the ground, their eyes filled with shock. They had been corroded by the baleful aura, and their luck would become worse and worse, making it impossible for them to continue cultivating. Yu Su glanced coldly at the ten of them. ¡°You don¡¯t know your place..¡± Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: A Bunch of Soft Eggs Chapter 732: A Bunch of Soft Eggs Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hong Xuan said to Guo Fei, ¡°Is the Godly Thief Sect willing? Why don¡¯t you defeat Yu Su with me?¡± The ten people he brought were all elite soldiers. However, the attacks of the ten people were instantly resolved by Yu Su. If nothing went wrong, this spirit stone mine could only be monopolized by Yu Su. If the two sects joined forces, there might be a chance of turning things around. Guo Fei shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°You know that our Godly Thief Sect has never gone against the country. Since this spirit stone mine belongs to the country, the Godly Thief Sect naturally won¡¯t taint it.¡± It was impossible to drag him down with her. He was not a fool! Besides, he couldn¡¯t possibly attack his sister¡¯s idol. ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of cowards!¡± Hong Xuan waved his sleeve angrily. However, he did not dare to step forward anymore. If he was injured by Yu Su, he would have to step down from his position as the sect master. After all, there were others in the sect who were eyeing the position of sect master covetously. Hong Xuan naturally had to conserve his strength. While the two of them were talking, the little boy ran towards Yu Su. He hid behind Yu Su. ¡°Save me.¡± Yu Su glanced at him and did not say anything. She gave Zhang Zheng a look. Zhang Zheng immediately walked forward and pulled the little boy between the patrolmen to protect him. Guo Fei said to Yu Su, ¡°Ms. Yu, our Godly Thief Sect has withdrawn. The spirit stone mine here should be controlled by the country. We¡¯ll meet again.¡± With that, he was about to leave. He was afraid that if he stayed here any longer, the situation would become more and more chaotic. Soon, the people from the Thief God Sect were all gone. The subordinates of the Tianxu Sect also took the opportunity to escape, afraid that Yu Su would attack again. Hong Xuan also took a deep look at Yu Su. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you today. I¡¯ll take revenge in the future!¡± After saying that, he also circulated his energy and fled. Seeing that everyone had left, Yu Su walked to the entrance of the cave. Yu Su quietly let Little Vine extend an extremely thin vine and go down, picking up a spirit stone shard at an extremely fast speed. She looked at the spirit stone shard in her hand and sighed in her heart. The purity of these spirit stones was not high. They needed to mine many pieces to have a stronger effect. If it was used for cultivation, the effect would not be very good. If she smelted it, it would be a good choice to make them into weapons. At this moment, she felt an energy fluctuation. A large group of people came in this direction. Their magic power was not weak. There were also traces of formations on this empty space. The person who dug this hole must have returned. Yu Su said, ¡°All of you, gather on the flat ground and form a circle. Wait for my instructions.¡± ¡°Hehehehehe¡­¡± Suddenly, a laugh could be heard. A man wearing a ghost mask flew over on his sword and said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, oh Yu Su, you¡¯re finally here. You came at the right time. You arrived just as I dug up the spirit stones.¡± The scene just now was really exciting. This morning, he discovered that there was something abnormal at the foot of the mountain, so he hid with his men and observed every move here with the Heavenly Spirit Mirror. He did not expect Tianxu Sect and Godly Thief Sect to come and fight. Just as he was feeling bored watching their fight, Yu Su arrived. After Yu Su chased these two groups of people away, he finally could not help but appear. ¡°Oh? You are?¡± Yu Su asked without any surprise. She had long known that there was another group of people hiding in the mountains. The man in the ghost mask laughed. ¡°You can call me Daoist Gui Chou. I¡¯m here to take your life.¡± After saying that, he whistled loudly. A moment later, a group of bats flew over and covered the entire sky. Their ear-piercing cries echoed in his ears. In an instant, the bat disappeared. Yu Su and the others all entered an illusion. Yu Su picked up a leaf and played a lullaby, coaxing Zhang Zheng and the others to sleep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, she was the only one left in the illusion. This environment could cause people to kill each other. Of course, she did not want to hurt Zhang Zheng and the others, so she could only let them sleep for the time being. The moment Yu Su opened her eyes, she realized that the scene in front of her had changed. The sky was dusky, as if they had arrived in hell. Many skeletons and monsters walked towards Yu Su and kept letting out strange cries as they bit at her.. Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Trapped in an Illusory Formation Chapter 733: Trapped in an Illusory Formation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su¡¯s gaze froze as she held a spirit stone in her hand. She used the spirit stones as the center of the entire array and threw a talisman paper in eight directions, quickly making a Wind and Thunder Volcano Array. In an instant, thunder rumbled all around. The monsters were about to pounce on her again. Yu Su stretched out a hand and pointed at the sky, muttering, ¡°Destroy!¡± Then, a hurricane appeared in the entire space, blowing away all the demons and ghosts, leaving only a normal empty space in front of her. Zhang Zheng and the others also appeared in front of her. These people lay quietly on the ground without any abnormalities. A circle of masked men appeared around Yu Su. In the center was Daoist Gui Chou, who was wearing a ghost mask. When Daoist Gui Chou saw that the array he had set up had been broken so quickly, his heart could not help but beat violently. This was impossible! His eyes widened as he stared fixedly at Yu Su. How did she break the Nine Serenities Yellow Springs Formation so easily? She barely took any time. This was the ultimate skill that made him famous! Could it be that as that person had said, Yu Su was the top genius¡­ A trace of unwillingness ignited in his heart. ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t tell me you think I only have this one array? Let me tell you the truth. You won¡¯t be able to walk out of this mountain today.¡± Gui Chou gritted his teeth. He stabbed at Yu Su with an iron sword. This sword had existed in the ancient wilderness and had been enhanced by generations of War Gods. It was stained with a lot of ferocious and murderous aura. As long as he cut Yu Su¡¯s skin a little, she would be poisoned. There was no antidote to the poison. The person would fester and die. With a wave of Yu Su¡¯s hand, a stream of flames pounced towards Ghost Chou. Gui Chou was shocked and dodged. Unexpectedly, the ground shook so much that he could not stand steadily. It was as if there was an earthquake. The sky and the ground were shaking. This was the Earthquake Technique in the Wind Thunder Volcano Array. No matter where Gui Chou went, the ground shook. He looked at the ground and saw a huge crack. He could not help but cry out in shock. He escaped from the crack with all his might. Yu Su got Little Vine to take action and secretly took the iron sword from Ghost Chou¡¯s hand. She used the power of the vines to crush the iron sword. Just like that, the ancient iron sword disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes and turned into iron slag. ¡°Ah! My sword.¡± Gui Chou shouted in grief and chased after the strange vines. Little Vine quietly wrapped around his leg, making him unable to move. There was actually a seal hidden in Ghost Chou¡¯s arms. He took out the seal and attacked Yu Su with the power in it. Yu Su unhurriedly used the baleful aura in the jade pendant to block it and resolved all the attacks. She even used the baleful aura to attack Gui Chou. ¡°Ah!¡± Gui Chou could not help but shout. He had been poisoned by the baleful aura, but he still had one last life-saving thing, which was the Instant Transmission Talisman. He silently activated the talisman and said fiercely to Yu Su in the last few seconds, ¡°Yu Su, I won¡¯t let you off. Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely settle scores with you!¡± His voice was filled with exasperation. It seemed that she had really made Gui Chou anxious. She just did not know which faction this Gui Chou belonged to. After Gui Chou disappeared, the other masked people also fled. There were still Zhang Zheng and the others at the scene. Yu Su did not chase after these masked men. Instead, she activated a spell to wake them up. What surprised Yu Su was that the child had been awake from the beginning to the end. He did not enter the illusion, nor was he hypnotized. He looked at Yu Su with his round eyes. ¡°Sister Yu, my name is Momo. Can you send me to the hospital? My feet are bruised.¡± As he spoke, he raised his feet. Yu Su took a look. He was not wearing any shoes and had been dragged over along the way. His tender feet were bleeding from the friction. ¡°Wait for me to settle the matters here,¡± Yu Su said. She knew that this child¡¯s identity was not ordinary. She felt an immortal aura from the little child. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Momo nodded obediently and focused on the people lying on the ground. ¡°Ms. Yu¡­¡± Zhang Zheng held his head and rubbed it in pain. After they were hypnotized just now, they all fell straight onto the ground. Their bodies would not be especially comfortable. ¡°You were trapped in an illusion array just now. I woke you up. We can leave now,¡± Yu Su said softly. She explained a little. Otherwise, these people would really treat her as a demon.. Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: More Than One Person Chapter 734: More Than One Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Zheng immediately stood up from the ground and nodded respectfully. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave now!¡± When he met these people just now, it was an eye-opener for him. At the same time, he was very afraid. If Ms. Yu was really in danger, he would not be able to keep his life. ¡°The Metaphysics Management Office will send someone to guard this place later. You¡¯ll be in charge of working with them,¡± Yu Su said slowly. She believed in Zhang Zheng¡¯s character. At the same time, she felt that Zhang Zheng would get along more harmoniously with the people from the Metaphysics Management Office. Zhang Zheng immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Then, the group returned. After Yu Su left, this group of people looked at each other and could not help but discuss. ¡°The person we saw just now is the legendary cultivator?¡± ¡°Unbelievable.¡± ¡°I really saw an illusion just now. I saw my grandma waving at me on the road to hell.¡± ¡°And my dead aunt.¡± ¡°Ms. Yu is really amazing. There have been so many waves of people, but no one has been able to gain any benefits from Ms. Yu.¡± ¡°Terrifying!¡± When Zhang Zheng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°No one is allowed to spread what happened today. Otherwise, don¡¯t come here to work anymore, do you hear me?¡± ¡°I heard it!¡± A group of burly men said in unison with serious expressions. Yu Su brought Momo into the car and brought him to a nearby hospital to get the nurse to treat his wound. Before she left, the nurse reprimanded her with a cold expression, ¡°What kind of mother are you? Why did you only send the kid to the hospital now? The child¡¯s feet are already in such a bad state!¡± She only left after saying this. Yu Su did not explain much. She walked into the ward and said, ¡°Do you need me to help you find your parents?¡± She couldn¡¯t always bring Momo along. Momo shook his head. ¡°Sister Yu, they¡¯ll come and find me themselves. Can you accompany me for a night? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have nightmares tonight.¡± His big black and white eyes were clear and his face was filled with anticipation. Yu Su was already staying there to settle some matters, so she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the ward tonight. I¡¯ll leave here tomorrow. You can decide where you want to go then.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Momo nodded heavily and stared at the hairpin on Yu Su¡¯s head. ¡°Sister Yu, your hairpin is beautiful.¡± From his perspective, the hairpin was emitting spiritual energy. It was very beautiful. Yu Su suddenly thought of a question and asked, ¡°How did you know my name is Yu Su?¡± Momo shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Then, Momo ate something and lay on the bed to sleep. Yu Su took out her phone and sent a message to Ruan Dong. [I saw the spirit stone mine.] Two minutes later, Ruan Dong asked: ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Recently, he had been busy with another case that Director Yan had given him. He was so busy that he was dizzy. Yu Su replied: [The spirit stone mine in the development area is not considered pure. It is not very effective for metaphysical masters to increase their levels. If it is used to increase the strength of weapons and equipment, it can have a miraculous effect. You can study it in this direction. There might be a breakthrough.] The spirit stones this time were metal-element spirit stones. They were not of much help to cultivators. Ruan Dong thought for a moment before replying: [We can give it a try. I¡¯ll hand it over to a weapons and equipment laboratory to be in charge. Give me the address and I¡¯ll get someone to set up a camp.] If he did not send someone over, he would not feel at ease. After all, it was a spirit stone mine! Yu Su sent him the address and reminded him: [There¡¯s a gap in the northwest corner that can be blocked by the management office. Three groups of people came today, and the spirit stone mine has also been dug deep enough for the stones to show.] Ruan Dong¡¯s gaze was deep. As expected, there were more than one group of people eyeing the spirit stone mine. If they did not hurry up and announce to the outside world, the spirit stone mine would be emptied. Just as Yu Su was about to put down her phone, she received a message from her senior brother. Wen Chuan: [See you in Chinatown in three days.] Yu Su was delighted and replied, [Okay.] Senior Brother was telling her that his practice of the secret technique was almost completed and that he would refine the city in three days. Of course, Yu Su could not miss it. She planned to rush back to Chinatown tomorrow and cultivate in seclusion for two days so that she could protect her senior brother. That night, Yu Su stayed in the ward. Momo walked out of the ward at three in the morning and left a note in the ward. [There¡¯s more than one person, they come and go.] When Yu Su woke up, she realized that Momo was gone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, she was not too worried. That child was not an ordinary person and would not encounter any danger. It was time for her to return to the city. This was a famous medicinal capital, and the medicinal properties of the herbs were the best. It took Yu Su an entire day to buy the ingredients required for the medicine bath. In the evening, Yu Su took the herbs she had bought in the city and returned to Chinatown.. Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Clearing Impurities Chapter 735: Clearing Impurities Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sitting on the plane, Yu Su suddenly thought of the note in the ward. There¡¯s more than one person, they come and go. What the hell does that mean? What clues was Momo reminding her of? If that was the case, how would Momo know what she was investigating? Or was Momo part of it? Did he know more than she did? There was no answer to any of the questions. However, Yu Su knew that Momo was definitely not a bad person. It was just that for some reason, he could not tell her the truth. They would definitely meet again in the future. Yu Su fell into a deep sleep on the plane. When she woke up, the plane landed at the airport in the city next to Chinatown. She took a taxi back to Chinatown. After returning to the small courtyard, the little snake in the room sensed something and quickly crawled out of the window. It stuck out its tongue at Yu Su with dissatisfaction in its eyes. Yu Su comforted her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you sleeping? That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bring you along.¡± The little snake still climbed onto Yu Su¡¯s shoulder unhappily and tilted its head to the side, not looking at Yu Su. It looked very arrogant. Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely take you away in the future and not leave you behind, alright?¡± The little snake shook its head happily. It revealed its aura. It had already upgraded to Upper Level 3, and there was a smug expression on its face. Yu Su was slightly shocked and praised, ¡°How impressive.¡± In just a short month, the little snake¡¯s strength increased level by level. Hearing Yu Su¡¯s praise, Little Vine could not help but run out of Yu Su¡¯s hair and reveal its strength. Its strength was actually also at a high-grade Level 3! ¡°Little Vine¡¯s level has also risen?¡± Yu Su smiled and raised her hand to stroke the vine. The vine happily planted its roots on the ground. Its branches crawled all over the courtyard, and flowers of all colors quickly bloomed. Little Vine thought: See, I¡¯m good, too. Much better than that snake. When the little snake saw that its master¡¯s gaze had shifted elsewhere, it was unhappy and swept its tail impatiently. Yu Su looked at the little vine and then at the little snake. She said earnestly, ¡°In the future, the two of you will be my companions who will fight alongside me. You have to get along harmoniously and I will not allow internal strife or fights. Otherwise, you will be expelled from the family!¡± Hearing the last sentence, the little snake and the little vine trembled, and the fighting spirit in their bodies wilted. It was not easy for it to find a master it truly believed in. Of course, Little Vine was unwilling to leave. The little snake had long treated Yu Su as its mother, so it naturally did not want to leave. The vine and the snake looked at each other. A moment later, the little snake took the initiative to play with the little vine. The little vine made a swing for the little snake, and the two spirit pets played happily. Before Yu Su walked upstairs, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going into seclusion for two days. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the small courtyard for the next two days.¡± After saying that, she entered her room and started cultivating. The two days of cultivation passed very quickly. The entire courtyard had changed drastically after Yu Su came out of her cultivation. The courtyard was filled with vitality and all kinds of flowers and plants were planted. In the southwest corner of the courtyard, the swing made of vines was exquisite and beautiful. The little snake was sleeping on the swing. Yu Su smiled and walked over. After spending some time with the little snake, Yu Su had a simple meal and went up to the second floor. She placed the herbs she had bought into the bathtub one by one. After mixing them, she released the steaming water. As a cultivator at the perfected realm, Yu Su did not do enough to cleanse the impurities in her body. There were still many impurities in her body. She did not intend to abstain from food. Therefore, she had to take a medicinal bath once a month to clean up the impurities on time. Otherwise, it would affect her future cultivation. Yu Su lay in the steaming bathtub and smelled the fragrance of the herbs at the tip of her nose, feeling sleepy. Little Vine quietly opened the window and sprinkled some petals into the bathtub before leaving without anyone noticing. Yu Su smiled and did not stop it. These petals would not affect the medicinal properties. Instead, they were useful for cleaning up impurities. With more petals, it made the vibes better too. She soaked for another half an hour before coming out of the bathroom. After coming out, she turned on her phone and saw a message from her senior brother. [Yu Su, I¡¯ll be cultivating the secret technique tomorrow evening.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su replied, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± The next afternoon. Yu Su brought her spiritual artifact to look for Wen Chuan. The little Daoist child opened the door and let Yu Su in before running to make tea.. Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Premonition Chapter 736: Premonition Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Chuan was dressed in white, but his expression was still calm. He smiled at Yu Su and said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Yu Su walked over and saw Wen Chuan playing chess with himself. She sat opposite him and placed a chess piece. Yu Su said, ¡°Of course I have to come at such an important moment.¡± Given the importance of this matter, Wen Chuan probably wouldn¡¯t tell a third party. The only person who could protect Wen Chuan was Yu Su. Her senior brother had helped her a lot. Of course, she had to answer him and help him. Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°If I fail, I might disappear from this world. If that happens, do take a look at the things in my courtyard. If you like them, take them away. If they are left here, they will be taken back by the Daoist Association.¡± As for the little Daoist boy, he had already asked someone to take care of him. Hearing these words, Yu Su felt a little upset. She slowly said, ¡°Senior Brother, if you can¡¯t succeed, then no one in the world can succeed. Since this secret technique exists, it means that someone has succeeded. You have to believe in yourself.¡± Wen Chuan laughed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± When the little Daoist child saw Wen Chuan smile, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Sister Yu, my master smiled as soon as you came. Come to the courtyard more often to play in the future so that my master can smile more.¡± He blinked at Yu Su cleverly. Yu Su nodded helplessly. ¡°Alright, as long as your master doesn¡¯t chase me away, I¡¯ll come over to play.¡± ¡°My master won¡¯t chase you away!¡± The little Daoist boy made a face and ran away with a smile. In his opinion, his master was always sitting alone in the courtyard. It was too lonely. Wen Chuan said to Yu Su seriously, ¡°I have a feeling that it will be very difficult this time. If I¡¯m not around, you have to be careful of that person in the future. You can¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Alright.¡± She knew that the outcome of the battle between her and that person was still undecided. The two of them chatted for a while more before Wen Chuan said, ¡°I¡¯m going to set off. This place can¡¯t withstand the lightning tribulation. Stay in the courtyard and watch over this place for me!¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Be careful and wait for the good news.¡± Wen Chuan nodded and placed the last chess piece. On the chessboard, Wen Chuan¡¯s black chess piece surrounded the white chess piece. He had already won. Wen Chuan stood up, cupped his hands, and turned to leave. Yu Su sat in the courtyard and closed her eyes to rest. In the evening. Wen Chuan sat on a mountain near Chinatown. His hands formed a seal and his expression was calm. Dark clouds quickly appeared in the dim yellow sky. Before long, the dark clouds covered the entire sky, and Chinatown fell into darkness. Boom! Boom! A huge clap of thunder cracked through the air. Lightning flashed through the clouds. When the residents of Chinatown heard the loud thunder, they could not help but tremble in fear and look at the sky. ¡°Could it be that some heavenly master is going to transcend the tribulation?¡± ¡°Look at the thickness of the dark clouds. If it¡¯s not tribulation, is the world about to be destroyed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a once-in-a-thousand-years sight!¡± ¡°God bless us. We must let the immortal transcend the tribulation successfully.¡± ¡°Heavens, someone is really going to become an immortal?¡± ¡°This is too shocking.¡± ¡°Bodhisattvan please bless us. Chinatown must be safe. Don¡¯t let the lightning strike the residential area.¡± The people below prayed and looked at the clouds in the sky. In the next moment, everyone saw a black-purple lightning appear in the sky. The lightning carried a destructive energy as it struck the mountain peak. ¡°Rumble!¡± Some people looked towards the mountain peak, but they only saw that the moment the lightning touched the mountain peak, it magically disappeared in front of them. Before everyone could recover from their shock, another bolt of lightning struck the mountain peak. Yu Su stood in the courtyard with a worried expression. At this moment, Wen Chuan could only rely on himself to withstand it. If she interfered, this tribulation would intensify. Therefore, she could only pray that her senior brother would be safe. After a few more purple lightning bolts fell, the lightning stopped for a while. Yu Su thought that it was over. Just as she was feeling happy, she realized that there was an even stronger lightning in the sky. That lightning had a faint red glow. Purple-red lightning! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was one of the most powerful lightning. It usually only appeared when one ascended. She did not expect such a powerful lightning tribulation to appear when his senior brother wanted to cut off his connection with Chinatown. Yu Su¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. She frowned, deep in thought. After a few bolts of purplish-red lightning struck down, the lightning tribulation behind gradually weakened, and rain began to pour.. Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Baleful Aura Pillar Chapter 737: Baleful Aura Pillar Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su finally heaved a sigh of relief. The lightning tribulation was about to end, and his senior brother¡¯s secret technique was probably about to end as well. At this moment, Yu Su saw an extremely powerful baleful aura pillar suddenly appear from the ground and fly into the sky. Frowning, she went to look for the source and found that the source was in the Daoist Association. Not good! Senior Brother is in danger. This baleful aura pillar was the best support to strengthen the lightning tribulation. In the past, many people would do this to harm people who were about to ascend. After the baleful aura pillar was absorbed by the lightning layer, it would mix with the lightning. Fiendish lightning descended from the sky again. At this moment, the person who endured the calamity not only had to withstand the lightning¡¯s strike, but also had to use the Dharmic powers in his body to resist the murderous aura. If he was not careful, the baleful aura would enter his body. If the baleful aura entered his body, it would be too late. Even if he was lucky enough to survive the lightning tribulation, he would be plagued by bad luck and illness and would no longer have his previous achievements. Some people would even die on the spot under the attack of the murderous aura. Yu Su¡¯s entire body went numb and her eyes widened. She suddenly understood something. Initially, she thought that Chinatown was a prison. What she meant was that her senior brother was trapped in Chinatown. The two of them were bound to each other and lost their freedom. His senior brother had absolute control over Chinatown. He was also imprisoned in Chinatown and would never be able to leave. So that wasn¡¯t the case. Perhaps back then, when his senior brother was bound to Chinatown, he did not lose his freedom. When his senior brother was asleep, someone discovered his secret by chance and knew that he could live forever. That was why they used a forbidden technique to imprison him in Chinatown. That person must be related to the Daoist Association! What was that person¡¯s motive for doing this? At the thought of this, Yu Su¡¯s expression turned even uglier. She did not have time to think. She immediately used her mana to transform into a scepter and struck at the baleful aura pillar. If the baleful aura pillar really reached the sky, her senior brother¡¯s secret technique would definitely fail. The energy in the scepter rushed towards the baleful aura pillar at an extremely fast speed, cutting it in half in the air. The person in the dark injected his baleful aura again, and the baleful aura pillar rose again. Yu Su took out the little snake and let it absorb the baleful aura. The vines also took root on the ground and absorbed the baleful aura in the form of branches. Yu Su took out three extremely large spiritual artifacts from her pocket and placed them flat on the table. She used the spiritual artifacts to make a three-star formation. This Three Stars Formation was a formation that absorbed baleful aura. It could absorb it at three times the speed and disperse it in all directions. With Yu Su¡¯s Dharmic powers, she could only last for ten minutes. If her senior brother did not succeed in ten minutes, Yu Su would have to retract her magic power. Yu Su muttered, ¡°Senior Brother, you have to hold on this time. After you succeeding, you can escape Chinatown and be a free man!¡± On the mountain peak. Wen Chuan knelt on the ground. His hair was charred like a hen¡¯s nest. His clothes were also in tatters. Even if he walked out, Yu Su would definitely not be able to recognize him. He gritted his teeth, calculating in his mind. The secret technique he used this time could be considered to be fighting against the heavens. After all, his immortality was also stolen from the heavens. He had long expected a lightning tribulation. After the lightning tribulation, he could officially use the secret technique to subdue Chinatown and truly become the master of Chinatown. However, he did not expect that just by enduring the lightning tribulation, he had exhausted more than half of his magic power. He also saw a baleful aura pillar soaring into the sky. At that moment, he thought he was finished. Wen Chuan shook his head with a bitter smile. After so many years, he thought that he had already figured out Chinatown. He did not expect that he had been careless and there was someone who hid in the Daoist Association. The person hiding behind the scenes hoped that his secret technique would fail. Unexpectedly, someone blocked the baleful aura pillar. Needless to say, Wen Chuan knew that Yu Su had blocked the baleful aura pillar and bought him some time. Since that was the case, he could not relax. Wen Chuan took the opportunity to sit down. He closed his eyes and activated his secret technique. He muttered an incantation and devoted himself to it. He wanted to give it his all! To fight for his freedom. He had a deep connection with Chinatown. When he woke up Chinatown from the bottom of his heart, he could feel an intimate connection. Chinatown was also very cooperative. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only During the process of the secret technique, Chinatown followed his will and moved according to Wen Chuan¡¯s cultivation technique. Wen Chuan circulated more than half of the secret technique and felt another evil prying. That prying made him very uncomfortable. He became even more focused on refining the secret technique and completely took Chinatown for himself. Wen Chuan wanted to change his fate.. Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Stopping Operation Chapter 738: Stopping Operation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the courtyard. Yu Su held the scepter tightly as her legs began to tremble and her eyes turned red. She had already lost more than half of her magic power. It was too difficult to use her magic power to resist the murderous aura. She needed a lot of magic power to suppress the murderous aura. Even if she had spirit stones on her, she did not have time to replenish her energy. The spiritual artifact on the table was about to stop operating because it had absorbed too much baleful aura. The little snake and the vine also collapsed to the ground. Their bodies swelled up and they could not absorb anymore. They had tried their best. If they insisted on holding on, their bodies would probably explode. Yu Su secretly hoped that her senior brother could work hard and finish the secret technique as soon as possible and also take Chinatown back. Otherwise, she would also go into shock because of the lack of magic power. Not long after, the baleful aura pillar became thicker and headed towards the sky. Yu Su was so tired that she placed her hand on the table and panted heavily. She had tried her best. The rest would depend on her senior brother¡¯s luck. On the mountain peak. Everything was silent. Wen Chuan was immersed in a unique state. A moment later, he opened his eyes and looked down the mountain. Clearly, he also saw the baleful aura pillar stabbing into the sky. It contained extreme danger. If his secret technique failed, he would disappear from this world forever. Of course, he was unwilling to give up and continued with the final stage. A few seconds later, Wen Chuan felt warm all over. His magic power had also recovered. He had a strange connection with Chinatown, and there was an additional city in his sea of consciousness. He took a closer look and realized that it was Chinatown! In other words, from now on, he would be the true City Lord of Chinatown and have the ability to move Chinatown. The baleful aura pillar had already spread in front of Wen Chuan. Wen Chuan looked at the baleful aura pillar and mobilized the Dharmic powers in his body to strike it hard. ¡°Suppress!¡± He pressed the pillar down with all his might. The baleful aura would attack its master. If it really hit, that person would either die or lose half his life. The murderous aura instantly disappeared. At this moment, all the dark clouds in Chinatown drifted away. The sky was clear, and the breeze dried the rain on the ground as if it had never rained. Wen Chuan stood up and looked down the mountain. ¡°I succeeded!¡± In the courtyard. Yu Su sat in the courtyard and circulated her energy. She used the spirit stones she carried with her to replenish her magic power, which had mostly recovered. She looked at the sky where the clouds had dispersed and smiled. ¡°It worked. I knew it.¡± Wen Chuan¡¯s comprehension ability and realm were the strongest among the people Yu Su had met. There was no reason for him not to succeed. In a courtyard not far away. A young man closed his eyes in pain, clutched his chest, and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was handsome and dressed in extraordinary clothes. Behind him, an old man stood trembling in fear. When he saw the man vomit blood, he hurriedly went over to help him. ¡°Old Ancestor, how are you now? Shall I call your doctor over?¡± The strange thing was that the old man¡¯s hair was white, but he called this young man Old Ancestor. ¡°Damn it! Wen Chuan broke the forbidden technique. He will definitely leave Chinatown in the future.¡± The young man¡¯s face was distorted, and the viciousness in his eyes frightened the old man. After setting up for so many years, he was so close to succeeding. What went wrong? He couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter what. The old man did not dare to make a sound. The young man reached out and quickly calculated between his fingers. In the end, he stopped and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Yu Su! The biggest variable is actually you!¡± He gritted his teeth so hard that he could not even feel his lips bleeding. The old man said shakily, ¡°Old Ancestor, you¡¯re bleeding. I¡¯ll get the servants to stop the bleeding.¡± ¡°No need!¡± The young man cast his gaze on the wall behind him. There was a skull hanging densely on the wall. He walked to the empty space in the middle and said to the old man, ¡°There¡¯s an empty space here. We will put Yu Su¡¯s skull in! A beauty¡¯s skull must be very beautiful too.¡± He laughed so hard that tears almost flowed out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old man lowered his head and said carefully, ¡°You have to stop the bleeding, or your blood will run out.¡± ¡°Do I need you to remind me?¡± The young man shouted angrily and kicked the old man out of the courtyard with a smile on his face. The old man coughed a few times and got up on his own. ¡°Old Ancestor, that young master met Yu Su. I don¡¯t know if their meeting will affect you.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The young man waved his sleeve and left the courtyard. He had to think of a way to get Yu Su¡¯s skull as soon as possible and place it in the courtyard.. Chapter 739 - Safe Return Safe Return Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su was waiting in the courtyard. The little Daoist boy looked towards the door. Yu Su said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your master has already succeeded. No one in Chinatown can hurt him now.¡± Although she said that, she was still worried about Wen Chuan not coming back. If there was a problem at the last step, it would be a huge loss. Yu Su¡¯s heart burned with the thought of picking up her senior brother, but when she thought of how her senior brother had asked her to stay, she did not move. On the other side. Wen Chuan came down from the mountain and went to another courtyard to change his clothes before returning to the Daoist Association. Not long after, he walked into the courtyard. He said gratefully, ¡°Yu Su, if not for your help this time, I might have been reduced to ashes. Thank you!¡± At that time, his Dharmic powers were about to be exhausted. If not for Yu Su stopping the baleful aura pillar, he would definitely not have been able to complete the secret technique. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, why are you still so polite to me?¡± She had asked her senior brother for a lot of help. She was only able to repay him now. Neither of them owed the other anything. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ did you see where the baleful aura pillar appear from?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°I think the location of the baleful aura pillar is in the Daoist Association. It¡¯s very close to the small courtyard, less than 300 meters away. Do you have any guesses?¡± Wen Chuan shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone with such powerful Dharmic powers.¡± The baleful aura pillar also required extremely powerful magic power to support it. Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. That person was counterattacked by you. He should have suffered a huge backlash now. He can¡¯t come out to cause trouble for the time being.¡± Wen Chuan smiled and said, ¡°Yes!¡± This ending was indeed quite satisfying. Yu Su continued to ask, ¡°What exactly does that person want?¡± There were two possibilities. Either he wanted Chinatown, or he wanted Wen Chuan¡¯s body. Yu Su could not figure out who it was. If that person had Chinatown, it was equivalent to having his own city. He could do whatever he wanted. If that person wanted to possess him, Wen Chuan¡¯s body was also the best choice. He was handsome, powerful, extremely senior, extremely talented, and had an immortal body. Wen Chuan said without hesitation, ¡°That person wants my body.¡± This was his premonition. For a metaphysical master like him, the accuracy of his premonition was often terrifyingly high. Wen Chuan, who was on the mountain peak, could also feel that person spying on his body. Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since that person knows how to possess someone, his current appearance must be very deceiving. We have to be even more careful in the future.¡± Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°That person hid it very well. However, since he has appeared, there¡¯s a chance to catch him again. The next time we meet, he won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Yes, but I have a feeling that we¡¯ll be able to see that person soon. By the way, will this person be Master Peng?¡± She did not know if Peng Chan had such strength. Wen Chuan shook his head and sneered. ¡°Peng Chan isn¡¯t in Chinatown. Even if he is, he doesn¡¯t have the strength. That baleful aura pillar needs extremely deep Dharmic powers.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Perhaps Master Peng will know.¡± She knew that Master Peng was most likely the father of Yu Miao and the others. He was also her enemy. However, there might be a bigger conspiracy behind Master Peng. She had to investigate clearly. Otherwise, that conspiracy might devour the entire capital. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Those people can¡¯t hurt me now. We just have to be on guard. Let nature take its course.¡± That person must be unable to hold it in and would appear soon. They just had to defend. Yu Su thought of something. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the capital tonight. Do you want to go back with me? I happen to have a small villa there. You should like it.¡± In that place, there was a formation made by her master. It was also beneficial to cultivation. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve been wanting to go out for a long time,¡± Wen Chuan said with a smile. The little Daoist boy could not help but ask, ¡°Master, will you take me out?¡± Of course, he also wanted to go out for a walk. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, if his master did not bring him along, he could only stay here and watch the courtyard. Wen Chuan smiled and looked at Yu Su. ¡°Then please help us buy plane tickets. I¡¯ll bring this child over to see the world.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su took out her phone and booked tickets for the two of them. After she was done, she said to the two of them, ¡°Are the two of you going to change into your usual clothes? If you go out in ancient clothes, I¡¯m afraid it will attract a lot of attention.¡± She was not afraid. She just wanted to remind the two of them.. Chapter 740 - Going Out in Ancient Clothes Going Out in Ancient Clothes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Chuan would also watch videos when he was free. Of course, he knew that the clothes Yu Su was referring to were the clothes worn by people outside Chinatown. He thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t have regular clothes, but I can buy them outside Chinatown.¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯ll be the same when we go to the capital to buy it. It¡¯ll be too troublesome to go out and buy it now. Get ready. Wearing this ancient outfit might attract the attention of many people.¡± Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it.¡± With his looks, he had always been attracting attention growing up. Even if he changed into his usual clothes, there would still be people watching. Yu Su raised her eyebrows and suddenly had an idea. If she went back with her senior brother like this, Master Peng would definitely be very flustered. The combined strength of Yu Su and Wen Chuan would also make Master Peng wary. Therefore, Master Peng would definitely separate the two of them and kill Yu Su. The best way to deal with Yu Su was to use Wu Jiang to kill Yu Su. At the thought of this, Yu Su smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, when we go back this time, someone will have insomnia! That person will definitely not expect that I have reached a temporary reconciliation with Wu Jiang. When the time comes, we can beat them at their own game.¡± She also wanted Master Peng to have a taste of betrayal. ¡°You!¡± Wen Chuan smiled dotingly. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you on this trip. You just have to do it well.¡± He was sure that the mastermind was going to be unlucky. The two of them chatted for a while more before Yu Su returned to the small courtyard to pack her luggage. At five in the afternoon, the three of them took a car to the airport near Chinatown. When they arrived at the airport, the three of them were recognized by passers-by as soon as they got out of the car. There were exclamations all around. Yu Su was wearing a mask, a hat and a dark blue dress. Her long hair was casually draped behind her back, making her look beautiful and valiant. Wen Chuan was wearing an ancient costume and a mask, but it still couldn¡¯t hide his handsomeness. His temperament was too eye-catching. Many people who passed by him looked at him frequently, their eyes filled with surprise and infatuation. Even the little Daoist boy beside him was very handsome. He looked even cuter in his plain ancient clothes. His cheeks were chubby and his eyes were bright. Soon, Yu Su¡¯s fans recognized her. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s actually Yu Su!¡± ¡°Yu Su is in Chinatown!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the person beside her Senior Brother Wen? Oh my god, Senior Brother Wen is even more handsome than he looks in the video!¡± ¡°That little boy is so cute.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy today. I actually saw Yu Su and Senior Brother Wen. I¡¯m about to faint.¡± ¡°Wifey Yu Su! My only wife!¡± ¡°She¡¯s much prettier in person than on television. No wonder so many people like Yu Su.¡± As Yu Su walked to the waiting area in the airport, many people were discussing about them. Most of their gazes were filled with excitement and surprise. A portion of the fans followed closely behind Yu Su and the others, discussing softly and restrainedly. Yu Su smiled and greeted the fans behind her. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re very fated today.¡± When she smiled, the fans behind her started shouting. Yu Su actually smiled at them¡­ and even said that she was fated with them. What kind of blissful moment was this! Yu Su placed her index finger on her mouth and said, ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t affect the other tourists. Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± The fans covered their mouths one after another, indicating that they would not scream again. After arriving at the airport, Yu Su signed autographs for her fans and even took photos with them. While waiting for the plane to take off, the fans frantically took photos of Yu Su and Wen Chuan, preparing to post them online later and buy a trending topic for Yu Su. After Yu Su and the other two boarded the plane, the trending topic appeared. The fans had also posted the photo of Yu Su and Wen Chuan online. Many of Yu Su¡¯s fans below were commenting excitedly. ¡°Ah ah ah, didn¡¯t I say that Yu Su and Senior Brother are very compatible!¡± ¡°Yu Su is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Am I the only one who discovered it? The child Senior Brother brought is so cute. I can¡¯t imagine how happy I would be if he called me sister.¡± ¡°My wife, my wife!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Although Yu Su and Senior Brother Wen look very harmonious, I still feel that Yu Su and Prince Charming Xiao are the right couple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Xiao Han and Yu Su are the best match.¡± ¡°Oh my god! If only I was there. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°The people present actually saw Yu Su with their own eyes. They¡¯re really too lucky. I¡¯m so jealous that I¡¯m going crazy!¡± Under the trending topics, there were all praises.. Chapter 741 - Compatible Compatible Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Yu family¡¯s living room. Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo also saw the trending topic. Yu Zheng pouted. ¡°Third Brother, I haven¡¯t seen Yu Su in a long time. I want to see her too.¡± Yu Su was already so gentle to her fans. If they had not severed ties back then, how blissful would he have been to have a sister like Yu Su? The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable Yu Zheng felt. Yu Ruo looked at the photos on the trending searches and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? But we still have to know our limits. Yu Su doesn¡¯t want to see us at all. It¡¯s better not to embarrass ourselves.¡± It was fine if Yu Su did not like him, but if she hated him, he would be even sadder. ¡°We¡¯re not asking for a snub. Maybe if we fight for it, Yu Su will like us?¡± Yu Zheng said with hope in his eyes. Yu Ruo shook his head and said regretfully, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Yu Su was very soft-hearted, but she was not a fool. Yu Zheng gritted his teeth. ¡°We have to try!¡± In any case, as soon as there was a chance, he would go to Yu Su and curry favor with her. Even if he could not persuade her, he would feel better. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Yu Ruo pushed the wheelchair upstairs. On set. Xiao Han also saw the trending topic. When he saw the comments below saying that Wen Chuan and Yu Su were a perfect match, his heart ached. He could not help but send a message to Yu Su: [Yu Su, you¡¯re back? Do you need me to pick you up? Shall we have a meal together tonight?] After sending it, he slapped his head. ¡°Yu Su has just boarded the plane, so she definitely won¡¯t be able to reply. I¡¯d better wait at the airport!¡± That way, Yu Su would be able to see him the moment she got off the plane. Xiao Han¡¯s scenes had long been filmed. He only stayed behind to observe other people¡¯s scenes. Now that he knew that Yu Su was going back to the capital, he packed his things immediately and drove to the airport. In the capital. Steward Chen walked into the secret room and reported with his head lowered, ¡°Chief, something bad has happened. That person has come out of Chinatown!¡± He had just received the news. Peng Chan, who was sitting on the mat, closed his eyes. After a while, he asked, ¡°Who?¡± He was so focused on cultivating that he did not react. Manager Chen hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Master Wen.¡± ¡°What? You said Wen Chuan came out of Chinatown? How did he come out? Where is he now?¡± Peng Chan was so angry that he opened his eyes and glared at Manager Chen. Steward Chen was glared at and the sweat on his head flowed down. ¡°I only found out after seeing the trending topic. I¡¯ll go and investigate now!¡± He knew how much this matter affected Master Peng. ¡°Trash! What use do I have for you? Is it too late to investigate?¡± Peng Chan stood up angrily and looked at the photo on his phone. In the photo, Yu Su and Wen Chuan were standing together. The two of them looked like they had a faint immortal aura and their looks were top-notch. Peng Chan counted with his fingers and could only deduce that Wen Chuan¡¯s departure from the city was related to Yu Su. He was so angry that he threw his phone to the ground. The phone shattered into pieces, and the screen shattered. Damn Yu Su. If not for the fact that he had suffered many backlashes, he would definitely have killed Yu Su personally. She was the biggest variable. Manager Chen, who was behind him, was stunned. Then, he looked at the phone on the ground with heartache. This was a new phone that he had bought last month. It was smashed just like that. There was also his important document inside. Peng Chan scolded, ¡°Wu Jiang is also trash, didn¡¯t he go to Chinatown? Why can¡¯t he even do anything to Yu Su? He even said he was the number one Black Magic Master in the southwest, he is actually so useless.¡± He still wanted to use someone else to kill her, but he did not expect to receive the bad news that Wen Chuan had left Chinatown. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the thought of this, he sent a message to Wu Jiang. [Master Wu, didn¡¯t you go to Chinatown to settle scores with Yu Su? Why did I hear that Yu Su has returned to the capital? Where are you now?] He had been in seclusion for the past few days and knew nothing about the outside world. Not long after, Wu Jiang replied, ¡°I did go to Chinatown, but I sensed Master Wen¡¯s aura. I also heard that Master Wen has a good relationship with Yu Su. Therefore, I only exchanged a few moves with Yu Su before I had no choice but to leave. I¡¯m afraid that if I kill Yu Su in Chinatown, I won¡¯t even be able to leave.¡± These words made Peng Chan even more disdainful. He said coldly, ¡°Cowardly fellow, you¡¯re even afraid of taking revenge.. Where did your previous boldness disappear to!¡± Chapter 742 - Revenge Revenge Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Humans, the older they got, the more timid they became. He finally saw through Wu Jiang. Then, Peng Chan replied to Wu Jiang: [Master Wu, I have an acquaintance in the Metaphysics Management Office. I can bring you to see your little disciple¡¯s corpse. If you need it, I¡¯ll arrange it for you tonight.] When Wu Jiang saw the message, he sneered. Peng Chan really wanted him to take revenge. He replied, [My old friend is still the most loyal. I¡¯ll go and see my little disciple tonight. Please arrange it, Master Peng! Thank you!] Peng Chan replied: [Small matter.] No matter what, he had to push Wu Zhen¡¯s death onto Yu Su and let Wu Jiang take revenge on Yu Su. However, the problem now was that Wen Chuan was beside Yu Su, so it was not easy to make a move. He had to think of a way to lure Wen Chuan away so that he could join forces with Wu Jiang to kill Yu Su. Two hours later. Yu Su and the other two also got off the plane. Xiao Han was waiting at the exit, Ye Tang beside him. Before boarding the plane, Yu Su had contacted Ye Tang and asked her to pick her up. When Xiao Han arrived at the arrival gate, he bumped into Ye Tang and waited with Ye Tang for Yu Su to come out. Meng Bo, Ye Chang, Yu Zheng, and Yu Ruo also stood secretly near the boarding gate, their bodies covered tightly, afraid that they would be recognized by Yu Su¡¯s fans. Yu Ruo coughed lightly and said to him, ¡°If Yu Su asks later, do you know what to say?¡± ¡°I know, I know! I asked you to come.¡± Meng Bo raised his hands in surrender again. Last time, he betrayed his brothers. This time, he was in charge of taking the blame. Yu Zheng snorted. ¡°We¡¯ll see how you perform later. If you don¡¯t perform well, I won¡¯t share any news with you in the future.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Meng Bo quickly nodded. A moment later, Yu Su came out of the boarding gate and saw the eye-catching Xiao Han from the crowd. Xiao Han was wearing casual clothes and a cap on his head. His side profile was perfect and handsome, and his eyes seemed to have cold stars. Beside him was Ye Tang in a red dress. As soon as Yu Su appeared, Xiao Han went up to her with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re back. Let me help you carry your things!¡± He nodded at Wen Chuan. ¡°Master Wen, long time no see.¡± Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a few months.¡± He felt that Xiao Han was not bad. From Xiao Han¡¯s appearance, he could tell that Xiao Han was a sentimental person. He still thought highly of the relationship between the two. ¡°Yu Su!¡± Ye Tang ran towards Yu Su in her high heels with a flamboyant smile on her face. Yu Su also opened her arms and hugged her. ¡°Ye Tang, how have you been recently?¡± ¡°No, life is boring without you. I miss you,¡± Ye Tang said coquettishly. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll accompany you more in the future.¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The two of them chatted for a while. Then, Yu Su said, ¡°I have a villa in the capital. Senior Brother will stay there for a while. Let¡¯s have dinner in the villa tonight. It¡¯s a good time to welcome Senior Brother.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Ye Tang said excitedly. Xiao Han nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have any work tonight. Let¡¯s have a good gathering.¡± Wen Chuan agreed. The few of them carried the luggagesand were about to leave. Unexpectedly, they was stopped by Meng Bo and the others. Meng Bo was pushed out. He rubbed his nose and asked awkwardly, ¡°Ye Tang, can I go with you? I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Tang said coldly. Meng Bo looked hurt and stopped in place. Beside her, Ye Chang coughed twice. ¡°Ye Tang, we have something important to discuss with Yu Su. It has something to do with my mother. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum!¡± He stole a glance at Yu Su and was relieved to see her calm expression. Ye Tang¡¯s face was still cold as she said, ¡°It still won¡¯t do. What can¡¯t we talk about over the phone? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get together, and you¡¯re here to mess things up again!¡± These few were too annoying. Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng looked regretful. They knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to go- Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meng Bo looked at Ye Tang in a daze and didn¡¯t say anything else. In the end, it was Yu Su who said, ¡°I happen to need your help with something. Let¡¯s make things clear in advance. After we¡¯re done, you can leave immediately and not stay for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng immediately smiled and agreed. Chapter 743 - Gathering in the Villa Gathering in the Villa Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su gave Yu Zheng and the others an address and left with Ye Tang and the others. Not long after, Yu Su and the others gathered in the villa. Yu Su entered the pantry and poured cups of tea for Wen Chuan and the others. She even brought out some snacks she had bought on the way. ¡°Try this cookie. It¡¯s especially delicious!¡± Ye Tang said with a smile. Wen Chuan smiled and really picked up a piece. He tasted it and slowly said under Ye Tang¡¯s surprised gaze, ¡°The taste is indeed not bad. It¡¯s better than the ones sold in Chinatown.¡± Ye Tang¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Wen Chuan. In her heart, Master Wen was not tainted by the mortal world. She was just being polite just now. She did not expect Master Wen to really give her face and eat it. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Ye Tang, quickly retract your chin. Senior Brother Wen even opened a snack shop in Chinatown. Even ordinary snack chefs can¡¯t compare to his skills.¡± ¡°Ah? I¡¯m so surprised!¡± Ye Tang excitedly held the snacks and discussed with Wen Chuan for a while. Not long after, Meng Bo and the others arrived. After they entered, they saw the few of them smiling and chatting. There were refreshments on the table, and their eyes were filled with envy. When would they get such treatment! Meng Bo coughed and walked in with an unnatural expression. He cupped his hands at them and said, ¡°Sorry to disturb you!¡± ¡°You knew you were disturbing us, but you still came over!¡± Ye Tang rebuked him without any mercy. Meng Bo smiled awkwardly and wanted to sit next to Ye Tang. Unexpectedly, Ye Tang said coldly, ¡°The four of you sit on plastic stools. You¡¯re not allowed to sit on the sofa. Otherwise, don¡¯t come in.¡± This was Yu Su¡¯s villa. Why should they give them such good treatment? Following Ye Tang¡¯s gaze, Ye Chang also saw four plastic stools leaning against the wall. They were quite far from the sofa, but he was satisfied. If they hadn¡¯t shamelessly come over, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to chat together! Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo had no objections. Yu Ruo was still sitting in the wheelchair and he smiled at them. After the four of them were seated, Yu Su asked, ¡°You said at the airport that there was something important. Can you tell me now?¡± Ye Chang nodded and said slowly, ¡°Ever since my mother was taken away, her room has been emptied and the door has been locked. Yesterday, the cleaner at home went to clean the house and saw a letter in the house. The recipient was you.¡± After saying that, he took out a letter from his pocket. The letter was wrapped in brown paper, and there was no stamp pasted on it. It looked like an ordinary letter. However, for some reason, everyone felt a little uneasy when they saw the letter. Wen Chuan and Yu Su looked at each other and saw a hint of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Yu Su quickly said, ¡°Throw the letter on the table. Hurry!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Chang frowned and asked, but he quickly threw the letter over. Could there really be something wrong with this letter? Then there wouldn¡¯t be any consequences if he kept the letter in his arms, right? Before he could worry, he saw a red light fly over. When he saw it clearly, the red light landed steadily on his chest. Ye Chang looked down and saw that it was a talisman. It was a burning talisman paper. Strangely, although the talisman was burning, it did not burn his clothes. ¡°This is an Exorcism Talisman. You¡¯ve been possessed by evil energy,¡± Wen Chuan said slowly. His gaze seemed to have a penetrating power as he looked at Ye Chang¡¯s heart. If he did not deal with it in time, Ye Chang would definitely die from heart palpitations in three days. This move was really too sinister. Ye Tang asked anxiously, ¡°Then what will happen to him? Will it hurt his body?¡± She already had very few relatives, and she did not want to lose another. Although she did not like Ye Chang on the surface, she treated him as her biological brother in her heart. Yu Su cast a small spell on the letter on the table before holding it in her hand and studying its appearance. ¡°His life isn¡¯t in danger for the time being, but it¡¯s hard to say in the future. Evil aura and murderous aura have invaded his chest, and he¡¯s prone to heart palpitations and death.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She looked at the letter¡¯s appearance calmly. There was no trace of human aura on the letter. The person who sent the letter had done it very carefully. There was a small sign in the lower right-hand corner of the letter. The symbol looked like a skull, but strangely, there were eyes in the two eyeball sockets. Those eyes seemed to be still open. It was a little strange.. Chapter 744 - Anonymous Anonymous Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were a few words written in the middle of the letter. [Mailer: Anonymous] [Recipient: Ms. Yu Su] The font looked like it was written by someone who had been trained in calligraphy. It was very straight and there was nothing worth studying. Yu Su could not find any clues either. She held the letter under her nose and smelled it. She could smell blood. This ink¡­ seemed to be made of blood. She was sure that the other party was not acting mystically, but that the other party was an extremely bloody person, even more terrifying than the mastermind. Wen Chuan also took the letter and looked outside. ¡°Can I open it?¡± It was better for him to be the person opening the letter! He was afraid that something disgusting and terrifying would appear. As the letter opener, at least he could block it immediately. ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su nodded slightly without any objections. She asked Ye Chang, ¡°How long have you been in contact with this letter? Try to be as detailed as possible.¡± Ye Chang recalled for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°The cleaning lady knocked on the door and brought this letter to me last night. After I received it, I placed it in the drawer of the table in my room. In the afternoon, when I knew that you were going to the airport, I kept it in my chest all the way. In the afternoon, I placed it close to my body for about three hours.¡± Yu Su frowned slightly and did not speak. Wen Chuan gently opened the letter, revealing a letter inside. There was a red shadow on the letter, and it seemed to have some words written on it. He opened the letter and muttered, ¡°This is the South Eagle Secret Technique! How did this Secret Technique reappear in the pugilistic world? Could it be¡­¡± Could it be that the person back then was not dead? If that was the case, the world was probably going to be in chaos. Seeing that he was in a daze, Yu Su¡¯s heart sank. This was the first time she had seen her senior brother like this. It seemed like something big had happened. Wen Chuan woke up, opened the letter, and placed it flat on the table. Ye Tang, who was beside him, also gathered enough to take a look, but she cried out in surprise. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. ¡°Oh my god! What exactly is this?¡± Yu Su¡¯s gaze landed on the letter. There was a skull printed on the letter, and there was a sentence written in red. If Yu Su was not wrong, this ink was also human blood. This person¡¯s blood was filled with a dense murderous aura and evil aura, making one¡¯s body tremble and feel a chill run down their spine. ¡°Whew!¡± Xiao Han also took a deep breath, his expression dark. Yu Su looked at the sentence on it. [Dear Yu Su: Are you ready to accept my punishment? I¡¯m still missing a head on my skeleton wall. Do you understand what I mean? After you win against that stupid luck stealer, I¡¯ll personally cut off your head. This is the preview!] At the bottom was a signature: Anonymous. Who was this ¡®Anonymous¡¯? Stupid luck stealer, he must be talking about the mastermind! In other words, the actions of the mastermind were under the surveillance of the ¡®Anonymous¡¯. He had also seen Yu Su¡¯s counterattack, but for some reason, Yu Su had angered this person. Wen Chuan closed the letter and stuffed it back into the envelope. ¡°Yu Su, this person might be here for me. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Tang frowned and asked helplessly. Yu Su was her best friend and Ye Chang was her cousin. She did not want anything to happen to either of them. She hated herself for not being able to protect Yu Su! Yu Su also looked at Wen Chuan in confusion. ¡°Is it related to the seal of Chinatown?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wen Chuan nodded, but he couldn¡¯t say anything else. It involved confidential information. Seeing Ye Tang looking at him with a burning gaze, he sighed and said, ¡°I ruined this person¡¯s agenda. He came for me, but Yu Su happened to become his punching bag. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Yu Su.¡± There were too many things involved, and it was not good for Ye Tang and the others to know too much. Ye Tang was still frowning. ¡°There¡¯s really something wrong with that person¡¯s brain. Since he has a grudge against you, why is he threatening Yu Su? I¡¯m so angry!¡± After saying that, she slammed the table angrily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with apology as he looked at Yu Su. ¡°From now on, you should stay in the villa too!¡± It was not that he did not believe in Yu Su¡¯s strength, but he did not want to give that person a chance. Yu Su nodded and turned to look at Ye Tang. ¡°What about you, Ye Tang? You can also stay in the villa. There are enough rooms here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass. The studio is a little far from here, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to travel. I¡¯ll go back to my apartment!¡± Ye Tang sighed and said. There was obvious worry in her eyes.. Chapter 745 - Exorcism Exorcism Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su smiled. ¡°The person you should be most worried about now is Ye Chang.¡± Ye Chang was corroded by evil energy and needed a spell to exorcize it. ¡°Yu Su, can you¡­¡± Ye Chang looked at Yu Su, wanting her to help. However, before she could finish speaking, Yu Su rejected coldly, ¡°You can find someone else for this.¡± She did not want to contact Ye Chang anymore. Any stronger metaphysical master could resolve the baleful and evil aura. Ye Chang¡¯s gaze darkened as he said indignantly, ¡°I don¡¯t trust others, and I don¡¯t want to find other metaphysical masters.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t resolve it within three days, you will definitely die,¡± Yu Su said calmly. After saying that, she looked at Meng Bo and talked about something else. ¡°Meng Bo, the mastermind might make a big move during this period of time. Help me and the others supervise the status of the various aristocratic families. If there are any abnormalities, I¡¯ll look for you for their records after everything is over.¡± If nothing went wrong, the mastermind was going to make a move. ¡°Big move?¡± Meng Bo thought about it carefully and felt that this matter was simple. ¡°I can do this. If you need anything else, you can hand it to me.¡± He wanted to perform well in front of Yu Su and strive to make Yu Su put in a good word for him in front of Ye Tang. ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Yu Su then looked at Yu Zheng and Yu Ruo. ¡°Pay attention to Mrs. Yu and the second branch of the Hu family at all times. Also, send a message to the group if there are any clues about Yu Miao.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng said in unison. Yu Su secretly cast a curse on Yu Zheng and the other three. If they wanted to tell outsiders what had happened today, they would automatically become mute. It was not that she did not trust the four of them, but she was afraid that they would accidentally say it. After casting the spell, Wen Chuan nodded at her. He had also noticed Yu Su¡¯s small actions and agreed with her. Yu Zheng hesitated for a moment before asking Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, is the big move you mentioned dangerous? The mastermind probably hates you to the core. You have to be careful.¡± He had a bad feeling. After today, something terrible might happen. The current peace was only temporary. Thinking of this, he felt even more uncomfortable. He was Yu Su¡¯s brother, but he could not do anything and still had to rely on Yu Su to investigate everything herself. Yu Zheng felt more and more defeated. Ye Tang snorted coldly. ¡°So what if you know? You can¡¯t do anything. You might as well listen to Yu Su obediently. Whatever Yu Su wants you to do, just do it well. Why are you asking so many questions?¡± She looked down on the brothers of the Yu family. They were not very smart. Yu Zheng lowered his head silently and sighed. Seeing that the discussion was over, Yu Su said, ¡°Since you¡¯re done talking, the four of you can go back. I won¡¯t send you off.¡± However, Ye Chang looked at Wen Chuan. ¡°Master Wen, can you help me dissolve the evil and baleful aura on my body? I can give you compensation, no matter how much.¡± This was his last resort to stay a little longer. His gaze was pleading. Wen Chuan thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, 20 million per ritual.¡± Since the matter was related to him, it was only human nature for him to resolve it. ¡°No problem,¡± Ye Chang agreed readily. ¡°It¡¯s best to do it as soon as possible. I keep feeling a little uncomfortable.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the psychological effect or something else, but he felt stuffy in his chest and couldn¡¯t breathe. Wen Chuan said to Yu Su, ¡°Is it convenient for us to borrow a place?¡± Naturally, he had to find a suitable place to do the ritual. ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Su led the two of them into one of her study rooms. There were things needed to do spells on the study table, and Wen Chuan could use them as he pleased. This spell was very easy for a master like Wen Chuan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He just had to ensure that the evil and baleful aura were completely removed. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°This place is very good.¡± Yu Su retreated, leaving the space for the two of them. After she went out, she heard Ye Tang say, ¡°My cousin stayed because he had to do a ritual. Why are the three of you still here? Do you still want to stay for dinner?¡± The three of them looked at each other. Meng Bo mustered his courage and said, ¡°We came together. Of course, we have to leave together. The four of us are going to eat together later. Of course, we have to wait for Ye Chang..¡± Chapter 746 - High-sounding High-sounding Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that his reason was so dignified, Ye Tang ignored them and played with her phone. Xiao Han went to the kitchen and washed the fruits he had bought. When Yu Su returned, he placed a plate of fruits in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°Yu Su, are you hungry? Hurry up and eat some fruits to cushion your hunger.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Yu Su smiled and chatted with him about the recent events. Ye Tang chimed in from time to time. The atmosphere between the three of them was extremely harmonious, making the other three feel very awkward. They did not know what to do. Yu Ruo hesitated for a long time before mustering his courage and asking Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, it¡¯s my birthday the day after tomorrow. There¡¯s a banquet at home. Since you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t you come over and play? Uncle and Aunt will be coming too.¡± He knew that Yu Su would definitely reject him. However, he just wanted to muster the courage to ask. He did not want to leave any regrets. Yu Su said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± After saying that, she chatted with Xiao Han about other topics. Yu Zheng patted his third brother¡¯s shoulder and shook his head regretfully. He said softly, ¡°Do you feel at ease now that you know the outcome?¡± Meng Bo¡¯s gaze followed Ye Tang. There was deep affection in his eyes, as if he had a lot to say. Ye Tang didn¡¯t even look at him. Meng Bo felt bitter in his heart. He said to the two people beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go drink later. My treat!¡± Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng:¡±¡­¡± The two of them wanted to go back and rest early, but Meng Bo had invited them, so they would go! Yu Ruo nodded reluctantly. Half an hour later, Wen Chuan and Ye Chang came out. Yu Zheng heard footsteps and turned around. ¡°You¡¯re done so quickly?¡± Ye Chang looked at him helplessly. It was very tortuous for him to be inside. Even if Yu Zheng wanted to spend time with Yu Su, there was no need to make it so obvious, right? ¡°I¡¯ll send you out!¡± Seeing that Ye Chang had finally come out, Xiao Han stood up and took the initiative to send the four of them away. The four of them looked at Xiao Han sadly. Meng Bo took a deep breath and stood up from his stool. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The four of them walked out reluctantly. Wen Chuan sat on the sofa and Yu Su asked, ¡°Did you find anything new?¡± Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Su did not ask about the rest. After Xiao Han returned, Ye Tang let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°I finally sent these four people away. I really don¡¯t want to see them.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Xiao Han smiled and walked towards the kitchen with a large bag of vegetables in his hand. ¡°I just got the supermarket to send some vegetables over. Try my cooking tonight.¡± In the past, he didn¡¯t know how to cook, but after the first variety show, he signed up for a gourmet class. He had long had the thought of cooking for Yu Su. ¡°Good, good!¡± Ye Tang clapped excitedly. If Xiao Han¡¯s fans found out, they would definitely be very envious of her! Wen Chuan also smiled and said, ¡°Yu Su, I saw a bakery downstairs just now. I want to make some snacks too. Come with me!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su naturally understood that he wanted to say something to her, so she did not reject him. Ye Tang didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, she said happily, ¡°Since you¡¯re all busy, I¡¯ll wait to eat. Coincidentally, something happened at the studio. I¡¯ll be busy with work first. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± She had run out of the studio at the last minute, so of course she had to take care of her work. After all, she was also one of the bosses. Yu Su and Wen Chuan went to the bakery downstairs. There were raw materials in the baking room. Wen Chuan checked them and started cooking. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, you really don¡¯t look like a Daoist priest from Chinatown. Instead, you look like an actor from a period drama.¡± Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good too. I can earn a living in the capital.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more. Only then did Wen Chuan get to the point. He said with a serious expression, ¡°The South Eagle Secret Technique is the most vicious spell. You have to be careful recently.¡± ¡°Is the South Eagle a faction?¡± Yu Su asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Chuan shook his head. ¡°The South Eagle is a country that really existed a few hundred years ago. The emperor used grievances to increase his cultivation and extend his life. In order to obtain more grievances, he did not hesitate to start many wars. The Battle of Chinatown was one of them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± With this explanation, Yu Su understood the relationship between her senior brother and South Eagle. The Emperor of the South Eagle was her Senior Brother¡¯s enemy. Wen Chuan continued, ¡°There are many types of secret techniques of the South Eagle. Every one of them is unimaginably bloody. I reckon that some descendants of the South Eagle have survived..¡± Chapter 747 - Short Lifespan Short Lifespan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°In other words, there¡¯s a descendant of the South Eagle causing trouble and that descendant also lives in Chinatown?¡± Yu Su asked slowly, ¡°Then when you transcended the tribulation, was the person who used the baleful aura pillar a descendant of the South Eagle?¡± If that was the case, the reason why the descendants of the South Eagle hated her was obvious. If not for Yu Su¡¯s interference, the descendant of the South Eagle would have successfully possessed him long ago. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible! I have a feeling that that person won¡¯t appear so early. We don¡¯t have to worry about it immediately. We just have to be wary.¡± After all, the descendants of the South Eagle had a fatal weakness. Wen Chuan continued, ¡°South Eagle is good at possession techniques. Since hundreds of years ago, countless metaphysical masters have been successfully possessed, causing chaos in Chinatown. However, the people who cultivate this technique have a weakness.¡± He paused for a moment. Yu Su nodded. ¡°A short lifespan?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°This might be a punishment from the heavens. Daoists who cultivate the art of possession won¡¯t live for more than 20 years in every parasitic body. Once the time is up, their bodies will become chaotic for various reasons, causing them to die.¡± This was also a manifestation of fairness! Yu Su thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Do the descendants of the South Eagle have any characteristics?¡± ¡°The eyes,¡± Wen Chuan said. ¡°The eyes are the windows to the soul. Even if you have possessed someone, you can¡¯t hide that ancient gaze. It¡¯s the easiest to judge from the eyes.¡± Even with one¡¯s birth characters, it was very difficult to calculate the identity of the person who had possessed the person. Yu Su¡¯s expression was inexplicable as she pondered for a while. Wen Chuan comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. When the time comes, we¡¯ll naturally know.¡± ¡°Then does Senior Brother have any grudges with South Eagle?¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and asked. Wen Chuan said slowly, ¡°I still can¡¯t hide it from you.¡± He pondered for a moment and said slowly, ¡°Before the war in Chinatown, my father was the city lord. He had long discovered the possession in the city, so he ordered the surrounding people to investigate the possession and lock up all the suspected criminals.¡± ¡°But during the war, the prison was still closed. Someone set fire to the entire prison and almost all the prisoners in the prison died. I heard that the Emperor of the South Eagle was among them.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If there¡¯s any hatred, it¡¯s this matter.¡± At that time, Wen Chuan was only focused on repelling the attackers and couldn¡¯t care less about the people in the prison. Later, after he woke up from his slumber, he heard about what happened back then and felt deeply regretful for a while. After all, those were only suspects and had not been convicted. It was the Wen family¡¯s fault that they were burned to death. He had been brooding over this matter. Yu Su¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. ¡°Then you should be even more prepared. These people won¡¯t let this matter rest until they kill you.¡± Wen Chuan added water to the dough and smiled. ¡°I understand. Have you thought about your own matters?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Su was stunned for a moment before asking. Wen Chuan smiled again. ¡°Little Junior Sister, the path of cultivation is long. If you have someone you like, it¡¯s better to settle down and not let down your time in the world. Since you¡¯ve already left the Yu family, I¡¯m your oldest elder. If you need anything, just tell me.¡± Yu Su¡¯s expression was slightly stunned. She did not expect her senior brother to be talking about this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask if I need anything.¡± However, she did not think too much about it for the time being. Before she dealt with the person behind her, she felt insecure. Wen Chuan said, ¡°Xiao Han is a good child. As long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± As an outsider, it was not convenient for him to say anything. Yu Su nodded seriously. ¡°I understand.¡± Time passed too quickly. She had a lot to do, but she couldn¡¯t let down someone who was good to her. Perhaps it was time for her to consider this matter. The two of them chatted for a while more before Yu Su went upstairs and entered the kitchen to cook with Xiao Han. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that she had arrived, Xiao Han quickly said, ¡°I can do these dishes myself. You can watch from the side. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll watch Chef Xiao cook from the side. The three of us are really lucky today.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Xiao Han smiled in embarrassment. He poured the vegetables into the pot of oil and began to stir-fry. It looked decent. Yu Su stood by the door frame and looked at the man cooking with an apron on. She suddenly fell into a daze.. Chapter 748 - Luban Tribe Luban Tribe Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When she was young, she had imagined what her parents would be like. She had also imagined her parents living such a simple life. She calmed herself down and asked Xiao Han, ¡°When did you learn to cook?¡± ¡°Just for half a year.¡± Xiao Han smiled. He was someone who had signed up for the chef class. The dishes he made would definitely be edible. This was the reason why he dared to cook alone. Yu Su did not say anything else and quietly watched Xiao Han cook. From time to time, she would bring him a plate. Not long after, four dishes and a soup were ready. Yu Su said to the outside, ¡°Ye Tang, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Tang excitedly threw down her computer and ran in. Actually, she had already finished her work long ago, but she could not ruin Yu Su and Xiao Han¡¯s time alone. She could only play a small game on the sofa alone. When the game was over, she was hungry. Ye Tang took out the bowls and chopsticks and filled everyone¡¯s bowls with rice. Wen Chuan also came upstairs with a plate of snacks. ¡°Smells good!¡± he praised. Xiao Han came out with the dishes. ¡°Master Wen, I just learned how to cook. If it doesn¡¯t suit your taste, please forgive me!¡± Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± After everyone was seated, Ye Tang took out a bottle of wine from somewhere and poured a glass for everyone. She smiled and said, ¡°I asked the butler to send this wine over. This is my uncle¡¯s precious wine. It¡¯s about the same age as me!¡± ¡°Then we¡¯re in for a treat.¡± Xiao Han smiled. The five of them enjoyed the meal. Xiao Han¡¯s four dishes and one soup were comparable to the dishes made in a private restaurant. The taste was really not bad. It could be seen that he had put in a lot of effort to learn how to cook. After dinner, the few of them tasted Wen Chuan¡¯s snacks and gave him a unanimous good review. Yu Su said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my senior brother. He¡¯s the one who opened the snack shop chain in Chinatown.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Ye Tang said in surprise. ¡°This is unexpected.¡± Master Wen had the image of a gentle young master, but he actually spent so much effort on desserts. Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Yu Su¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m just making snacks because I have nothing to do. That snack shop was opened by my subordinates. It has nothing to do with me.¡± The few of them chatted for a while more. The sky gradually darkened, and Xiao Han and Ye Tang bade farewell. After the two of them left, Yu Su closed the door. Yu Su¡¯s room was on the second floor, while Wen Chuan and the little Daoist boy¡¯s room was on the third floor. They each returned to their own rooms. At 9.00 pm. The doorbell rang outside the door. The vines immediately followed the window on the second floor and let the branches reach out, finally conveying the news to Yu Su. Yu Su understood what it meant: [There¡¯s a man and a woman waiting outside.] Yu Su tidied up and went downstairs. Wen Chuan was reading in his room and did not go downstairs. When Yu Su reached the door, she stood in front of the video intercom and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± The madam outside the door asked, ¡°Are you Yu Su?¡± Yu Su looked at the lady and saw that she had a gentle temperament. She was not wearing any branded clothes, but it was impossible to ignore her. Yu Su said, ¡°Yes.¡± The madam smiled. ¡°Hello, Yu Su. I¡¯m the mother of the child you saved a few days ago. I specially came to thank you today. I¡¯m a little presumptuous. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Her eyes were gentle and not aggressive at all. The man beside him also said, ¡°We¡¯re from the Luban Tribe. We¡¯re here to thank you.¡± The Luban tribe? Yu Su thought for a while before recalling that the Luban tribe was one of the tribes in the southwest, their strength was on par with the Black Magic Master tribe, the two of them ruled the southwest region. She opened the door and said to the two, ¡°Please come in!¡± She brought the two of them to the living room on the first floor. The little Daoist boy listened to Wen Chuan¡¯s instructions and came down to take a look. He took the initiative to go to the pantry to pour water. The madam introduced herself. Her name was Shen Yin. She was the wife of the Grand Elder of the Luban Tribe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man beside her also cupped his hands at Yu Su. ¡°I¡¯m the Grand Elder of the Luban Tribe, Lu Li. We¡¯ve really disturbed you by coming over rashly today.¡± Yu Su said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± The two of them bowed to Yu Su and said agitatedly, ¡°Thank you for saving our son.¡± Yu Su helped them up and asked with a frown, ¡°Are you the parents of that child?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yin nodded. ¡°A few days ago, my son, Lu Mo, accidentally went missing. We searched for a few days but couldn¡¯t find him. Just as we were anxious, we received the news that Momo had been saved. That night, our people brought Momo back..¡± Chapter 749 - Trump Card Trump Card Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Was this the reason why Momo left without saying goodbye back then? Could it be that his family had really picked him up? Yu Su¡¯s brows were still furrowed. Then why didn¡¯t he tell her at that time? She felt that something was wrong. Yu Su nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that he returned safely. How is he now?¡± Lu Li immediately said, ¡°After he arrived home, he had a high fever that night. His fever only subsided yesterday. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he hasn¡¯t recovered yet, we would definitely bring him here to thank him.¡± Yu Su said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Lu Li put down the things in his hand. ¡°You must accept these things. This is a small token of our appreciation.¡± He placed all the bags on the table. Before Yu Su could speak, Shen Yin said, ¡°You should take it. We¡¯ll feel uneasy if you don¡¯t take it. To be honest, ever since we found the child, we¡¯ve also asked around about you. Only then did I know that you¡¯re such a powerful metaphysical master. These things are all useful to metaphysical masters.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. We asked around and found out that you¡¯re staying here. I have no intention of offending you.¡± Lu Li nodded as well. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll accept it. As long as the child is fine, the two of you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± She had a feeling that these two must be plotting something. ¡°Then let¡¯s exchange each other¡¯s contact details! When Momo gets better, I¡¯ll bring him to thank you,¡± Shen Yin said with a smile. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After exchanging their contact details, Shen Yin said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, so we won¡¯t stay any longer. Master Yu, if you need anything in the future, feel free to look for us.¡± Lu Li added, ¡°As long as we can do it, we will definitely not decline.¡± Yu Su stood up and sent the two of them out. When she returned, she opened all the gifts on the table and couldn¡¯t help but look shocked. The two bags that she had opened in the beginning were some high-grade medicinal herbs. Although these things were rare, they could be bought with money. When Yu Su opened the third box, she was slightly shocked. The third box actually contained a large pile of low-grade spirit stones. The quality of these low-grade spirit stones was not good, and they could not provide much help to cultivation, but they were still rare treasures. The Luban Tribe actually had so many of them. Their foundation was quite rich. In the fourth box was a slingshot. She studied it carefully and realized that this slingshot was completely different from ordinary slingshots. Every time this slingshot was fired, it could actually reduce the magic power on the metaphysical masters. This was a weapon specially designed for metaphysical masters. If she was facing ordinary metaphysical masters, she could defeat that person with this slingshot with the use of specially made rocks. This weapon could not be underestimated! The fifth box was the smallest and most exquisitely packaged. The moment Yu Su opened it, she realized that there was a blueprint inside. When she opened it and looked at it carefully, she was surprised for a moment. This was a new type of weapon! This weapon was very similar to a submachine gun, but the bullets it fired could penetrate the protective shield on the metaphysical masters. Under many attacks, the metaphysical masters could be killed with one shot like ordinary people. It could be said that this weapon was simply specially made to resist metaphysical masters. However, making this gun was very difficult. During the production process, a large number of spirit stones were needed. It happened to be the kind of spirit stones that the Hu family¡¯s spirit stone mine had. It could be said that this blueprint was given at the right time. If Yu Su handed this blueprint to Minister Ruan, Yu Su¡¯s position in the Metaphysics Management Office would definitely rise. It was a great thing for her. It was also extremely helpful in resisting the mastermind. This weapon was equivalent to a trump card. At this thought, Yu Su immediately put the blueprint back into the box, her eyes still filled with shock and hesitation. She was puzzled. If this weapon were to descend into the world, it would be an additional weapon that could fight against metaphysical masters, but there were other hidden dangers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then why did the Luban Tribe give her such a powerful weapon? Could it be that he really wanted to repay her for saving Memo¡¯s life? Yu Su could not figure it out, so she did not think about it anymore. Instead, she took the fifth box and went to the third floor to talk to Wen Chuan in detail. Wen Chuan was also slightly surprised after reading it. He did not expect the current technology to develop so quickly.. There were actually weapons targeting metaphysical masters! Chapter 750 - Blessing in Disguise Blessing in Disguise Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Wen Chuan saw Yu Su¡¯s furrowed brows, he comforted her, ¡°Just hand the blueprint to the Metaphysics Management Office. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. This isn¡¯t something you should worry about. That person might want to use you to build a relationship with the Metaphysics Management Office.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll keep this blueprint with you for the time being! When I need it, I¡¯ll come and ask you for it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wen Chuan agreed readily. He was still very happy that Yu Su needed him. The two of them chatted for a while more about the arrangements of the mastermind. Yu Su suddenly thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Senior Brother, I suddenly remembered something!¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Wen Chuan nodded. Yu Su¡¯s expression was solemn as she said, ¡°I saved that child from the Luban family. He disappeared from the ward that night. I found a note under the pillow on the bed. The words on the note were a little strange. I forgot to tell you.¡± ¡°What message?¡± Wen Chuan continued to ask. Yu Su said, ¡°There¡¯s more than one person, they come and go.¡± This sentence corresponded to the South Eagle¡¯s Secret Technique of Possession. After Possession, they come and go. Wen Chuan had obviously thought of this too. ¡°Do you still have the note from back then?¡± Yu Su nodded and took it out of her purse. Wen Chuan placed the note under the light and took a closer look. The handwriting on it was crooked and looked like it was written by a child. Could it be written by Momo? It was still written in pencil. The force was very shallow, and the strokes were strange. He looked at it for a while and could not find any other clues. He could only give up. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll know later!¡± Wen Chuan handed the note to Yu Su. After Yu Su returned to her room, she drew a Heart Cleansing Talisman and pasted one at the door. She was reading a cultivation book at her desk. After sitting for a while, she heard her phone vibrate. ¡°Buzz buzz!¡± She opened it and saw that it was a message from Minister Ruan. [Yu Su, Leng Yan and He Jun want to return to the team, but I¡¯m a little worried. Do you have time to come to the hospital tomorrow to check their bodies?] Ever since Leng Yan and He Jun woke up, the two of them were still recuperating in the hospital. Yu Su calculated the time. The two of them should have recovered more or less. They just had to take care of their health in the future. It was not impossible for the two of them to return to the Metaphysics Management Office. Yu Su replied: [I¡¯m free tomorrow. See you in the ward at nine in the morning!] Ruan Dong: [Okay!] The next day. When Yu Su arrived at the ward, she first checked the two of them and realized that there was no residual murderous aura or ferocity in their bodies. She tested their physical fitness and found that they had received a blessing in disguise. Their bodies were stronger than before, as if they had mutated. Yu Su thought for a while before finding the reason. When the little snake absorbed the murderous aura from the two of them, it would also infuse its magic power into them to maintain the balance in their bodies. This magic power would unknowingly modify their physical fitness. Yu Su told them everything truthfully. He Jun was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This is a great thing. I was wondering why my body has been so energetic these past few days. I thought I had been lying down for too long. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a reason.¡± Now that his body was stronger, it would be easier for him to catch evil cultivators in the future. Leng Yan also smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s the little snake? Let me take a look!¡± Yu Su took the little snake out of her pocket and placed it on the bed. He Jun was shocked and hurriedly ran behind Minister Ruan to hide. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of snakes!¡± Although he knew that the little snake had treated him, he was still afraid. Ruan Dong glanced at him helplessly and did not say anything. Leng Yan reached out and gently touched the little snake¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have woken up so early.¡± At this point, she looked at Yu Su and asked, ¡°What does the little snake like to eat?¡± She wanted to repay its kindness. Yu Su smiled. ¡°It likes to eat poisonous insects and spirit stones.¡± Leng Yan nodded and made a mental note. If there was a chance in the future, she would definitely bring more delicious food for the little snake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Quick! Take it back quickly. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± He Jun whispered behind Minister Ruan. His voice sounded like he was about to cry. Yu Su smiled and put the little snake back into her pocket. Leng Yan asked curiously, ¡°Has the little snake always been so small?¡± She had heard that the spirit beasts of metaphysical masters were all very huge. She did not expect the little snake to be so small.. Chapter 751 - Cooperation Cooperation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su said, ¡°Snakes are spirit beasts and can change their size freely. They usually maintain their small appearance. When fighting, they can become several meters long.¡± ¡°A few meters¡­¡± He Jun couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Goosebumps were about to appear on his body. When he was young, he forgot to close the window and a snake climbed in from the window. In the morning, he woke up and touched the snake¡¯s body under the blanket. From then on, he had grown a fear for snakes. The thought of a slippery snake made him feel uncomfortable. Leng Yan glared at him coldly. ¡°Useless!¡± As the captain of the Metaphysics Management Office, he naturally could not be afraid of anything. Leng Yan looked at Yu Su again and asked, ¡°Then can we go back to the Metaphysics Management Office?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I suggest that you rest for another week and recuperate well. It¡¯s still not good to work too hard too early.¡± Of course, she knew what these two were thinking. However, these two people were very strong. It would not be good if they left behind the root of the illness. They still needed to recuperate for a while. He Jun said in frustration, ¡°Alright! I thought I could return to the team. I was happy for nothing. I¡¯m going to rot in the hospital bed all day.¡± He wanted to go back and help Minister Ruan as soon as possible. Ruan Dong patted his shoulder and smiled. ¡°I really need you here. Rest well. I¡¯ll wait for you to come back.¡± Of course, he wanted the two of them to come back, but their health was more important. Leng Yan said, ¡°Captain, if you need us to do anything, let us know. We can also help you find information in the ward.¡± She still wanted to do her part. ¡°Okay,¡± Ruan Dong said with a smile. After chatting for a while, Yu Su bade farewell and Ruan Dong followed her downstairs. Ruan Dong said, ¡°Do you want to come to my office?¡± Yu Su nodded. Just like that, Yu Su got into Ruan Dong¡¯s car. After arriving at the office, Yu Su sat on the sofa. Ruan Dong made Yu Su a cup of tea. ¡°It¡¯s new tea. Try it.¡± Ruan Dong smiled and handed the tea over. Yu Su said, ¡°Thank you!¡± She took a sip and said directly, ¡°I suspect that the mastermind will make a big move within this month. We have to be prepared. This is a blueprint I obtained yesterday. Take a look first.¡± She took out the blueprint. She had gotten it from Wen Chuan before leaving. ¡°Big move?¡± Ruan Dong frowned. Since it was a big move, it meant that they had to make a lot of preparations. There might be innocent people involved. This was not good news. At the same time, he was worried about Yu Su¡¯s safety. ¡°Is there any more specific news?¡± Ruan Dong asked quickly, lowering his eyes in deep thought. Yu Su said, ¡°That person has a high chance of collaborating with the great Black Magic Master of the southwest tribe, Wu Jiang, to use the relationship between Wu Jiang and us to get rid of me. First, he will transfer my senior brother, Wen Chuan, away, and then he will attack me. They are afraid that if they don¡¯t get rid of me, I will grow even stronger.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Wen Chuan took the blueprint of the Luban Tribe and looked at it carefully. The more he looked at it, the brighter his eyes became. In the end, he looked at Yu Su excitedly and asked, ¡°Where did you get this blueprint? It¡¯s too exquisite! It¡¯s really too exquisite!¡± ¡°The Luban Tribe,¡± Yu Su said slowly. ¡°Minister Ruan, do you remember this tribe?¡± This tribe had almost no presence, but they had been working together with the Black Magic Master tribe to manage the southwest region, they could not be underestimated. Ruan Dong was enlightened. ¡°If it¡¯s this tribe, then that¡¯s right. I heard that the people of this tribe are descendants of Lu Ban and are best at making various tools. Now, they¡¯re even making weapons¡­¡± Then, Yu Su recounted her encounter with Momo at the spirit stone mine and talked about what happened last night. ¡°I guess they came to give me a gift because they actually wanted to use me to give this blueprint to the Metaphysics Management Office.¡± ¡°In that case, does it mean that they want to work with the Metaphysics Management Office?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ruan Dong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°As long as they¡¯re willing to cooperate, our Metaphysics Management Office has no objections. If they contact you, just answer them like this.¡± In any case, the final weapon would land in the Metaphysics Management Office. They were not afraid that the Luban tribe would not make any requests, but they were afraid that they would not dare to cooperate with the Metaphysics Management Office. ¡°Alright, but I still have to say one more thing. The Metaphysics Management Office can¡¯t let down their guard. We still don¡¯t know their true intentions,¡± Yu Su reminded. Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand..¡¯ Chapter 752 - Blood Calamity Blood Calamity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The two of them chatted for a while more before Yu Su left. Before returning to the villa, she even went to see Wu Zhen. Wu Zhen¡¯s Dharmic powers had all dissipated, and his meridians were broken. It was no longer possible for him to cultivate again. He would not be able to harm anyone in the future. After seeing that, Yu Su left in satisfaction. Two days later. At the dining table, Yu Miao said carefully to Hu Ying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve contacted Master Peng to remove the remaining worm poison in your body. Do you have time? Master Peng has already agreed.¡± These days, Hu Ying¡¯s mood was very difficult to deal with. She would fly into a rage whenever something didn¡¯t go her way. Hu Ying was stunned for a moment and suddenly thought of the Daoist priest who was full of immortal aura. Recently, she had been constipated. She had found several Daoist priests and they all said that this was the side effect of the worm poison. As time passed, she would recover. However, Hu Ying was unwilling to give up. She went to several hospitals but still could not be cured. She didn¡¯t expect her adopted daughter to be so considerate and ask Master Peng for help. She was a little touched. She said slowly, ¡°Of course I have time. You¡¯re still the most considerate.¡± Yu Miao heaved a sigh of relief. She leaned her head on Hu Ying¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I see Mom¡¯s sad face every day. I feel terrible too. Mom, you have to get better quickly.¡± When Hu Ying heard these considerate words, she felt extremely comfortable. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I still have you by my side. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± She thought of her sons again and became angry again. She had given birth to four sons, but none of them cared about her! During this period of time, there was not a single person who called to care about her. It made her too disappointed. Hu Ying said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s like I didn¡¯t give birth to those four sons at all!¡± Yu Miao saw the hatred in Hu Ying¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head and sneered. She said softly, ¡°Perhaps my brothers are all busy. I¡¯ll spend more time with Mom when I have time.¡± ¡°Busy? What are they so busy about? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Hu Ying was even angrier. She rambled on for a full two hours. In the end, when she was tired, Yu Miao asked carefully, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t I make an appointment with Master Peng tomorrow? I¡¯m afraid Master Peng has something on at the last minute tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± Hu Ying took a sip of tea and said coldly. After Yu Miao was done, she asked Hu Ying for another sum of money. Hu Ying transferred a million dollars to her bank card. In her heart, she looked down on this sum of money, but she accepted it with a smile. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you in the future.¡± Of course, Yu Miao knew what Hu Ying wanted. After all, Yu Su had cut ties with her. After hearing Yu Miao¡¯s words, Hu Ying immediately smiled. ¡°Alright, with a good daughter like you, I can rest assured for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t care about the four of them!¡± Right now, she felt like she was alone. Whether it was her husband, her maternal family, or her biological children, they did not care about her. She needed love very much. Hu Ying smiled and said, ¡°Ask Mom for more money after you¡¯re done spending it. I still have money here.¡± Yu Miao hugged Hu Ying and said sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to be your daughter. I must have been great in my previous life!¡± Her lowered eyes, however, were cold and even a little disgusted. When the servants saw this scene, they could not help but purse their lips. This mother-daughter pair was more fake than any other. The next day. When they arrived at the agreed place, Master Peng appeared as promised. He cleansed the remaining poison in Hu Ying¡¯s body cleanly. After everything was done, Yu Miao handed over the gift. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the remuneration to your assistant¡¯s card later. This is a small token of appreciation from Mrs. Yu. Please accept it.¡± Peng Chan stroked his beard with a smile and said to Hu Ying, ¡°Mrs. Yu, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s my honor to help you with the ritual.¡± Hearing that Master Peng was giving her face, Hu Ying felt extremely happy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. This is just a small token of appreciation. I still have to rely on you in the future!¡± Ever since she experienced the pain of the worm poison acting up, she knew the importance of metaphysical masters. She told herself not to offend metaphysical masters. Master Peng smiled modestly. ¡°No, no. I have to rely on Mrs. Yu. The Yu family is huge. I¡¯m just slightly proficient in metaphysics.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Master Peng suddenly asked, ¡°Mrs. Yu, we¡¯re having a good chat. I¡¯m fated with you. I want to remind you that your biological daughter, Yu Su, is going to face a bloody calamity soon.. You have to remind her!¡± Chapter 753 - Deception Deception Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What?¡± Hu Ying was shocked. When she regained her senses, she said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s not my daughter. I¡¯ve already cut ties with her.¡± Master Peng smiled. ¡°You can hide it from others, but you can¡¯t hide it from me. From your looks, you¡¯re someone who values relationships. She¡¯s your flesh and blood. How can you ignore her so easily?¡± Even if she didn¡¯t want to care, he had to let her care. He had many ways to deceive an idiot like Hu Ying. Hu Ying was stunned for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s indeed my biological daughter, but she hasn¡¯t listened to me for a long time. How can I control her? Besides, the fact that she will have a bloody calamity has nothing to do with me!¡± What little motherly love she had left in her heart was given to Yu Miao. When she heard that Yu Su was going to suffer a bloody calamity, she did feel terrible for a moment, but after thinking about it carefully, she didn¡¯t really want to care. Wasn¡¯t Yu Su a great metaphysical master? Then she would definitely be able to escape the blood calamity on her own, right? ¡°Mrs. Yu, things are man-made. If you let go and ignore her, she will definitely fall into a bottomless abyss. If you help her a little, she might be able to avoid a disaster. You definitely can¡¯t bear to see her fall into the abyss, right?¡± Peng Chan said with a smile. There was a hint of wisdom in his eyes. Hu Ying was convinced by his words. After hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°Tell me, what kind of bloody calamity does she have to resolve?¡± She wanted to see if it was difficult. If it was, she would give up! Anyway, she had Yu Miao and did not lack such a daughter. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Peng Chan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple to resolve this bloody calamity. I¡¯ll get the person who wants to kill Yu Su to meet her. After the two of them shake hands and make peace, this bloody calamity will naturally be resolved.¡± ¡°Who wants to kill Yu Su?¡± Hu Ying asked with a suspicious expression. Peng Chan said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s someone Yu Su offended. Young people do things without leaving any leeway, they are prone to causing trouble. For example, this Black Magic Master of the Black Magic Master tribe, Wu Jiang. His disciple was captured and imprisoned by Yu Su, and his disciple was assassinated in prison. Wu Jiang wants to settle scores with Yu Su.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Hu Ying nodded in understanding. It really sounded like how Yu Su would act. Yu Su did not care about the consequences. It was normal for someone to seek revenge on her. She thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Then what do I need to do?¡± She just did not want Yu Su to implicate the entire Yu family. If that person sought revenge and found the Yu family, Hu Ying would not be able to escape the fate of being slaughtered. Peng Chan smiled and stroked his beard, looking like a sage: ¡°This matter is simple, half a month later, I will hold a banquet to invite the great Black Magic Master Wu Jiang, you can invite Yu Su as well. If the two of them can shake hands and make peace at the banquet, this bloody calamity will naturally be eliminated.¡± ¡°Can the two of them shake hands and make peace?¡± Hu Ying felt that this matter was a little uncertain. ¡°Since that person¡¯s disciple was assassinated, there¡¯s a life between them!¡± She hesitated for a moment and used her brain to think for a moment. Peng Chan sneered in his heart. Of course, he would not shake hands and make peace. He had set up this trap to let the two of them kill each other. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I know this Master Wu Jiang. He¡¯s the most reasonable. If you explain the cause and effect, the two of them will definitely shake hands and make peace.¡± ¡°Alright, then send me an address. I¡¯ll bring Yu Su over in half a month.¡± Hu Ying sighed and said. It would take some effort for her to convince Yu Su. Yu Miao almost laughed when she heard this. Only a fool like Hu Ying would be fooled so easily. How stupid! Even if Yu Su suffered a bloody calamity, why would Master Peng, who had nothing to do with Yu Su, help her? Hu Ying said slowly, ¡°What about the reward?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Master Peng thought for a while before saying, ¡°This is a good deed I did. Since it¡¯s a good deed, I¡¯ll take a small reward. Mrs. Yu, just give it as you see fit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really benevolent. The Daoist Association is really lucky to have such a powerful metaphysical master like you!¡± Hu Ying could not help but praise. Master Peng was the most powerful metaphysical master she had ever seen. His character was noble and his metaphysical skills were strong. She planned to go to Master Peng for help if anything happens to her in the future. Yu Miao also took the opportunity to praise him.. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that people who want to seek Master Peng¡¯s services have to wait until next year! It¡¯s our blessing to be able to find you to help us!¡± Chapter 754 - Secret Weapon Secret Weapon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Peng Chan nodded with a benevolent expression. ¡°As long as I can help you.¡± As long as he got rid of Yu Su first and then Wen Chuan, he would be the true ruler of Chinatown. He was the final winner. Just like that, Hu Ying and Master Peng agreed on a time to bring Yu Su to the next meeting and the few of them left the tea house. In the next few days, Yu Su brought the Luban Tribe to see Ruan Dong. The secret weapon was being made anxiously. After resting for a week, Leng Yan and He Jun returned to the Metaphysics Management Office as they wished and continued their previous work. The members of Team One and Team Two were as happy as if it was the new year. At night, the people from the First Department had a good meal together. Minister Ruan gave a speech, hoping that the First Department could work together and continue to help each other in the future. That night, even the director came over for a few drinks. The next day, Minister Wang of the Second Department was so angry that his face was cold. He mocked everyone he saw with deep resentment and anger. He seemed to have predicted that the director would most likely be Minister Ruan. On Yu Su¡¯s side. She was busy with work in the studio every day and used her free time to cultivate. Yu Su had a feeling that there would be a life-and-death battle soon. And she had to be prepared at all times. A few nights later, Yu Su was sitting by the window reading when her phone suddenly rang. She saw that it was a call from Hu Ying¡¯s assistant. She understood. The day was finally coming. Yu Su answered, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Hu Ying¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, sounding a little strange. Yu Su said, ¡°Speak if you have something to say.¡± Of course, she knew that it was Hu Ying. Hu Ying cleared her throat and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I was in the wrong last time. I apologize to you. You should know that I have my difficulties. No matter what¡­¡± Hearing such a long string of words, Yu Su said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Hu Ying was a little angry, but when she thought of what she had to do, she suppressed her anger and said, ¡°I know that it was you and your senior brother who cured Hu Rui. After thinking about it, I still feel that I have to thank you. I was the one who caused this poison. I have the responsibility to bear it. If you have time, come to the Hu family villa for a meal tomorrow as my gratitude.¡± She was really afraid that Yu Su would hang up. However, at the thought of being restrained by Yu Su, Hu Ying¡¯s heart burned with anger. Yu Su sneered. ¡°Helping Hu Rui detoxify the worm poison was what I wanted to do myself. It has nothing to do with you, and I don¡¯t need your gratitude.¡± She understood now. Someone must have borrowed Hu Ying to ask her and her senior brother out. In that case, even if she refused, Hu Ying would not let it go. When Hu Ying heard her cold words, she felt upset. However, she did not want to be led by the nose by Yu Su. Hu Ying composed herself and continued to explain, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. I want to see you too. Please give me this chance!¡± Since Yu Su was unwilling to be thanked, she would use her emotions to move her. Yu Su quickly said, ¡°Ha! Listen to yourself. Do you think you would believe me if I were you?¡± Would a mother who doted on her adopted daughter want to see a daughter she did not love like her? It sounded ridiculous no matter how one looked at it. Hu Ying was stunned. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Could it be that her performance was so fake? Yu Su¡¯s voice turned even colder as she questioned, ¡°Is there nothing else? I won¡¯t go. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± The person behind her should know her personality very well. If she agreed so easily, the person behind her would not believe her. Hu Ying immediately panicked and could not help but say, ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I heard that Wu Jiang is looking for you for revenge. I don¡¯t want you to die just like that. I¡¯ll let Master Peng mediate and let the two of you meet. Is that alright?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wasn¡¯t she doing all this for Yu Su? How could Yu Su not know her painstaking efforts? Yu Su continued coldly, ¡°The last time I retorted Master Peng quite a bit, would he be so kind as to help me? Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so little of him. He¡¯s in a high position, how could he stoop to your level?¡± Hu Ying couldn¡¯t help but defend Master Peng. Moreover, Master Peng had even helped her clear the poison. He was a good person to begin with, so Hu Ying did not allow Yu Su to make wild guesses about Master Peng.. Chapter 755 - Not at a Loss Not at a Loss Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Su asked suspiciously again, acting as if she was considering it. Anyway, she could not agree easily. Otherwise, she would definitely be discovered by the mastermind. It would be difficult to complete her plan later. Hu Ying continued, ¡°Master Peng did this not only for you, but also for the peace between the Capital and the Southwest Tribe. Think about it. He¡¯s the chief of the Daoist Association, so of course he has to deal with domestic disputes. The dispute between you and Wu Jiang is under his control. This is just his responsibility. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± In her opinion, Yu Su would not suffer any losses anyway. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it again!¡± Yu Su said hesitantly. Hu Ying immediately continued to persuade her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. Listen to me on this matter. This is a matter of life and death. How can you be so indecisive? Master Peng is only willing to spend so much effort to help you make peace on my account.¡± Yu Su asked, ¡°What do you think Master Peng¡¯s goal is?¡± Hu Ying immediately said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives. Don¡¯t think so darkly about everything, alright? He¡¯s mainly doing it for official business. Secondly, he might just be helping you out of kindness. Don¡¯t think too complicated!¡± In any case, she believed in Master Peng. Hu Ying felt that her daughter¡¯s values were a little crooked. She always thought badly of others. Moreover, he was the master of the Daoist Association and was busy doing spells all day long. He was like a sage. How could he have the time to deal with a little girl like Yu Su? Was Master Peng too bored? Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up silently with a mocking expression. Hu Ying was old, but her thoughts were like a little girl¡¯s. Did she really think that free things would drop from the sky? If Hu Ying knew that Master Peng had joined forces with Zhao Lan to poison her, she did not know how she would react. It must be hilarious! Seeing that Yu Su did not speak, Hu Ying continued to persuade her, ¡°Come here! Even if you can¡¯t reach an agreement with Wu Jiang, he will probably spare your life on account of Master Peng. This is your chance to save your life.¡± Yu Su immediately laughed. ¡°How do you know that I can¡¯t beat Wu Jiang? What a joke.¡± ¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t be so aggressive all the time. Even if you defeat Wujiang, he can still use his worm poison to harm you. You¡¯ll be the one who suffers in the end. I¡¯m only saying this for your own good. Do you understand? Do you want to end up like me, suffering from the torture of the worm poison?¡± Hu Ying said helplessly. Seeing that she had nothing else to say, Yu Su pretended to agree. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll bring Senior Brother over. But let me make it clear first that you can¡¯t force me to do anything. Everything has to be approved by me.¡± ¡°Alright! I understand. I¡¯ll tell Master Peng.¡± Hu Ying happily replied, ¡°Then that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll tell Master Peng to quickly contact Wu Jiang.¡± Yu Su replied unhappily, ¡°Okay!¡± With that, she hung up. Hu Ying smiled happily and hurriedly sent a voice message to Master Peng. ¡°Master Peng, Yu Su has already agreed. I¡¯ve already sent the recording over. Remember to ask Wu Jiang to come tomorrow!¡± The last time they met, Peng Chan had told Hu Ying to save the recording of their call. He wanted to listen to it. Hu Ying did as he said. On the other side, Peng Chan listened to the entire recording with a satisfied expression. Sure enough, the fish had taken the bait. Although Yu Su questioned a few things, she still agreed to come over. When she came over, it would be her death. He had prepared everything. They were just waiting for tomorrow! At night, Peng Chan asked Devotee Mingda to contact Wu Jiang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Devotee Mingda brought Wu Jiang to the hidden room of the Metaphysics Management Office. When Wu Jiang saw the fake corpse, he cried bitterly, allowing Devotee Mingda to see his sadness. Wu Jiang sneered in his heart. If he had not known that his disciple was not dead, he might have really been used by Peng Chan, this treacherous person. Unfortunately, he had known long ago. He would not fall for it. After Devotee Mingda brought Wu Jiang to see the corpse, he brought him to Peng Chan¡¯s temporary residence.. Chapter 756 - Irreconcilably Opposed Irreconcilably Opposed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Peng Chan saw Wu Jiang arrive, he stood up and said politely, ¡°Master Wu, I heard about your precious disciple¡¯s encounter and am deeply heartbroken!¡± Wu Jiang waved his sleeve angrily and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m irreconcilable with that Yu Su!¡± His face was livid, and the veins on his neck were bulging. Seeing that Wu Jiang was so angry, Peng Chan hid the smile in his eyes. ¡°Master Wu, have some tea!¡± He asked the people below to pour tea. Wu Jiang sat up angrily. ¡°Yu Su is really arrogant. If not for Wen Chuan holding down the fort in Chinatown, I would have killed her long ago. Unfortunately, Wen Chuan is also in the capital now. I don¡¯t even have the chance to attack!¡± At this point, he sighed deeply. Peng Chan persuaded, ¡°Master Wu, don¡¯t be anxious. I called you here today to discuss this matter with you. I¡¯ve created an excellent opportunity for you to take revenge. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get someone to lure Wen Chuan away. You just have to take revenge.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re not joking with me, right?¡± Wu Jiang stood up in surprise and confirmed with Peng Chan. Peng Chan laughed and picked up a cup of tea. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Why would I lie to you?¡± Looking at Wu Jiang¡¯s reaction, he felt that tomorrow¡¯s matter was almost certain. Wu Jiang calmed down again. He sat down and said to Peng Chan, ¡°Then what do you want after doing this?¡± Peng Chan smiled. ¡°Others don¡¯t know what I want, but don¡¯t you know? The Daoist Association has been suppressed by Master Wen for so many years. Of course, I¡¯m unwilling. This time, I want to get rid of him.¡± This was just a cover that he had thought of long ago. It would not be so easy to get rid of Wen Chuan. However, it was enough to deceive Wu Jiang. Peng Chan was confident that Wu Jiang would not discover the truth. Wu Jiang nodded in understanding and looked happy. ¡°I see. Then we can kill two birds with one stone by doing this. I¡¯ll get rid of my enemy, and you¡¯ll get rid of your greatest problem. Then I¡¯ll agree to this matter. I¡¯ll be there on time tomorrow.¡± He pretended to be happy. Peng Chan nodded, ¡°Alright, I knew that Master Wu would be interested in this matter. Since Master Wu agrees, we will officially form an alliance.¡± ¡°No problem. I wish Master Peng success in becoming the leader of Chinatown,¡± Wu Jiang said with a smile. Peng Chan¡¯s smile deepened. The two of them discussed the detailed plan again. Then, Peng Chan personally sent Wu Jiang out. After completely leaving Peng Chan¡¯s line of sight, Wu Jiang¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. Wu Jiang said in a low voice, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re indeed cunning!¡± He hurriedly returned to his residence and contacted Yu Su. That night, Yu Su, Ruan Dong, and Wu Jiang went to a hidden place in the capital to discuss about the matters for the next dady. In the end, they even let Wu Jiang and Wu Zhen meet. In the secret room. When Wu Jiang saw his thin disciple, his face was filled with anger. ¡°How did you become so thin? Did the Metaphysics Management Office mistreat you?¡± He wanted to settle scores with Ruan Dong! Wu Zhen immediately shook his head and said with a dispirited expression, ¡°Master, ever since I was injured in prison, I can¡¯t mobilize any cultivation strength. My many years of strength has been crippled!¡± Even if he had delicious food to eat every day, he was not in the mood to eat it. When he was young, his master told him that he would inherit the entire Black Magic Master tribe in the future. Now that his cultivation was crippled, his entire life was ruined. Even if he returned to the southwest tribe, he would not have the face to meet the people of the tribe. Wu Jiang picked up his hand and circulated the energy on his body. He realized that all the meridians in his body had been broken and there was no possibility of treatment. Wu Jiang could not help but roar, ¡°No! Who did it?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it really be Peng Chan¡¯s doing? There was no life on Wu Zhen¡¯s face. He sighed and said, ¡°Needless to say, it must be Master Peng. I knew it from the moment I saw Fang Tian.¡± ¡°You mean Chinatown¡¯s number one expert, Fang Tian? He injured you?¡± Wu Jiang asked coldly. Wu Zhen nodded. ¡°Other than Master Peng, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can order Fang Tian around.¡± Wu Jiang continued to search his dantian calmly. Suddenly, he felt something and continued to sense forward.. Chapter 757 - The Enemy Is Peng Chan The Enemy Is Peng Chan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was Peng Chan¡¯s aura! Wu Jiang suddenly discovered a major clue. ¡°It really is him. It¡¯s that old man Peng Chan who harmed you!¡± Wu Jiang roared furiously. Initially, he did not believe that Peng Chan would make a move. However, after hearing his disciple¡¯s words and the evidence he had found, he completely believed it. Wu Zhen¡¯s eyes were red and tears flowed down. He knelt in front of Wu Jiang and begged, ¡°Master, please avenge me. You must kill Peng Chan!¡± ¡°Of course. Just you wait!¡± Wu Jiang gritted his teeth and said. The two of them chatted for a while more before Wu Jiang walked out of the secret room. Minister Ruan sent Wu Jiang out secretly. After Wu Jiang returned to his residence, he carefully thought about how to take revenge. The pain in his heart almost drowned him. His most talented disciple had been crippled, how was his Black Magic Master clan going to revive in the future! The more he thought about it, the more sorrowful he felt, and the more he hated Peng Chan. The next day, at five in the afternoon. Yu Su and Wen Chuan took a car to Hu Ying¡¯s villa. Wen Chuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to what they¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯ll lure you away first. This way, I¡¯ll be alone and it¡¯ll be easy to deal with me.¡± Yu Su also joked easily. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible, but is there any way to lure me away?¡± It would take a lot of brainpower to find a way to lure him away. This method had to be very reasonable so that it would not arouse their suspicion. Yu Su said casually, ¡°My guess is that they will get someone to ask you for help. You have no choice but to go over, and the person who is looking for you is very likely to be in cahoots with Peng Chan.¡± This was just a random guess. For example, Wen Chuan had no choice but to help when there was a disaster. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Wen Chuan smiled and nodded. At this moment, Wu Jiang and Peng Chan had already arrived at Hu Ying¡¯s villa. Hu Ying asked the servants at home to bring out the best tea to serve them. Hu Ying looked at Master Peng and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for coming, Master Peng!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as today¡¯s matter can be settled,¡± Peng Chan said with a smile. Wu Jiang looked at Hu Ying coldly and thought to herself, Is this Yu Su¡¯s mother? Yu Su is so smart, so why is her mother so muddle-headed? Could it be a genetic mutation? Noticing that Wu Jiang¡¯s expression was very bad, Hu Ying did not say anything. She did not dare to speak to the great Black Magic Master. Yu Miao also sat obediently at the side and poured tea for them. When Yu Su and Wen Chuan arriving. Hu Ying stood up to welcome them with a smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re also here. Please take a seat!¡± She smiled at Yu Su. Yu Su and Wen Chuan walked in and walked towards the center of the living room. Peng Chan stood up and cupped his hands at Wen Chuan. ¡°Master Wen, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wen Chuan nodded lightly and sat opposite Peng Chan and Wu Jiang. After the few of them sat down, Wu Jiang snorted coldly. ¡°Mrs. Yu really doesn¡¯t know how to host guests. She invited all sorts of riffraff.¡± He mocked first, showing his dissatisfaction. Yu Su also sneered and said, ¡°Oh? So are you a nobody? I know you¡¯re not very intelligent, but you don¡¯t have to put yourself down like that.¡± Yu Miao lowered her head slightly at the side to hide the smile on her lips. Today was the day of Yu Su¡¯s death. If Yu Su was still so stubborn, let¡¯s see how arrogant she could be later. At the thought of Yu Su¡¯s miserable consequences, Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. Wu Jiang said angrily, ¡°You!¡± He choked on his words. Peng Chan also had a slight smile in his eyes. He pretended to stop him, coughed, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk business first. I have something else to do later.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just giving Master Peng face,¡± Wu Jiang said while holding back her anger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su also had a cold expression on her face. She crossed her arms and asked impatiently, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to resolve this today? I¡¯ll accompany you to the end.¡± She put on an arrogant posture. Peng Chan smiled. He looked at Wu Jiang and asked, ¡°Master Wu, what do you think?¡± ¡°My opinion? What opinion? My little disciple was killed by Yu Su in prison, and you¡¯re still asking for my opinion? Can my little disciple come back from the dead?¡± Wu Jiang slammed the table and said angrily. He panted, his eyes red and his face filled with helplessness.. Chapter 758 - Avenge His Disciple Avenge His Disciple Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su frowned and asked, ¡°When did I kill your disciple? Let me tell you, don¡¯t slander me. Don¡¯t even think about framing me for your disciple¡¯s death!¡± Her expression was also very ugly. Wu Jiang stood up immediately and pointed at Yu Su. ¡°You still don¡¯t admit it? I sensed your aura on my disciple¡¯s corpse. I won¡¯t be mistaken. You murderer, I must avenge my disciple!¡± His eyes were about to pop out of their sockets, and there was a ferocious glint in his eyes. It was as if he hated Yu Su to the core. Yu Su also stood up and was about to speak when she heard Wen Chuan say coldly, ¡°You have to look like you¡¯re discussing something. Stop pointing fingers. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for taking action.¡± The way he protected Yu Su made Yu Miao extremely jealous. Yu Miao grabbed her thigh tightly, her eyes filled with madness. It was said that Wen Chuan was the number one metaphysical master in Chinatown and could command the entire Daoist Association. Why was such a young talent so protective of Yu Su? If only the person he was protecting was her. When Yu Su heard her senior brother speak up for her, she sat down again with a cold expression. Wen Chuan was about to say something when his phone rang. Yu Su¡¯s eyelids twitched. Master Peng¡¯s friends were coming. Wen Chuan looked at the screen. When he saw that person¡¯s name, he was slightly shocked. It was him! Wen Chuan picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Elder Ming, what¡¯s the matter?¡± A weak voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Master Wen, I heard that you are also in the capital, so I need your help. I accidentally entered an ancient battlefield with my disciples. I didn¡¯t expect the ancient battlefield to be so filled with baleful aura. The two of us are trapped here, so please come and support us.¡± Metaphysical masters often entered various ruins. In addition to absorbing evil energy into the magic weapon, one can also search for opportunities inside it. One might even find a cultivation manual. Wen Chuan glanced at the people present and said hesitantly, ¡°I have something on now. Why don¡¯t I go over after I¡¯m done?¡± The person on the other side said anxiously, ¡°No, there¡¯s too much baleful aura. If we don¡¯t seal the entrance, I¡¯m afraid it will have a huge impact on the surrounding residents. I¡¯ll have to trouble Master Wen to come immediately!¡± Wen Chuan thought for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over immediately.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll send you the address now. Master Wen, you must come immediately. Otherwise, things will get out of control,¡± the man on the other side of the phone said hurriedly. Wen Chuan agreed again. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After putting down his phone, he asked Yu Su, ¡°Your Senior Uncle Ming Kun and his disciple are trapped in the ancient battlefield. Now that the murderous aura is leaking, I¡¯m afraid it will affect the people nearby. I need to deal with it. Do you want to come with me?¡± Yu Su hesitated for a moment and frowned. ¡°Senior Uncle Ming Kun and Senior Brother Dao Yun are both trapped? But now¡­¡± She glanced at Wu Jiang. Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes widened as she said, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about escaping. If we don¡¯t resolve this matter today, we won¡¯t have anything to talk about in the future!¡± He turned his head and made his attitude very obvious. Peng Chan smiled in agreement. Wu Jiang was smarter than he had imagined. He even knew that he could not let Yu Su leave. Peng Chan also nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re here today to settle the matter between Master Wu and Yu Su. I don¡¯t have time to come over again in the future. Yu Su, you should stay behind! Master Wen, you can go alone first. Master Wu won¡¯t do anything here.¡± He promised and nodded at Wen Chuan. Wen Chuan frowned slightly, as if he was worried. Seeing that the scene had frozen, Yu Su took the initiative to say to Wen Chuan, ¡°Nevermind, Senior Brother, go save Senior Uncle Ming and the others first. I¡¯m not in a hurry here. You might be back soon.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She took the initiative to let Wen Chuan leave. Wen Chuan nodded hesitantly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave for a while. Wait for me to come back.¡± He took a few steps outside and suddenly thought of something. He looked at Yu Su and asked, ¡°Yu Su, help me hail a taxi. I¡¯ll send you my location. I don¡¯t know how to drive.¡± Yu Su immediately said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call a taxi now.¡± Peng Chan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He gave Hu Ying a look.. Chapter 759 - Pursuit Pursuit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying immediately understood. She said to Wen Chuan, ¡°Master Wen, there¡¯s no need to take a taxi. The Yu family has a driver. Let the driver send you there!¡± This driver was someone Master Peng had contacted long ago. They were just waiting for Wen Chuan to get into the car. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll use your car then.¡± He knew Peng Chan¡¯s plan and was prepared to beat him at his own game. Wen Chuan went downstairs and got into the driver¡¯s car. After Wen Chuan left, the entire living room fell into silence. Wu Jiang was the first to speak coldly: ¡°Yu Su, you have to give me an explanation today, otherwise, you will be hunted down by my Black Magic Master clan!¡± He said something harsh first. Yu Su was not afraid at all. She said casually, ¡°How can you be sure it was me? With your IQ, you¡¯re probably the one who got cheated and ended up counting money for someone else!¡± ¡°Impossible, I¡¯ve already seen the evidence!¡± Wu Jiang retorted with a cold expression. Yu Su looked at Master Peng beside her and said with a smile, ¡°That evidence of yours was faked by Master Peng. You were used by him, yet you¡¯re still so silly. What a joke.¡± Master Peng¡¯s expression changed. He coughed and said to Yu Su seriously, ¡°Yu Su, I was kind enough to help you solve the problem today. Don¡¯t slander me. If word gets out about what happened today, my reputation will be ruined by you!¡± Peng Chan¡¯s face was filled with anger. Yu Su sneered. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at pretending. It must be you. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know.¡± Peng Chan was bewildered, not knowing how much Yu Su knew about the truth. Wu Jiang, who was beside him, had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°Yu Su, are you trying to stall for time? You even wronged Master Peng. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m so gullible? Don¡¯t you want to settle this matter properly?¡± ¡°What do I have to solve? I didn¡¯t kill him!¡± Yu Su asked righteously. There was no hesitation on her face as she asked, ¡°Do you believe whatever others say? Can¡¯t you think for yourself?¡± She gave Wu Jiang a disdainful look. Although Wu Jiang knew that it was an act, he was still very angry. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to think. I trust Master Peng very much. Don¡¯t sow discord! Besides, I have evidence of your murder!¡± After saying that, he took out his phone and showed Yu Su the marks on the corpse. Yu Su continued to sneer. ¡°Can¡¯t the marks on the corpse be faked? What you see is what others want you to see. Do you understand?¡± She continued to explain in a cold voice. Wu Jiang was so angry that he closed his phone and pointed at Yu Su. ¡°What exactly are you doing here today? You were clearly the one who killed my disciple, yet you¡¯re still quibbling. If you don¡¯t admit it, we won¡¯t have anything to talk about today!¡± ¡°So be it. Do you think I want to talk to you?¡± Yu Su turned her face away and said speechlessly. Beside him, Yu Miao was anxious. Why aren¡¯t these two fighting yet? She heard that Wu Jiang was the master of the Southwest Black Magic King. He must be much more powerful than Yu Su, and he can definitely beat Yu Su to the point of crying for her father and mother!¡± She just wanted to see Yu Su¡¯s miserable appearance. Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. From what Yu Su said, she was not the one who killed him, but someone else had framed her. Hu Ying did not know which one she should believe. One had to pay with their life for killing someone, but Hu Ying did not want Yu Su to die. Peng Chan, who was at the side, was also puzzled. Wu Jiang was as irritable as before today, and Yu Su was also unforgiving with her words. But why didn¡¯t the two of them fight? He was also anxious. Daoist Ruoshui frowned and winked at Peng Chan. Peng Chan shook his head slightly. It was not the time yet. He could not alert the enemy. Wen Chuan had just gotten into the car and they could only target Yu Su after he was far away. Otherwise, if Wen Chuan ran back to save her as soon as they started fighting, today¡¯s show would have been for nothing. Peng Chan told himself to keep his cool. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yu Su, what exactly do you mean? If you don¡¯t want to talk, then you want to pay with your life, right?¡± Wu Jiang was so angry that his eyes were filled with fire. As Yu Su brushed him off, she took out her phone and sent two messages. ¡°A life for a life? Only a life for a life. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Even if there are traces on the corpse, it doesn¡¯t prove that I did it!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you prove it?¡± Wu Jiang stood up and pointed at Yu Su angrily. ¡°You despicable person! You¡­¡± He was so angry that he could not speak. Hu Ying could not help but say, ¡°Master Wu, let¡¯s talk things out. Sit down and drink some water first. Don¡¯t get angry..¡± Chapter 760 - Expose Expose Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Jiang sat down and gulped down a large cup of tea. On the other side. When Ye Tao received Yu Su¡¯s message, he immediately began to take action. He immediately posted the edited post on the public platform for the outside world to see. The beginning of the post read: ¡°Hello, everyone. Recently, someone has been slandering the Ye family online. I think I need to stand up and clarify that I have no intention of taking up public resources. Please forgive me if I have disturbed you.¡± In the next paragraph, Ye Tao revealed his identity as an illegitimate child and told the public that his mother had a relationship with another man for more than 20 years. That man was his biological father. He would never acknowledge this biological father again. He would also cut ties with the Ye family and not inherit any of the Ye family¡¯s assets. There was also a paternity test certificate for him and Zhao Lan in the post. Once this post was posted on the Internet, it immediately caused an uproar. [No way? Wealthy families are so messy!] [Best Actor Ye is too pitiful. As a fan, I¡¯ve long felt that Madam Zhao doesn¡¯t love him. I didn¡¯t expect it to be because Madam Zhao has her own lover. In other words, Best Actor Ye is President Ye¡¯s biological son.] [Chairman Ye is really pitiful. He has been cheated on for so many years.] [Huh? In other words, Ye Chang¡¯s father has raised the adulterer¡¯s child for so many years, but that child still keeps calling Mr. Ye his father? How sad will Mr. Ye be when he finds out the truth!] [Is this something a human can do?] [Zhao Lan really has a good plan. She married into a wealthy family and even raised the son of her adulterer as an adopted son. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­] [Actually, Ye Tao is quite pitiful. When I put myself in his shoes and found out about my background, I would want to die.] [Poor Ye Chang¡­] Soon, there were tens of thousands of comments. Even the noblewomen in the capital knew about it. Those noblewomen despised Zhao Lan¡¯s actions. Zhao Lan became a complete joke. Ye Heng also became the most pitiful person in the capital. His friends called him and sent him messages to comfort him to pull himself together. He could not be defeated just like that. Just as everyone on the Internet was watching the commotion, a media outlet that specialized in exposes also posted. In the post, Zhao Lan spent money to hire a Black Magic Master to harm others, they also wrote about the victim in detail. In the beginning, Zhao Lan wanted to harm Yu Su, but in the end, she harmed Mrs. Yu. Later on, when Yu Su and the others went on a trip, Zhao Lan spent money to hire a Black Magic Master to murder Yu Su and her friends. Furthermore, even though she knew that Ye Tang and Ye Chang were also by Yu Su¡¯s side, she still continued with this plan. Zhao Lan would not even let go of her own child. There was also a video attached to this post. The netizens clicked on the video one after another and saw a haggard man in his thirties sitting on a stool in the prison. He said to the camera with a long face, ¡°It was all Mrs. Ye who asked me to do it. She gave me a large sum of money and asked me to kill Yu Su with poisonous insects. At the same time, she also wanted to kill the three sons of the Yu family and bury them with Yu Su! If Yu Su dies, no one will fight with her for her son, Ye Chang.¡± The man paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mrs. Ye also said that if I encounter children from other families, I shouldn¡¯t let them off either. I should kill them all!¡± These fierce words made the netizens who were watching the video shudder. Too vicious! If they had such a mother, they would also cut ties with Mrs. Ye. As soon as this revelation was released, the third revelation came out. The third revelation was a series of pieces of evidence. This evidence was all evidence that Zhao Lan had hired paid posters to scold Ye Chang and Ye Tang some time ago. Those scolding words were unbearable to hear, so no one would have thought that it was Zhao Lan who had sent them. The netizens were in an uproar. [No way? How can there be such a mother in this world!] [I¡¯m panicking after reading all these¡­] [Ah, Zhao Lan is actually so ruthless. She doesn¡¯t even let her own son off. She¡¯s really vicious.] [From what that Black Magic Master said, Zhao Lan still wants to kill everyone around Yu Su. How can she be so vicious!] [No wonder Best Actor Ye and Ye Tang wanted to cut ties with her. If it were me, I would also cut ties with her.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [I think Zhao Lan is crazy!] [She has such an outstanding son like Ye Chang, but she¡¯s still not satisfied. I really don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking. Ye Chang is also unlucky. I heard that if Zhao Lan hadn¡¯t interfered, he wouldn¡¯t have broken up with Yu Su!] The netizens were discussing fervently. When Yu Su and Ye Chang¡¯s fans found out about this, they could not sit still anymore. A large group of people ran to Zhao Lan¡¯s social media account to scold her.. Chapter 761 - Vicious Vicious Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios These three revelations were all on the trending list and were seen by more and more people. This matter was completely popular online. At the Ye residence. Old Master Ye and Old Madam Ye sat on the sofa in the middle while Ye Tang drank tea on the other side. Ye Heng saw that his phone kept ringing, so he simply turned it off. Many people came to comfort him, but after so many years of forbearance, he no longer needed comfort. He only needed to see what happened to Zhao Lan. Old Master Ye looked at the comments online and clapped happily. ¡°Today is our Ye family¡¯s big day. We must celebrate it well.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare more good dishes.¡± The wrinkles on Old Madam Ye¡¯s face deepened as she smiled. She patted Ye Tang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ye Tang, move back from Yu Su¡¯s house today. Our house has been renovated and your room has been prepared.¡± She did not know how much longer she could live, so she cherished the time she had with her grandchildren even more. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ye Tang, move back!¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Since this place isn¡¯t far from the studio, I¡¯ll move back!¡± Ye Chang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t just work in the studio. It¡¯s time for you to go to the Ye Corporation to learn, right? I heard that Dad has already found a position for you in the company. Go get used to it first.¡± As long as Ye Tang didn¡¯t go to the Ye Corporation, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. He was always afraid that he would leave the entertainment industry again to manage the Ye Corporation. Ye Heng also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ye Tang. When are you coming to the Ye Corporation?¡± ¡°In a few days! I¡¯ll go over after Yu Su is done. Second Uncle, you have to think about how to teach me how to be a good CEO. Otherwise, I won¡¯t do it.¡± Ye Tang said coquettishly. Ye Heng nodded. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. That¡¯s for sure.¡± Old Madam Ye secretly wiped her tears and looked at the harmonious family in front of her. She felt happy. This was the home she had always dreamed of. Elder Ye also had a smile on his face as he looked at the family in front of him kindly. After a commotion on the Internet, Chen Ling also updated a post. This post completely blew up the entire Internet. She wrote, [Yu Miao and I are also children born from our mother¡¯s affair. The biological father of Ye Tao is also the biological father of Yu Miao and I. Therefore, that immoral man destroyed two families at the same time. I only have one father in my life, and that is my adoptive father. I hope that my adoptive father can divorce my mother and live a normal life!] In the post, Chen Ling publicly announced her relationship with Ye Tao. The test results showed that she was related to Ye Tao by blood. At the same time, there was also a DNA test for her and Yu Miao. The comments below this post soared to tens of thousands in a few minutes. [How many more revelations are there today?] [In other words, Chen Ling and Yu Miao are really twins. No wonder they look so similar. If not for the slight difference in their eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell the difference between them.] [Ah? Yu Miao and Chen Ling are also the children of that adulterer? How many children did that adulterer give birth to?! I¡¯m really shocked!] [Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother is not a good person either!] [Eh? Since Yu Miao has biological parents, how was she adopted by the Yu family? This is too strange!] [Zhao Lan and Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother both love that adulterer. I¡¯m a little curious about that man. How charming is that man? The two women didn¡¯t hesitate to cheat on their husbands and give birth to his children¡­] [Chen Ling is also quite pitiful.] [I don¡¯t care how charming that man is. Anyone who destroys someone else¡¯s family deserves to die!] Just as the netizens were discussing fervently, Ye Tao reposted Chen Ling¡¯s post and left a message: [Chen Ling¡¯s posts are all true. I can testify. As for that man¡¯s identity¡­] Ye Tao didn¡¯t say anything else when he mentioned the question that netizens were most concerned about. This made the netizens even more curious. [I guess the adulterer is a big shot in the entertainment industry. Otherwise, why is Yu Miao¡¯s resources so good?] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Otherwise, how could the commoners be so bold?] [I feel that the adulterer must be rich and powerful, and he¡¯s even more handsome. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made two married people be willing to cheat.] [Everyone makes sense, but who is that person?! I¡¯m really curious.] [I hope someone can expose this!] [Yes, please expose it!] Chapter 762 - Identity Identity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just like that, [Please reveal! Who exactly is that man?] also became a trending topic. The netizens racked their brains and guessed. They scratched their ears and cheeks, waiting for the media to expose them. A few minutes later, another media account released the news. Sky Eye Entertainment: [Exclusive news. We¡¯ve received reliable information. That man is the chief of the Daoist Association, Peng Chan. Below is a comparison photo of Master Peng and the three children. Please take a look at the comparison photo.] A long picture was pieced together. The photo at the top was a photo of Peng Chan when he was young. The three photos below were of Yu Miao, Chen Ling, and Ye Tao. The netizens scrolled through the long picture, looking for similarities between the four of them. The shape of the mouth, the bridge of the nose, the corners of the eyes, and the shape of the face were similarities that they found. Some enthusiastic netizens circled them and posted them online. At this moment, social media was about to be paralyzed. The netizens completely believed that Peng Chan was the adulterer, the person who seduced the married woman. Many people began to search for Peng Chan¡¯s personal information. In Hu Ying¡¯s villa. Yu Miao sat calmly on the sofa and watched as Wu Jiang and Yu Su argued. She was in a good mood. All the Black Magic Masters would find trouble with Yu Su. As for herself, she would become a rising superstar in the entertainment industry. Yu Miao could already imagine the scene of her being surrounded by fans after she returned from the entertainment industry. Just as she was fantasizing, she felt a faint pain in her chest, as if luck had been stripped from her body. She felt the exhaustion and her entire body felt extremely uncomfortable. But she hadn¡¯t done anything recently, so it shouldn¡¯t be a loss of luck¡­ What was going on? Could Yu Su have secretly poisoned her? Yu Miao frowned and secretly looked at Yu Su. At this moment, Peng Chan, who was calmly drinking tea, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. His body suddenly emitted a decaying aura, as if he had aged by more than ten years. Damn it! Why did he suffer a backlash again? The luck in his body began to flow again. ¡°Master Peng, are you okay?¡± Wu Jiang pretended to be worried. Everyone in the living room looked at Peng Chan. Peng Chan did not have the time to answer. He looked at his hands, and many age spots quickly appeared on them. His skin also changed from tight to wrinkled, and his glowing nails quickly became rough. He was getting old again. Peng Chan was shocked. He looked at Yu Su with his sharp eyes and said coldly, ¡°Yu Su, was it you who did this?¡± Yu Su must have done something to make him grow old. Yu Su said with a smile in her eyes, ¡°What do you think? Are you the only one allowed to scheme against others and others cannot do it?¡± It seemed like that person was Peng Chan. Under the backlash of luck, Peng Chan became old again, in front of everyone. Peng Chan gritted his teeth in anger and glared at Yu Su. ¡°What exactly did you do? Since you attacked, don¡¯t blame me for bullying you.¡± He should have dealt with Yu Su as soon as possible. Yu Su sneered. ¡°It depends on whether you have the ability to bully the weak. Who doesn¡¯t know how to say that? I¡¯ve seen many bluffing old men like you. Each one is weaker than the other.¡± These words completely angered Peng Chan. He hated people calling him old the most, let alone calling him an old man. It was simply an insult to him. Peng Chan wanted to attack without caring about anything else. However, at this moment, he and Yu Su were not the only ones in the villa. There was also Wu Jiang. If he fought with Yu Su and both of them were injured, he would suffer a huge loss if Wu Jiang killed the two of them in the end. Peng Chan rolled his eyes and looked at Wu Jiang. ¡°Master Wu, Yu Su is too arrogant. Why don¡¯t we join forces to avenge your disciple?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After killing Yu Su, he would settle the score with Wu Jiang. In any case, his strength was above Wu Jiang. Wu Jiang suddenly stood up and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to avenge my disciple. Since Master Peng has come to help me, I¡¯m naturally happy. Master Peng, I¡¯ll definitely thank you heavily in the future!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Peng Chan also stood up and looked at Yu Su with his spiritual artifact.. Chapter 763 - Death Date Death Date Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Jiang opened his bag of weapons and took out a long whip with a green light. He swung it at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, today is the day you die!¡± The long whip was soaked in poison. As long as Yu Su touched it, she would definitely die. In the living room, Hu Ying and Yu Miao were stunned. A few seconds later, the two of them screamed and ran to the corner. The two of them didn¡¯t know anything and were easily used as meat shields. If they wanted to survive, they had to hide as soon as possible. Hu Ying was still in a daze. She did not understand why they suddenly started fighting. Wasn¡¯t Master Peng here to help Yu Su make peace? Why did he have to attack Yu Su? Yu Su used her magic power to condense a long sword and swung it at Wu Jiang¡¯s long whip, pulling it over. She said calmly, ¡°If you can¡¯t even hold a weapon, what¡¯s the point of fighting? You should escape as soon as possible!¡± After saying that, Yu Su threw the long whip to the ground. Wu Jiang was stunned. He did not expect Yu Su to be much stronger than before in just half a month. Now, he was no match for Yu Su at all. He had already used his full strength just now. However, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. He could only pretend to be angry and say, ¡°My hand just slipped. Why are you so arrogant? After I kill you, you¡¯ll know what true strength is.¡± The two of them started fighting in the living room again. Peng Chan watched anxiously from the side. This Wu Jiang was really useless. He couldn¡¯t even defeat Yu Su at his age. He couldn¡¯t help but throw a few hidden weapons at Yu Su. There was a murderous aura hidden on the hidden weapon. As long as Yu Su came into contact with it, she would no longer be able to use her magic power. Yu Su nimbly dodged the hidden weapons and shouted at Peng Chan, ¡°Old man, from the first time I saw you, I knew that you were a sinister and cunning person. Not only did you interfere in other people¡¯s marriages, but you also gave birth to several children. Yu Miao, Ye Tao, and He Wan are all your children!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yu Miao hid in a corner, too stunned to move. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Yu Su continued, ¡°You were also the one who set me up when I went missing back then. You got Yu Miao¡¯s mother to carry me away and even deliberately led Hu Ying to the welfare home to adopt Yu Miao. These are all your schemes. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Her voice was clear as she spoke. Everyone in the living room could hear her clearly. Wu Jiang deliberately slowed down his attack and let Yu Su speak. Peng Chan, who was suddenly exposed, was a little stunned. He frowned tightly and asked Yu Su, ¡°You know everything?¡± He had clearly done it flawlessly. Yu Su should not have known! Now that he and Yu Su were completely on opposite sides, there was no need for him to hide it. This was because Peng Chan was certain that he would definitely kill Yu Su and the others in the living room today. Yu Su snorted coldly. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve already reached the perfected realm. Of course I can break your curse.¡± Ever since she got lost, her childhood memories had disappeared. She did not remember how she got lost at all. It was only after Yu Su had advanced to the Great Fulfilment realm that her childhood memories slowly returned. Only then did she know that the memory had been sealed by Master Peng with a curse. When she was five years old, Yu Hong brought her out. There were jugglers by the roadside, so Yu Hong put her aside and ran over to take a look himself. Yu Su was drugged and taken away by Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother. If not for the fact that she had been saved by her master midway, Yu Su would have long become someone else¡¯s child bride in the small village. The corners of Peng Chan¡¯s mouth gradually curled up, revealing a cruel smile. ¡°Who asked you to be born with good luck? Since I discovered it, of course I¡¯ll do it. You can only blame yourself.¡± After saying that, he took out an inkstone. On the inkstone, there was a strong murderous aura. Peng Chan drew out the baleful aura and ferocity, turning them into arrows that attacked Yu Su. Yu Su dodged the arrows. ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve finally admitted it.¡± Hu Ying could not help but kneel on the ground, her face filled with shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She never expected that her biological daughter was actually stolen by Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother, and her adopted daughter was also sent to her side. And the President Peng she trusted very much was actually Yu Miao¡¯s biological father! Everything was set up by someone. None of it was an accident. On the other hand, she had been deceived for so many years. She was just like a fool.. Chapter 764 - 764 &W_1 764 &W_1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying could not help but ask Peng Chan, ¡°So you¡¯ve done so many bad things! Why are you targeting our Yu Family? Did we provoke you?¡± She had just heard the word luck, but she still didn¡¯t understand it. Peng Chan looked at the stunned Hu Ying and could not help but sneer, mocking Hu Ying¡¯s stupidity. ¡°You¡¯re truly an idiot. We¡¯re going to join forces to kill your daughter, yet you still don¡¯t know anything.¡± Peng Chan¡¯s eyes were cold and bone-piercing. There was a bloodthirsty smile on his lips as he said slowly, ¡°You want to know the reason, right? Then let me tell you, your daughter has good luck, and I need luck to increase my cultivation and extend my life. Therefore, Yu Su¡¯s luck was plundered by me.¡± It had taken him a long time to think of such a solution. Good luck required a good birthday. He could not artificially create a good birthday, so he could only plunder those who were originally lucky. The Ye family¡¯s luck was also under his control. He had planned more than twenty years ago to let Yu Miao seduce the son of the Ye family and take away Ye Chang¡¯s luck. To his surprise, Yu Su actually fell in love with Ye Chang. Peng Chan thought of another plan, which was to kill Yu Su when Yu Miao had almost plundered all the luck of the Yu family. If Yu Su died, Ye Chang would be heartbroken and his luck would decrease. In that case, the Ye family¡¯s luck would be concentrated on Ye Tang. Peng Chan would use Yao Yun to take away Ye Tang¡¯s luck, and the Ye family¡¯s luck would also be taken away. However, things changed again. Yu Miao actually lost her luck time and time again in the variety show. As Yu Su¡¯s strength increased step by step, Peng Chan¡¯s headache worsened. He had been thinking of ways to get rid of Yu Su, but he did not expect to lose every opportunity. He had also suffered consecutive backlashes, and his strength was not as good as before. By now, Yu Su already knew all his plans, so Peng Chan had nothing to hide. Peng Chan secretly made a decision. After killing Yu Su, he would kill everyone here, not even letting Yu Miao off. Seeing the killing intent in Peng Chan¡¯s eyes, Hu Ying was shocked. She stammered, ¡°You! You¡¯re actually so vicious. Even today¡¯s matter was your plan, right?¡± Peng Chan snorted coldly. ¡°You just realized? Idiot!¡± Yu Su added, ¡°Not only these few things, Master Peng also contributed to your poisoning. If not for him introducing the Black Magic Master to Zhao Lan, Zhao Lan would not have had the chance to play tricks.¡± The parasitic poison had always been Hu Ying¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. After Yu Su finished speaking, Hu Ying¡¯s mind went blank. She felt as if she was living in a dream. Everything was so unreal. Today, when Peng Chan wanted to kill Yu Su, she actually became an accomplice. She had even doted on her enemy¡¯s daughter for so many years and abandoned her biological daughter. Under the repeated mistakes, her relationship with her four sons fell to the freezing point. Even her maternal family cut ties with her. She only had this villa left. She had lived for so many years and done so many wrong things. Was this the truth? She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but everything seemed so real. Hu Ying felt like she was about to faint. She felt like she was in the clouds, and her vision was in chaos. In a daze, she fell to the ground. Yu Miao was also shocked. She looked at Peng Chan in the middle and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master Peng, you¡¯re actually my biological father?¡± She had always thought that the useless man from the Chen family was his biological father. Yu Miao was secretly delighted and a little confused. There was hesitation in her eyes. Peng Chan looked at her coldly. ¡°Why¡­ are you unwilling?¡± There were many people who wanted to be his child. Yu Miao should be glad. However, Yu Miao was a disappointing person. Peng Chan didn¡¯t like her at all and didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her as his daughter. After all, he had many children. He should have chosen Chen Ling back then. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Ling was smart and capable. If not for the fact that she was too kind and difficult to control, Peng Chan would have long killed Yu Miao. When Yu Miao heard the affirmative reply, she felt very strange. Master Peng had white hair and wrinkles all over his face. His eyes were fierce. It was obvious that he was not a good person. How did her mother fall for Peng Chan? However, Master Peng was strong and had a good background. He was barely qualified to be her father.. Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Despicable Person Chapter 765: Despicable Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing!¡± After Yu Miao thought it through, she immediately put on a surprised expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be my biological father. I was too surprised and didn¡¯t react immediately. Please don¡¯t blame me.¡± Although Master Peng looked old and ugly, he had good social connections! If she wanted to become famous in the future, she would have to use her father¡¯s connections. It was beneficial and harmless for Yu Miao to cozy up to him. Anyway, she had nothing to rely on. Yu Miao suddenly understood that Liu Min was very likely to be her biological father¡¯s subordinate. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have helped her time and time again. In short, Yu Miao was in a good mood. Hearing Yu Miao¡¯s words, Peng Chan finally felt a little better and agreed softly. When Hu Ying heard their conversation, she was still unwilling to believe the truth. She could not help but ask again, ¡°Is Yu Su¡¯s disappearance really related to you? Did you manipulate everything behind the scenes?¡± ¡°Idiot, you still don¡¯t want to believe it?¡± Peng Chan rolled his eyes. He was really worried about Hu Ying¡¯s intelligence. It was so obvious, yet she still asked so many questions. No wonder she had been coaxed by Yu Miao. Hu Ying opened her mouth as if she had been struck by lightning. She wanted to ask another question. However, Peng Chan did not give her a chance to ask. ¡°What else do you want to ask? Isn¡¯t the truth already very clear? I was the one who deliberately captured Yu Su. I was the one who deliberately let your family adopt Yu Miao. I just want Yu Su¡¯s luck. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The direct disdain in his eyes almost made Hu Ying faint from anger. She pointed at Peng Chan and shouted angrily, ¡°You despicable person! You despicable person!¡± As the chairman of the Daoist Association, Peng Chan actually did such a heinous thing! If Yu Su had not left the Yu family, why would her relationship with her biological daughter be so cold? Even if she knew the truth now, it was aready too late. Hu Ying felt as terrible as if she had eaten a fly. Her eyes were filled with hatred and anger, as well as a trace of guilt towards Yu Su. Peng Chan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Yu family find Yu Su? If you hadn¡¯t been biased time and time again, how could her relationship with you be so bad? It¡¯s all your fault for being stupid. Don¡¯t push all the responsibility to me.¡± Hu Ying was so angry that she could not speak. Peng Chan did not intend to waste his breath on Hu Ying anymore. He turned to look at Yu Su and Wu Jiang. Seeing that the two of them were still fighting without using their full strength, he could not help but say to Wu Jiang, ¡°Wu Jiang, have you forgotten how your disciple was killed? Hurry up and use your ultimate move to kill Yu Su as soon as possible. Then, kill the unrelated people. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± If he delayed, there would be changes. Did he have to teach Wu Jiang this logic? Peng Chan¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. When Hu Ying heard that he was going to silence her, her body trembled. ¡°What unrelated personnel? You still want to kill me?¡± She had only heard some secrets. Peng Chan sneered. ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill you? You¡¯re stupid and old. Killing you can save the earth some resources.¡± Since she knew his secret, she had to die. Hu Ying was shocked. She did not want to die! She was only in her forties this year and was enjoying life. How could she be killed at this time? But even if she called the police, it was too late. At the critical moment, Hu Ying thought of Yu Su and said to her, ¡°Yu Su, I don¡¯t want to die. Hurry up and save me!¡± The only person she could count on now was Yu Su. At this moment, she was filled with regret. How could she have trusted Master Peng so easily? Not only was she going to get herself killed, but she also implicated Yu Su. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the other members of the Yu family found out that Yu Su was killed by her, they would definitely hate her to death. Seeing that Hu Ying had completely understood, Yu Su sneered and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrange today¡¯s matter?¡± Hu Ying slapped her head in regret. ¡°I won¡¯t trust others so easily in the future.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°I told you in Hu Rui¡¯s ward that Peng Chan is not a good person. You insisted that I was slandering him.. Do you see what kind of person he is now?¡± Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Pushing the Blame Chapter 766: Pushing the Blame Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying lowered her head and pinched her thigh tightly. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all because this Peng Chan is too cunning! Who knew that such a powerful metaphysical master would covet our family¡¯s things? I was caught off guard.¡± This time, she had learned her lesson. Yu Su said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t push the blame away. It¡¯s your fault. You have to be brave enough to admit your mistake.¡± She hated people who shirked their responsibilities the most. Hu Ying was never willing to pay for her mistakes. To put it nicely, she was timid and unwilling to admit defeat. To put it bluntly, she was cowardly and prideful. Yu Su did not pity such a person at all. Yu Su did not chat with Hu Ying anymore. Instead, she picked up a spiritual artifact and said to Wu Jiang, ¡°Stop dawdling. Let¡¯s use our full strength!¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Wu Jiang also took out a scarecrow and said to Yu Su. The two of them stood facing each other and were about to use their full strength. Master Peng also approached. He summoned a large wave of baleful aura from his spiritual artifact and attacked Yu Su. But for some reason, he suddenly had a bad feeling. As a top-notch metaphysical master, his premonition was naturally very accurate. Master Peng also believed in his premonition. He wanted to get rid of Yu Su as soon as possible. Otherwise, things might change. Before Master Peng could use his move, he saw the two people, who were originally opposing each other, attacking him. Master Peng was shocked. Why would the two people who were originally fighting suddenly attack him? Wasn¡¯t this too strange? He quickly retracted his energy and formed a protective barrier for himself. Although this protective barrier blocked most of the energy, this was something he had hurriedly formed. Its defensive ability was not too strong. Peng Chan was still slightly injured, and blood flowed out of his nostrils. He reached out and wiped the blood clean. What shocked Peng Chan the most was Wu Jiang¡¯s betrayal. Why would Wu Jiang join forces with Yu Su to attack him? Peng Chan¡¯s eyes were bone-chilling, and there was a bloodthirsty ruthlessness on his face. He asked Wu Jiang, ¡°Have you forgotten how Yu Su killed your disciple? Why did you help her?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand! What went wrong? Wu Jiang sneered, her face equally cold. ¡°Peng Chan, you killed my little disciple, but you framed Yu Su and used me as a gun. Do you think I¡¯ll be so stupid as to fall into your trap? You¡¯re still too conceited!¡± He had been the leader of the Black Magic Master tribe for so many years, he naturally would not trust others so easily. Moreover, that person was the sinister Peng Chan. Originally, when he knew that his disciple was still alive, he would not take revenge on Peng Chan. Unfortunately, last night, he found out about his disciple¡¯s injuries. His disciple¡¯s meridians were broken, and his foundation was shattered. He could no longer cultivate in the future. He had to take revenge! Peng Chan was shocked and hurriedly asked, ¡°How is that possible? The aura on your disciple¡¯s corpse clearly belongs to Yu Su. And those traces, can¡¯t they prove that it was Yu Su who did it?¡± He had planned everything well. How could there be a problem? ¡°My disciple is not dead. He personally told me that Fang Tian was the one who attacked that day, and the only person in Chinatown who can order the number one expert around is you, because you once helped Fang Tian!¡± Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you think everyone will follow your arrangements? I¡¯m going to kill you today to avenge my disciple!¡± After saying that, Wu Jiang took out a red and black spider from his pocket and attacked Peng Chan. This spider was refined by him in the past few days. It was poisonous and moved extremely quickly. It was specially used to deal with old metaphysical masters like Peng Chan. If he was bitten by a spider, Peng Chan would not live long. When Peng Chan saw the spider, he immediately used a baleful aura to attack it, wanting to chase it away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su took out the little snake from her pocket. ¡°Go!¡± The little snake flew over and sucked the baleful aura into its stomach before it hit the spider. After doing this, the little snake quickly ran back. Among the people present, only Wu Jiang knew that it was a small snake. The others only saw a green light flash. Just like that, the spider landed on Peng Chan¡¯s shoulder and bit his neck, quickly sending the venom in.. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Poison Chapter 767: Poison Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Ah!¡± Peng Chan waved his hand forcefully and smashed the spider to the ground. He stomped it to death. He could feel his neck stiffen instantly, and a sharp pain came from his neck. Peng Chan immediately pressed a few acupuncture points on his body to seal the flow of blood in his body. He then took an antidote pill. He took a deep breath for a while before temporarily suppressing the poison. Seeing Peng Chan in such a sorry state, Wu Jiang laughed out loud. The poison was extremely domineering. Even if it was temporarily suppressed, it would quickly erupt later. If nothing unexpected happened, Peng Chan would definitely die. When Peng Chan heard this mocking laughter, he looked at Yu Su and her with a dark expression, his eyes filled with malice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve always liked to play chess behind your backs. I didn¡¯t expect to be injured by a chess piece one day. You guys have guts!¡± He felt uncomfortable and aggrieved in his heart, and he wished for nothing more than to kill the two of them immediately. However, he knew clearly in his heart that he was unable to deal with the two of them today. Yu Su¡¯s expression was calm as she said to Wu Jiang, ¡°Kill him!¡± She wanted to avenge herself. The new and old grudges should be cleared today! Wu Jiang said coldly, ¡°Kill!¡± The two of them used their most lethal moves to attack Peng Chan, preparing to kill him this time. Peng Chan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he took a step back in fear. He grabbed Daoist Ruoshui, who was behind him and pulled him in front of himself. He made Daoist Ruoshui block the attack for him and he immediately fled backward. Ruoshui Daoist was caught. Before he knew anything, he felt a murderous aura attacking his heart. At this moment, the murderous aura split his heart into two. His eyes were wide open and his face was filled with unwillingness. He was only a level-five metaphysical master. When he saw Master Peng and Yu Su fighting, he had long wanted to escape, but before he could, he was used as a meat shield. Yu Su¡¯s murderous aura killed Daoist Ruoshui. Then, Wu Jiang¡¯s ultimate move swept over towards Daoist Ruoshui. A bolt of lightning burned Daoist Ruoshui¡¯s internal organs. Just like that, under the attacks of the two ultimate moves, Daoist Ruoshui stopped breathing. Master Peng ran towards the living room window. He jumped along the window and jumped into the backyard of the villa. Seeing that he had escaped, Yu Su immediately said, ¡°Chase after him!¡± She ran over, too, and jumped toward the window. Wu Jiang followed closely behind and jumped into the back garden, preparing to chase after Peng Chan. However, when the two of them arrived at the back garden, they realized that the scenery in front of them had suddenly changed. Their surroundings had become a desolate Gobi desert, and there were many vultures flying in the sky. Every vulture had a murderous aura. Yu Su said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s an array formation set up here. Let¡¯s escape with our own abilities!¡± Peng Chan was indeed scheming. He even left himself a way out. If the assassination failed, he could jump out of the window and enter the garden. The array formation in the garden had been set up long ago. Wu Jiang nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Then, the two of them separated. Yu Su stood quietly in the array formation and carefully identified her position. She was not too anxious because she had already expected that Peng Chan would not be killed so easily. Letting Peng Chan slip away would also draw out the person behind him. Yu Su would only feel regret if she could not catch them all in one fell swoop! In any case, Peng Chan had already been bitten by the spider. In a few days, he would still die. Yu Su walked slowly in the array formation leisurely. When the vultures in the sky saw the little snake on Yu Su¡¯s shoulder, they did not dare to come down and peck her. Before long, Yu Su discovered the location of the array core. She relied on the array core and walked out of the array. Yu Su stood in the garden and watched as Wu Jiang spun around in the array formation. She had no intention of going forward to save him. She and Wu Jiang were only temporarily working together. Wu Jiang had also done many wrong things. She should let him suffer a little. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, Wu Jiang still could not walk out. He released all the poisonous insects on her body and let the poisonous insects scout the way for him. When the poisonous bug came out, the little snake¡¯s eyes lit up. Seeing that Yu Su was not leaving for the time being, the little snake rubbed against Yu Su¡¯s face with a hopeful expression. Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Go!¡± The little snake immediately rushed into the array, picked up the insect, and ate it happily.. Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: Greedy Little Snake Chapter 768: Greedy Little Snake Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the little snake was almost done eating, it slowly returned. Seeing the little snake¡¯s blissful expression, Yu Su tapped its little head. ¡°Gluttonous little snake!¡± Yu Su waited on the spot for a while more before Wu Jiang walked out of the array formation exhausted. He was panting and exhausted. There was still blood on his chest, so he must have been injured. More than half of the bag containing the poisonous insects was empty. He was stunned when he saw Yu Su standing in the garden safe and sound. Wu Jiang could not help but ask, ¡°Why do you look so relaxed?¡± He had spent a lot of effort to get out of the array. Why did Yu Su act as if she had not entered the array? Yu Su smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve just taken a few steps when I saw the array core. I cast a small spell and came out of the array. Is it very difficult for you to come out?¡± Hearing this, Wu Jiang¡¯s face turned pale with anger. Of course, he had worked hard. Half of the poisonous insects on him were gone! Wu Jiang could not help but complain, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring me out too?¡± He had wasted so much energy. He even let Peng Chan escape. If he had come out earlier, he might have been able to catch Peng Chan! Yu Su said, ¡°Huh? You can¡¯t even understand such a simple array formation? I¡¯m sorry, I overestimated you.¡± She looked helpless. Wu Jiang was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He could not say anything. Was he really that bad? Or could it be that Yu Su deliberately did not bring him out to see him make a fool of himself? At the thought of this possibility, Wu Jiang felt very uncomfortable. Wu Jiang looked out of the garden with a cold expression. ¡°This time, we actually let that old thing escape. It won¡¯t be easy to find an opportunity to kill him in the future.¡± He was confident that he could kill Peng Chan with the spider¡¯s venom. However, if Peng Chan was lucky enough to find the antidote, all his efforts would be in vain. Yu Su gave him an idea. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you chase after him and kill him in Chinatown? Anyway, he¡¯s seriously injured. With your strength, you can definitely kill him.¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s hiding?¡± Wu Jiang asked with a sinister expression. He felt that with Peng Chan¡¯s personality, he would definitely hide somewhere to recuperate. Yu Su smiled. ¡°That¡¯s even simpler. He will definitely contact his trusted aides of the Daoist Association. When the time comes, secretly contact his trusted aides. I guess his trusted aides also want to get rid of this old fellow.¡± Peng Chan had even used the Daoist Ruoshui beside him as a meat shield. Of course, the other trusted aides would not be so loyal to him. Perhaps they all wanted Peng Chan to die. ¡°That makes sense!¡± Wu Jiang nodded and asked Yu Su, ¡°Come with me!¡± Without Yu Su following him, he felt uneasy. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°My senior brother is still in the capital. I¡¯ll go back with him. You go over first!¡± Wu Jiang thought of that powerful man and nodded. ¡°Then come over as soon as possible. I¡¯ll leave first. If I find out where he¡¯s hiding, I¡¯ll call you over.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Su nodded gently. Then, as if she had thought of something, she suddenly said, ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t you injured in the array formation? If you go to the Daoist Association, you can plunder Peng Chan¡¯s residence. There must be a lot of good things. Don¡¯t let outsiders benefit.¡± Wu Jiang pondered for a moment and asked hesitantly, ¡°Am I going to break into the Daoist Association just like that?¡± He was afraid of being attacked by the metaphysical masters of the Daoist Association. To be honest, he was actually quite tempted by Peng Chan¡¯s treasures. He had heard that Peng Chan had refined many medicinal pills to recuperate. They could be used to nourish him. Peng Chan must have a lot of spirit stones with him, which would also be helpful for his cultivation. If he plundered it and let his son transport it to the Black Magic Master tribe, the tribe would be rich. Seeing that he was a little tempted, Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°The Great Elder of the Daoist Association is also in the capital. He¡¯s trapped in the ancient battlefield and can¡¯t return for the time being. After you arrive in Chinatown, you¡¯re the strongest. Who dares to compete with you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She wanted Wu Jiang to go to Peng Chan¡¯s nest to cause trouble. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go now!¡± Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes were very bright. He already understood how much he could benefit from this, and he did not want Yu Su to go to Chinatown anymore. If Yu Su also went back, she would get half of the treasures. It was not worth it. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Peng Chan should have more than one lair. You have to explore more. You might discover something new..¡± Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: Thick-skinned Chapter 769: Thick-skinned Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Jiang nodded and left the garden. Of course, he knew that Yu Su was also using him to cause trouble at Peng Chan¡¯s residence. But he didn¡¯t care. He was completely attracted by the things in Peng Chan¡¯s residence. He wanted to obtain those things and take this opportunity to vent his anger. Even if he couldn¡¯t see Peng Chan die with his own eyes, he still benefited. After he returned to his residence in the capital, he immediately asked his son to book a plane ticket and hire a few metaphysical masters to accompany him. Wu Jiang had also thought it through. This time, he would go in the name of avenging his disciple. Whoever dared to stop him, he would teach that person a lesson! Only Yu Su was left in the garden. Yu Su stood alone in the garden for a while. Seeing that the murderous aura in the array would not seep out, she prepared to leave. Hu Ying and Yu Miao also ran out of the living room. When they saw that Yu Su had yet to leave, they hurriedly stopped her. Hu Ying couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t leave yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Su raised her eyebrows and looked at her with her arms crossed. Hu Ying calmed herself down and said hesitantly, ¡°I was wrong before. Are you willing to forgive me?¡± Yu Su looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°What do you think? If it were you, would you forgive me?¡± Hu Ying was stunned for a moment as she thought about what she had done. Of course, she would not forgive her. Hu Ying sighed and looked at Yu Su pleadingly. ¡°Then can you help me one last time? This garden is very strange. Can you help me restore it to its original state?¡± Yu Su smiled, very impressed by her thick skin. Yu Su said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not free. This array formation will naturally disappear in two months. If you can¡¯t wait that long, find another metaphysical master to resolve it.¡± After saying that, she was about to leave. Hu Ying felt a little resentful. She had already apologized. As her biological daughter, couldn¡¯t Yu Su help? How unfilial! Hu Ying could not help but say again, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re my biological daughter. Please help! It won¡¯t take you much time.¡± Yu Su sneered. ¡°You¡¯re really thick-skinned. If you want to find someone to help you for free, you can ask your adopted daughter. Her biological father is the Chief of the Daoist Association. He¡¯s much better than me.¡± When Hu Ying heard this, she glared at Yu Miao coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have an adopted daughter like her!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Yu Miao shouted aggrievedly as tears fell from her eyes. What happened today really made her mood change rapidly. She had originally thought that after acknowledging her biological father, she would be able to live a good life in the future. She did not expect her biological father to be so useless and be beaten and chased away by Yu Su in a few moves. Then she still had to live well in the Yu family. Hu Ying¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom. I don¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡± Yu Su glanced at the two of them and left without looking back. She knew very well that Hu Ying would not abandon Yu Miao so easily. Even if she knew that Yu Miao was the daughter of her enemy, she would not cut ties with Yu Miao. Let them continue pestering each other! When Yu Miao successfully coaxes Hu Ying again, she will come to completely break their relationship. At that time, there would be another good show to watch. When Yu Su had disappeared. Hu Ying looked at Yu Miao with a dark expression and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve raised you for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the daughter of my enemy. My family can¡¯t afford to raise a great Buddha like you. Get lost quickly!¡± She would not be entangled with Yu Miao again. Yu Miao¡¯s heart sank. She knew that Hu Ying was feeling uncomfortable. During this period of time, she had received a lot of money from Hu Ying. She had given it all to her mother and grandmother, so she did not have much money left. If she was chased out, her life would definitely be very difficult. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the daughter of the Yu family, she was used to enjoying a good life. Of course, she did not want to rent a house or a cheap hotel. Yu Miao¡¯s legs went weak and she knelt on the ground. Her face was filled with tears and her eyes were red as she said, ¡°Mom! No matter what you think, you¡¯ll always be my biological mother. I¡¯ll definitely be filial to you in the future. I still want to support you in your old age! I only found out today that Master Peng is my biological father. I¡¯m innocent. Mom, don¡¯t chase me away!¡± Tears streamed down her face as she cried painfully. Hu Ying¡¯s heart softened upon hearing the words ¡®supporting her in her old age¡¯ and ¡®filial piety¡¯. Among these children, only Yu Miao had always wanted to take care of her in her old age. If she chased Yu Miao away, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to find someone to talk to in the future.. Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Victim Chapter 770: Victim Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You have a biological father and mother. When I¡¯m old, you might be filial to someone else!¡± Hu Ying harrumphed coldly, a hint of jealousy in her eyes. Originally, she was all Yu Miao could rely on. Now that she thought about it, she was just an adoptive mother. Of course, she could not compare to the blood relationship between Yu Miao and her biological parents. After hearing this, Yu Miao heaved a sigh of relief. Since Hu Ying said so, Hu Ying cared about being filial piety. Yu Miao reached out and grabbed Hu Ying¡¯s hand. She said pitifully, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re my only elder. Master Peng and I only acknowledged each other today. We have nothing to do with each other. You¡¯re my biological mother. Of course, I¡¯ll only be filial to you in the future.¡± These words hit the nail on the head. She just wanted someone to be filial to her. Since Yu Su was so stubborn, Yu Miao was a good substitute. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your father, Yu Su and I wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so many years. How can I keep you?¡± Hu Ying pretended to be in a difficult position. She could not let Yu Miao return to her side so easily. Only then could Yu Miao cherish her future life. Yu Miao continued to hold Hu Ying¡¯s hand as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m also a victim. I didn¡¯t know anything about what Master Peng did back then. If he hadn¡¯t said it today, I wouldn¡¯t have known for the rest of my life.¡± Naturally, she could tell that Hu Ying was loosening up. As long as she acted along with Hu Ying now, Hu Ying would definitely agree to her request. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Hu Ying nodded and sighed. How old was Yu Miao back then? When she was adopted from the orphanage, Yu Miao had an innocent face and did things ignorantly. What did she know at that age? Yu Miao continued to persuade him, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯m worried about you. Master Peng escaped and hasn¡¯t been caught yet. If he comes back to take revenge on you again, the consequences will be unimaginable. Of course, I have to protect you. If Master Peng comes, I¡¯ll stand in front of you. I think Master Peng will spare your life on account that I¡¯m his biological daughter.¡± This was her trump card. Yu Miao knew very well how afraid of death Hu Ying was. After Hu Ying heard this, she was even more determined to keep Yu Miao. ¡°Yes, with you around, I feel more safe. If someone wants to harm me, you¡¯ll be there to block them.¡± She looked calm on the surface, but she was panicking on the inside. Hu Ying no longer trusted the servants around her. The person she trusted the most was still Yu Miao. Yu Miao pretended to be agitated and nodded, looking touched. ¡°Mom, you must keep me!¡± ¡°Hmph, I can let you stay, but you have to agree to three conditions.¡± Hu Ying¡¯s face turned cold again. Yu Miao immediately nodded. ¡°As long as you say it, I¡¯ll agree to any condition, let alone three. You¡¯re my only elder in the world. If I don¡¯t listen to you, who should I listen to?¡± Hu Ying¡¯s expression softened a little and she said, ¡°First, you¡¯re not allowed to contact Peng Chan¡¯s people. If there¡¯s anything, you have to tell me. Second, you have to prioritize my life. Third, you¡¯re not allowed to hide anything from me in the future.¡± If Yu Miao could be obedient in the future, she did not mind having another child. If Yu Miao¡¯s had scheming thoughts, she would immediately cut ties with Yu Miao and not care about her anymore. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll agree to everything. Mom, you¡¯re the best.¡± Yu Miao sniffled with a touched expression and held Hu Ying¡¯s hand tightly. Hu Ying pulled her up from the ground and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kneel so easily in the future. I¡¯m not a harsh person. As long as you follow me well, your life will be the same as before.¡± ¡°Got it, Mom!¡± Yu Miao nodded. She looked at the garden in front of her again and asked in panic, ¡°Mom, are we still going to live here? I feel that this garden is a little scary. I¡¯m afraid.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The garden was the same as before, but there was something strange about it. Hu Ying also thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s move out. I still have a house in the city. We¡¯ll stay there.¡± There were many people in the city, and the house was near the police station. If something really happened, they could call for help in time. Yu Miao nodded happily. ¡°Sure. As long as I¡¯m with Mom, I can stay anywhere.¡± When Yu Miao returning to her room. Hu Ying called two more servants to monitor Yu Miao so that she wouldn¡¯t steal anything valuable.. Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: Battle Chapter 771: Battle Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Yu Su left the villa, she drove in the direction that Wen Chuan had left. She arrived at a teahouse by the roadside and walked in. As expected, she saw Wen Chuan drinking tea leisurely. Yu Su smiled and sat opposite him. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re indeed here. How long have you been waiting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only waited for fifteen minutes,¡± Wen Chuan said with a smile. The two of them had already communicated. If someone lured Wen Chuan away halfway, Wen Chuan would stop halfway and wait for Yu Su to come over. Yu Su took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°What was the situation then?¡± Wen Chuan said slowly, ¡°There are magic fluctuations on the driver¡¯s body. I guess he¡¯s a metaphysical master and must be one of Peng Chan¡¯s men. When I went to the toilet halfway, I used a spell to get the body double to get into the car. The driver hasn¡¯t realized that I¡¯ve left yet.¡± Yu Su asked, ¡°Since the person who called you is Ming Kun, he must be Peng Chan¡¯s helper, right?¡± Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Ming Kun is definitely a helper, but the mastermind of this matter needs to be considered again. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Is there any new information after I leave?¡± They could not miss any possibility. They had to be twice as careful these few days. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you. After you left, I got someone to expose Master Peng¡¯s wicked deeds online. I didn¡¯t expect him to suffer a backlash on the spot and look like he¡¯s aged by more than ten years.¡± Wen Chuan frowned slightly and pondered. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not what I expected.¡± He had originally guessed that the recipient of luck should be his greatest enemy. He did not expect it to be Peng Chan. What was the person behind Peng Chan plotting? Things were getting more and more complicated. Seeing that he was deep in thought, Yu Su could not help but ask, ¡°Senior Brother, is there any information I don¡¯t know inside? Share it with me too.¡± Just like Ming Kun. Although he was her Senior Uncle, he was related to Peng Chan. Since Wen Chuan had lived for so long, he must know something about the relationship between her master and her Senior Uncle. Wen Chuan nodded and let out a long sigh. ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± ¡°After I woke up, I went to look for the sect back then. After so long, the sect back then had already declined. The last generation of descendants only took in two disciples. They were Ming Kun and your master, Gao Hong.¡± There were only three people left in the sect. ¡°Very quickly, your grandmaster entered the perfected realm. He rarely interfered in worldly affairs, and he rarely even saw his two disciples. He cultivated alone on a mountain. Your master, Gao Hong, was very talented and had also entered the perfected realm, but your Senior Uncle was stuck. After some hard work, your Senior Uncle finally entered the perfected realm.¡± Wen Chuan said slowly. That had happened hundreds of years ago, but it still seemed like it had happened yesterday. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then what¡¯s the relationship between Peng Chan and Ming Kun?¡± The two of them must have a deep connection. Ming Kun would not take such a huge risk to save Peng Chan. Wen Chuan said, ¡°Peng Chan was Ming Kun¡¯s first disciple. Like his master, Peng Chan didn¡¯t have any talent in cultivation. He liked to manage the affairs of the Daoist Association and quickly became the chief of the Daoist Association.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Four hundred years ago, Peng Chan had yet to enter the realm of Great Fulfilment and was about to die. Ming Kun used all kinds of methods to raise Peng Chan to the realm of Great Fulfilment.¡± ¡°Ming Kun injected magic power into Peng Chan through spirit stones, right?¡± Yu Su said without any surprise. After entering Upper Level 5, if one¡¯s ability was strong enough, they would have a chance to enter the perfected realm. After entering the Great Fulfilment realm, one¡¯s lifespan would increase by 200 years. To Peng Chan at that time, this was the way to survive. Wen Chuan nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. All cultivators know that forcefully increasing one¡¯s strength through spirit stones will have serious repercussions. From then on, it was very difficult for Peng Chan¡¯s strength to increase and his lifespan would reach its end. He thought hard for decades before he thought of using the method of snatching someone¡¯s luck to extend his lifespan..¡± Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Hypocrite Chapter 772: Hypocrite Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Heh, it¡¯s really hard on him,¡± Yu Su said mockingly. Such a sinister method was indeed not something ordinary people could think of. Stealing someone¡¯s luck was equivalent to stealing someone else¡¯s life. It was too wicked. If the people of the Daoist Association knew that Master Peng was such a sanctimonious hypocrite, many metaphysical masters would probably leave the association! Wen Chuan also sighed. ¡°In the past 200 years, Peng Chan kept giving birth to children. He let the children seize the luck and hid behind the scenes to enjoy the fruits of his labor. That¡¯s how he survived until today.¡± This was a loophole in the Heavenly Dao. One day, he would play with fire and burn himself. Yu Su said, ¡°The fact that he is alive makes it really unfair to the person whose luck was snatched away. Fortunately, Peng Chan was poisoned by the poisonous spider poison and shouldn¡¯t live long.¡± Even if she did not avenge herself, she would avenge those people. ¡°What happened after that? What does the matter of Peng Chan snatching luck have to do with my master?¡± Wen Chuan sighed slightly with regret on his face. ¡°Peng Chan¡¯s method of extending his lifespan is too harmful. Your master and I both objected to it. I didn¡¯t expect your grandmaster to pass the sect master¡¯s seal to Ming Kun. Ming Kun used his identity as the sect master to stop us from meddling in this matter. If we dare to interfere, we will disobey the sect master¡¯s orders and be punished by the heavens.¡± On the surface, they could only give up. But behind their backs, Wen Chuan also tried to help those whose luck had been snatched away, but he realized that those people did not appreciate it at all. As time passed, Wen Chuan¡¯s heart turned cold. He only cultivated in his courtyard and no longer cared about mortal matters. ¡°In other words, my grandmaster is still alive?¡± Yu Su frowned slightly and asked. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°He¡¯s probably still alive. I haven¡¯t heard any news about him for 300 years. Since he hasn¡¯t been announced as dead, he should still be alive.¡± ¡°Then did you deliberately arrange our first meeting, for us to invite you to be a guest on the show?¡± Yu Su asked the question that she had been thinking about for a long time. Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes were bright as he said slowly, ¡°I followed the flow. At that time, Ming Kun came to the courtyard to look for me. He told me that you would be my only hope of leaving Chinatown and told me to seize the opportunity.¡± ¡°At that time, I also did a divination and realized that we would have many ties in the future, so I planned to see you. However, before Ming Kun left, he used his identity as the sect master to order me not to tell you anything about seizing luck.¡± Yu Su asked in confusion, ¡°Then why can you tell me now?¡± Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°The Sect Master¡¯s orders are only effective in Chinatown. As long as I leave Chinatown, Ming Kun won¡¯t be able to control me anymore. He didn¡¯t expect that I would have a chance to leave Chinatown in this lifetime and tell you all these things.¡± Yu Su was enlightened and finally felt a little relieved. She had already treated her senior brother as a helper. If Ming Kun was around, her senior brother would not be able to use his strength. That would be too much of a loss. Wen Chuan thought of something and continued, ¡°Your master has more freedom than me. He promised not to interfere in the matter of snatching luck in Chinatown, but after he left Chinatown, he worked very hard to save those ordinary people whose luck had been snatched away by Peng Chan. You¡¯re one of them.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Yu Su sighed slightly, as if she had heard her master¡¯s teachings again. Her master was too soft-hearted. When she was young, her master would always save some injured people. At that time, Yu Su did not know anything. Now that he thought about it, those injured people might be related to Peng Chan. If not for her master, Yu Su might have grown up in a mountain village and become the most ordinary village woman. She would have given birth to several children and would never have the chance to come to the capital in her life. Her master had changed her fate! Wen Chuan did not say anything else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a while, Yu Su said coldly, ¡°In that case, my master¡¯s death is very likely related to Ming Kun?¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± Wen Chuan nodded, his eyes filled with suspicion. All these years, he had also tried to investigate. Unfortunately, his body was trapped in Chinatown and he did not obtain any more useful information. Perhaps, the truth would be revealed soon. Yu Su thought for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°My master is blocking Ming Kun¡¯s path. Of course, he has to get rid of him as soon as possible. He¡¯s the most suspicious. Other than that, I don¡¯t understand Grandmaster.. Under those circumstances back then, why did Grandmaster pass the position of sect master to Ming Kun?¡± Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Ancient Battlefield Chapter 773: Ancient Battlefield Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Chuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve only met your grandmaster a few times, and I don¡¯t know much about this matter. I still need to investigate further.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t understand, there will always be a chance to understand it in the future. Let¡¯s get rid of Peng Chan and Ming Kun first!¡± Yu Su said after some thought. There were still many things that had yet to be investigated clearly. Who exactly wanted to take Senior Brother¡¯s body in Chinatown back then? ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the ancient battlefield now. I reckon Ming Kun is already waiting for us there. Let¡¯s end the battle quickly.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°If they want to act, let¡¯s accompany them and play along. There might really be an ancient battlefield there.¡± Today, the two of them happened to be together. It was also a good opportunity. If they joined forces, at least they wouldn¡¯t lose their lives there. There was also a very crucial piece of information. Today was the day of Yu Su¡¯s death in her previous life. She had to break this curse with her own hands to be at ease. Of course, she would not tell Wen Chuan about this. Wen Chuan said, ¡°Based on my understanding of them, there might really be an ancient battlefield there. However, the murderous aura and ferocity should have been created by them themselves. This bit of murderous aura and ferocity is also fatal to the people living around.¡± If they did not go today, the consequences would be very serious. Then the people in the neighborhood would die one after another. Just like that, the two of them followed Ming Kun¡¯s location and headed towards the ancient battlefield. An hour and a half later, the two of them successfully arrived at the ancient battlefield. The location of the ancient battlefield was deep in the mountains. There were several villages near the mountains. Yu Su drove along the cement road that led straight to the village. When they reached the foot of the mountain, the two of them got out of the car and strode up the mountain. As Wen Chuan walked, he could already feel the overflowing murderous aura. Yu Su took out the pendant from her pocket and hung it around her neck. She sucked all the murderous aura that overflowed into the spiritual artifact. The more the two of them walked up the mountain, the denser the surrounding baleful and ferocious aura became. When they were almost halfway up the mountain, Yu Su saw a tombstone by the roadside. On it was written: Ancient Battlefield Ruins. Yu Su said softly, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Wen Chuan nodded slightly and did not say anything. The two of them continued to walk in. Wen Chuan also took out his spiritual artifact and sucked in the murderous aura. The concentration of baleful aura in this area was too high. If they did not hurry up and absorb it, the residents at the foot of the mountain would definitely suffer. After walking for another ten minutes, the two of them stopped in an empty space. A fog suddenly rose around them, blurring the surroundings. ¡°We¡¯ve entered the array,¡± Wen Chuan said calmly. Perhaps this formation was the entrance to the ancient battlefield. The real ancient battlefield was filled with corpses and was very bloody. In order to not let ordinary people panic, the metaphysical masters would use an array to hide the ancient battlefield. After exiting the array, they could enter the ancient battlefield. Yu Su was fearless. ¡°Then let¡¯s find the array core. Let¡¯s go out. If we don¡¯t go over now, the actors will be anxious.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Chuan carefully observed his surroundings, looking for a breakthrough. Yu Su glanced at the sun in the sky and said coldly, ¡°Over there!¡± This sun was fake. The fog was so deep, but the sun¡¯s light was so dazzling. It was obvious that the person who made the array had used the transformed sun as the array core. Ordinary people would not look up at the sky. When Wen Chuan heard this, he looked up at the sky and saw that there was nothing unusual about the sun. But it was autumn, and the sun was in the range of spring. That, too, was a big giveaway. If Yu Su had not pointed it out, Wen Chuan would not have discovered it so quickly. Wen Chuan was slightly shocked. He realized that Yu Su was very mysterious and had many abilities that even Gao Hong had not mastered. Yu Su¡¯s actions made Wenchuan increasingly perplexed. This was also why Yu Su was outstanding. Wen Chuan did not intend to probe further. Instead, he felt a little lucky. Fortunately, Yu Su was on the right path. Otherwise, she would have become a difficult enemy. The two of them worked together to break the formation and walked to the entrance of the ancient battlefield. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a cave, and the two of them entered it one by one. After entering, many mechanisms appeared in the cave. This mechanism might have been left behind by the metaphysical masters who made the array. Wen Chuan conjured a long sword with his magic power and broke all the mechanisms. It looked very easy. Yu Su could not help but praise, ¡°Senior Brother, you really look like a martial arts expert in a martial arts novel..¡± Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Crack Chapter 774: Crack Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°I just practiced some martial arts. I can¡¯t keep up with this era. Your martial arts are better.¡± Modern combat techniques were an eye-opener for Wen Chuan. If Yu Su and Wen Chuan did not use their magic power to fight, Wen Chuan was not confident that he could defeat Yu Su. When the two of them entered the ancient battlefield, they saw all kinds of bones and armor lying on the ground. Judging from the style of the armor, this ancient battlefield had been around for 700 to 800 years. The weapons on the ground were still the most primitive arrows and spears. There were also some large knives. As the two of them walked past, they could still see the bones of many warhorses. The bones were stacked on top of each other, looking a little scary. Walking into the center of the ancient battlefield, Yu Su saw a few metaphysical masters lying on the ground. These metaphysical masters had exhausted their magic power. Other than breathing a little, they were no different from dead people. Ming Kun, his disciple Dao Yun, and two others sat on the ground and meditated. Their faces were also very pale. There was a deep crack in the middle of the four of them. It was continuously producing baleful aura and ferocity. It seemed that the four of them were about to collapse. Hearing Yu Su¡¯s footsteps, Ming Kun suddenly opened his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°The four of us are about to collapse. Fortunately, you came.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Wen Chuan responded lightly and stopped two meters away from them. It was impossible to tell if he was happy or angry. Yu Su walked over and looked around Ming Kun and the others. She sensed the depths of the crack and did not say anything. Ming Kun could not help but ask Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, quickly come and help. My Dharmic powers are about to be exhausted. If you don¡¯t come soon, I won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Yu Su sneered and looked at Ming Kun¡¯s expression with interest. She didn¡¯t expect Ming Kun to be quite talented in acting. He looked pained and weak, but he didn¡¯t feel guilty. Ming Kun¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your acting to be so real. This crack that¡¯s emitting a murderous aura is also quite real. You really should apply for a job in the props team. You might be able to earn money from this.¡± ¡°What do you mean by quite real? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Ming Kun asked Yu Su with a strange expression. Seeing that he was still pretending to be stupid, Yu Su could not help but laugh again. The thought of the sect master acting in front of her made her feel comical. Yu Su said, ¡°Stop pretending. This is not a crack where the baleful aura leaked out at all. It¡¯s just a crack in the ground that naturally cracked because of the drought. There¡¯s baleful aura and ferocious aura coming out of the crack because you threw a large number of baleful aura beads into it.¡± She paused for a moment and said, ¡°Also, your disciple has already told you what happened in the villa, right?¡± Ever since she walked into the ancient battlefield, she felt that this baleful aura was not formed naturally. Those corpses were tainted with a portion of the baleful aura on the surface, but there was no baleful aura in their bones. The baleful aura emitted from the crack was also different. It was obvious that it was released by a few baleful aura beads. Yu Su guessed it immediately. She could not be bothered to pretend anymore and said it directly. Ming Kun¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, and he was slightly stunned. Yu Su was smarter than he had imagined. Ever since he met Yu Su last time, he knew that Yu Su would be his match in the future. However, he did not expect Yu Su to grow so quickly. Wen Chuan could not be bothered to put on an act. He walked to Yu Su¡¯s side and said to Ming Kun, ¡°Tell me, why did you lure us here?¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to be polite with this guy. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Ming Kun and had only seen him a few times in the past few hundred years. Seeing that the two of them understood, Ming Kun stopped pretending and sat up from the ground with a smile. The other three people changed their weak appearances and stood behind Ming Kun. Ming Kun stroked his beard and said with a smile, ¡°Master Wen, I really didn¡¯t expect you to come out of Chinatown. How does it feel to come out?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Wen Chuan replied calmly. Ming Kun continued to ask, ¡°Have the two of you joined forces? Master Wen, I can give you what you want. Yu Su is just a little girl. What benefits can you get for helping her?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Yu Su and I are the same kind of people.¡± Benefits? He would definitely be killed if he colluded with someone like Ming Kun. If he became allies with Yu Su, he would be accumulating good karma. For ascension, good karma was also very important. However, to be honest, Wen Chuan had always wanted to help Yu Su and did not covet anything.. Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: Death Date Chapter 775: Death Date Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Some things, even if you want them, it depends on whether you have the life to want them.¡± Wen Chuan added. ¡°Heh.¡± Ming Kun smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°Then haven¡¯t I been living well all these years? It¡¯s better than you hiding in Chinatown. Although you¡¯re immortal, you¡¯re in a prison. If I were you, I would have used all kinds of methods to escape.¡± In his eyes, Wen Chuan looked smart, but he was actually very stupid. He was so stupid that he actually got involved with Yu Su. Last year, he had gone to remind Wen Chuan and deliberately let him interact with Yu Su because he wanted Wen Chuan to choose a faction as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, Wen Chuan really chose to team up with Yu Su. ¡°Then didn¡¯t you do your best to improve your cultivation because you wanted to live forever? I¡¯ve long achieved what you dreamed of. It¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯re jealous of me.¡± Wen Chuan smiled and said indifferently. Ming Kun was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect someone to say his thoughts out loud. Hence, he said without any hesitation, ¡°So what? Anyway, today is the day you and Yu Su die. I¡¯ll kill Yu Su first and snatch your body away. Then, the person who will live forever will be me.¡± All these years, he had been running around to extend his lifespan. With his talent, it was impossible for him to cultivate to immortality. Yu Su looked at Ming Kun and realized that although he had the strength of a perfected cultivator, his lifespan was about to be exhausted after so many years. If he did not break through to the next stage, he would die. Yu Su sneered and said speechlessly, ¡°Look at how greedy you are. You¡¯re just like your son. Despicable and shameless.¡± The two of them were the same. Such a person had evil intentions. If he could live for another few hundred years, who knew how many innocent people he would harm. Just based on this, Yu Su wanted to destroy these people. It would prevent future troubles forever. Ming Kun was stunned by this sudden sentence. He frowned and asked, ¡°My son? I¡¯ve never been married in my life. How can I have a son? You little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Could it be that¡­ Yu Su had really seen through it? Ming Kun panicked a little and avoided eye contact. Yu Su smiled again. ¡°Do you think everyone is as stupid as you? Looking at your physiognomy, your face is a little similar to Peng Chan¡¯s, but it¡¯s not too obvious. Your nose bridge is very similar to Yu Miao¡¯s, your eyes are exactly the same as Ye Tao¡¯s, and your mouth is similar to He Wan¡¯s. If you piece it together, wouldn¡¯t you look like their grandfather? You¡¯re underestimating me, aren¡¯t you?¡± As long as one studied their physiognomy seriously, they would definitely be able to discover it. Ming Kun thought that he could hide it from everyone. How naive. There was another point. Both of them were not very talented and needed to use external forces to advance their levels. According to Ming Kun¡¯s personality, he would never treat people well for no reason unless this person was very important to him. Ming Kun was slightly shocked and didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore. He smiled and said, ¡°Since you can tell, I won¡¯t hide it anymore. He¡¯s indeed my biological son. Is there a problem with me helping my son?¡± As a Daoist priest, he also hoped that he could carry on the family line. If his successor was his biological son, he would be more reliable than others. ¡°You¡¯ve finally admitted it.¡± Yu Su smiled and leaned lazily against a tree. Ming Kun nodded. ¡°You do have some brains. No wonder my son lost to you. I don¡¯t know how your master taught you. You¡¯re much smarter than him.¡± The conversation between the two of them surprised the others present. No one expected Master Peng to be Daoist Ming¡¯s son! Yu Su snorted coldly and threw a stinky smoke grenade into the crack. She said to the people below, ¡°Master Peng, we¡¯re already here. Why aren¡¯t you coming out to welcome the guests? Why are you hiding below?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ever since she walked in, she had sensed Peng Chan¡¯s aura. Peng Chan was hiding under the crack. The stinky smoke grenade carried a strong smell of rotten eggs, making the people by the crack unable to open their eyes. Peng Chan, who was under the crack, could not stand it anymore and ran out from below. Wen Chuan made a small spell and formed a filter barrier. He was still calm. After jumping up, Peng Chan looked at Yu Su fiercely. ¡°Yu Su, I advise you not to be too arrogant. Today is the day you die..¡± Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Catching All in One Go Chapter 776: Catching All in One Go Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He really regretted not getting rid of Yu Su as soon as possible. He clearly had so many chances, but he had lost them for nothing. Yu Su smiled. ¡°You say that every time. When have you ever succeeded? You just like to brag. Your father should regret bringing an idiot like you into this world. If you weren¡¯t stupid, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch a big fish like Ming Kun.¡± Peng Chan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He asked in a panic, ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± No wonder he had come here successfully today. He had thought that he was very lucky today. So it was all planned by Yu Su to lure out Daoist Ming Kun? Seeing his flustered expression, Yu Su laughed out loud. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid. You just escaped from one place and ran to another place to wait for death. You even gave up your backer. You¡¯re really a filial son.¡± Peng Chan was speechless. He secretly glanced at Ming Kun, hoping that his father was not angry with him. Ming Kun¡¯s expression did not change much. He still had a faint smile on his lips, but Peng Chan could see the anger in his heart. Ming Kun suddenly laughed and pointed at Yu Su. ¡°You¡¯re very good!¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m good,¡± Yu Su said coldly. Ming Kun continued to smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my little junior brother to die and give me such a big surprise. He actually taught a disciple like you. What a proud thing. Unfortunately, you have to accompany him to heaven today. The two of you can reunite in heaven!¡± When he saw Yu Su, it was as if he had seen his junior brother back then. Both of them were so talented and their schemes were not inferior to anyone else¡¯s. However, they still had a sense of righteousness. Seeing the two of them, Ming Kun felt like a rat in a ditch. He couldn¡¯t raise his head. Yu Su¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°My master was killed by you, right?¡± Ming Kun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not harming him. I just want him to go to the paradise early and enjoy life. Who asked him to be so ignorant of the rules? I¡¯m clearly the senior brother, but he still dares to go against me! You don¡¯t understand at all. I have feelings for little junior brother.¡± He was still smiling, and there seemed to be a flash of memory on his face. Yu Su looked at him and felt that he was crazy. In the next second, Ming Kun condensed his magic power into a longbow and looked coldly at Yu Su. He said to the people behind him, ¡°Kill Yu Su first, then capture Wen Chuan alive!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The people behind him immediately replied. Dao Yun and the other two controlled the array formation and activated the array formation that they had set up beforehand. They threw in a few large spirit stones. The entire venue immediately changed. Yu Su saw that the skeletons on the ground had all stood up. The horses had also stood up from the ground. The sound of horses¡¯ hooves could be heard from all directions. The metaphysical masters were using a formation to remanifest the warriors who fought that day, using the warriors to attack Yu Su and the others. Ming Kun held a bow and arrow and shot at Yu Su. This arrow was also condensed from magic power. As long as one was hit by the arrow, they would no longer be able to resist. On the other hand, Yu Su and Wen Chuan were standing in the array formation with calm expressions. They did not seem to be frightened by this posture at all. Instead, they looked like they were watching a movie. Ming Kun was the first to shoot an arrow! This arrow condensed the bloody aura of the ancient battlefield and carried the power to destroy the world. Swoosh! The arrow flew towards Yu Su. Yu Su suddenly closed her eyes and felt the wind around her. Just as the arrow was about to hit her chest, Yu Su blocked a paper effigy in front of her chest. Yu Su said softly, ¡°Substitute!¡± The paper effigy blocked the arrow. In an instant, the paper effigy was dyed red and turned into ashes before disappearing. Only Yu Su saw that a wisp of aura on the paper effigy had also turned to ashes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Yu Su entered the ancient battlefield, she had checked if there was a formation here. She realized that there was a reappearance formation here that would use the bloody aura of the battlefield to condense into arrows. She wanted to beat him at his own game. She took out a wisp of dark red aura from the vine and injected it into the paper effigy. When Ming Kun attacked her, she would use this paper effigy to block. If the paper effigy was hit by an arrow, the power would be reflected on Wu Jiang¡¯s body. Wu Jiang could track Ming Kun and Peng Chan through the aura of this arrow.. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: Framed Chapter 777: Framed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The moment the arrow pierced through the paper man, Ming Kun also felt a familiar aura. By the time he realized that the person was Wu Jiang, it was already too late. Ming Kun¡¯s expression was ugly as he asked in disbelief, ¡°You actually used Wu Jiang¡¯s aura to make a paper effigy?¡± Didn¡¯t this mean that he had attacked Wu Jiang? Peng Chan also scolded angrily, ¡°Yu Su, you are really a despicable person, why do you repeatedly sow discord between the Daoist Association and the Black Magic Master tribe? Aren¡¯t you a self-proclaimed gentleman?¡± In the past, he was the one who schemed against others. He had never been framed by others like this. He was a little angry. It was too aggrieving! Yu Su chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m a gentleman. Besides, when dealing with sinister people like you, I naturally have to give you a taste of your own medicine.¡± At this moment, Wu Jiang, who had just entered Chinatown in a car, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Wu Lin, who was beside him, looked terrified. He reached out to support him and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± If his father died, the Black Magic Master tribe would be in chaos. The entire southwestern region would fall into chaos. Wu Jiang felt as if he had been stabbed countless times. His body emitted a bone-piercing coldness, as if he was about to die. He took a scarecrow out of his chest. This scarecrow was his protective trump card. If anyone attacked him, he would transfer it to the scarecrow, so he did not die on the spot. Wu Jiang followed the killing intent and sensed Ming Kun¡¯s aura. He was sure that he was not mistaken. In the past, he had entered Chinatown and met Ming Kun once. He happened to know that Ming Kun and Peng Chan were master and disciple. Therefore, he immediately guessed that Peng Chan must have asked Ming Kun to do it. In order to take revenge, Peng Chan did not hesitate to use a killing move. Wu Jiang wiped the blood that flowed out of his nostrils. His eyes were filled with hatred as he could not help but say angrily, ¡°I want to kill the two of you. I want revenge!¡± If he did not take revenge, he would definitely not return to the southwest region. Wu Lin helped him up and used his unique skill to heal him. Color slowly returned to Wu Jiang¡¯s face. Wu Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Ming Kun, Peng Chan, just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely make you regret it.¡± Wu Lin also said angrily, ¡°Dad, we must take revenge this time.¡± His good brother was Wu Bang. It was said that Wu Bang had also been captured by the Metaphysics Management Office because the Daoist Association had revealed the news. Wu Lin did not know that this news was deliberately released by the Metaphysics Management Office to protect Yu Su. He had always hated the Daoist Association and had long wanted to avenge Wu Bang. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity. After the two of them brought the few powerful metaphysical masters into Chinatown, they rushed straight to the courtyard of the Daoist Association. After arriving at the chief courtyard, the few of them entered the courtyard and started a massacre, killing all of Peng Chan¡¯s subordinates. Wu Jiang had long known that Peng Chan had done many things that disregarded human lives. These subordinates were accomplices. They deserved to die. After killing these people, Wu Jiang looked at the beautiful courtyard and said angrily, ¡°Take away the treasures here if you can. Destroy all the treasures that you can¡¯t take away. We have to plunder the courtyard and rooms clean!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The metaphysical masters had long been restless. After hearing his words, they immediately took action. Some of these metaphysical masters had been expelled from the Daoist Association, and some were Peng Chan¡¯s enemies. Therefore, they were not afraid that Peng Chan would take revenge. Before long, the courtyard was destroyed like a ruin. Wu Jiang entered the room and plundered many treasures, packing them in boxes and preparing to send them back to the Black Magic Master tribe. Wu Lin entered the study and discovered a mechanism. He accidentally found a secret room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thus, the two of them entered the secret room. There was a small pile of spirit stones on the table in the secret room, emitting a dazzling light. Wu Lin was overjoyed and hurriedly used his bag to pack all the spirit stones. ¡°This old thing is quite greedy. There are actually so many good things here. It¡¯s really not bad.¡± Wu Jiang snorted. ¡°We haven¡¯t gone to Ming Kun¡¯s Daoist temple yet. His Daoist temple must have more treasures.¡± The two of them searched Peng Chan¡¯s study for a while more before asking the metaphysical masters outside to quickly transport it away.. Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Completely Looted Chapter 778: Completely Looted Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios They were not afraid that those metaphysical masters would steal the treasures. Wu Jiang promised that as long as they were obedient, he would send the Black Magic Master tribe to protect them and give them some treasures. If they were disobedient, he would activate the worm poison in their bodies. Before coming, these metaphysical masters had been planted with worm poison. After destroying most of Peng Chan¡¯s residence, Wu Jiang and the others swaggered out of the courtyard. When the people from the other courtyards heard this, they also hid in their own courtyards and did not interfere. This was because Wu Jiang had already gotten someone to spread the news. His disciple, Wu Zhen, had been killed by Peng Chan. He was here for revenge today. If anyone dared to interfere, he would fight that person to the death. The people who relied on Peng Chan were all people who followed the wind. Seeing that Wu Jiang was so powerful, they naturally hid at the side and did not dare to move. The powerful people in the Daoist Association were not on good terms with Peng Chan to begin with. It was impossible for them to help Peng Chan. They wished that Wu Jiang could kill Peng Chan too. After plundering Peng Chan¡¯s courtyard, Wu Jiang and the others went to Qingyun Temple. There were several experts stationed in Qingyun Temple. Unfortunately, these people were all defeated by Wu Jiang, and those who had the strength to defeat Wu Jiang were brought to the Ancient Battlefield by Ming Kun. Therefore, Qingyun Temple was also looted. Wu Jiang entered the place where Ming Kun often meditated and used his worm to find a secret passage under the bed. Wu Jiang and Wu Lin walked down the secret passage and found many corpses in the secret passage. Those corpses were all neatly arranged. Wu Lin couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°Dad, we really should let those devotees outside see how ruthless Ming Kun is secretly. No one will come to Qingyun Temple to offer incense in the future.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wu Jiang¡¯s expression did not change as he continued to walk deeper. The two of them accidentally touched the mechanism. After dodging for a while, they finally reached the end. It was a small room. Night-luminescent pearls hung on the walls, illuminating the entire room. In the center was a table, and on the table was a sparkling green-blue bead. The bead was contained in a transparent glass jar, and the glass jar was filled with expensive Mystic Spirit Liquid. ¡°What is this?¡± Wu Lin stuttered in fear. He could feel the energy fluctuations coming from the spirit stones in the jar, but in the jar was liquid, it was not spirit stones. Wu Jiang thought for a moment and said calmly, ¡°This is Mystic Spirit Liquid.¡± If spirit stones were rare treasures in the world, it would be difficult to buy them even if one spent money. The Mystic Spirit Liquid was even more precious. Only a thousand spirit stones could produce a drop of Mystic Spirit Liquid. However, there was such a large jar of Mystic Spirit Liquid in this glass jar. It could be seen how luxurious Ming Kun was. Wu Jiang¡¯s gaze was fixed on the bead in the jar. This bead must be something very important for Ming Kun to soak it in Mystic Spirit Liquid. What was this bead? Wu Jiang closed his eyes and tried to sense the aura on it. However, this glass jar was not ordinary either. It could filter out all prying eyes. ¡°Dad, this thing must be very important to Ming Kun,¡± Wu Lin guessed. Wu Jiang glared at him. ¡°Of course I know that.¡± He reached out to take the entire jar with him, but found that he had failed. The jar seemed to have grown onto the table and could not be taken away. He wanted to open the lid of the jar again. There was a fierce aura on the lid that burned Wu Jiang¡¯s hand. No matter what they did, the two of them could not open the jar. After wasting a lot of time, Wu Jiang¡¯s patience was about to run out. He took out the strongest insect he carried with him and let it self-destruct on the bottle. The insect itself had a very strong energy, and it was ordered to self-destruct, producing a huge power. Wu Jiang also exerted a force on the insect. Just like that, the bottle was completely shattered, and the spirit stone liquid was revealed. The entire secret room instantly overflowed with spiritual aura, producing a fragrance. Wu Jiang picked up the bead. He looked at it seriously and realized that there was Ming Kun¡¯s aura on the bead. This aura was still very strong. A moment later, Wu Jiang was overjoyed. ¡°This should be Ming Kun¡¯s Bead of Life.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without hesitation, he threw the bead to the ground and ordered Wu Lin to attack the bead with energy. Then, he threw the other scarecrow he carried with him to the bead. Wu Jiang shouted, ¡°Run quickly!¡± Then, the two of them ran out of the secret passage. After they came out of the secret passage, an extremely powerful energy fluctuation came from the secret passage. The scarecrow self-destructed! The Bead of Life was also blasted into pieces, and Ming Kun¡¯s aura dissipated throughout Qingyun Temple.. Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: Bead of Life Chapter 779: Bead of Life Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Wu Jiang laughed until she was about to cry. ¡°Ming Kun¡¯s Bead of Life was shattered by me. He won¡¯t live for long. I¡¯ve finally taken revenge!¡± As he laughed, Wu Jiang spat out a mouthful of blood. After a while, his eyes, nose, and ears also bled. He was so weak that he looked like he was about to die. The poisonous bug and scarecrow also had a trace of Wu Jiang¡¯s blood essence on them. The self-destruction of these two things was no different from suicide, and it also caused Wu Jiang to be severely injured. Wu Lin was shocked and hurriedly hugged his father. ¡°Dad, how are your injuries?¡± He had learned voodoo before, so he naturally knew how crazy his father¡¯s actions were just now. But he couldn¡¯t stop it. Wu Jiang¡¯s face was pale and lifeless. ¡°Son, quickly bring me back to the southwest tribe to recuperate. I want to enter the mystic realm. Otherwise, I will definitely die in three days.¡± Wu Lin was so frightened that his legs went weak. He hurriedly carried his father and called a few metaphysical masters, asking them escape. After they left, Leng Yan walked out of the dark with a team of people and said coldly, ¡°Search them. You must find their corpses!¡± The Metaphysics Management Office would sacrifice several metaphysical masters every year. She had long suspected that these metaphysical masters had been killed by a big shot, but she had no evidence. It was only last year that she accidentally found out that the tracking device on a metaphysical master was near Qingyun Temple. Leng Yan only targeted Ming Kun then. This time, not only did she want to get evidence of Ming Kun¡¯s crime, but she also wanted to publicize the bad things he had done. Leng Yan¡¯s team had long discovered that Wu Jiang and the others were causing trouble. However, they did not care. If they let Wu Jiang take the lead, it would save the Metaphysics Management Office a lot of effort. Seeing Wu Jiang and the others escape, Leng Yan did not intend to stop them. Wu Jiang was the leader of the Black Magic Master tribe, if he died in Chinatown, it would definitely cause a bloodbath, this was something the Metaphysics Management Office did not want to see. She might as well let Wu Jiang leave. Leng Yan planned to wait for Wu Jiang and the others to return to the southwest region before negotiating with the Black Magic Master tribe to ask for a portion of the compensation for Qingyun Temple. After all, the actions of Wu Jiang and the others in Qingyun Temple were all captured by the Metaphysics Management Office¡¯s law enforcement recorder. Even if the Black Magic Master tribe wanted to go back on their word, they could not. These were all Yu Su¡¯s ideas. Leng Yan did not expect all of this to be exactly as Yu Su had expected. It seemed that she had to learn more from Yu Su in the future. She might even be able to defeat He Jun and become the department head. After the people from the Metaphysics Management Office entered Qingyun Temple, they set up a cordon at the door. The secret room had been blown up, and the internal structure was exposed. Those bones were also easily found by the people from the Metaphysics Management Office. White bones were moved out one by one, making people feel a chill down their backs. Fang Yu, the metaphysical master of Team One, also recognized one of the corpses. Fang Yu pounced on the skeleton and felt the aura on it. It was the skeleton of his close partner. After three years, he had finally found it. He looked up at the sky and cried, ¡°Wang En, I¡¯m late. I finally found you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of your parents for you. Don¡¯t worry!¡± The suppressed cries made everyone¡¯s eyes tear up. Corpses were laid out one after another. Many passers-by who were watching at the door also pointed at the corpses. ¡°Ah, so many bones. Why did so many people die?¡± ¡°I heard that this was moved out of Master Ming¡¯s secret room. Temple Master Ming actually killed so many people. It¡¯s really terrifying!¡± ¡°Bah! I knew it long ago. Ming Kun is not a good person.¡± ¡°Master Ming? I think he¡¯s more like a charlatan. He only knows how to confuse the public with lies!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect there to be so many corpses hidden in this place where incense burns are flourishing. It¡¯s too terrifying.¡± ¡°Ah! Master Ming is a murderer?¡± ¡°No wonder I keep feeling that his eyes are strange. He doesn¡¯t look benevolent at all. Instead, he makes people feel afraid.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m going to have a nightmare tonight.¡± ¡°I heard that these corpses are all employees of the law enforcement department. Master Ming did many bad things. When those employees investigated him, he killed all of them and even hid them. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ming Kun¡¯s reputation was completely ruined. Leng Yan was unaware of the discussions outside. She stepped into the final chamber of the tunnel and saw that the walls had all fallen down, along with bits of wood and glass. What exactly exploded inside? She would have to consult Yu Su later before reporting to her superiors.. Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: Vomiting Blood Chapter 780: Vomiting Blood Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It took the Metaphysics Management Office more than half an hour to move all the corpses out of the secret passage. After the inventory was done, they were all transported to the special morgue. Then, Leng Yan found many contact records between Ming Kun and the captain of the Third Team of the Second Department in Ming Kun¡¯s study. The records clearly stated how the Third Team betrayed the members of the Metaphysics Management Office. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find anything on the Second Minister. From this, it could be seen how cunning the Second Minister was. In the Ancient Battlefield. Ming Kun, who was using his Dharmic powers to condense an arrow to attack Yu Su, spat out blood non-stop. He was much weaker and his face was as pale as a corpse. He counted with his fingers and said hatefully, ¡°Damn Wu Jiang. He actually destroyed my Bead of Life.¡± Without the Bead of Life, Ming Kun would not live long. Peng Chan was also lying weakly on the ground. He looked like he had aged 30 years. He could not even raise his hand. As Ming Kun¡¯s most beloved child, Peng Chan also placed a wisp of his essence energy into his father¡¯s Bead of Life. After the Bead of Life exploded, Peng Chan¡¯s body was also severely injured. When Ming Kun saw Peng Chan like this, he gritted his teeth in hatred. He said angrily, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re dead meat too.¡± Ming Kun had a feeling that all of this had been planned by Yu Su. Her goal was to let the father and son die. Peng Chan had already been poisoned by the spider poison. Now that he had suffered such a backlash, he would not live for more than a week even if he was injected with luck. Besides, he did not have much luck himself, so he could not transmit it to his son. At the thought of this, Ming Kun¡¯s heart erupted like a volcano. A strong anger did not spread. ¡°And your family, the friends you care about, all of them must die!¡± Ming Kun cursed hatefully. Yu Su was calm and composed as she raised her eyebrows. ¡°You and Peng Chan should be the ones who should die, right? Look, Peng Chan is about to die. I don¡¯t have to even lift a finger and he¡¯s going to die in front of me. Your death is coming soon.¡± Wasn¡¯t it just a threat? Who was afraid? Besides, what Yu Su said was not a threat at all, but the truth. Peng Chan would spend the remaining days of his life slowly experiencing the fear of death. This was the best way to take revenge on him. Peng Chan fell to the ground and held on with both hands. When he heard Yu Su¡¯s words, he was so angry that he spat out another mouthful of blood. He would definitely not die! He could still live for another 300 years. There were still many people with good luck outside. As long as he extracted some luck from these people, he could recover. Peng Chan¡¯s heart was in a mess, and he kept comforting himself. As if she had guessed Peng Chan¡¯s thoughts, Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself. Your body has already reached its limit. Even if an immortal came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save you.¡± These words provoked Peng Chan. Peng Chan couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. He held his head and cried, ¡°Get lost!¡± After shouting a few times, he looked at Ming Kun and begged, ¡°Dad, I want to live. Please help me.¡± How good would it be to be alive? As the chairman of the Taoist Association, he enjoyed luxury that most people could not enjoy. He did not want to leave this world. Ming Kun saw the pain on his son¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but comfort him softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way for you. You won¡¯t die. Lie here obediently. I¡¯ll deal with these two damn people first.¡± Peng Chan started bawling again. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Dad, hurry up. My body hurts.¡± Ming Kun looked at Yu Su angrily and was about to attack. However, Yu Su asked casually, ¡°His body has been poisoned and the blood essence in his body has decreased a little more. Now that he has suffered such a backlash, you¡¯re saying that he won¡¯t die. Aren¡¯t you lying? Even if he¡¯s your son, you shouldn¡¯t coax him like this.¡± Peng Chan was originally in a better mood. When he heard Yu Su¡¯s words, his heart ached and he could not help but roar again. The aura on his body became weaker and weaker. He cried, ¡°I won¡¯t die¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that his son was in so much pain, Ming Kun was so angry that his face turned green. He scolded Yu Su, ¡°You damn girl, why are you so vicious? What has my son got to do with you?¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°I like to tell the truth. Why?¡± She was just angering Peng Chan. Those who were killed by Peng Chan still wanted justice! She liked to see Peng Chan in pain and Ming Kun going crazy.. Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: Death Tribulation Chapter 781: Death Tribulation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ming Kun was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. How did things turn out like this? Everything was clearly fine. Where did the problem arise? Ming Kun suppressed his anger and thought carefully. His eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the variable in the overall situation. I calculated that today should be your death date, but I don¡¯t know why you have the upper hand. What kind of monster are you?¡± From the divination he had calculated, he could see that Yu Su was just an ordinary little metaphysical master. How could she be so powerful now? Someone must have taken Yu Su¡¯s body and was avenging her. At the thought of this, Ming Kun stopped and calculated with his fingers. He realized that today was indeed Yu Su¡¯s calamity, but the ones who were hurt were him and his son. After Yu Su heard this, she sneered. As expected, her death in her previous life was related to the people in front of her. These people had divined her great calamity and specially created a death calamity for her on the basis of what they had divined. These people were her enemies! Yu Su was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m the reincarnation of the Jade Emperor. Why aren¡¯t you kneeling?¡± Ming Kun snorted. He did not believe it at all. ¡°If you are the Jade Emperor, and I am the Queen Mother.¡± There was a mocking smile on Yu Su¡¯s lips. ¡°You should admit your failure and incompetence. I just jumped out of your trap. Do you think that my body has been snatched away? How much do you look down on me?¡± After Ming Kun heard this, a few traces of surprise flashed in his eyes. He was still uncertain. Yu Su continued, ¡°I¡¯ve also calculated that today is the day you¡¯ll be arrested and imprisoned. Your son will die in three days, and Qingyun Temple will disappear from the world today.¡± Ming Kun¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. Peng Chan was also so angry that he clutched his chest and looked like he could not breathe. He could only glare at Yu Su angrily. However, Yu Su did not even look at him. With a cold expression on his face and a deep look in his eyes, Ming Kun said, ¡°Little girl, even if your mouth is tough, it¡¯s not as tough as your fists. You don¡¯t have the strength, so your words are just jokes.¡± He believed in his heart that he was the final winner. Yu Su sneered. ¡°Then let¡¯s compete!¡± Ming Kun laughed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see. Today is the day you guys die.¡± After saying that, he slapped the ground hard. In an instant, a huge baleful aura hole appeared from the ground. Wisps of baleful and ferocious aura came out of the hole. If the metaphysical masters fell in, they would definitely be swallowed instantly. This baleful aura hole was Ming Kun¡¯s trump card. Wen Chuan frowned. ¡°This baleful aura hole is not simple. Yu Su, be careful.¡± Yu Su nodded. Ming Kun smiled and said, ¡°I already said that you will definitely die today. I spent so much time talking to you just now because I wanted to spend some time to transfer the baleful aura hole over. Do you really think I don¡¯t have a way?¡± He did not expect Yu Su and the rest to be so gullible. His Bead of Life had been destroyed and he did not have much lifespan left. If he could not possess it, he would not live long. Therefore, he had to defeat Wen Chuan today, snatch Wen Chuan¡¯s body, and use his body to survive. This baleful aura hole was transferred here to suck Wen Chuan in. The Shaqi Cave contains years of accumulated aura, even a powerful master like Wen Chuan would be devoured if he fell in. After possessing Wen Chuan, Ming Kun planned to skin Yu Su alive. Only then could he vent his anger. Thinking of this, Ming Kun laughed brazenly. He looked coldly at Wen Chuan and Yu Su and controlled the baleful aura to approach the two of them. Wen Chuan stood on the spot and sensed the baleful aura hole. He discovered that this baleful aura hole was even more ferocious than ordinary ones. There seemed to be the resentment of living people inside. Wen Chuan took a step back and asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, let¡¯s deal with Ming Kun first before we cleanse this baleful aura hole!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was too much resentment in this baleful aura hole. Even if it was sealed, it would become a weapon to harm others after it was unsealed in the future. They had to finish off the baleful aura hole perfectly. Yu Su lowered her eyes and looked at the baleful aura hole. Her expression was calm, and no one knew what she was thinking. Ming Kun laughed out loud like a lunatic. ¡°Master Wen, you¡¯re really funny. This is a baleful aura hole that I¡¯ve refined for hundreds of years. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to cleanse? As long as you approach it, you¡¯ll be sucked in..¡± Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Trump Card Chapter 782: Trump Card Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ming Kun felt that he could get rid of the two of them immediately and was extremely proud. He was confident that neither of them was a match for the baleful aura hole. Wen Chuan¡¯s expression was solemn and he did not speak. Seeing that the two of them were ready for battle, Ming Kun sneered. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯ll be swallowed by my baleful aura hole immediately and become a skeleton. Don¡¯t even think about escaping! Wen Chuan, if you know what¡¯s good for you, take the initiative to destroy your Genshin and give me your body. Only then can you avoid a bitter battle.¡± He was still very merciful. He could spare Wen Chuan¡¯s pain, but he would definitely not let Yu Su have it easy. Wen Chuan remained calm and ignored Ming Kun. He looked at Yu Su and waited for her to speak. Yu Su gave him a reassuring look. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. He thinks that he¡¯s going to win, but it¡¯s actually just a fantasy. We also have our trump cards.¡± ¡°You have a trump card too? Hehehe¡­¡± Ming Kun couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Then show me your trump card!¡± He did not believe that anything could defeat his baleful aura hole. However, his gaze was still sharp as he looked around Yu Su, wanting to see what her trump card was before he could feel at ease. Yu Su also smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re the only one stalling for time? Coincidentally, I¡¯m also stalling for time. The time is just right. My trump card has arrived.¡± At this point, Yu Su shouted towards a hidden spot, ¡°All of you, come out!¡± Then, Ruan Dong and He Jun walked out of the dark with a group of SWAT officers. Everyone was wearing special armor and holding a shiny gun. Dozens of guns were aimed at Ming Kun, and the atmosphere suddenly became dangerous. Ruan Dong walked up to Yu Su and nodded at her. After watching the entire process, Ming Kun smiled until his face was about to freeze. He could not help but ask Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, oh Yu Su, I thought you had some trump card. So you called a group of people to die. What a joke.¡± To think that he had been worried for so long. So these shrimp soldiers and crab generals were her trump cards? Yu Su was still smiling as she asked Ming Kun, ¡°You¡¯re not very afraid of these guns?¡± Ming Kun smiled and shook his head. ¡°Yu Su, are you joking with me? When have metaphysical masters ever been afraid of guns? I can destroy these scrap metal with just a little mystic technique.¡± He really did not understand how Yu Su could be so naive. Yu Su asked curiously, ¡°So, you look down on the technology developed in our era?¡± ¡°Of course, your so-called technology is just to study the microscopic aspect more specifically. The metaphysics I cultivate is the divine skill that can allow people to live forever.¡± Ming Kun stroked his beard and smiled calmly. He had cultivated for so many years. He only needed to reach out and catch the bullet. Those guns were like toys to him. Yu Su smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll broaden your horizons today!¡± Ming Kun laughed and shook his head. ¡°Yu Su, I thought you were very smart. I didn¡¯t expect you to only take things for granted. You¡¯re still too young.¡± These SWAT officers were just a little muscular. He only needed to use a little magic power to overturn these people. Yu Su did not say anything else. Instead, she looked at Ruan Dong and said with a smile, ¡°Since he looks down on our new weapon, let¡¯s broaden his horizons.¡± Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Earlier, when Yu Su was in the teahouse, she had sent a message to Ruan Dong and asked him to bring people to gather. She even turned on the real-time GPS to make it easier for Ruan Dong to find her. All the mechanisms and arrays along the way had been destroyed by Yu Su. This group of people could enter unimpeded with their weapons. Just now, she realized that Ming Kun was stalling for time, so she played along and pretended not to know anything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, Ruan Dong and the others had arrived. Yu Su also discovered a phenomenon. Those top-notch metaphysical masters looked down on modern technology and felt that high-tech weapons were all useless. They thought that these technologies were far inferior to learning metaphysics. Even if it was a gun or a bomb attack, the metaphysical masters would still have enough time to escape. Therefore, Yu Su decided to use guns to defeat Ming Kun. This gun was not an ordinary gun. It was a special gun developed by the Metaphysics Management Office and the Luban Tribe.. Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: Purification Chapter 783: Purification Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios These guns were specially developed to deal with metaphysical masters. One more thing, Yu Su must use the thing that Ming Kun despises the most to defeat him and make him die with regret. Only then can Yu Su¡¯s hatred be resolved and revenge be taken for her master. Ming Kun shook his head with a helpless expression. ¡°Forget it. As your Senior Uncle, I¡¯ll play with you for the last time! After I kill this group of people, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± He used his powers to condense a bow, preparing to use it to kill the person who fired. As soon as the man fired, he would dodge the bullet and kill the person who fired. One had to know that the speed of his bow and arrow was much faster than ordinary bullets. Seeing him like this, Yu Su smiled. She looked at Wen Chuan. ¡°Senior Brother, let the Metaphysics Management Office deal with Ming Kun. Let¡¯s go purify the baleful aura hole now!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as he glanced at the guns in their hands. He knew that Yu Su was very stable in her work and he also wanted to know the power of these guns. If word of today¡¯s battle got out, it would probably cause a huge uproar in the entire metaphysical world. No one would dare to underestimate high-tech weapons anymore. Then, the two of them walked to the vicinity of the baleful aura hole. The baleful aura hole sensed the two of them and quickly devoured them. At this moment, Yu Su and Wen Chuan used the floating spell in the air to fly up and look towards the baleful aura hole. Then, the two of them channeled their magic power and chanted curses to purify the baleful aura hole. The little snake quietly jumped into the baleful aura hole and greedily absorbed the baleful aura in the cave. Its face was filled with enjoyment as its body kept growing larger and its cultivation level kept rising. Soon, it reached medium-grade Level 5. It discovered a female corpse in the center of the baleful aura hole. This female corpse constantly emitted a baleful aura and ferocity. She was a ghost nurtured by this baleful aura hole. The little snake opened its mouth and took the female corpse out of the cave. It threw the female corpse to the ground and stuck out its tongue happily at Yu Su, waiting for praise. Yu Su threw it a spirit stone. ¡°How impressive!¡± The little snake was so happy that its entire body was trembling. The female corpse was thrown out of the baleful aura cave. After her body came into contact with the sunlight, she let out a series of ear-piercing burning sounds, as if she was roasted by the sunlight. A moment later, the female corpse turned into a skeleton. She no longer had any murderous aura. Yu Su read the expiation scripture for the female corpse. Not far away, Ming Kun could not help but say angrily, ¡°You actually destroyed the spirit of my baleful aura hole. I spent hundreds of years to nurture it, you bast*rds!¡± How much Mystic Spirit Liquid had he invested to nurture such a ghost! Wen Chuan shook his head with a look of pity. The ghost of the baleful aura hole had to experience the most painful thing in the world before it died. It had to experience it in the most aggrieved way before it could become a ghost. This female corpse must have encountered something terrifying. In order to create a successful ghost, Ming Kun must have imprisoned many women. So many women had been subjected to inhuman torture. It was too cruel. Ruan Dong and the others were not idle either. Each of them took out an instrument from their bags and placed it around. This device was a baleful aura disruptor. If the device was activated, it would be very difficult for Ming Kun to mobilize the surrounding murderous aura to attack the people nearby. This would cut off his energy source. Ming Kun was furious when the murderous aura around him suddenly began to become chaotic. He tried to raise his hand and mobilize it, but he realized that the murderous aura was not listening to him at all. It was crazily running around in the sky. As the master of Qingyun Temple, Ming Kun had a certain understanding of the baleful aura disruptor. He knew that it was the device¡¯s doing. Without another word, he immediately cast a spell on all the jammers. After muttering for a few seconds, he said, ¡°Explode!¡± In an instant, all the jammers exploded. Fortunately, the SWAT team was far away from the jammer. Otherwise, the explosion would have killed them. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ming Kun threw his head back and laughed. He said coldly, ¡°You little tricks are no match for metaphysics.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fragments of the jammer¡¯s explosion rained down from the sky. Yu Su smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ming Kun was stunned and asked in disbelief. The exploded jammers slowly floated in the air, flashing with a faint red light from the jammers. Streaks of starlight flashed from them, like millions of sparks floating in the air. These glowing red substances surrounded Ming Kun and the others. Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: Red Substance Chapter 784: Red Substance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Dao Yun tried to walk out of the red substance. After taking a few steps, he came into contact with the red substance and his body exploded with a violent burning sensation. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°What the hell is this?¡± As a metaphysical master, how could he be hurt by these things? Ming Kun looked at the red light and saw that there was a burning power in the substance. His heart could not help but sink. What exactly were these red lights? He also secretly touched the red light substance with his finger and realized that his finger was quickly blistering. The flesh on his hand was almost burned clean. The SWAT officers were also touched by the red light, but there was nothing abnormal that happened to them. Wen Chuan ordered, ¡°Move!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± A few special police officers immediately took out their devices and moved the matter in the sky to attack them. Ming Kun frowned and was a little surprised. He did not expect that this high-tech thing could really hurt him. But he wasn¡¯t particularly afraid. As long as he moved fast enough, these substances could not approach him. As long as he could escape this area, he could kill this group of people. He moved around the red area, trying not to touch those things and minimizing his consumption of energy. He also used his magic power to condense a long sword and waved it at the red substance. As for the others, they were not that powerful. Their bodies were burned by the red substance and they could not help but roll around and wail. It was a tragic sight. The one who screamed the most was Peng Chan. He could not move at all. He could only passively be scalded by the red substance and scream. At this moment, Wen Chuan raised the gun in his hand. This gun was one that had been enhanced with spirit stones. The bullets shot out were not ordinary ammunition, but a force that absorbed magic power. Ming Kun was dodging the red substances and was hit in the abdomen by a bullet before he noticed. He immediately sucked in a cold breath. He felt a wave of magic power being sucked away from his dantian, and that magic power dissipated in the air. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Ming Kun rolled his eyes in anger and asked Wen Chuan angrily. How could there be such an evil gun in the world? This spear could actually suck magic power out of the body and reduce the energy of metaphysical masters. This was against common sense. Just as he was asking angrily, the SWAT officer beside Wen Chuan attacked Ming Kun¡¯s neck with a red substance. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± A fierce burning sound sounded in the air. Ming Kun felt as if his neck was being roasted by a red-hot charcoal fire. The meat was roasted to a pulp. That feeling was too painful. He shouted hoarsely, ¡°Ah!¡± It was too painful! Ever since he started cultivating, he had not felt pain for hundreds of years. It was so painful that Ming Kun¡¯s face turned pale. Ming Kun was so angry that he clenched his fists and tried his best to mobilize the baleful aura in the baleful aura cave. He wanted to use the baleful aura to kill Ruan Dong and the others. This way, he would have a chance to escape from this godforsaken place. But strangely, he realized that he had lost contact with the baleful aura in the baleful aura cave and could not mobilize it at all. He went to mobilize the murderous aura around him again and realized that he could not mobilize it either. Ming Kun gritted his teeth, ¡°Damn it!¡± Dao Yun hid behind him in pain and could not help but say, ¡°Master, these things seem to have been deliberately developed to defeat us. I¡¯ve never heard of them before.¡± These weapons were truly hair-raising. ¡°Do I need you to remind me? Trash!¡± Ming Kun reprimanded coldly. Seeing Ming Kun¡¯s angry expression, Yu Su said with a smile, ¡°Yes, these two things were specially made to deal with metaphysical masters. The red substance is called red flames. It can burn the skin of metaphysical masters and has the heat of volcanic lava. It can also interfere with all the murderous aura in the area. As long as you are surrounded by red flames, you can¡¯t attack.¡± The red flames were inspired by an ancient book that Yu Su had read. It took her a lot of time to develop it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re really sinister.¡± Ming Kun thought of how it looked before the interference device was shattered. Regret flashed in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t shattered, the flames wouldn¡¯t be able to surround them. He wanted to stall for time and not be caught so quickly. Hence, he asked Yu Su, ¡°Then what is this strange gun?¡± How could there be a gun that could disperse his magic power? Yu Su continued, ¡°This spear is called the Dharmic powers dispelling gun. The gun is equipped with a special bullet. As long as it hits you, a portion of your Dharmic powers will disappear. When your Dharmic powers are exhausted, it will be very easy for us to capture you..¡± Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: Prisoner Chapter 785: Prisoner Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You guys actually developed such a gun?¡± Ming Kun asked angrily as he dodged. Yu Su said slowly, ¡°Is there a problem? Master Ming, you have to hold on for a little longer. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even be able to enjoy the show.¡± Ming Kun tried his best to dodge the bullets. He was in a sorry state. In the past, he had never heard of these two weapons. These weapons were simply made to target metaphysical masters. Even a perfected metaphysical master like him would have his magic power exhausted by such bullets. It was too heaven-defying! Ming Kun asked indignantly, ¡°When was this thing developed?¡± Why didn¡¯t he receive any news? From the looks of it, these weapons were probably related to the Metaphysics Management Office. He had planted so many spies in the Metaphysics Management Office, but he did not receive any news. This made Ming Kun extremely angry. He wished he could kill those spies immediately. ¡°When you don¡¯t know, of course.¡± Yu Su laughed and said leisurely. Why would she take it out when she didn¡¯t need it? Ming Kun wanted to vomit blood when he saw how relaxed she was. Why didn¡¯t he get someone to get rid of Yu Su earlier and leave such a huge scourge behind? Back then, when he got rid of his junior brother, he should have gotten rid of Yu Su as well. He should not have left behind the root of the trouble. He regretted it. Wen Chuan raised his gun and said to Ming Kun, ¡°Ming Kun, I still have a lot of bullets here. You definitely won¡¯t be able to escape today. Surrender early! You can also rest early.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not going to be a prisoner,¡± Ming Kun said angrily and continued to dodge the bullets. He was not going to surrender. He was not going to be a prisoner. He Jun said coldly, ¡°This is not up to you to decide. You will definitely be captured by the Metaphysics Management Office today. These weapons were designed for you. You can¡¯t escape. Surrender!¡± For the entire day, the Metaphysics Management Office waited for Yu Su¡¯s instructions. The people from the Metaphysics Management Office were also lying in ambush around Hu Ying¡¯s villa. However, they did not expect that the battle between the few of them would not happen in the villa, but in this ancient battlefield. Besides Peng Chan, there was also Ming Kun. Ming Kun¡¯s background was not small. He could be said to be the enlightening grandmaster of many metaphysical masters. He also owned a Daoist temple that was very popular. Not only that, but Ming Kun¡¯s forces in the underworld were also very powerful. If this tug-of-war continued, Ming Kun might be saved. They had to end this quickly. Ruan Dong sighed in his heart. Yu Su was really impressive. He did not expect to dig out such a big fish. Fortunately, Yu Su was around. Otherwise, with the current strength of the Metaphysics Management Office, it would be impossible to capture Ming Kun and his son. Unless he used a weapon with great lethality. However, those weapons could not be used easily. If they were used, not only would the ground be severely injured, but it would also cause panic. The cost of building them was also not low. How could it be as practical as the new weapons now? Wen Chuan continued, ¡°This is also thanks to Yu Su. If she hadn¡¯t personally tested and researched it, the baleful aura interference device and magic power dispelling gun wouldn¡¯t have been produced. You¡¯re destined to lose to Yu Su.¡± When Ming Kun heard this, he was indeed even angrier. He glared at Yu Su and asked, ¡°Yu Su, how can you make such a weapon specially designed to deal with metaphysical masters? Have you forgotten that you¡¯re also a metaphysical master? If they use this against you in the future, you¡¯ll end up like me.¡± At this moment, metaphysical masters should be on the same side. If not for the birth of this weapon, metaphysical masters should be invincible in this world. The more Ming Kun thought about it, the more regretful he felt. If he had been more cautious just now, he would have killed all these people when the people from the Metaphysics Management Office came in. Now, he was at a disadvantage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Was he really going to be taken away? Ming Kun¡¯s heart was filled with strong unwillingness. He looked at Yu Su angrily, wishing he could eat her up. Yu Su sneered. ¡°Why do you want to deal with me? I¡¯m a good person who abides by the law. I don¡¯t do bad things like you.¡± In this society, ordinary people were bound by guns and ammunition. Only then could one use weapons to intimidate some people with bad intentions.. Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: Constraint Chapter 786: Constraint Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She did not reject creating some restrictions for the metaphysical world using guns. If there were no restrictions, those with superpowers would kill people wantonly and think that they were superior. Just like Black Magic Master Wu Bang, in his eyes, the lives of ordinary people were like grass. Without the suppression of weapons, such a person would not have any reverence at all. Yu Su was not afraid of constraints and did not have any bad intentions. Of course, she hoped that the entire society could be more peaceful. Only someone with bad intentions like Ming Kun would be afraid of the restrictions brought about by weapons. ¡°You¡¯re too naive. What if the Metaphysics Management Office uses it to deal with you?¡± Ming Kun said in a low voice. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Why do they want to deal with me? I¡¯m a member of the Metaphysics Management Office to begin with. Why would they shoot their own members?¡± She had played a big role in the production of weapons. Her actions were telling the higher-ups that she had no selfish motives and was not afraid of the restrictions of guns. It was also a kind of confession and surrender. Her and Senior Brother Wen¡¯s strength had already reached a very high realm in the metaphysical world. If there were no restrictions, the country would probably not be at ease. Her actions were also to wake up the metaphysical masters who were watching. In our country, the strongest was still the country, not some Daoist association. They had to abide by the country¡¯s laws and regulations and could not hurt others wantonly. Seeing that she still didn¡¯t understand, Ming Kun said more thoroughly, ¡°How can you guarantee that everyone in the Metaphysics Management Office is good? If someone wants to get rid of you, there¡¯s no need for a reason!¡± Could it be that this girl did not understand? As long as such a weapon was invented, it would be a sword hanging above the heads of the metaphysical masters. Yu Su said without hesitation, ¡°I believe in the country, and I also believe in justice. A person like you who has committed a heinous crime will not understand.¡± Yu Su continued with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re just thinking for yourself. People like you, who are used to breaking the law, pride themselves on being superior to others. Of course you don¡¯t want to be restrained.¡± Of course she knew what Ming Kun was thinking. Ming Kun had done so many wrong things and harmed so many people. Of course, he had to be punished. It would be unfair if they did not punish him. Seeing that she had completely seen through him, Ming Kun said coldly, ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll wait for the day you suffer the consequences of your own actions. If I survive this calamity, I¡¯ll skin you alive. Yu Su, just you wait!¡± From now on, Yu Su was his greatest enemy. He would definitely use all his strength to take revenge. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After you¡¯re arrested, you won¡¯t be able to come out of prison alive. You¡¯d still like to take revenge? In your next life!¡± When Ming Kun was captured, the first thing she would do was cripple his dantian so that he could never use his magic power again. Who would spend so much effort to save a cripple like Ming Kun? Ruan Dong and the two people beside him began another round of attacks. Almost one-sixth of the magic power dissipation bullets landed on Ming Kun¡¯s body. Ming Kun¡¯s magic power decreased and his speed was far slower than before. As he fled, he could not help but shout, ¡°Ruan Dong, let me tell you, if you dare to arrest me, you won¡¯t be the director of the Metaphysics Management Office for the rest of your life. Think about it carefully!¡± He had connections in politics. Ruan Dong snorted. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t become the director, I¡¯ll still punish you.¡± If they did not capture such a great demon, they would leave behind future troubles. Who knew how many people he would harm in the future? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ming Kun¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Do you think you can convict me just because you caught me? Let me tell you, I have people in the political world. I will still be released, but you are in danger, understand? If you know what¡¯s good for you, let me go now. If you kill Yu Su, I can let you become the director.¡± Ruan Dong attacked even more fiercely. ¡°Do you think I want to be the director? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m afraid that the position will be used by someone to do bad things, I wouldn¡¯t have fought for it. A person like you who covets fame and fortune naturally won¡¯t understand.¡± From a young age, Ruan Dong¡¯s only wish was to be a police officer. Later on, he accidentally went to the Metaphysics Management Office and worked there for more than ten years. Over the years, his temperament had long been tempered to be very tenacious.. Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: The Same Trash Chapter 787: The Same Trash Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su smiled. ¡°You father and son are really the same kind of people. I think you were the one who gave Master Peng the position, right? This master-disciple relationship is really deceiving.¡± People who abuse their power for personal gain naturally think that others also like power. ¡°Yu Su!¡± Ming Kun shouted coldly. A possibility suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡°I understand now. I finally understand why you successfully survived the death tribulation. So it was done by your damned master. He used a secret technique to change his fate. So that¡¯s how it is!¡± He looked enlightened, and his gaze became even fiercer. When Yu Su mentioned the master-disciple relationship, he suddenly thought of Gao Hong and this secret technique. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of being his senior brother,¡± Yu Su said with a cold expression. Ming Kun shook his head crazily. ¡°I regret it. I regret it too much. I should have killed you and your master earlier and let you two be companions in heaven. People like you will only break the rules!¡± For the sake of ordinary people, Yu Su broke the rules of the metaphysical masters and added a sword to their heads. And for the sake of those ordinary people, her master also went against him and secretly helped those whose luck had been stolen. Ming Kun really didn¡¯t understand. They were all metaphysical masters. Wasn¡¯t it good to live happily together? Gao Hong insisted on ruining his plan to seize luck. Damn it! When Yu Su heard this, her eyes shone coldly and her face seemed to be covered in frost as she walked over from the baleful aura hole. She said to He Jun, ¡°I want the device and gun!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± He Jun immediately handed the device to control the red flames and the magic power dispelling gun to Yu Su. After Yu Su held it, she immediately controlled the red flames. She moved the red flames and attacked Ming Kun¡¯s body. Her speed was especially fast and agile. The flames seemed to have eyes as they flew towards Ming Kun. Ming Kun¡¯s exposed skin was scalded. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°It hurts! Ahhh! Damn thing, don¡¯t come over.¡± Soon, there was a burning smell in the air. Seeing that it was about time, Yu Su used her Dharmic powers to dispel the gun and swept it towards Ming Kun. Almost every bullet hit Ming Kun, causing his Dharmic powers to decrease. Ming Kun had to endure the burning pain on his body and quickly dodge. ¡°Ah! Kill me. It hurts too much.¡± His pain nerves were sensitive to begin with, and he had not been injured for hundreds of years. His body was already old, and the recovery ability of his flesh and blood had become very weak. Many of the scalded areas had lost their skin. He looked like a bloody man on the move. Ming Kun really wanted to cry but had no tears. There was a strong stench coming from his body, and intense pain came from the places where his wound was burned. He was about to faint from the pain. Yu Su continued to fire her gun. One by one, the bullets hit various parts of Ming Kun¡¯s body. This was the revenge she had personally taken for her master! Half a minute later, Ming Kun¡¯s Dharmic powers were exhausted, and his legs fell because he could not hold on anymore. His eyeballs were bulging and bloodshot. His face was filled with humiliation, unwillingness, and embarrassment. How could he be defeated? He was the abbot of Qingyun Temple that everyone admired. No matter where he went, he would be respected. He was also a great senior in the cultivation world. Ming Kun glared at Yu Su and said hoarsely, ¡°Damn you, Yu Su. I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost. When I die, I¡¯ll take revenge on your master! You wretched girl!¡± Yu Su walked over with a sneer on her face. ¡°Ming Kun, don¡¯t you look down on modern technology? How does it feel to be defeated by modern technology?¡± She was clean and had a perfect smile on her face. She was not affected by the battle at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to Ming Kun, she looked even more elegant. Ming Kun gritted his teeth. ¡°We haven¡¯t reached the last step yet. Don¡¯t be too smug.¡± Even if he lost, he had to hold his head high. Yu Su smiled and said to the person behind her, ¡°Minister Ruan, I¡¯ve always liked to do things safely. Why don¡¯t we cripple his magic power here? I¡¯m willing to do it for you.¡± It would be bad if something happened on the way to the Metaphysics Management Office prison.. Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: Dantian Destroyed Chapter 788: Dantian Destroyed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She would not allow Ming Kun to make a comeback. Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡± Then, two people from the Metaphysics Management Office turned Ming Kun over and Yu Su injected a strong murderous aura into Ming Kun¡¯s dantian. With a bang, Ming Kun¡¯s dantian was destroyed. ¡°No!¡± Ming Kun shouted desperately. His body trembled violently, and his eyes were filled with unwillingness. He had cultivated for so many years, but it was all ruined today! He and Gao Hong had been adopted by his master since they were young. As the eldest senior brother, he had always cultivated diligently. However, for some reason, Gao Hong¡¯s strength would steadily surpass his whenever he cultivated. Later on, Ming Kun learned what talent was. In the competition of talent, he lost to Gao Hong time and time again in terms of strength. Later on, his son, Peng Chan, was born. What Ming Kun didn¡¯t expect was that Peng Chan¡¯s talent was even worse than his. If he couldn¡¯t find a way to extend his son¡¯s lifespan, his son could only live for a few decades. He was unwilling to accept this, and neither was Peng Chan. The two of them researched a method to seize one¡¯s luck together, constantly increasing Peng Chan¡¯s lifespan. However, an accident still happened. For some reason, Gao Hong discovered what the two of them were doing. Gao Hong had been opposing him in every way. He had saved those whose luck had been taken away time and time again and had even secretly ruined his and Peng Chan¡¯s plans. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and attacked Gao Hong. On the day Gao Hong died, he was so happy that he was about to go crazy. He had finally gotten rid of his talented junior brother and could control the entire metaphysical world. After Gao Hong¡¯s death, Ming Kun would sometimes be a little lonely. But he had no regrets. But today, his cultivation was destroyed by Gao Hong¡¯s disciple! Was this considered a kind of karmic cycle? Thinking of this, Ming Kun couldn¡¯t help but feel his blood surging. He spat out a mouthful of blood, ¡°Pfft!¡± Seeing his weak appearance, Yu Su could not help but sneer. ¡°After you die, remember to apologize to my master. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take revenge on you again.¡± She said this to anger this old thing again. Ming Kun coughed hard, his face pale. ¡°Just you wait!¡± The others present could not help but mourn for Ming Kun. Of all people, why did he have to deliberately provoke Yu Su? Yu Su¡¯s mouth was already very infuriating on variety shows, but they did not expect it to be even more infuriating in reality. It seemed that they had to respect Yu Su more in the future and not provoke her. Otherwise, the consequences would not be something that ordinary people could bear. ¡°Since you¡¯re crippled, it¡¯s Peng Chan¡¯s turn now.¡± Yu Su walked to Peng Chan¡¯s side and did the same, crippling him. She didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong. Peng Chan had already fainted and did not have any reaction. Ming Kun was so angry that he vomited blood again. He looked listless as if he was about to die. However, Yu Su knew that he was at most seriously injured and was really not at the point of death. The people from the Metaphysics Management Office were very quick to act. They cuffed Peng Chan and Ming Kun. Dao Yun and the others had long died. The people from the Metaphysics Management Office also walked out of the ancient battlefield. He Jun walked at the front to escort them. Ruan Dong was the last to leave. He said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, fortunately, we have you and the new weapon this time. Otherwise, our Metaphysics Management Office would really not have been able to catch these two people. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my duty. I¡¯m also from the Metaphysics Management Office. Besides, this father and son are my enemies. Just based on this, I should be concerned. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Ruan Dong smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re also a part of the Metaphysics Management Office.¡± If he really thanked her grandly, the Metaphysics Management Office would seem distant from Yu Su, but there would definitely be a reward. When the rewards for this year came down, he would see what Yu Su needed! Yu Su reminded, ¡°Since these two people have been captured, it¡¯s time for those people from the Second Department to undergo a huge change. There¡¯s still a tough battle to fight next.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ruan Dong nodded, his eyes filled with determination. ¡°I should have cleaned it up long ago. Now that I¡¯ve captured these two people, I have nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll have to trouble you and Master Wen to deal with this baleful aura hole.¡± Yu Su nodded and watched him leave. When Yu Su had returned to the side of the baleful aura hole again and continued to purify it with her magic power, she realized that something was wrong with Senior Brother Wen. Yu Su asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior Brother?¡± Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: Former Enemy Chapter 789: Former Enemy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Chuan retracted his thoughts and deliberated for a moment before saying, ¡°I keep feeling that this baleful aura hole is not simple. There seems to be another power inside that makes me a little uneasy.¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Su¡¯s expression turned solemn. Wen Chuan was already very strong, and his mind was even more stable. This baleful aura hole could actually affect his mind. This baleful aura hole was not simple¡­ ¡°Do you feel anything else?¡± Yu Su immediately asked. Wen Chuan said slowly, ¡°I feel that this baleful aura hole has its own consciousness. It wants to devour me. There¡¯s also an extremely powerful energy fluctuation behind the baleful aura hole.¡± That energy fluctuation could be a person or something. It was hard to guess what it was exactly. Yu Su looked at the dwindling number of holes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Perhaps someone else is controlling this baleful aura hole. That person knows what happened on our side and transferred the baleful aura.¡± In such a short period of time, if not for someone controlling it, the murderous aura would not have disappeared. If someone was really controlling it, who was that person? Wen Chuan said coldly, ¡°I can feel deep malice. I don¡¯t know why, but that energy gives me a very familiar and unfamiliar feeling. It¡¯s like an enemy from the past.¡± His senses had always been accurate. There was no way he would make a mistake. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, after we purify this baleful aura hole, we¡¯ll investigate the relationship between Ming Kun and this baleful aura hole.¡± If they could find the place where the baleful aura hole was created, they might be able to discover a huge secret. She had a feeling that someone was spying on what had happened today. After dealing with Ming Kun and Peng Chan, they were not completely relaxed. Wen Chuan said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s investigate then!¡± If they didn¡¯t investigate, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease. He knew how many people would covet his immortal body. His existence was like a piece of fat meat that would attract prying eyes. After the two of them completely purified the baleful aura hole, they created an array formation for the ancient battlefield to prevent outsiders from entering. Two days later. At night, Yu Su sat in her room and received a message. Chen Ling: [Sister Su, I heard that that person was caught. Ye Tao and I want to do a paternity test with that person before announcing it.] She actually had some concerns in her heart. She was afraid that the Metaphysics Management Office would catch the wrong person and make her happy for nothing. Chen Ling had always known that that person was very powerful. Yu Su replied: [Alright, contact Ye Tao and come find me tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you to the Metaphysics Management Office.] The next morning, the two of them came to look for Yu Su on time. Yu Su brought the two of them to see Peng Chan first. Peng Chan¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his entire body was wrinkled. He simply looked like a beggar, looking old and ugly. Chen Ling and Ye Tao went for a paternity test. After the test results were out, it was confirmed that the two of them were Peng Chan¡¯s children. Ye Tao said helplessly, ¡°My mother has loved him for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect him to become such a wrinkled old man after losing his luck. If my mother finds out, I don¡¯t know what she will think.¡± After so many years, there must be feelings. But whether it was worth it was another matter. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Zhao Lan has already been sent to another prison. Perhaps you can go and visit her and inform her.¡± This was called killing someone¡¯s heart. Ye Tao couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. The Metaphysics Management Office will inform the outside world after the interrogation. At that time, you can tell Zhao Lan. This way, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± It is not yet appropriate to make it public. The Metaphysics Management Office was probably still undergoing internal cleansing. They could not alert them. However, the news of Peng Chan and Ming Kun being taken away would be told to the outside world sooner or later. After all, one was the chief disciple of the Daoist Association, and the other was the abbot of Qingyun Temple. They were both famous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the two people¡¯s crimes were publicized, the verdict would definitely be handed down. Telling the public was also to warn those with bad intentions. Ye Tao nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Ling also said, ¡°I¡¯ll also tell my mother after it¡¯s made public. I hope that she¡¯ll understand how ridiculous her mistake is after she finds out!¡± Anyway, her father had already gone through the divorce procedures with her mother, so she was not afraid that her mother would come back and pester her. Of course, Yu Su supported their actions. Only then did she feel relieved.. Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: The Child of the Enemy Chapter 790: The Child of the Enemy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After sending the two of them away, Yu Su called Yu Zong and told him that the mastermind had been caught. She even told him the truth about her being abducted back then. After Yu Zong heard this, he asked angrily, ¡°Yu Su, are you saying that Hu Ying already knows the truth and still chose to keep Yu Miao by her side?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Peng explained everything clearly at that time,¡± Yu Su replied. Yu Zong was so angry that the veins on his neck popped out, and his expression was dark and ugly. He had long guessed that Yu Miao entering the Yu family must be related to the mastermind. Yu Miao¡¯s identity was also very suspicious. However, he never expected Yu Miao to be that person¡¯s child. Yu Miao¡¯s mother was also the accomplice who kidnapped Yu Su! This group of people had gone too far. He had raised his enemy¡¯s child for more than 20 years. That stupid wife even doted on Yu Miao and scolded Yu Su many times for Yu Miao. Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°I think Hu Ying has been possessed by a ghost. She can¡¯t tell anything apart. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in her head.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand Hu Ying. He even hated Hu Ying for what she had done. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she always been like this? I¡¯m not surprised at all.¡± Hu Ying had long known that she was her biological daughter, but she still stood on Yu Miao¡¯s side. Even if she knew that Yu Miao was the daughter of her enemy, Hu Ying could not let go. Or rather, Hu Ying still needed to make use of Yu Miao. Naturally, she could not chase Yu Miao away. In her heart, benefits came first. ¡°Sigh!¡± Yu Zong sighed heavily, not knowing what to say. Perhaps, at this moment, he should comfort her. However, he knew that Yu Su had always been strong. He was in no position to comfort her, so he might as well not speak. ¡°By the way, be prepared. The mother and daughter are about to turn against each other. If you have anything you want to do in the past, do it first. It won¡¯t be convenient to do it after they turn against each other.¡± Yu Su reminded. After the two of them turned against each other, the first thing Hu Ying wanted to do was to seize Yu Zong. It would be inconvenient for Yu Zong to do anything. After Yu Zong heard this, he felt a little sad. The sad thing was that he actually had such an unreasonable wife. His biological daughter actually had to be distracted by family matters. He felt that as a father, he had not done his duty. Of course, he knew that he was not Yu Su¡¯s father anymore, but he could not get over it. Yu Zong said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, I want to divorce Hu Ying. Don¡¯t do those things before we sign the divorce agreement!¡± ¡°Have you considered it?¡± Yu Su was slightly surprised. Yu Zong said affirmatively, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already considered it many times.¡± If not for the children, he would have divorced Hu Ying long ago. He had given Hu Ying many chances, but Hu Ying was disappointing him more and more. His heart was getting colder and colder. Perhaps it was time for the two of them to break up. Since Hu Ying liked Yu Miao, she would live with Yu Miao in the future! He was no longer involved. ¡°Alright, contact me after you sign the agreement. The deadline is three days,¡± Yu Su said readily. She also understood that if Hu Ying¡¯s relationship with Yu Miao broke down, Hu Ying would never agree to a divorce. Now that Yu Zong had found the reason for the divorce, he did not want to let go of the opportunity. Yu Zong paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Also, I¡¯ll sue Yu Miao¡¯s biological parents for trafficking. I¡¯ll tell you first.¡± The anger in his heart had not been extinguished. Over the past few days, he had been thinking about what life in the Yu family would have been like if Yu Su had not been lost back then. Perhaps the Yu Family would be very happy! ¡°Even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll sue them.¡± There was a hint of ferocity in Yu Su¡¯s eyes. ¡°That kind of scum naturally has to be punished by the law.¡± Yu Zong nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that then. Yu Su, I¡¯ve let you down¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was about to apologize when Yu Su hung up. Yu Su was calm. She no longer cared about the Yu family¡¯s apology and did not want to contact them anymore. Their current relationship was the best. When Yu Zong heard the sound of the phone hanging up, he could not help but sigh. ¡°Since I¡¯ve done wrong, I¡¯ll work hard to correct it.¡± Even if Yu Su did not forgive him, he should correct it.. Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: Divorce Agreement Chapter 791: Divorce Agreement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After he hung up, he immediately asked his secretary to come in. Yu Zong said, ¡°Get the company¡¯s lawyer to draw up a divorce agreement for me. The assets distributed to my wife will be divided according to the law. The children are already old, so there¡¯s no need to fight for custody. Hurry up and make the agreement.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary concealed the shock in his eyes and retreated. He had long known that President Yu and his wife were not on good terms, but he did not expect them to have reached the point of divorce. However, President Yu¡¯s wife was really unreasonable. With such an outstanding daughter like Yu Su, she actually wanted to dote on an adopted daughter. This was also something that the people in the company could not understand. As a secretary, he still felt that it was not worth it for CEO Yu. In the eyes of the secretary, CEO Yu was the representative of a good man. He did his best in the company and even specially chose a male secretary to reassure his wife. Unfortunately, his wife was disappointing. After hanging up, Yu Su called Ye Heng and told him about Peng Chan¡¯s arrest. After hearing this, Ye Heng did not speak for a long time. If not for the fact that he was still on the phone, he would have thought that he was dreaming. So many years of planning had ended just like that? For some reason, his heart was still a little empty. Ye Heng hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m feeling quite complicated now. I¡¯ve been acting for so many years, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be caught in such a short timem. My life suddenly seems to have no goals.¡± He was also a little doubtful of the meaning of his many years of hard work. If he didn¡¯t act, perhaps the outcome would be the same? Yu Su could guess what he was thinking, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s worth it to endure humiliation for so many years and bring a chance of survival to the Ye family. According to the information obtained from the investigation, several families did not follow the script of the mastermind. Those families all met with misfortune and disappeared long ago. If you don¡¯t act, I¡¯m afraid Ye Chang and Ye Tang won¡¯t be able to survive at all.¡± After Ye Heng heard this, he finally felt relieved. He heaved a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you, Yu Su. As long as my children are safe, I don¡¯t have any other requests.¡± He should be happy that he had achieved his goal. ¡°Ye Chang is quite lucky to have a father like you.¡± Yu Su smiled. The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. After Yu Zong and the other lawyers drafted the agreement, they called all four sons to the office. He said in a low voice, ¡°I want to divorce your mother.¡± After hearing this, the four of them were shocked. Yu Ruo was the first to react. He asked curiously, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re already so old. Why don¡¯t you make do with it for the rest of your lives? Divorce is quite troublesome.¡± There was a need to divide the various assets. Yu Zheng looked at his father¡¯s expression and could not help but ask softly, ¡°Dad, did my mother do something to make others angry again? Tell us, let us help you advise.¡± Yu Hong also hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. Tell me what happened first.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Yu Zong looked at his eldest son, Yu An, and asked in a low voice. Yu An was calm and composed. ¡°If Father has thought it through, it¡¯s useless for me to persuade you. If Father hasn¡¯t thought it through, he wouldn¡¯t have called all four of us here.¡± Therefore, he did not need to say anything and he just had to listen to his father¡¯s decision. As the eldest son, the more he interacted with his father, the more he realized how smart his father was. Otherwise, her father would not have been able to manage the entire Yu Corporation in an orderly manner. ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Zong was satisfied, but he did not show it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The remaining three sons looked at each other. In the end, Yu Hong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dad, just say it. What exactly happened?¡± ¡°The murderer who kidnapped your sister has been caught.¡± Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°According to his identification, Yu Miao¡¯s mother is the person who kidnapped Yu Su back then. The mastermind behind this is Yu Miao¡¯s biological father. They were also the ones who planned for Yu Miao to come to the Yu family. This is a complete conspiracy.¡± Among them, only the Yu family was the victim. As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Zheng instantly exploded in anger. ¡°No way? Yu Miao is the daughter of an enemy? Then our family has raised her for so many years. How ironic!¡± He wished he could beat Yu Miao up now.. Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: Seeking Justice Chapter 792: Seeking Justice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Ruo also said hatefully, ¡°I¡¯ve long felt that something was wrong with Yu Miao. Her money was always spent for no reason, and then she asked us for more. I guessed that she was in contact with her biological parents and used all the Yu family¡¯s money to fill someone else¡¯s house.¡± Yu Hong clenched his fists and asked his father, ¡°Does Mom know about this?¡± Yu Miao was living with their mother now. Yu Zong¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Of course your mother knows. Our enemy had personally admitted it in front of your mother, but your mother still chose to continue raising Yu Miao. Do you think I shouldn¡¯t divorce her?¡± After saying this, the sons fell silent. Emotionally, they naturally did not want their parents to get a divorce, but they also wanted to seek justice for Yu Su. Rationally, they felt that their mother was really too much. Their mother could no longer distinguish between right and wrong. Even if they kept her in the Yu family, she would still cause trouble in the future. Yu Zheng sighed and said, ¡°Dad, I support you. Do it once you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± He really could not take this lying down. His poor little sister had been captured by Yu Miao¡¯s mother at such a young age. She had been so afraid along the way and had suffered so much pain. How could they not take revenge on Yu Miao? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for your mother now!¡± Yu Zong stood up and headed downstairs. The secretary stood at the side and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, CEO Yu has already prepared a car downstairs. Please!¡± Hearing this, Yu Hong also came to a realization. Yu Zong had called them over not to listen to their opinions at all, but to inform them of this matter. Yu Zong sat in the car in front. He called Hu Ying, who said that she was in the apartment and that he could come to her if he needed anything. After arriving, the moment Yu Zong entered, he saw Yu Miao sitting beside Hu Ying and feeding her fruits. When Yu Miao saw Yu Zong, she smiled and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back!¡± The smile on her face made Yu Zong even more disgusted. Then, the four sons also entered and sat on the sofa one after another. Their expressions were not good either. Yu Miao smiled until her dimples appeared. She shouted at her four brothers, ¡°Hello, brothers. Long time no see.¡± Yu Zheng was the first to get angry. ¡°Who¡¯s your brother? Don¡¯t call me that. The Yu family has already announced to the outside world that they have cut ties with you. You¡¯re just a servant raised in my house.¡± Seeing that he was suddenly angry, Yu Miao¡¯s body trembled and her eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Fourth Brother¡­¡± She looked aggrieved as if she had been bullied. Hu Ying couldn¡¯t help but reprimand, ¡°Yu Zheng, how can you talk to your sister like that? You¡¯re not by my side. If it weren¡¯t for Yu Miao taking care of me, would I be living so well?¡± Hu Ying stole a glance at her husband. She felt that today¡¯s matter was not that simple and felt a little uneasy. Yu Zong said in a low voice, ¡°Fourth brother is right. The Yu family has long cut ties with Yu Miao. Yu Miao is not a member of the Yu family. She has no right to call him brother.¡± Hu Ying frowned and retorted unwillingly, ¡°Hubby, why have you become so petty? It¡¯s just a title. I didn¡¯t even stop you from announcing that Yu Miao has broken off her relationship with the Yu family. However, she has been our daughter for so many years after all, we can¡¯t be too heartless.¡± ¡°Ruthless? You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m ruthless?¡± Yu Zong¡¯s expression turned even uglier, and his voice hid obvious anger. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of my enemy, and you¡¯re still asking me to treat her well? What¡¯s going on in your head?¡± Hu Ying was stunned and could not help but be shocked. ¡°What enemy¡¯s daughter? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Could it be that Yu Zong knew everything? She knew that she was in the wrong, so she did not intend to tell her husband and children about it. If they knew what Yu Miao¡¯s parents had done, Yu Miao would definitely not be able to stay in the Yu family anymore. Hu Ying wanted to keep Yu Miao behind, so she could only hide it like this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You still want to hide it from us?¡± Yu Hong stood up immediately and said angrily, ¡°Mom, do you remember that you gave birth to a daughter called Yu Su? Your biological daughter was stolen by Yu Miao¡¯s mother. Yu Miao¡¯s father is the culprit. Don¡¯t you hate Yu Miao?¡± Hu Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After hearing Yu Hong¡¯s words, she knew that this matter could not be hidden anymore. Of course, she had some thoughts about Yu Miao. But she had to think for herself! Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: Atonement Chapter 793: Atonement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su would definitely not acknowledge her as her mother, but she always needed someone to take care of her. Wouldn¡¯t Yu Miao be the best candidate? Yu Miao took care of her, and this was atonement for her sins. IWa there a problem with that? Hu Ying opened her mouth but did not say anything. Yu Zong¡¯s face darkened as he said word by word, ¡°Hu Ying, how long are you going to hide it from us? Master Peng was caught a few days ago and he confessed everything. You heard it with your own ears, but you kept it a secret for the sake of keeping Yu Miao by your side. Do you know how much you¡¯ve gone overboard?¡± When he said the last few words, Yu Zong gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. He looked at Hu Ying gloomily. Hu Ying was a little afraid when she saw her husband¡¯s terrifying expression. She quickly explained, ¡°No, I was thinking that since her parents did so many bad things, she should atone for her sins. Taking care of me by my side is a form of redemption. Besides, there¡¯s no need to take your anger out on her for what Yu Miao¡¯s parents did, right? She was also very young back then. She didn¡¯t know anything. Her parents were the biggest villains.¡± Hu Ying still had some feelings for Yu Miao. With Yu Miao around, Hu Ying felt that at least she was not alone. Yu Zong asked, ¡°You think she¡¯s innocent, right? In the past, as the youngest child in the family, she wilfully snatched away Yu Ruo¡¯s luck and wanted to harm Yu Su several times. Have you forgotten all of this? Even if she doesn¡¯t know anything, there¡¯s the blood of our enemy in her body. How can you live with her like everything is alright?¡± Yu An quickly asked, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you hate Yu Miao¡¯s parents? Back then, when you doted on Yu Miao, did you think how pitiful Yu Su was at that time? Yu Su was almost sold to the mountains and became someone else¡¯s child bride!¡± At this point, his eyes turned red and his nose felt sour. Yu An did not dare to imagine how hard Yu Su¡¯s life in the mountains would be. Yu Hong also asked, ¡°Mom, you should think about how to compensate Yu Su, not hold on to Yu Miao and not let her go. Human hearts are made of flesh. You only have feelings for Yu Miao. Don¡¯t you have feelings for your biological daughter?¡± After saying that, he sighed deeply. Yu Ruo also said coldly, ¡°Mother, even if you don¡¯t have any feelings for Yu Su, you should have feelings for me, right? I¡¯m still sitting in a wheelchair because of your good daughter, Yu Miao. Don¡¯t you mind at all?¡± If these words could not wake their mother up, they would not have to talk to her about this in the future. The few of them asked questions one by one, making Hu Ying feel some pressure. Her expression turned ugly. ¡°So what if I mind? If I chase Yu Miao away, won¡¯t I be alone? Will you come and take care of me? If you weren¡¯t all unfilial, why would I keep her by my side?¡± Hu Ying felt aggrieved! None of her four sons were filial. She had moved to the villa for so many days, but no one had taken the initiative to visit her. She had to force them to come. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. If you want someone to take care of you, I can hire a nurse for you. Why do you have to let Yu Miao take care of you?¡± Yu Ruo asked angrily. In his opinion, not only did his mother not recognize her mistake, but she also wanted to push the responsibility to them. Hu Ying¡¯s voice was cold as she said without hesitation, ¡°The nurse you hired is as considerate as Yu Miao? Don¡¯t you just have a little money? Do you think I don¡¯t have money? I just want to live with Yu Miao. I¡¯m not in your way. The two of us live in the apartment. What can you do?¡± As the former daughter of the Hu family, she still had some money. However, what she wanted was not care, but the care and love of her family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was fine if Yu Zong¡¯s face was ashen, but her sons were also ordering her around. They were too disrespectful to her as their elder. Yu Miao sat at the side, but she complained bitterly about Peng Chan in her heart. This biological father of hers was too unreliable. Not only did he not have the ability and was caught by Yu Su, he even told them everything. It made her life difficult in the Yu family. With such a father, she really did not enjoy any benefits.. Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: Mother and Daughter’s Deep Love Chapter 794: Mother and Daughter¡¯s Deep Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If not for Hu Ying¡¯s stubbornness and pride, she would have abandoned her long ago. Seeing that the situation was not good, Yu Miao immediately walked up to Hu Ying and kowtowed heavily. With tears on her face, she said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve done me a great favor, but you can¡¯t cause a family conflict because of me. I will leave voluntarily. Don¡¯t quarrel anymore.¡± After Hu Ying heard this, her mood became even worse. She said angrily to Yu Zong and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to chase you away. If they chase you away, they¡¯ll chase me away.¡± If she could not protect Yu Miao, she would lose face. Anyway, she would not let Yu Miao leave. Yu An took a deep look at his mother, his heart completely cold. Yu Zheng gritted his teeth and did not speak. Yu Ruo straightened his neck and his face turned green, as if he had eaten sh*t. Yu Zong nodded heavily and gritted his teeth. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, if you want to live together, I¡¯ll withdraw. Hu Ying, let¡¯s get a divorce. Our marriage ends here.¡± He took the divorce papers from his bag and placed the pen on the table. Hu Ying was completely stunned on the spot. She did not understand at all. She was just a little willful and wanted her family to want to keep her. She was just trying her best to maintain her pride. How did it become a divorce? She wasn¡¯t getting a divorce! Hu Ying could not help but repeat, ¡°What did you say? Divorce? Why?¡± ¡°Do you still need me to give you a reason?¡± Yu Zong asked coldly. Hu Ying was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I just want to protect Yu Miao. Why did you mention divorce? We¡¯ve been together for decades. How can you throw it away just like that?¡± She did not believe this. She believed that Yu Zong was just scaring her. Yu Zong was still very cold. ¡°Then I¡¯ll use decades of feelings to ask you to chase Yu Miao away. Will you chase her away?¡± Hu Ying choked. Hu Ying completely reacted and said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t get a divorce. Don¡¯t tell me you have someone outside?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Yu Zong asked with a frown. Hu Ying continued to ask, ¡°Then why do you want to divorce me?¡± Yu Zong replied indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t stand you anymore. Look at what you¡¯ve done. Which one of the things you did have not made me worry? Let¡¯s part on good terms!¡± ¡°No, I just¡­ I just want you to accompany me more. As long as you¡¯re willing to accompany me, I naturally won¡¯t insist on Yu Miao accompanying me. You don¡¯t understand at all. Why do you want to divorce me just like that?¡± Hu Ying said aggrievedly and angrily. Yu Zong said, ¡°Since you asked Yu Miao to accompany you, both of you can live together well. We¡¯ll be unrelated to each other after the divorce.¡± Hu Ying kept shaking her head. ¡°No, no, no. I want you guys to accompany me too. What¡¯s the point of me staying with Yu Miao?¡± She was going to divorce her husband at this age. Wouldn¡¯t this become a joke in the circle of noblewomen? At the thought of this, she realized that she was one of the luckier ladies in the circle. Yu Zong never went out to fool around. The secretaries around him were all men. All four sons of hers were very capable. Although they did not know how to sweet-talk, they had given gifts and blessings to her every time there was a festival in the past. Her maiden family was also very supportive of her. Why would she want a divorce when she had such a good life? Hu Ying felt a little sad and regretful. She regretted not cherishing the past and cutting ties with her family. If they divorced, she would definitely regret it even more. Yu Zong just glanced at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll ask the Yu Corporation¡¯s lawyer to file for divorce. I¡¯ll tell them all about how you favor your adopted daughter and neglect your own biological daughter, how you became Zhao Lan¡¯s accomplice and almost poisoned our daughter, and I¡¯m sure the judge will take it into consideration.¡± If that happens, Hu Ying¡¯s reputation would be completely ruined. In terms of public opinion, she did not have the advantage, and her chances of winning would be very low. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the people in the circle of noblewomen found out, those who looked down on Hu Ying would also mock her. This move had grabbed Hu Ying¡¯s lifeline. Hu Ying was shocked. ¡°Yu Zong, how could you do this to me?¡± Yu Zong said coldly, ¡°Stop dawdling. Hurry up and sign the divorce agreement. You won¡¯t lose your assets. We don¡¯t have to fight for custody of our sons. It¡¯s still relatively simple.¡± His heart was already cold. He might as well end it as soon as possible.. Chapter 795 - Chapter 795:1 Won’t Sign It Chapter 795:1 Won¡¯t Sign It Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zong pushed the agreement in Hu Ying¡¯s direction. ¡°Hurry up and sign it. I still have a meeting at the company later. I want to resolve this matter peacefully.¡± In other words, if Hu Ying was unwilling to resolve the matter peacefully, he would have to take tough measures. When Hu Ying saw the words ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± on the paper, her heart felt like it was being crushed by a rock. She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not signing it!¡± If she didn¡¯t get a divorce, she would be Mrs. Yu. If she signed it, she would be completely alone in the future. Yu Zong smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll publicize all the things you did?¡± Hu Ying was so angry that she grabbed the agreement, tore it in half, and threw it to the ground. ¡°Whoever wants to sign it can sign it. Anyway, I won¡¯t sign it.¡± Yu Zong sneered and stood up. He looked deeply at Hu Ying. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more day to consider carefully. If you don¡¯t sign it, then prepare to bear the consequences. I can print this divorce agreement again, but my temper isn¡¯t so good.¡± Hu Ying grabbed the corner of his shirt anxiously and begged, ¡°How did we get to this point? Please give me another chance!¡± She did not want to become a joke in the eyes of others. Yu Zong shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too late. Give me the final answer before five o¡¯clock tomorrow.¡± He was definitely going to get a divorce. He reached out and pulled off the corner of his shirt. He patted the creases on it and tidied it up before striding out. When Hu Ying saw that her husband did not even look at her, she broke down even more. She burst into tears. ¡°Why? Why would he do this to me?¡± She was the daughter of the Hu family! If she had not severed ties with the Hu family back then, Yu Zong would definitely not have dared to lose his temper at her like this. She regretted it. Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but persuade her, ¡°Mom, you should get a divorce earlier. It¡¯s good for both of you. It¡¯ll be convenient for you to do whatever you want then.¡± Hearing this, Hu Ying¡¯s eyes widened with anger, and she blurted out, ¡°You unfilial son! Seeing that we are about to get a divorce, you are still siding with your father? Your father is just not thinking clearly. Don¡¯t all couples quarrel like this?¡± She had raised the children, but at the critical moment, no one spoke up for her. This group of heartless fellows. Yu Ruo sneered. ¡°That¡¯s not true! My friend¡¯s parents have respected each other all their lives. They don¡¯t hate each other like you do. If you get a divorce, the few of us will have a better time too.¡± Yu Zheng was also speechless. ¡°Mom, the divorce is a conflict between the two of you. We can¡¯t do anything about it. Besides, I think Dad has endured it for long enough. Since you don¡¯t listen to my advice and insist on keeping our enemy¡¯s daughter, you can live alone!¡± Yu Hong also said mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re divorced. You didn¡¯t care about our four sons to begin with. After the divorce, we can be more independent.¡± ¡°Do you mean that your father and I are delaying your growth?¡± Hu Ying asked word by word with a dark expression. Yu Hong sighed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you understand? In this family, no one wants both of you to live together again.¡± Hu Ying looked at Yu An. ¡°Yu An, what do you think?¡± Her eldest son had always been the most stable. She was more willing to listen to her eldest son. She also felt that among the four sons, her eldest son should be on her side. Yu An thought for a while and said slowly, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. Dad has already made up his mind. Think about it yourself! I still have something to do in the company. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left without hesitation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Ying was so angry that her entire body trembled and she fell to the ground. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. None of you can interfere. You can only watch helplessly as I divorce your father, right? You¡¯re all unfilial sons!¡± She looked angrily at her remaining three sons. Yu Hong sneered. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want a divorce, but do you have any other choice? If you hadn¡¯t done those despicable things, Dad wouldn¡¯t have anything on you!¡± He had finally seen through it. His mother was stupid and stubborn. Yu Zheng nodded.. ¡°Mom, just get a divorce!¡± Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: Weakness Chapter 796: Weakness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying was already angry. After hearing their words, she was about to explode. She rushed forward and gave Yu Hong a slap. ¡°Unfilial son, you¡¯re looking forward to your parents¡¯ divorce all day, right? Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t hit you just because you¡¯ve grown up.¡± Then, she slapped Yu Hong¡¯s back a few more times. Yu Zheng walked forward and wanted to stop the fight, but he did not expect his mother to slap him a few times. His face and body hurt. He reached out to grab his mother¡¯s hand to calm her down. To his surprise, she scratched his neck and face with her nails. Yu Zheng felt that his wound was painful and itchy. He reached out to touch it and couldn¡¯t help but let out a hiss. Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Mom, my dad wants to divorce you. I¡¯m especially supportive of this. If you don¡¯t like me as your son, then we¡¯ll cut ties too.¡± He was bitterly disappointed. Yu Hong hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You hate me the most. If you cut ties with me, I won¡¯t look for you again. Mom, just agree!¡± ¡°B*stards, you two b*stards!¡± Hu Ying cursed. She did not want to sever ties with her son. If she divorced her husband, she would still have her sons to rely on. If she did not even have a son, she would become a lonely old woman. ¡°Mother, please consider it. Anyway, you¡¯ve already broken off your relationship with Yu Su. You don¡¯t lack a son like me.¡± Yu Zheng walked up to Hu Ying and knelt down with a pleading expression. Hu Ying said with a cold expression, ¡°Are you the same as Yu Su? She was kidnapped and is angry at the family. In addition, I didn¡¯t take care of her since she was young and it was fine for me to cut ties with her. I raised the four of you since you were young. Now that you¡¯re older, you want to cut ties with me?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible.¡± She was still hoping that her four sons would give her money to spend in the future. Yu Zheng¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness as he gritted his teeth. Hu Ying continued to threaten, ¡°If any of you dares to go to the public platform to announce it like Yu Su, I¡¯ll go to the television station to expose your scandal and cause your career to fail!¡± She did not believe that these sons did not care about their careers. She had already become a joke in the circle of wealthy ladies because she had cut ties with Yu Su. Hence, it was impossible for her to let her remaining four sons cut ties with her. Yu Hong clenched his fists and pulled Yu Zheng up. He said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling, forget it. However, your actions have broken our hearts. Don¡¯t contact us if there¡¯s nothing else in the future. We won¡¯t come over.¡± Didn¡¯t his mother care about her reputation? Then he would save her face. They would not be as stupid as before. ¡°Yes, since you have a precious adopted daughter, then live a good life with her!¡± Yu Zheng used all his strength to suppress his emotions and said this in a low voice. After saying that, he turned around and left. Yu Ruo, who was sitting in a wheelchair, also said slowly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t contact me in the future. When the law stipulates that we will provide retirement funds, I will get someone to transfer the money to your account. That¡¯s all. Goodbye.¡± With that, he left. Hu Ying slammed the table in anger. ¡°This is outrageous. None of them are good people.¡± Yu Hong, who was the only one left, sneered. He quickly said, ¡°Mom, I have to correct you. You were wrong to say that you raised the four of us. The four of us have spent the Yu family¡¯s money since we were young. We were also raised by servants. You¡¯re an incompetent mother. When you¡¯re old and need a pension, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money to support you in your old age.¡± With that, he strode out. ¡°B*stard!¡± Hu Ying roared in anger. She picked up a cup and threw it at him. Fortunately, Yu Hong walked quickly and was not hit. After going downstairs, Yu Hong heaved a sigh of relief. They should have done this long ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For someone like Hu Ying who was unclear and stubborn, she should completely break up with her. After the last son left, the living room fell completely silent. Yu Miao glanced at Hu Ying carefully. Hu Ying leaned against the sofa, her face filled with anger as she panted heavily. Yu Miao walked over and said softly, ¡°Mom, how are you?¡± Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: Bastard Chapter 797: Bastard Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Since her sons no longer wanted Hu Ying, this was a good opportunity for her to take advantage of the situation. She planned to show some concern for her mother, Hu Ying. When Hu Ying was happy, she would ask her for money. When Hu Ying got a divorce, she would definitely have a large sum of money in her hands. Then, she would be able to earn even more. For the sake of money, she had to pretend to care about Hu Ying. Hu Ying glared at her angrily and said impatiently, ¡°What does it have to do with you? If I didn¡¯t keep a scourge like you alive, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this with my husband and sons. You¡¯re a troublemaker.¡± She regretted it. Why did she bring Yu Miao out to stay back then? Wasn¡¯t it good for her to be the wife of the Yu Family? Now that things had come to this, her husband wanted to divorce her, and her sons had all turned their backs on her. She was left with Yu Miao. Most importantly, Yu Miao had her own biological parents. Who knew when she would leave her and support her biological parents in their old age? Although Master Peng had been arrested, didn¡¯t Yu Miao still have a biological mother? She heard that Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother had a husband. If Yu Miao left, she would become a joke again. The more Hu Ying thought about it, the more she felt guilty. Yu Miao was so frightened that she immediately knelt down, her eyes red. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me. My brothers also want to stand on Yu Su¡¯s side, that¡¯s why they look down on me so much. Dad is old, so it¡¯s normal for him to yearn for a daughter, but I only have Mom. Please don¡¯t leave me behind.¡± She sobbed softly. Hu Ying frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Miao continued, ¡°On the surface, Father is angry about my parents, but I can tell that he wants Yu Su to come back. However, I¡¯m staying with Mother, so Yu Su definitely won¡¯t come back. Father is angry. He wants me to take the initiative to leave¡­¡± As she spoke, large drops of tears fell. ¡°Is that what he meant?¡± Hu Ying was full of confusion and thought carefully for a moment. It was really possible, so she became even angrier. ¡°What does keeping you by my side have to do with Yu Su? They really are overbearing. I¡¯m going to keep you by my side to piss them off!¡± No wonder Yu Zong was threatening her with their marriage. It turned out that he wanted Yu Miao to leave and make room for Yu Su. What a good plan. Then if she refused to get a divorce and did not let Yu Miao leave, she would not fall into his trap. ¡°What if Yu Zong insists on divorcing me?¡± Hu Ying asked hesitantly. Yu Miao continued to sob. ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we go look for Yu Su and apologize to her? Perhaps this way, Yu Su can put in a few good words for us. Perhaps Father won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± As expected, Hu Ying became even angrier. Hu Ying said with an ugly expression, ¡°As the madam of the Yu family, why should I plead with Yu Su? I won¡¯t spoil her.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯d better leave. If I leave, everything will be resolved.¡± Yu Miao lowered her head and said pitifully. Hu Ying coldly said, ¡°Hmph, on the surface, this matter is directed at you, but in fact, it is aimed at me. This group of people just want to force me to bow my head. Isn¡¯t it because they see that my family is gone? So they could bully me?¡± She would not lower her head. After saying that, she stood up and walked towards her room. Yu Miao still wanted to follow. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Hu Ying shouted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to follow.¡± After saying that, she returned to her room. Hu Ying sat on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but cry. Yu Zong¡¯s words just now appeared in her mind. He was too heartless. They had been in a relationship for so many years, and he wanted to throw it away just like that. Was he going to break up with her because of Yu Miao? Could it be that in Yu Zong¡¯s heart, their relationship could not tolerate Yu Miao? Each of her four sons was more ruthless than the other. They even said that they would give her a pension in the future and told her not to look for them if anything happened. Did they really not acknowledge her anymore? Hu Ying thought of Yu Miao¡¯s words again. Her husband and sons had made things difficult for her because of Yu Su. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps Yu Su was the scourge! If she had never given birth to her daughter, she would have been able to live happily ever after. She would have still been the most doted on daughter of the Hu family. She would also be the most respected wife of the Yu family and could continue to be loving with Yu Zong. Yu Su was her nemesis! Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: Family Chapter 798: Family Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Yu Zong called his father-in-law and explained the reason for his divorce in detail. He also said that he would not give Hu Ying another chance. Hu Jun sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, I won¡¯t interfere. If my grandchildren need help in the future, get them to look for me.¡± He also felt that his daughter had gone too far. Even the Hu family had cut ties with Hu Ying, let alone Yu Zong, her husband, who had suffered greatly. If Hu Ying could reflect on this matter, there might be a turning point in her life in the future. If Hu Ying insisted on walking a path to the end, no one would be able to save her. Yu Zong said, ¡°Thank you. Dad. If you need anything, you can call me anytime. We¡¯ll still be a family in the future.¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Hu Jun replied repeatedly. ¡°When are you going to do the procedures?¡± Yu Zong replied, ¡°I¡¯ll get her to sign the agreement tomorrow. The procedures will be done in the next few days.¡± The two of them chatted for a while before hanging up. At this moment, it was almost lunchtime at the Hu family¡¯s house. The entire family was gathered together. Hu Jun told everyone about it. His wife, Zhang Xia, shook her head. ¡°Let Yu Zong be. We can¡¯t control Hu Ying. It¡¯s fine as long as the two of them part on good terms.¡± Hu Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°If they really get a divorce, Hu Ying will definitely look for the two of you to restore her relationship with the Hu family. You have to consider it carefully.¡± Even if Hu Ying came to visit, he would not acknowledge her as his little sister. If not for Yu Su, his biological son would have been killed. Wu Xi¡¯s expression was also a little ugly. Seeing the expressions of her eldest son and daughter-in-law, Hu Jun nodded. ¡°I understand. Since we¡¯ve broken off our relationship, we won¡¯t repair it. Don¡¯t worry, the two of us aren¡¯t old and muddle-headed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhang Xia agreed. Chen Ci pursed her lips and did not say anything. She knew that her brother, sister-in-law and the two elders would not listen to her. She might as well not speak. However, in her opinion, the Hu family was too cold-blooded. Hu Ying had indeed done something wrong, but it was not to the extent of cutting ties just like that. Hu Shao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Big Brother.¡± His eldest brother was the CEO of the Hu Corporation. He was just a worker. It would not be good if he made him unhappy and caused himself to lose his position. The family continued to eat. On the other side. Hu Ying sat on the bed and cried for a long time. Her eyelids were swollen. She suddenly thought of her mother. When she married into the Yu family, it was her mother who reminded her to tell the family if the Yu family was bullied. She also habitually gave Zhang Xia a call. Some time ago, her mother had blocked her number. She had tried to call her mother again, but the call had gone through. Hu Ying could not help but cry, ¡°Mom, Yu Zong wants to divorce me!¡± On the other end, Zhang Xia did not say anything. Hu Ying continued, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t even know how much Yu Zong went overboard with his harsh words. My sons didn¡¯t stand on my side either. They also wanted to cut ties with me and said that other than asking for living expenses in the future, don¡¯t look for them. Mom, listen to what he¡¯s saying.¡± There was a sobbing tone in her voice, and she sounded quite pitiful. If it was before, Zhang Xia would have already comforted her. However, now that Zhang Xia knew the whole story, when she heard that her daughter still had the cheek to complain, she was so angry that she scolded, ¡°You deserve it! You clearly know that Yu Miao is the daughter of your enemy, but you still want to raise her. I think your brain is really muddled. You don¡¯t know how to think at all. If you¡¯re crazy, go to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Hu Ying forgot to cry and asked with a puzzled and aggrieved expression. She was here to ask her mother for help, not to be scolded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Xia continued to scold, ¡°What did I say? I said that there¡¯s something wrong with your brain. You¡¯re like a fool. What kind of bewitching potion did Yu Miao give you? You¡¯re in your forties, but you¡¯re still being led by that little girl Yu Miao? You¡¯re living a good life, but you insist on stirring up trouble.¡± She was really about to die of anger. Hu Ying closed her eyes and cried. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been wronged. Why didn¡¯t you coax me and instead scolded me? It¡¯s naturally useful for me to keep Yu Miao by my side. Yu Zong doesn¡¯t support me. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t support me too?¡± Could it be that her mother no longer loved her? Why should everyone stand on Yu Su¡¯s side? Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: Blacklist Chapter 799: Blacklist Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that Hu Ying was still stubborn, Zhang Xia was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. ¡°Support you? I¡¯m old and muddle-headed if I decide to support you. Just live well with Yu Miao. Don¡¯t call me in the future. Also, get a divorce as soon as possible. Don¡¯t delay Yu Zong.¡± After saying this, she hung up. She handed the phone to Hu Zhe. ¡°Hu Zhe, help me blacklist your aunt.¡± Just now, she had guessed that her daughter would call and specially asked Hu Zhe to pull her number out of the blacklist. Now that she had ended the call, she really wanted to not contact her daughter for the rest of her life. With such a daughter, she would live fifty years less. Hu Zhe took his phone and blocked Hu Ying¡¯s incoming call. On the other side, Hu Ying heard the busy tone on the phone and knew that her mother had blocked her again. She was so angry that she shouted, ¡°Why? Why isn¡¯t anyone standing on my side? Isn¡¯t there anyone who thinks for me?¡± Even her mother did not understand her. Hu Ying was on the verge of breaking down. She sat on the bed and wailed for a while. When she was tired of crying, she fell asleep on the bed. At night. Yu Miao brought over a bowl of pork ribs soup and knocked on the door. Hu Ying let her in because Yu Miao was serving her soup. After drinking it, Hu Ying asked coldly, ¡°Did you cook this soup?¡± ¡°Yes, Mom. You didn¡¯t eat lunch. I was very worried.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s face was filled with worry as she looked at Hu Ying. Hu Ying sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t die yet. Don¡¯t worry. If I find out that you secretly contacted your biological mother, you¡¯ll get out of my house. Do you understand?¡± Since Yu Miao was left behind, she had to make the greatest use of Yu Miao. Yu Miao said sincerely, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? You¡¯re my only mother. I only want to be filial to you in my life. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am now.¡± These words were quite nice. Hu Ying snorted and said coldly, ¡°You can get lost now. Close the door properly.¡± After saying that, she lay on the bed and pretended to sleep again. ¡°Alright, then Mother, continue to rest.¡± Yu Miao nodded and walked out of the room obediently. After closing the door, Yu Miao immediately changed her appearance. Her eyes were also cold as she said in a low voice, ¡°Damn old woman, you only know how to order me around. Do you think you can control me? Just you wait. When I take your money, you¡¯ll completely lose your effect.¡± At this moment, Hu Ying was still immersed in sorrow. She lay in bed, thinking. Was she really going to divorce Yu Zong? They had been in love for so many years and had helped each other until now. They still had five children. Every time she went out, as the Madam of the Yu family, she would be respected by everyone. She had not suffered much for so many years. If she got a divorce, she would lose the big tree that was the Yu family. Her life would definitely be more difficult. To be honest, Hu Ying was indignant. She was even more worried that Yu Zong would marry a younger and more beautiful woman and forget about her. She also had four sons, all of whom had successful careers. After the divorce, her sons would be even more out of her control. Was she really going to abandon her husband and sons because of Yu Miao? When Hu Ying thought of this, she felt very disadvantaged and upset. Otherwise, she should listen to her husband! If she chased Yu Miao away, as the Madam of the Yu family, she would just sponsor an obedient girl and let that girl take care of her. Many people would definitely be willing to come. If they divorced, she would only have a large sum of money and nothing else. After thinking for more than half an hour, Hu Ying decided to compromise. She was still willing to return to the Yu family. Hu Ying thought about what she wanted to say and called Yu Zong. Yu Zong was still in the office. When he saw that it was a call from Hu Ying, he immediately picked up the call. ¡°Hello, have you thought about it?¡± Hu Ying had already made up her mind in just one afternoon? He had some doubts. Hu Ying hurriedly said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll chase Yu Miao away later. Can we live a good life as a family? I can¡¯t leave you. I still love you. Hubby, don¡¯t divorce me. Otherwise, my entire life will be ruined.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As she spoke, she even sobbed a few times, sounding even more pitiful. Yu Zong was stunned. Initially, he thought that Hu Ying was here to tell him if they were getting a divorce. Unexpectedly, she wanted him to forgive her. However, Yu Zong had already made up his mind not to continue living with Hu Ying. Hence, he said firmly, ¡°Hu Ying, I won¡¯t take back the decision I made. Think about it carefully. Our divorce is set. It just depends on whether you¡¯re willing to cooperate..¡± Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: Vicious Woman Chapter 800: Vicious Woman Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zong paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It¡¯s best if you cooperate. If you don¡¯t, I have other ways to make you cooperate.¡± Hu Ying was stunned. She had humbled herself so much, yet she was still met with a rejection. A wave of bitterness washed over her. She replied agitatedly, ¡°All of you are on Yu Su¡¯s side. You abandoned me because you wanted to atone for your sins to her. All of you are spineless. Yu Su deserves to die too. It would have been great if she had died outside. Why did she have to come back and disturb our lives¡­¡± The disappointment in Yu Zong¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Shut up. What has our relationship got to do with Yu Su? I divorced you because I was disappointed in you.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Hu Ying immediately retorted, ¡°You guys are just biased towards Yu Su!¡± Yu Zong said, ¡°So what if we¡¯re biased towards Yu Su? She¡¯s from the Yu family. It¡¯s much better than Yu Miao, right? She¡¯s your biological daughter, but you actually said such vicious words to curse her. We can no longer live together!¡± Hu Ying replied unwillingly, ¡°She¡¯s a scourge and my nemesis. If she hadn¡¯t returned, our family would still be as harmonious as before. Is it wrong for me to hate her?¡± She just wanted to return to her previous life. At that time, she was carefree as the Madam of the Yu family. She also had four filial sons. ¡°You have to understand that the person who made our family not get along is Yu Miao! If she hadn¡¯t schemed to come to our house, her relationship with the brothers wouldn¡¯t have become a joke. If she hadn¡¯t snatched Yu Ruo¡¯s luck, Yu Ruo wouldn¡¯t have been sitting in a wheelchair. Clearly, Yu Miao was the one who did all the bad things. Why do you have to blame it on Yu Su?¡± Yu Zong replied angrily. Hu Ying was taken aback by the interrogation. Her brow furrowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to divorce you no matter what,¡± she said. ¡°Give me another chance, I promise I¡¯ll do better.¡± Yu Zong snorted coldly. ¡°Hu Ying, let me tell you again. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. We¡¯re getting a divorce. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll announce the divorce to my friends in the media. At that time, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to hide the mistakes you¡¯ve made. Think about it yourself!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hu Ying was so angry that she was trembling. Her expression was ugly. ¡°How can you be so vicious? Do you have to ruin my reputation?¡± ¡°Get this straight. I¡¯m not the one who ruined your reputation. Instead, I¡¯ve been protecting you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to help you protect it anymore. Didn¡¯t you do those wrong things?¡± Yu Zong said coldly. Hu Ying gritted her teeth and asked word by word, ¡°Is it really impossible between us?¡± She was still fantasizing about the two of them reconciling. Didn¡¯t most couples quarrel like this? Why did her husband not quarrel with her at all when it was her turn? Why did he ask for a divorce?! ¡°Yes, our divorce is the best outcome,¡± Yu Zong stated calmly. Even if he forced himself to continue living, his sons would be tortured in the future. Even if it was for his sons¡¯ sake, he should cut ties as soon as possible. Hu Ying was so angry that she slapped the head of the bed and scold angrily, ¡°Yu Zong, you b*stard, I will never forgive you in my life!¡± After saying that, she hung up. She sat in the room without moving, thinking about her time with her husband. Yu Zong¡¯s attitude was so firm. It seemed like he had already made up his mind. Even if she was unwilling to get a divorce, Yu Zong had other ways to make her compromise. Not to mention that she had done so many wrong things, causing her nephew to almost die and Yu Su to almost be poisoned. That night, Hu Ying sat alone on the bed and did not sleep the entire night. The next morning, she called Yu Zong again. After the call was picked up, she said coldly, ¡°So be it, but I have to go through the divorce agreement first. You have to compensate me more.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That money was what she would rely on in the future. Yu Zong said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. Then let¡¯s meet near the company. I¡¯ll send you an address.¡± He did not want to go to Hu Ying¡¯s apartment again. He did not want to see Yu Miao. 9 a.m. The two of them met in a conference room near the company. The conference room belonged to the Yu Corporation, so they were not worried that someone would be able to take unfavorable photos.. Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: No Need to Worry About Food and Clothes Chapter 801: No Need to Worry About Food and Clothes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zong was already waiting in his seat with two agreements in front of him. When Hu Ying arrived, she carefully read the agreement and realized that the division of assets on it was indeed quite generous. It was at least enough for her to squander for the rest of her life. As long as she did not invest them, she would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life. Yu Zong said indifferently, ¡°If you have no objections, then sign it.¡± Hu Ying took a deep breath. ¡°Are you really going to divorce me?¡± Yu Zong did not say anything and only looked at her calmly. Hu Ying took a pen and wrote down her name. Yu Zong also signed his name. As soon as the two of them exchanged the agreements, they were completed. Yu Zong also achieved his goal. He paused and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°As your ex-husband, I have to remind you that these assets of yours are only enough for you to spend the rest of your life. Don¡¯t give the money to anyone, especially Yu Miao. Yu Miao isn¡¯t as obedient as she looks on the surface. You have to be careful. If this money is gone, you have to suffer.¡± After being married for so many years, they still had feelings for each other. At the same time, he did not want his four sons to have a mother who was a burden. Hu Ying sneered. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. What¡¯s the use of pretending to be kind here? If you really care about me, don¡¯t divorce me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Yu Zong gritted his teeth and stood up. He looked at Hu Ying coldly. ¡°You¡¯re on your own. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say these words.¡± Hu Ying broke down and cried in the meeting room. Her eyes were swollen. After crying for more than half an hour, she walked out of the meeting room with her sunglasses on. In the afternoon, the Yu Corporation announced Yu Zong¡¯s divorce. Many outsiders were shocked. In their impression, CEO Yu and Madam had given birth to so many children, so they should have a deep relationship. Divorced so easily? This news was too sudden. Yu Su also received this news. She sat in the office and slowly drank her coffee, not feeling anything special. She had no interest in caring about other people¡¯s private matters. Chen Ling and her father sat on the sofa. The two of them watched the television. The atmosphere was very good. Chen Bin chuckled and asked, ¡°Chen Ling, don¡¯t you have to go to work these few days? Ever since he was discharged from the hospital, Chen Ling had been accompanying him at home. Yu Su had given him a follow-up consultation once and said that he would be fine as long as he took the medicine on time and recuperated in the future. Chen Ling smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad, you know that I don¡¯t like being a public figure in the entertainment industry to begin with. I like being behind the scenes even more, so I told Sister Yu Su about this. She told me to study at home first. When there¡¯s a position for me, she will let me go back.¡± ¡°I see! That¡¯s good too.¡± Chen Bin did not doubt her and nodded with a smile. In his eyes, his daughter was good at everything and was outstanding. He never had to worry about her. Chen Ling smiled and peeled an apple for him. ¡°Dad, just rest in peace. I still have a lot of savings. It¡¯s enough for us to eat and drink for three years.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. My daughter is really capable,¡± Chen Bin said proudly. He reached out and patted Chen Ling¡¯s head. He had been unlucky in his life, but he was also lucky. At least with a good daughter like Chen Ling, his life would definitely get better and better in the future. He believed that he would be able to survive. The two of them watched the television for a while more before Chen Ling¡¯s phone rang. She glanced at her phone and smiled at Chen Bin. ¡°Dad, my colleague is looking for me for something. I¡¯ll go out and take a call first.¡± After Chen Ling walked out of the living room and returned to her room, she picked up the call with a cold expression. On the other end of the phone was her biological mother, Tian Yun. Tian Yun said slowly, ¡°Your dead father has been discharged from the hospital? He won¡¯t die at home, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Pfft, shut your dog mouth.¡± Chen Ling said angrily, ¡°Why are you looking for me? If there¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t call. ¡°Yo, yo, yo. Not only are you old, but you¡¯ve also grown capable. Your mouth is getting better and better. No wonder Yu Su likes you. You¡¯re all the same,¡± Tian Yun said with a chuckle. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t have any money left, she wouldn¡¯t have looked for this sharp-tongued daughter. Chen Ling said angrily, ¡°What exactly do you want? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Tian Yun said slowly, ¡°What can happen to me? Can¡¯t you guess?¡± Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: Five Million Chapter 802: Five Million Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Ling snorted coldly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, I really wouldn¡¯t have guessed it. I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll hang up and blacklist you.¡± ¡°How dare you! If you block me, I¡¯ll go to your father¡¯s house and I¡¯d cause him to be unable to rest every day. I¡¯ll see how he is able to recuperate!¡± Tian Yun said as if she was not afraid of boiling water. Chen Ling¡¯s weakness was Chen Bin. That was why she had repeatedly asked Chen Ling to compromise. After hearing this, Chen Ling¡¯s attitude softened. ¡°Then tell me, how much money do you want this time?¡± ¡°Five million,¡± Tian Yun said firmly. After she said that, Chen Ling laughed. ¡°You really think highly of me. Didn¡¯t you know that I was fired from the studio? How can I have so much money on me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. In any case, even if you want to borrow it, you have to give it to me,¡± Tian Yun threatened. She had just had a sum of money in her hands, but it had been divided up by her family. She could only come to Chen Ling to ask for money. Chen Ling said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want money. Then let¡¯s talk in person. We¡¯ll meet at the coffee shop at three in the afternoon tomorrow. If you don¡¯t come, I¡¯ll save this money.¡± ¡°You wretched girl, why did you ask me out?¡± Tian Yun asked warily. Could it be that he had buried some backup plan to capture her? Chen Ling said unhappily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll ask the police to arrest you after asking you out? What crime did you commit?¡± Hearing Chen Ling¡¯s words, Tian Yun really let down her guard. If she was arrested by the police, Chen Ling would not be in a good state. It did not matter if she went. Tian Yun snorted coldly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go tomorrow. Prepare the bank card in advance. I¡¯ll get the card when I go, do you hear me?¡± Chen Ling sneered with a cold glint in her eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± They hung up. With a triumphant smile on her face, Tian Yun took a taxi to the mahjong hall. She didn¡¯t even need to work and could get money at any time. This kind of life was too wonderful. It was just that her lover had not replied to her message for a long time. This caused Tian Yun to have an ominous feeling. However, after she threw herself into mahjong, she quickly forgot about this matter. The next afternoon, in the coffee shop. Chen Ling wrapped herself up tightly and sat opposite Tian Yun. Tian Yun sneered. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already left the industry? Why are you still wrapped up so tightly? Do you think anyone will look at you?¡± She really did not understand this daughter of hers. Instead of being a good celebrity, she insisted on leaving the industry and even spread those rumors online. ¡°Since you know that I¡¯ve left the industry, you should also know that my biological father is an old man, right? Why would you fall in love with such a person and give birth to me and Yu Miao?¡± Chen Ling asked without hesitation. Tian Yun was stunned for a moment before she reacted. ¡°What old man? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Those photos on the Internet are all fake. Your biological father is very handsome. Otherwise, how could he give birth to such beautiful faces like you and Yu Miao?¡± She also saw Master Peng¡¯s photo that was circulated online. But she firmly believed that the photos were all faked to defame Peng Chan. The real Peng Chan was a charming middle-aged man. He was handsome and elegant, and his actions carried a noble aura. His figure was comparable to a young man in his twenties. She was simply the perfect lover in her heart. Chen Ling pulled out the photos online and placed them on the table. She said slowly, ¡°He¡¯s actually an old man and bald. You¡¯ve misjudged him.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Tian Yun looked helpless. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Those photos are all fake. I¡¯ve been with him for so many years. How can I not know his true appearance?¡± If there really was a Prince Charming in the world, it would be her lover, Peng Chan. He was so handsome and brave¡­ He was hundreds of times better than Chen Bin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that she did not believe her, Chen Ling pulled up a video. Yu Su had sent it to her in the morning. It was a video of Peng Chan confessing and repenting. She handed the phone over. Tian Yun frowned. After taking the phone, she opened the video. On the screen, a bald old man was trying his best to open his eyes to the camera. His eyes were turbid, and there were huge eye bags and dark circles under his eyes. His face was wrinkled, and one could see the yellowish-black teeth in his mouth.. Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Balding Old Man Chapter 803: Balding Old Man Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Judging from the background, he looked like he was in prison. ¡°Peng Chan, elaborate on the crime between you and Tian Yun!¡± A voice sounded in the video. Then, the bald old man began to say, ¡°She¡¯s beautiful. When I saw her eating, I fought to pay for her. After a while, we became familiar with each other. Later, I asked her to marry Chen Bin. I gave her poison and asked her to feed it to Chen Bin. Chen Bin¡¯s health became worse and worse¡­¡± Tian Yun stared at the video without blinking. Who was this old man? She did not believe that this person was Peng Chan, but the way this person spoke and the tone of his voice were so similar to his. Even the slight expressions on his face were very similar. However, this person was definitely not Peng Chan. Peng Chan was not that old! How could a person age so much all of a sudden? She didn¡¯t believe it. Tian Yun¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She quickly turned the phone back and said with a cold expression, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you found an old man like him to act? You¡¯re an actor, so of course you know how to create a character. Don¡¯t lie to me anymore. Your father looks like he¡¯s in his thirties. He¡¯s very handsome and unrestrained. Even if he¡¯s old, it¡¯s impossible for him to age to this extent.¡± She had been with Peng Chan for so many years and had always trusted him. Otherwise, she would not have given birth to twins with Peng Chan. Chen Ling sneered. ¡°Should I laugh at your shallow knowledge or your stupidity? It¡¯s been so many years. Didn¡¯t you already know that he¡¯s proficient in metaphysics? Since he¡¯s proficient, is it difficult for him to use metaphysics to make himself look younger?¡± Peng Chan had lied to people like Tian Yun who didn¡¯t use their brains. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re lying.¡± Tian Yun immediately panicked and pretended to be calm as she replied, ¡°He told me that he became the chief of the association because of his family background. He¡¯s not good at metaphysics. Besides, what kind of sorcery could make someone younger?¡± This person was definitely not Peng Chan. Chen Ling expected that her mother would not believe her so easily. She sneered and took out a few pieces of paper from her bag. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe it. This is the paternity test I specially went to the Metaphysics Management Office to do. It was done with the old man in the video. Take a look!¡± Tian Yun opened the paternity test and looked at the final result. They were related by blood! ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. Something must have gone wrong. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Tian Yun stood up, her body trembling with anger. ¡°You asked me to come over today to destroy my love for your biological father and make me change my mind and remarry your father? Let me tell you, I will only love your biological father forever and will have nothing to do with Chen Bin!¡± She only had Peng Chan in her heart. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t want you to remarry my father,¡± Chen Ling said. It was not easy for her to wait for her parents to get a divorce and live a good life with her father. How could she let Tian Yun interfere again? Chen Ling thought for a moment and said slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do. To be honest, you¡¯re really quite pitiful. You were deceived and coaxed by an old man and wasted your entire life.¡± She wanted to goad her mother. After Tian Yun heard this, she was indeed angry. ¡°Alright, since you said that the person who was arrested is your father, bring me to meet him. I can expose his true colors on the spot.¡± After so many years of interaction, she still knew Peng Chan very well. If Chen Ling found any actors, she would be able to expose them immediately. Chen Ling smiled. She had indeed taken the bait! Since her mother was still unwilling to accept reality, she would shatter her fantasies. She had already made an appointment with Yu Su. If Tian Yun was unwilling to believe her, she would bring her to the prison to take a look. In any case, Peng Chan had already confessed most of his crimes. Ten minutes later, the two of them successfully arrived at the Metaphysics Management Office. He Jun personally came to pick them up and brought them to the prison to visit Peng Chan. Along the way, Tian Yun became more and more nervous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She felt a little uneasy. If that person was really Peng Chan, wouldn¡¯t her life be a joke? After entering the Metaphysics Management Office prison, they could hear the people inside crying and screaming. Tian Yun¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. Could it be that Chen Ling was really not lying to her? Was that old man really Peng Chan? Otherwise, there was no reason for these people to lie to her. Not long after, He Jun led the two of them to a meeting room. There were only a few stools and a table in the room. Tian Yun sat anxiously and waited.. Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: Old Face Chapter 804: Old Face Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Ling smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, you should completely understand the truth of the matter and not be deceived again.¡± After saying that, she looked at the door with a smile, waiting for her biological father to come. Not long after, He Jun led an old man in. The old man was even uglier than he looked in the video. He smelled bad and he looked straight at He Tianyun. ¡°Tian Yun¡­¡± He did not expect that the first person to visit him would be Tian Yun. Tian Yun covered her nose and said coldly, ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not Peng Chan. Why are you pretending to be him?¡± ¡°Tian Yun, I¡¯m Peng Chan. My luck suffered a backlash and I returned to my previous appearance. Don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m your husband!¡± Peng Chan took a step forward excitedly and pretended to look at her affectionately. Looking at that old face, Tian Yun was about to vomit. She didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°You¡¯re not Peng Chan. Look at your old face. What do you have to do with him?¡± Peng Chan¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Tian Yun, have you forgotten that we agreed that no matter what happens to each other, we¡¯ll always love each other? I¡¯m Peng Chan. I¡¯ll always love you, Peng Chan. We confirmed our love under the ginkgo tree. I love the chestnut cake you make the most. You love the roses I gave you the most. I¡¯m really Peng Chan!¡± He did not believe that Tian Yun, who loved him so much, would abandon him after seeing his true appearance. Tian Yun frowned slightly with surprise on her face. Weird¡­ The things said by the old man were clearly things that only she and Peng Chan knew about. How could he know so much? Could Peng Chan have told someone? Seeing Tian Yun¡¯s doubtful and conflicted gaze, Peng Chan continued, ¡°The day we met was July 1st. When I confessed, I read a poem to you. You were so touched that you cried. You even said that you would love me forever¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking! Stop talking!¡± Tian Yun¡¯s face was filled with anger as she stood up and strode towards Peng Chan. She said angrily, ¡°No matter how much you say, you¡¯re not him. He¡¯s not so old and ugly.¡± What on earth was going on? Why did the man in front of her look more and more like an old Peng Chan? The outline of his face, his voice, and his actions were similar. Even his memories were so clear. Tian Yun could not help but recall Chen Ling¡¯s words. Peng Chan knew metaphysics and could make himself younger. Peng Chan was also a little angry. Tian Yun was clearly the woman who loved him the most. Why did she turn against him? He said, ¡°When you gave birth to twin daughters, I gave you a villa and even transferred 50 million dollars to your card. I would transfer money to you every festive season. Have you forgotten that?¡± ¡°Ah, stop talking.¡± Tian Yun rushed towards Peng Chan and pulled his collar open, looking at his right armpit. She saw the red mole that she was looking for! That mole was Peng Chan¡¯s best proof. Ordinary people would not be able to discover it at all. Even if they found an actor, they would not be able to act out such details. At this moment, she finally believed that this person was Peng Chan. Tian Yun screamed, closed her eyes, and wailed, ¡°You¡¯re not Peng Chan. How can Peng Chan be so ugly? You b*stard, how dare you pretend to be him and lie to me? Why are you doing this to me?¡± As she cried, she slapped Peng Chan¡¯s face twice. Slap! Slap! Instantly, Peng Chan¡¯s face turned red. Peng Chan had been poisoned. After a few days of interrogation, his body was already extremely weak. He could not help but spit out another mouthful of blood. He was angry too. As the chief of the Daoist Association, he had never been slapped in the face by a woman before. This shrew was too much. Peng Chan desperately grabbed Tian Yun¡¯s arm and punched her in the face. After Tian Yun was hit, she desperately reached out to scratch Peng Chan, leaving blood marks on his body. The two of them wrestled. He Jun got someone to separate the two of them. Tian Yun seemed to have gone crazy as she opened her mouth and bit Peng Chan¡¯s body. Her ruthlessness was simply terrifying. Before long, the two of them were separated. Tian Yun still felt that her anger was not vented. She cursed, ¡°Damn old man, how dare you lie to me and ruin my entire life¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She felt extremely disgusted. She had actually loved such a person for so many years and even had two children with him. Peng Chan also cursed, ¡°Who do you think you are? If you weren¡¯t vain, how could you have been deceived by me? It¡¯s clearly your own fault. I never lied to you that I¡¯m a young man. You just didn¡¯t ask.¡± How could Tian Yun blame everything on him? He also felt very wronged.. Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: Sophistry Chapter 805: Sophistry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The process of the two of them reuniting was recorded by He Jun with a camera. He was prepared to use this matter as material and submit it to the media as a sample to persuade the audience. Young women had to be vigilant against the sudden appearance of a Prince Charming. Not long after, the video of the two of them reuniting was uploaded online, attracting a lot of attention. [What? This old and ugly man is Master Peng?] [I wonder what these cheating women want from him¡­] [Are Ye Chang and Chen Ling¡¯s mother blind?] [I heard that the woman in the video is Chen Ling¡¯s mother. She fainted on the spot from anger and also realized that she had been deceived.] [I don¡¯t believe in the age of metaphysical masters anymore. It¡¯s too confusing.] [Could Yu Su also be an old demon?] [Have you forgotten? Yu Su¡¯s brothers are only in their twenties. She¡¯s definitely not an old demon.] [These women deserve to be deceived, but the children they give birth to are very innocent. For example, Chen Ling and Yu Miao. If they know that their father is like this, they will definitely feel terrible¡­] [Chen Ling is also quite pitiful.] [I heard that Chen Ling left the industry because of this.] Everyone was talking about the victims, and very few people criticized Master Peng. This video also became the top trending topic. After Tian Yun returned home, she also received a wave of greetings from her family and friends. Her phone kept ringing. She turned off her phone so that it would be quieter. Just now, she had hurriedly glanced at the message and realized that many people were mocking her. They even said that she was a gold digger and deserved to be deceived. Their words were very harsh. Tian Yun turned on the backup phone and looked at the trending topics. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°What happened that day was announced?¡± When she was fighting with Peng Chan, she also noticed that someone was recording a video, but she couldn¡¯t care less. Unexpectedly, they were all exposed. She still felt disgusted at the thought of Peng Chan. There were only her family members in the contact list in the spare phone. Tian Yun had just browsed through the trending searches when she saw her mother, Liu Juan, calling. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Could it be that her parents also knew about what happened online? ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you for no reason?¡± Liu Juan said coldly. Tian Yun quickly replied, ¡°No, no. Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Your father is hospitalized. Send us three million dollars,¡± Liu Juan said matter ¨C of ¨C f actly. Tian Yun frowned and hesitated. ¡°Hasn¡¯t my father always been in good health? Why is he suddenly hospitalized?¡± Was she lying to her? This had happened before. In the end, they took the money and went on a trip to have fun. There was nothing wrong with any of them at all. Liu Juan said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so unfilial and don¡¯t come back to visit us often. We¡¯re in a bad mood, so of course we¡¯ll fall sick easily. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even fork out this small sum of money?¡± When she heard that her daughter had fallen out with a rich person, she wanted to quickly extort a sum of money. If they were late, the money would be spent. Tian Yun counted her money. She still had more than 10 million dollars. Three million dollars was not a big deal, so she would give it! She replied readily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll transfer it to your bank card later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Liu Juan replied with a cold snort. In the next few days, people from her family came to Tian Yun to ask for money. Her eldest brother, Tian Ru, had lost his business and needed money to turn his business around. Her second brother needed money urgently after his wife had given birth. Her mother was anemic and wanted to eat some bird¡¯s nest to nourish her body. In this way, another eight million dollars was taken away from Tian Yun. The remaining money in her card was decreasing, and the money was gradually unable to allow her to maintain her spending. This wouldn¡¯t do, she thought. After Peng Chan went to jail, her money only went out, not in, and she was going to eat through her savings soon. She had to think of a way. She did not want to work, but she wanted to still be able to live comfortably. It would be best if someone raised her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tian Yun was thinking of a solution. Occasionally, she heard that Chen Bin was getting better. Chen Bin had been strolling around the neighborhood these few days and was no different from an ordinary person. Her eyes brightened. Perhaps she could remarry her ex-husband. That way, she would not have to worry about food and clothing. Her husband could earn money, and so could her two daughters. She was still a rich stay home wife.. Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Remarriage Chapter 806: Remarriage Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tian Yun made up her mind and returned to the district where Chen Bin lived. She waited for the opportunity in the district. One day, when she saw Chen Bin go downstairs, she rushed forward and wanted to grab Chen Bin to confess her feelings. She did not expect Chen Bin to turn around and leave when he saw that it was her. Tian Yun finally grabbed Chen Bin and panted. ¡°Chen Bin, I want to remarry you. I realized that the person I love the most is still you. Just promise me that well live a good life in the future.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Chen Bin flung her hand away impatiently with a cold expression. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore. I won¡¯t remarry you.¡± He had just recovered from his illness. If he still remarried Tian Yun, he would be the biggest fool in the world. ¡°I was really wrong. Please forgive me. I don¡¯t want to grow old alone. The only people I can rely on are you and my two daughters.¡± Tian Yun¡¯s tears flowed. Chen Bin was a soft-hearted person and would definitely agree to her again. As long as he agreed, everything would be easy. Chen Bin looked at her coldly and said word by word, ¡°Do you not understand human language? I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t remarry you. No matter how much you pester me, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± ¡°Chen Bin! Think about it again. When the two daughters get married, if they don¡¯t have a mother, they will definitely be mocked by others.¡± Tian Yun continued to persuade him. Chen Bin smiled. ¡°They will only be laughed at if they have a mother like you.¡± After saying that, he shook off Tian Yun and walked towards the elevator. Tian Yun followed closely behind him and followed him into the house. She walked to the sofa and laid down, looking like she wanted to stay there. Chen Bin shouted into the room, ¡°Chen Ling, bring a broom over and sweep your mother out of the door.¡± If Yu Su hadn¡¯t said that he couldn¡¯t do anything too violent, he would have done it himself. Chen Ling was originally in the room. After hearing her father¡¯s words, she quickly ran out. She glared at her mother. ¡°Who told you to come here?¡± She picked up the broom at the side and swept it at Tian Yun. ¡°Get out quickly. This is my house. You¡¯re not allowed to come in. If you come over again, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Hearing the words ¡°call the police¡±, Tian Yun was so angry that her face darkened. Tian Yun also said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m your mother. So what if I came to see you? Do you have to treat me like an enemy?¡± Chen Ling¡¯s body was flowing with her blood, so she had to be filial to her. Chen Ling sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother like you. Get lost quickly. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll really call the police. You¡¯ll be detained for trespassing.¡± With that, she took out her phone and was about to call the police. Tian Yun was so angry that her chest hurt. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You unfilial daughter, you¡¯re really infuriating.¡± She left the room and Chen Ling immediately closed the door. Chen Ling walked towards Chen Bin and asked with concern, ¡°Dad, she didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chen Bin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you.¡± ¡°If she comes over again in the future, just call me. I¡¯ll chase her away,¡± Chen Ling immediately said. The next morning, Chen Bin opened the door and saw Tian Yun sitting at the door. Tian Yun said pitifully, ¡°Chen Bin, I¡¯ve been bewitched. Please forgive me. How can there be overnight hatred between husband and wife? If you¡¯re willing to accept me, we¡¯ll definitely be happy.¡± She had to remarry so that she could live a carefree life. She did not want to lose her leisurely life. She had never worked a day in her life, and she was even less likely to start working now to make money. Before Chen Bin could say anything, Chen Ling rushed out and stood at the door with a broom. ¡°You still dare to come?¡± ¡°Chen Ling, don¡¯t throw a tantrum with me. I really want to live with you two. Aren¡¯t the two of you lonely? You only have a home where you have me!¡± Tian Yun continued to persuade her with a pitiful expression. Hearing this commotion, the surrounding neighbors also came out and gathered together to discuss secretly. ¡°This daughter looks so fierce. Why did she stop her mother from entering?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I really don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s better for children to stay out of adults¡¯ matters.¡± ¡°Remarriage is between husband and wife.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right. Family harmony makes everything prosperous. You can¡¯t be so noisy.¡± ¡°This daughter is really domineering. She even dares to speak like this to her mother.¡± When Chen Ling heard these words, she said angrily to the neighbors around her, ¡°Do you know what this vicious woman has done? She poisoned my father and almost killed him. Do you still think we should forgive her?¡± The neighbors looked at each other and quickly dispersed. It was better to mind their own business! Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: Vicious Mother Chapter 807: Vicious Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After all, they were not involved and did not know the details. If it was really as this girl said, they really should not remarry. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. It¡¯s not up to you if your father and I remarry.¡± Tian Yun quickly retorted. She looked at Chen Bin. ¡°Brother Bin, say something. Remarry me!¡± Chen Bin¡¯s face was cold. Chen Ling shouted towards the door again, ¡°Don¡¯t think that this woman is pitiful. She cheated countless times, gave birth to another man¡¯s children, and even poisoned my father. Can such a person be forgiven?¡± ¡°No!¡± A neighbor who was passing by whispered. Many neighbors who were watching the commotion pointed at Tian Yun. Tian Yun noticed those strange gazes and her heart skipped a beat. She said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Chen Ling slammed the door shut again. Tian Yun stomped her feet in anger. Forget it. In any case, she had to wait outside the door for the day when Chen Bin¡¯s heart softened. This commotion was also recorded by the neighbors and posted online. Many people under the video recognized that the girl in the video was the celebrity, Chen Ling. [Poor Chen Ling. After leaving the industry, she still has to be pestered by her mother!] [How dare her mother harass her father?] [Chen Ling is clearly living a hard life, but her mother still wants to disturb her. What a vicious mother!] [Boohoo, Chen Ling is so pitiful.] [If only there was a way to help Chen Ling. She¡¯s also a pitiful child. She lives with her adoptive father and has to be harassed by her biological mother.] Chen Ling¡¯s fans also felt very sorry for her. Many entertainment reporters followed the clues and found Chen Ling¡¯s address. They carried their cameras and wanted to obtain first-hand news. The residential building was completely surrounded. At night. Tian Yun came to the residential building again. As soon as she went upstairs, she realized that there were many reporters waiting. She was overjoyed and thought that Chen Ling would not dare to retort her anymore. She knocked on the door boldly. ¡°Chen Ling, come and open the door. Mom is here.¡± After knocking for a long time, Chen Ling opened the door a crack. She looked at Tian Yun, her eyes cold. ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Even if you¡¯re not tired, I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°I just want to remarry your father,¡± Tian Yun said pitifully. ¡°Without the few of you, what¡¯s the point of living the rest of my life? Chen Ling, just let your father agree. I really regret it.¡± After she finished speaking, the sound of photos being taken came from the side. Chen Ling looked to the side and saw many people. Those people were holding cameras and filming. She was so angry that she wanted to flip out. Chen Ling walked out of the door. ¡°If you¡¯re really doing this for Dad and me, then you shouldn¡¯t have come over to disturb Dad when he¡¯s recuperating. Don¡¯t make yourself look pitiful and disgusting!¡± Tian Yun grabbed her sleeve and explained, ¡°I did do something wrong, but I was deceived. I¡¯m also a victim. Are you not even willing to give me a chance to change?¡± She fell to her knees with a plop, her face covered in tears. She looked pitiful. Chen Ling pushed her hand away and said firmly, ¡°You want his money and he wants your youth. You¡¯re just using each other. Don¡¯t pretend to be a victim. You¡¯re not worthy! Also, even if you do it a hundred times, my father won¡¯t remarry you. Give up!¡± ¡°Chen Ling, do you really have to be so heartless?¡± Tears flowed from the corners of Tian Yun¡¯s eyes and her face was filled with grief. Chen Ling said coldly, ¡°If you have any hardships, go and complain to Yu Miao. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. I¡¯ve already cut ties with you. In the future, I¡¯ll transfer your pension to you on time. Other than this money, I won¡¯t give you any more money!¡± She wanted to use the media to make her submit? Impossible. Anyway, she had already left the industry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing these words, a few bold reporters walked out and handed the microphone to Chen Ling. ¡°Chen Ling, are you really not planning to return to the entertainment industry?¡± Chen Ling nodded. ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t be an artiste anymore.¡± Another reporter asked, ¡°Chen Ling, don¡¯t you think your actions are very unfilial? Your mother is so pitiful and knows that she has admitted her mistake. Why do you insist on not forgiving her?¡± Chen Ling sneered. ¡°If your father was almost poisoned to death by your mother, and your mother still asks you for money every month, and you¡¯re also the child of your mother¡¯s affair, are you willing to forgive your mother? If you¡¯re willing, then bring her home!¡± The reporter was rendered speechless at her reply.. Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: Venomous Tongue Chapter 808: Venomous Tongue Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios These reporters also realized that Chen Ling was indeed quite sharp-tongued, just like Yu Su. They did not know if she had learned it from Yu Su. ¡°I won¡¯t fuss about what happened today. If I see you guys blocking my door again, you can just wait to go to the police station for tea!¡± Chen Ling said coldly and turned around to enter the house. ¡°Bang!¡± The door was closed. Tian Yun kicked the door angrily. Chen Ling really did not care about her image at all. She could not do anything to Chen Ling. The more Tian Yun thought about it, the angrier she became. She couldn¡¯t help but point at the door and scold, ¡°Chen Ling, you evil creature. I should have drowned you when I gave birth to you back then. What has your parents¡¯ remarriage got to do with you?¡± The reporters were recording and planning to post it later. These were all things that could give them popularity! The title of the post was: [Chen Ling berated the reporter at the door. Her mother scolded her for being unfilial! ] At this moment, a few police officers walked upstairs and took a closer look at Tian Yun. The leading police officer walked towards Tian Yun and said, ¡°I¡¯m a police officer. This is my police badge!¡± After showing his identification, he said, ¡°Ms. Tian Yun, you¡¯re involved in child trafficking. Please come back to the police station with us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Yun was so frightened that her face turned pale and her legs went weak. ¡°You caught the wrong person, right? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Could it be that the matter back then had been exposed? The police officer said coldly, ¡°Whether you did it or not, you still have to come back with us for an investigation. Please cooperate!¡± Tian Yun shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m really innocent. You¡¯ve arrested the wrong person. I¡¯ve never abducted any children. Unless you produce evidence, I won¡¯t leave. There are so many reporters here. Don¡¯t mess around!¡± She hurriedly hid behind a reporter, hoping to escape. The leading police officer looked over coldly. ¡°Ms. Tian Yun, Peng Chan has already confessed. He has identified you as the accomplice who kidnapped Yu Su. We have sufficient evidence. Please cooperate!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the reporters present were in an uproar. ¡°What? Tian Yun is actually the human trafficker who kidnapped Yu Su?¡± ¡°Yu Miao¡¯s mother kidnapped Yu Su and sent Yu Miao to the Yu family to raise her. This is the reason why Yu Miao can enjoy a rich life!¡± ¡°God, this woman is too vicious.¡± ¡°Yu Su was only three or four years old when she went missing, right?¡± ¡°No wonder Yu Miao had parents but was adopted by the Yu family. It turns out that someone was behind this!¡± ¡°Yu Su is so pitiful. She was targeted so early. Fortunately, she survived and became so outstanding. Otherwise, she would have become a joke in the aristocratic circle.¡± The reporters discussed and took photos with their cameras. There were also many reporters rushing over and squeezing in. Everyone wanted to be the first to report this news. It would definitely become a big scoop today. A reporter extended the microphone in front of Tian Yun and asked her, ¡°Ms. Tian, is this true?¡± ¡°Ms. Tian, you have children yourself, but you kidnapped Yu Su. Do you feel a trace of guilt all these years?¡± ¡°Ms. Tian, you sent Yu Miao to the Yu family on purpose, right? What¡¯s your intention? Does Yu Miao know about this?¡± ¡°Did you plan all of this?¡± The questions made Tian Yun panic and she could not help but retreat. The two police officers grabbed Tian Yun when she was unprepared and cuffed her. ¡°Please come with us.¡± Tian Yun was taken away. The remaining reporters chased the police downstairs and took a lot of photos. Many reporters sat on the ground and had already started writing their posts. Not long after, a post about Tian Yun being arrested became a trending topic. The title was: [Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother is the real culprit behind Yu Su¡¯s abduction? This is a shocking conspiracy!] The post detailed all the bad things that Tian Yun had done. Including poisoning Chen Bin. There were also a large number of high-definition photos attached. They were all photos of Tian Yun being cuffed. As soon as the post was posted, it was quickly reposted. Many netizens below were arguing agitatedly. The comments quickly exceeded 10,000 in ten minutes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yu Miao¡¯s existence is like a dove occupying a magpie¡¯s nest?¡± ¡°I knew it. Both of Yu Miao¡¯s parents are clearly still around. Then how did she enter the Yu family through the adoption procedure?¡± ¡°This woman is too ruthless!¡± ¡°Chen Ling is really pitiful to have such a mother. Fortunately, Yu Su didn¡¯t vent her anger on Chen Ling.¡± ¡°Yu Miao, get out of the entertainment industry!¡± Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Must Be Given A Heavy Sentence Chapter 809: Must Be Given A Heavy Sentence Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯m Yu Su¡¯s fan. When I think about how Yu Su has suffered for so many years because of Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother, I want to rush to the police station and beat her up.¡± ¡°We have to give her a heavy sentence!¡± ¡°Trafficking children is a serious crime. Punish her severely!¡± ¡°Yu Su is too pitiful.¡± Soon, this post rose to the top three trending topics. Many celebrities who were on good terms with Yu Su also commented, increasing the popularity of the matter. Meng Xi reposted and commented: [If this is true, I hope that we can severely punish the culprit and give Yu Su a fair answer.] Xiao Han did the same too. He commented: [Sinister intentions will not go unpunished!] The fans also went to the police station¡¯s account to leave comments. This matter was getting bigger and bigger. Of course, Yu Su knew about this, but she bided her time and did not participate, lest the matter could not be resolved. In the apartment. Yu Miao saw the trending topic and was anxious. ¡°What should I do, what should I do¡­¡± Peng Chan was really useless. He had confessed everything so quickly? Then what should she do?! Those people on the Internet would definitely scold her again. She did not want to be the target of public criticism. At this moment, if only there was another explosive trending topic to suppress her mother¡¯s matter. Unfortunately, after waiting for ten minutes, it did not appear. Not long after, her phone rang. Yu Miao took a look and saw that it was the director of the new drama she was filming. Ever since she came back from Chinatown, she had only acted as the second female lead in one movie through the Yu family. Now that such a scandal had happened, the director must be here to clarify on this. As expected, as soon as the call went through, the director asked angrily, ¡°Yu Miao, let me ask you. Answer me honestly. Is what happened on the trending topic true? Did your biological mother kidnap Yu Su?¡± Yu Miao pretended not to know. ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know. My biological mother?¡± She didn¡¯t want to answer that question. The director threatened coldly, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know? If you affect the entire drama because of you, you¡¯ll have to pay for it.¡± He did not believe in Yu Miao¡¯s character. At that time, if the investors had not insisted that he accept Yu Miao, he would not have let Yu Miao participate in this drama. Yu Miao¡¯s eyes widened when she heard about the compensation. She didn¡¯t have much money on hand. Even if she had taken some from Hu Ying, she had given it all to his biological grandmother. Yu Miao pondered for a moment. ¡°Director, I¡¯ll check again. I¡¯m not very sure either. You know that I was very young at that time and don¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you half an hour. Hurry up and confirm it. If it¡¯s really your mother¡¯s problem, tell me quickly,¡± the director said quickly. That was because the drama had already been approved and was about to be promoted. If something happened to Yu Miao at this time, it would have a huge impact on the entire drama. Yu Miao was the second female lead and had a lot of scenes. Yu Miao promised repeatedly, ¡°Alright, alright. I understand. Don¡¯t worry!¡± After hanging up, she let out a long sigh of relief. She first called An Ming, a D-list celebrity, and asked him to support her so that some passers-by would think that something was wrong. After An Ming received the call, he originally didn¡¯t want to care. However, Yu Miao threatened him that if he did not care, she would expose the news that they had slept together. An Ming had no choice but to post. [The posts posted by the online reporters are all rumors. Yu Miao didn¡¯t replace Yu Su¡¯s position to become the daughter of the Yu family. Her mother didn¡¯t abduct Yu Su either.] After the post was posted, it immediately attracted a lot of attention. There were comments below. [This person must be here to freeload on the popularity of the incident!] [Who is this? How dare he spout nonsense at this juncture? Could it be that he has some insider information?] [This person is from Yu Media. He might have an improper relationship with Yu Miao¡­] [How dare such a low tier celebrity stand up for Yu Miao?] Most of the netizens were mocking An Ming. An Ming sighed when he saw the comments below. He had already expected that posting this would destroy his future, but he had no choice but to post it. At this moment, Yu Miao called the CEO of Yu Media, Fang Han. ¡°Uncle Fang, is it convenient to talk? I¡¯m being rumored by the media now. I wonder if the Yu Corporation¡¯s media can help me clarify?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was already the best solution Yu Miao had thought of. Fang Han rejected her without hesitation. ¡°Ms. Yu, Yu Zong has announced to the outside world that he has severed ties with your adopted daughter. Forgive me for not being able to fulfill your request. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, he immediately hung up. Yu Miao was so angry that she punched the wall. What a snob! Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Clarification Chapter 810: Clarification Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Yu Miao was loved by her family, these people kept currying favor with her. Now that something had happened, they cleared their relationship. Yu Miao had no choice but to think of Liu Min. She called Liu Min, but the number was empty. How could it be an empty number? Now that something happened to Master Peng, did something happen to Liu Min too? Soon, the director called again to ask about the authenticity of this matter. Yu Miao could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Of course this is fake. My mother has never done such a thing.¡± ¡°Alright, since you said it¡¯s fake, go clarify it and tell the netizens the truth!¡± The director¡¯s voice was serious as he said calmly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go clarify,¡± Yu Miao took a deep breath and said helplessly. Now that she was trapped here, even if she did not clarify, she had to face the director¡¯s doubts. She might as well take a gamble. Although this matter was true, her mother probably wouldn¡¯t confess so quickly. She would stall for as long as she could! The director¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°Then go ahead. Remember to write down everything clearly. I¡¯ll buy you media personnel to gain you attention.¡± In this situation, if he did not spend money to help, it would be useless even if Yu Miao spoke up. The director cursed Yu Miao countless times in his heart. This drama could be said to be his hard work. If it was ruined because of Yu Miao, he would hate Yu Miao to death. Yu Miao replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She hesitated for a while before taking out her phone to post. Actually, she had her own concerns. She knew that the truth of this matter would be exposed sooner or later. But if she didn¡¯t do this, what could she do? Only by stating that she knew nothing could she regain the favor of the netizens. Yu Miao posted, ¡°There¡¯s a trending topic about me recently. I think I have to clarify it. I don¡¯t know the woman in that video. I only have one mother, and that¡¯s Madam Hu Ying. Please stop spreading rumors on the marketing account. Otherwise, I¡¯ll pursue legal responsibility on it.¡± As soon as this post was released, it immediately caused an uproar. The director bought many marketing accounts for Yu Miao and spread the news on various platforms immediately. The netizens flooded into Yu Miao¡¯s personal account. [Do you know what it means for a son to pay his father¡¯s debt?] [You¡¯ve enjoyed the Yu family¡¯s wealth. Do you think we¡¯ll believe you if you tell us that you don¡¯t know your biological mother?] [The audience¡¯s eyes are bright. Don¡¯t deny it.] [Even if you don¡¯t know about this, you can¡¯t change the fact that your biological mother kidnapped Yu Su!] [I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know.] The people below did not believe Yu Miao at all. They all thought that Yu Miao was lying. Seeing that no one believed her, cold sweat broke out on Yu Miao¡¯s forehead. What was she going to do? At this critical juncture, the draft written by the media person that the director had bought was ready. It was posted in Yu Miao¡¯s comment section to whitewash Yu Miao¡¯s reputation, and they posted a lot of comments. [Yu Miao is also innocent. Don¡¯t slander her.] [The truth of the matter hasn¡¯t been clarified yet. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to accuse others.] [Your actions are called cyber violence!] [How old was Yu Miao at that time? How could she remember what her biological mother looked like?] [Yes, yes. It has nothing to do with Yu Miao.] [What happened online is both true and false. We can¡¯t believe everything. Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother definitely didn¡¯t abduct Yu Su either. After the truth is revealed, it will naturally be revealed.] Seeing that someone was helping, Yu Miao finally heaved a sigh of relief. In any case, she would not admit that she knew about this, nor would she admit that her biological mother had kidnapped Yu Su. She wanted the matter to be confusing and no one would know the truth. In that case, no one could blame her. The director spent a lot of money and bought a lot of reporters. Soon, Yu Miao¡¯s comments section was filled with people speaking up for her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao posted again, ¡°The truth is in the hearts of people. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so I¡¯m naturally not afraid of being slandered. Bring it on!¡± As soon as this post was posted, the netizens guessed that the ¡°you¡± Yu Miao was referring to were the netizens and Yu Su. Yu Miao secretly accused Yu Su of collaborating with the netizens to deliberately slander her. This time, the comments section became even more exciting. There were all sorts of comments below.. Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Shameless Chapter 811: Shameless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Some people scolded Yu Miao for being shameless, while others said that this was all Yu Su¡¯s scheme and Yu Su had deliberately slandered Yu Miao. The netizens did not know who to believe. After Ye Tang finished reading the entire story, she hammered the table angrily. She said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, that shameless Yu Miao must have spent money to buy helpers. Otherwise, why would everyone in the comments section help her? I¡¯m so angry.¡± The only victim of this incident was Yu Su. However, Yu Miao was pitied by the netizens. Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? Yu Su took a sip of tea. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry. The truth will be announced soon. The more she dances now, the more miserable she will be later.¡± Ye Tang took a deep breath. ¡°Yu Su, why don¡¯t I help you buy some helpers too? This way, we can have more people attacking Yu Miao.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste this money.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show soon.¡± She picked up her phone and sent a message to Ruan Dong: [You can announce it now.] [Okay.] Ruan Dong immediately replied. The Metaphysics Management Office had already formed an alliance with the police station. At the right time, they would publicize the kidnapping of Yu Su by Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother online and tell the public the truth. Then, the police station in the south of the city issued an announcement. The police station in the south of the city was the police station where Tian Yun¡¯s household register was located. They would temporarily detain her and work with the Metaphysics Management Office. The announcement detailed that Tian Yun had committed the crime of trafficking. Her true identity was also exposed by the considerate netizens. She was Chen Bin¡¯s ex-wife, Yu Miao and Chen Ling¡¯s biological mother. The moment this announcement was made, it caused another wave of discussion. [So it¡¯s true. Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother is really a human trafficker!] [Now, let¡¯s see if Yu Miao has anything to refute?] [Punish the human traffickers severely!] [No wonder Yu Miao has dirty thoughts and always does bad things. It turns out that she inherited it from her biological mother.] [Hmph, I knew it. Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother is not a good person either.] Everyone was scolding Tian Yun. The director called Yu Miao again. This time, Yu Miao was much calmer. ¡°Director, you also know that I was adopted by the Yu family when I was very young. I don¡¯t know Tian Yun at all, so her kidnapping of children has nothing to do with me. Besides, the child she kidnapped might not be Yu Su. You don¡¯t have to be anxious.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll believe you again.¡± The director hung up angrily. He spent another large sum of money to mobilize the media to clear Yu Miao¡¯s name. Yu Miao posted again, ¡°I don¡¯t know Madam Tian Yun. Her abduction has nothing to do with me. Just because she kidnapped a child doesn¡¯t mean that the person she kidnapped is Yu Su. Please stay awake and don¡¯t take it personally.¡± The moment this post was posted, the netizens were furious. Many people cursed in the comments section, wishing they could scold Yu Miao¡¯s descendants as well. At this moment, Yu Zong posted. As the CEO of the Yu Corporation, he still had a lot of influence. Coupled with the promotion of the Yu Corporation, his post immediately rushed to the top of the trending searches. Yu Zong: ¡°I¡¯m going to sue Ms. Tian Yun for the abduction case. She took my four-year-old daughter away and separated us from our flesh and blood for more than ten years, causing great pain to our entire family. The law must severely punish such cases! Give us justice!¡± This was simply a public slap to Yu Miao¡¯s face. Didn¡¯t Yu Miao say that her biological mother didn¡¯t abduct Yu Su? The truth was that her biological mother had kidnapped Yu Su and separated her from the Yu family. [In other words, Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother kidnapped Yu Su and Yu Miao entered the Yu family and became their daughter?] [Oh my god, is this a television drama?] [How can there be such a ridiculous plot?] [What??? So, Yu Miao¡¯s mother did this on purpose?] [Tian Yun deliberately carried Yu Su away and let her daughter enjoy life? That¡¯s too abnormal!] [Yu Miao even said that it had nothing to do with her! She has enjoyed the benefits of her mother¡¯s evil deeds, so she has to be responsible for her mother¡¯s mistakes. I won¡¯t watch her dramas or variety shows for the rest of my life.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Yu Miao, get out of the entertainment industry!] The netizens were all agitated and they developed a strong hatred for Yu Miao. There were also many sober people who raised questions. [So, I want to ask, since Yu Miao has both parents, how was she adopted by the Yu family?] [Yes, it¡¯s unbelievable!] Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Strict Investigation Chapter 812: Strict Investigation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Which welfare institute allowed Yu Miao to be adopted?] [We must investigate it strictly. There must be something wrong with that welfare institute.] [This adoption procedure is definitely not in line with the rules. Someone must have tampered with it. Does anyone know which welfare institute it is? Hurry up and expose it!] [Investigate them strictly!] [We can¡¯t let them off!] A large number of netizens searched for adoption lists online. Someone really saw Yu Miao¡¯s name on a list, but at that time, her name was Peng Miao. The name list stated that Peng Miao¡¯s parents were dead. There was a photo attached at the back. It was obvious that it was Yu Miao. It was definitely not wrong. Therefore, the netizens followed the clues and found the orphanage that allowed Yu Miao to be adopted. They all started to leave comments under the official account of the orphanage. [You still have the cheek to call yourselves welfare institutes?] [How exactly did the Yu family adopt Yu Miao back then?] [Peng Miao? At that time, Yu Miao followed Peng Chan¡¯s surname, right?] [Tell me, what kind of relationship does Yu Miao have to make you guys perjure her? Your orphanage is a place that looks like it¡¯s doing good on the surface but is actually hiding evil!] [I hope the relevant authorities of the country will investigate thoroughly!] [Punish the criminals severely.] Not long after, the officials of the welfare institute were attacked by groups of netizens. Even the director of the welfare institute was alarmed. The director was very surprised. He did not know what was going on. After understanding it, he found out that the former director was the one who did it. The former director had retired. Soon, people from the relevant monitoring departments started investigating the upper echelons of the welfare institute. They looked for clues and tried their best to find out the truth. The people in the department were also very efficient. It only took them two hours to find out the truth. Inspection Court: [Responses to some doubts about the welfare institute by netizens.] In the post, the former director¡¯s crime was written in detail. The former director had been entrusted by Peng Chan to take Peng Miao into the welfare institute. Thus, he did not do any thorough investigation. When Yu Zong and Hu Ying came to the welfare institute. The former director used the excuse that the other children had a high fever and only let the Yu couple see Peng Miao. In the end, the Yu couple adopted Peng Miao. When they arrived at the Yu family, the two of them officially changed Peng Miao¡¯s name to Yu Miao. Peng Chan also created fake parents for Yu Miao. Her father¡¯s name was Peng Si, and her mother¡¯s name was Tian Tian. Her parents died in a car accident. Just like that, Yu Miao successfully entered the Yu family and became the adopted daughter of the Yu family. In this process, the adoption procedures were not according to regulations. The former director and related personnel were all locked up and awaiting the punishment of the law. The moment the news was announced, it was very satisfying. In the living room. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Evil beats good.¡± She finally felt a little better. Yu Su smiled. ¡°There¡¯s something more exciting later on. It¡¯s enough for you to have a good show today. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous when you see anything. The tables will turn later.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll eat some snacks and watch the show.¡± Ye Tang picked up a snack on the table and smiled as she swiped her phone. Wen Chuan smiled helplessly. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve already entered the Ye Corporation and become the CEO¡¯s assistant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My uncle only has one son, Ye Chang. Ye Chang is still unteachable. I can only carry the burden,¡± Ye Tang said with a smile. Yu Su said, ¡°To be honest, in terms of business management, if you compete fairly with Ye Chang, he can¡¯t compare to you. You¡¯re the professional elite.¡± Wen Chuan looked at the surface of the wall. ¡°The next plate of snacks I baked is ready again. Help me try which flavor is better.¡± ¡°No problem, leave it to me!¡± Ye Tang said excitedly. She loved desserts the most. To her, this was simply enjoyable. On the other side. Yu Miao was so anxious that she paced around in circles and sighed uneasily. It was over! Everything had been exposed. This was the worst outcome. Yu Zong was really too ruthless. He actually exposed everything. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he wanted the netizens to scold her? They had been father and daughter for so many years. Did he really not have any feelings for her? The phone buzzed and vibrated on the table. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao took a few deep breaths before walking forward to answer the call. As soon as the call went through, the director on the other end scolded angrily, ¡°You wretched girl, didn¡¯t I tell you? If it¡¯s really your mother¡¯s problem, you have to tell me quickly. In the end, you played this trick?¡± It caused him to be mocked by other directors in the industry. After spending so much money, it was all for nothing. There was no effect at all. He had also missed the best time to redeem himself.. Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Termination Fee Chapter 813: Termination Fee Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Director, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that she was my biological mother. It¡¯s all my fault. Boohoo¡­¡± Yu Miao cried pitifully, yearning for the director¡¯s pity. The director said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this. In any case, you have to compensate me for the breach of contract. It will cost at least 50 million dollars. Hurry up and raise the money. That¡¯s all! Let me remind you again. Be smarter in the future!¡± With that, he hung up. At the same time, he blacklisted Yu Miao in his heart. In the future, he would not invite Yu Miao to any of his works. Yu Miao wanted to cry but had no tears. That was 50 million! How was she going to compensate? Her biological parents had already been imprisoned, and Yu Zong had divorced her adoptive mother. Her adoptive mother had become very stingy, and her brothers did not like her. What should she do? After this incident, her acting career could be said to be ruined. No one would look for her to act in the future. Yu Miao was angry and hateful. She smashed everything in the room. ¡°Damn you, Yu Su. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state. You deserve to die!¡± Yu Miao said hatefully in the room. At this moment, her phone vibrated twice. Someone had sent a message. [Yu Miao, are you willing? If you¡¯re not, I can help you turn things around. The prerequisite is that you have to sacrifice your soul to me¡­] Yu Miao frowned and looked at this message. She had only looked at it for a few seconds when the message automatically deleted. Who sent her the message? Could it be that he was playing tricks? Sacrificing souls¡­ It sounded quite scary. Yu Miao frowned and felt goosebumps all over. This afternoon, the Metaphysics Management Office also made an official announcement. In the report, they listed all the bad things Peng Chan had done and wrote a total of three pages. The onlookers gritted their teeth in hatred. Peng Chan had killed many staff members of the Metaphysics Management Office. He had even raped women, colluded with bureaucrats, fanned the flames online, and even had children with many women¡­ However, they deliberately hid the fact that he had used metaphysics to seize luck and extend his lifespan. If this message was sent out, metaphysical masters would probably imitate it and bring about negative effects. It would also cause public panic. However, just those three crimes alone were enough to make the surrounding netizens afraid and hate him. [Can you do whatever you want after becoming a metaphysical master ?] [This is too terrifying. Peng Chan has committed a heinous crime!] [He has done so many bad things, but he has escaped for so many years. I guess he must have colluded with officials. I request a thorough investigation of the people who colluded with Peng Chan to give justice to the people!] [How did the Metaphysics Management Office catch such a powerful person?] [I heard that Master Yun was also captured by the Metaphysics Management Office. It¡¯s that very spirited Daoist temple. More than ten thousand people go to burn incense every day. I didn¡¯t expect that person to be a murderous maniac.] [I suspect that the law has a lot of restrictions on these metaphysical masters¡­] The netizens were discussing it fervently. Not long after, the Ministry of National Security posted two new weapons on the official website. The first name was Red Flames. This weapon could burn the skin of metaphysical masters. It had the heat of volcanic lava and could also interfere with all the murderous aura in the area. As long as they were surrounded by the red flames, the metaphysical masters would not be able to mobilize the murderous aura and attack people with it. The second name was the Dharmic powers dispelling gun. The gun contained a special bullet. After the bullet hit the metaphysical masters, a portion of the magic power in the metaphysical masters¡¯ bodies would disappear. When the metaphysical masters¡¯ magic power was exhausted, they could directly capture the criminal. The developers of the two weapons were the Luban Tribe and Yu Su. In other words, Yu Su had participated in the research and development. The moment this news was released, the netizens felt a sense of security in their hearts. Their trust in the country also increased. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Awesome, my country!] [The metaphysical masters are powerful, but our firearms are even more powerful. Can¡¯t the new weapons defeat the metaphysical masters?] [No one can challenge the law.] [Metaphysical masters also have to abide by the law. If they don¡¯t, they will be served with new weapons!] [Yu Su actually participated in the development of weapons? Isn¡¯t she a metaphysical master herself? She¡¯s really magnanimous to develop a weapon to deal with herself. She¡¯s much better than people like Peng Chan..] Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: New Weapon Chapter 814: New Weapon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [This is the difference between a gentleman and a villain!] Soon, the topic of Yu Su developing a new weapon became the top trending one. Everyone was full of praise for Yu Su. Even the Minister of National Security had posted a post specially to praise Yu Su and invite her to visit the national army. Yu Su replied: [I¡¯ll definitely go if I have the chance!] Under the post, Yu Su¡¯s fans praised her proudly. Half an hour later, the Metaphysics Management Office announced the second announcement. The report was about Master Yun¡¯s evil deeds. It filled five full pages. The netizens were excited again. The two notices issued by the Metaphysics Management Office were both trending and became the top two trending topics. Now, everyone understood that Yu Su had been abducted by Peng Chan and Tian Yun. In order to let their biological daughter live a good life, Peng Chan and Tian Yun had sent Yu Miao to the Yu family. Peng Chan and Tian Yun were scolded badly by the people online. Yu Miao was also scolded by the netizens. Her personal fan club was completely disbanded. No fans dared to speak up for her. Most of the netizens felt sorry for Chen Ling. She was the one who revealed the truth. Moreover, she had a good relationship with Yu Su, so no one scolded her. Then, there was a new piece of news. Huanyu Media: [Reliable news. The reason why the CEO of the Yu Corporation, Yu Zong, divorced his wife is actually because of Yu Miao!] In the post, it was written in detail that when Yu Zong found out that the daughter of his enemy was Yu Miao, he asked his wife to chase Yu Miao away. In the end, his wife did not agree, so the two of them divorced. After the post was posted, Hu Ying was scolded by the netizens. Yu Miao also became synonymous with bad luck. That was because the netizens realized that anyone who got close to Yu Miao would be unlucky. The men who had a one-night stand with her all had bad luck. Her brothers¡¯ careers had also declined. Even her adoptive parents had divorced because of her. Not only had Yu Miao¡¯s career been ruined, but she had also caused the shares of the entire Yu Media to fall. On the contrary, Yu Su¡¯s studio was thriving. Yu Miao sat on the bed. When she saw the netizens calling her an unlucky person, she was so angry that she scolded, ¡°You¡¯re the unlucky ones. If my luck hadn¡¯t worsened, I would have been the luckiest one. It¡¯s all Yu Su¡¯s fault for snatching my luck.¡± When she saw those words scolding her again, she felt extremely aggrieved. She had done nothing wrong. She was just burdened by her biological mother and father. Otherwise, she would still be the daughter of the Yu family. At that moment, her phone vibrated. Yu Miao picked up her phone and saw that it was an unknown number. She wanted to hang up, but for some reason, she picked it up. Tian Yun¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Sob sob sob¡­ Yu Miao, my good daughter. I¡¯ve been arrested and sent to prison. I¡¯m living so miserably here. Hurry up and hire a good lawyer for me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to jail!¡± Yu Miao could hear Tian Yun¡¯s fear. Yu Miao thought for a moment and said slowly, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t even protect myself. You don¡¯t know what the Internet is saying about me. I don¡¯t have money now. I can¡¯t find a lawyer for you at all.¡± Tian Yun made up her mind. ¡°Yu Miao, I have a savings card with 20 million dollars in it. It¡¯s in the green bag on the cabinet at home. Take the card and hire a lawyer for me. I can only count on you now.¡± This money was her retirement money. She didn¡¯t want to use it. Now that she could not even protect herself, she could only use it to help the current situation. Yu Miao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go over. Tell me the password to your bank card and I¡¯ll help you withdraw the money.¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Tian Yun replied. ¡°You can still visit me in prison now. Come quickly. If you¡¯re late, Mom will be transferred elsewhere.¡± She had confessed to some crimes and they still needed to be reviewed. It would probably take a lot more time. She wanted to retract her confession. Yu Miao smiled and said slowly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll see you later. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Since her mother had money, she naturally had to use it. If Tian Yun had not harmed her, she would not be so poor. She should take this money! Yu Miao took a taxi to her mother¡¯s house and took the bank card. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She went back to the prison. What Yu Miao did not expect was that the reporters were already waiting near the prison. When they saw Yu Miao enter, they started to take photos. After seeing Yu Miao, Tian Yun refused to say the password. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Yu Miao, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I¡¯m really too afraid. So, you should hire a lawyer for me first. After you hire a lawyer, I¡¯ll tell you the password to the card.¡± Yu Miao had no choice but to hire a lawyer first.. Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: Defense Counsel Chapter 815: Defense Counsel Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao used her remaining savings to hire a defense lawyer for her mother. When she came back with her lawyer, Tian Yun was finally happy. Tian Yun said, ¡°Thank you, Yu Miao. I knew that you¡¯re a good child who dotes on me the most. You can go back. I¡¯ll tell the lawyer about the rest.¡± She turned around and started chatting with the lawyer. Yu Miao frowned and pulled the microphone over. She said to the glass, ¡°Mom, do you still remember what you promised me? What¡¯s the password?¡± She was still waiting to take out the money! If not for the 20 million dollars, why would she find a lawyer for Tian Yun? Tian Yun sighed and begged, ¡°Yu Miao, that¡¯s Mom¡¯s retirement money. When Mom gets out of prison, I¡¯ll spend it with you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± If she gave it to Yu Miao now, what would happen when she was old? Yu Miao sneered. ¡°Hehe, Mom, you¡¯ve already promised me. Are you going back on your word?¡± ¡°Yu Miao, please forgive me. I just want to plan for the future.¡± Tian Yun¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. Yu Miao was very hard-hearted. Of course, she would not compromise just like that. ¡°Alright, since Mom is unwilling to give it to me, I¡¯ll take the lawyer away too. You can fend for yourself!¡± After saying that, she gave the lawyer a look. The two of them stood up and were about to leave. Before she came, she had told the lawyer that they were going to put on a show, and the lawyer had agreed. Tian Yun panicked and stood up from the stool. ¡°Hey! Yu Miao, don¡¯t leave. I still need a lawyer to defend me. Since he¡¯s already here, let him stay!¡± Yu Miao said coldly, ¡°Mom, this is the last chance I¡¯m giving you. Are you going to give me the password or not?¡± Her face was cold, and her eyes were cold. Tian Yun knew that her daughter¡¯s heart was as hard as hers. Tian Yun sighed deeply. With tears on her face, she said pitifully, ¡°Alright, since you insist on taking out this sum of money, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sound so aggrieved, alright? This was originally what we discussed.¡± Yu Miao exposed her bluntly. Tian Yun gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with unwillingness. This sum of money could be said to be her last resort. When she was released from prison, the house was taken back, and her savings were gone. Even her two daughters had no feelings for her. What should she do? Tian Yun closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°The password is the year of your birth. Including the month of your birth, it¡¯s a total of six digits. I¡¯m begging you one last time. Can you leave me three million dollars?¡± Yu Miao shook her head. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s because of you and my biological father that I have to compensate the production team tens of millions. The 20 million dollars you have here isn¡¯t even enough. I still have to raise money.¡± Hatred burst out of Tian Yun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yu Miao, you have to remember what you did today. When I get out, I¡¯ll make you pay the price!¡± Yu Miao snorted indifferently and waved the bank card in her hand. ¡°That will have to wait until you come out alive. Do you know how serious your crime is? You won¡¯t have a chance to see me in this life. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left. Tian Yun roared crazily, ¡°Damn girl, you damn girl!¡± She had misjudged her! She should have handed the bank card to Chen Ling. According to Chen Ling¡¯s personality, she would definitely not be greedy for the money in this bank card. Yu Miao gave the lawyer a look. ¡°Go and help this poor thing. I¡¯ve already given you the lawyer¡¯s fees. If it¡¯s not enough, ask me for more.¡± The lawyer nodded and walked towards Tian Yun. Yu Miao walked out of the prison with a relaxed expression and an irrepressible smile on her lips. It was not difficult to gather the money for her compensation! She was still relatively smart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Yu Miao walked out of the door, she got into the car driven by Hu Ying¡¯s exclusive driver and fell asleep in the car. What she did not know was that the moment she walked out of the door and hired a lawyer for Tian Yun, she was exposed online by the reporters waiting at the door. There was a lot of cursing below. [Yu Miao, you despicable person! You even went to visit her in prison. What a joke.] [I thought Yu Miao didn¡¯t know about what happened back then. I didn¡¯t expect her to hire a lawyer for her mother. So, she already knew her background, but she didn¡¯t feel ashamed of what her mother did..] Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: Visit Chapter 816: Visit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Yu Miao still has the cheek to hire a lawyer for her biological mother?] [Which lawyer did you hire? I won¡¯t work with this law firm in the future.] [Yu Miao really can¡¯t tell right from wrong!] [Haha, I¡¯ve already guessed it. Yu Miao actually knew who her biological mother was long ago and even secretly interacted with her for countless years. She only interacted with CEO Yu and the Yu family to earn more money.] [I wonder why CEO Yu¡¯s ex-wife insisted on keeping Yu Miao¡­] [CEO Yu¡¯s ex-wife is confused!] This post quickly became a trending topic. Many people saw the post and ran in to scold Yu Miao again. More and more people hated Yu Miao. Of course, Yu Su saw it too. She laughed softly. Of course, Yu Miao was familiar with her mother, but she didn¡¯t really care about it. Anyway, Tian Yun would definitely be punished by the law. It was useless to hire a lawyer. ¡°Ms. Yu Miao, we have arrived,¡± the driver reminded when he saw Yu Miao sleeping in the car. Yu Miao got out of the car. She walked upstairs and used her phone on the way. She did not expect to be on the trending searches again. What should she do? Yu Miao was burning with anxiety. If Hu Ying saw the news, she would definitely chase her out of the house. At this moment, Hu Ying was still lying on the bed and resting. She was tired from crying and did not eat much. She could not sleep at night, so she slept during the day. Because of the divorce, people had been sending her messages and calling her for the past few days. Hu Ying was very frustrated and turned off her phone while she was sleeping. Hence, Hu Ying did not see the trending topics on the Internet at all, so she did not know about Yu Miao¡¯s visit to the prison. When Yu Miao returned, she saw that the lights in the living room were not on. She secretly opened Hu Ying¡¯s room and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Hu Ying was still sleeping. She then saw Hu Ying¡¯s phone on the table. At this moment, a plan flashed across Yu Miao¡¯s mind, which was to destroy the phone. In that case, Hu Ying would not be able to discover the news online so quickly. In for a penny, in for a pound. Yu Miao immediately went to make soup. After making a large pot of soup, she knocked on the door with a bowl. Hu Ying had just woken up. ¡°Come in!¡± Yu Miao opened the door and walked in with the soup. She said docilely, ¡°Mom, I went to the market to buy some pork ribs and corn. They¡¯re all very fresh. Try this pork ribs and corn soup.¡± ¡°Put it on the table. I¡¯ll drink it later,¡± Hu Ying said coldly. She did feel a little hungry, but she did not have much of an appetite. Yu Miao said softly, ¡°Okay, Mom, be careful not to burn yourself later.¡± Just as she placed it on the table, she accidentally knocked her phone to the ground and couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°Ah! Mom, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Hu Ying was already in a bad mood. When she saw how clumsy she was, she became even angrier. ¡°What are you making a fuss about? Bring the phone over and let me take a look.¡± She did not really want to turn on her phone to begin with. After Yu Miao put the soup away, she handed the phone to Hu Ying. Hu Ying pressed the power button several times, but the screen did not light up. ¡°My phone is broken.¡± Yu Miao pretended to be sad and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a phone. Leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Hu Ying¡¯s face was cold. Yu Miao hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, remember to drink the soup then. The soup has been boiled for more than three hours. It¡¯s very fragrant.¡± Hu Ying nodded. After Yu Miao left the room, a triumphant smile appeared on her face. In the room. Hu Ying lay quietly on the bed with a dark look on her face. She wondered if she had really done something wrong. Before she slept, she also scrolled through the posts. Many people didn¡¯t understand why she wanted to keep Yu Miao by her side and even called her a fool. Hu Ying also regretted it in her heart. If she was given another chance, she would definitely choose her husband and sons, not Yu Miao. Hu Ying muttered, ¡°If I let Yu Miao leave, will my husband and sons forgive me?¡± Perhaps! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Yu Zong knew that she regretted it, he should be willing to give her another chance, right? Hu Ying wasn¡¯t sure either. However, when she saw Yu Miao¡¯s face every day, she felt uncomfortable. No matter what, she had to chase Yu Miao away first. Yu Miao sat in the room. For some reason, she still felt flustered.. Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: Chase Yu Miao Away Chapter 817: Chase Yu Miao Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What if Hu Ying wanted to chase her away? She couldn¡¯t help but think about this question. Therefore, she needed a reason to stay by Hu Ying¡¯s side. Yu Miao thought about it and finally thought of a solution. She found a fake certificate online and asked that person to forge a test report for her. The report showed that she was terminally ill. In that case, Hu Ying would definitely keep her. The next morning. Hu Ying went downstairs and was about to chase Yu Miao away. Yu Miao beat her to it and said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t feel very comfortable these few days. I¡¯m going to the hospital for a checkup. Do you want to accompany me?¡± ¡°Forget it, go on your own!¡± Hu Ying glanced at Yu Miao and saw that she indeed didn¡¯t look very well. Anyway, she had already made up her mind to chase Yu Miao away. Thiis short amount of time didn¡¯t matter, she¡¯d just let Yu Miao leave in the afternoon. At noon, it was almost time for lunch. Yu Miao returned. Her face was covered in tears, and her footsteps were slow. Hu Ying sat at the dining table. Seeing her like this, she could not help but ask with concern, ¡°How are the results of the checkup?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Miao forced a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat!¡± Hu Ying secretly observed her expression, and Yu Miao looked pained. Hu Ying thought to herself, could it be that Yu Miao¡¯s examination results were not good? After the two of them ate, Yu Miao picked up her bag and said weakly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go back to my room first. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± With that, Yu Miao returned to her room. Hu Ying looked confused. She turned around and saw a piece of paper on the ground. She picked it up and took a look. It was a checkup form. It said that Yu Miao had cancer. At this moment, Hu Ying¡¯s eyes reddened. This was the precious daughter she had taken care of for more than ten years. If she had cancer at this age, what would happen in the future? She didn¡¯t care about Yu Miao that much anymore, and wanted Yu Miao to leave. However, when she saw that Yu Miao was sick, she still felt very uncomfortable. No wonder Yu Miao looked pained and sad just now. Any young girl would not feel good knowing that she had a terminal illness! Hu Ying took the report and walked into the room, crying silently. She recalled that when Yu Miao first came to the Yu family, such a young girl looked at her obediently. Every night, Yu Miao asked her to tell a bedtime story. For every Mother¡¯s Day, Yu Miao would prepare greeting cards and gifts for her. If not for so many things that happened later, Yu Miao would have accompanied her until she grew old. Thinking of this, Hu Ying¡¯s heart was abnormally heavy. Forget it. She should not chase Yu Miao away and raise her for a while more! Anyway, Yu Miao did not have much time left. Their mother-daughter relationship was not over yet. Yu Miao sat in the room and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She had peeked outside just now and saw Hu Ying picking up the test report. Hu Ying must have seen the ¡®cancer¡¯ on it now, right? This time, Hu Ying would definitely not be willing to chase her away. She was still the daughter of the Yu family! The next day, Yu Miao got up and stretched. She was in an extremely good mood. She walked into the bathroom and couldn¡¯t help but scream. She saw that her hair had thinned a little. It was yellow and dry, and the dark circles under her eyes were dark and large. Her entire face was sallow and weak, and her eyes were bloodshot. There were also huge pores and fine wrinkles on her face. She was not as good-looking as yesterday. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yu Miao was anxious, her eyes filled with despair. She was fine yesterday. Why did she suddenly look ten years older today? Did someone cast a spell on her? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. She sat alone on the bed and thought for a long time before she finally thought of an answer. Luck loss! Her luck was decreasing again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao analyzed it carefully. Yesterday, she was on the trending searches. The comments below were all scolding her, so her luck decreased and she couldn¡¯t maintain her appearance. ¡°Damn Yu Su. My luck was snatched away by her again!¡± After Yu Miao thought it through, she was so angry that she hammered on the pillow. How could she become ugly! She still wanted to be the female lead in the future and become a dazzling female celebrity in the entertainment industry. She wanted to turn the tables. Without good looks, everything was gone.. Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Luck Loss Chapter 818: Luck Loss Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao was angry and frustrated. She stayed in the room and did not dare to go out. In the past, as long as she lost her luck, she would go to Master Peng¡¯s courtyard and ask him to send her luck. Now that Master Peng was arrested, she was alone. Yu Miao stayed in the room for a long time until the servant knocked on the door and asked her to go out for dinner. Only then did she leave with a withered face. Hu Ying sat at the table and looked at Yu Miao. The moment she saw Yu Miao, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Your face¡­¡± Hu Ying did not say anything else. Because Hu Ying suddenly thought that it was normal for Yu Miao to age quickly after she had cancer. If she said it, she would probably make Yu Miao even sadder. Yu Miao smiled and walked to the dining table. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡± Hu Ying quickly replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± While eating, she was busy putting food in Yu Miao¡¯s bowl and comforting her. Hu Ying said gently, ¡°You have to eat more so that your body can be stronger. Don¡¯t let Mom worry.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Yu Miao lowered her head with a mocking smile. Losing luck was not entirely a bad thing. At least her pretence looked more genuine now. The two of them finished their breakfast in a warm atmosphere. At noon, the two of them had lunch together again. After lunch, Yu Miao finally couldn¡¯t help but cry. She told Hu Ying that she was seriously ill and might not be able to take care of Hu Ying until she was old. Hu Ying comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mom likes to see you happy. Just take care of yourself.¡± Yu Miao cried softly for a while before revealing her intentions. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have the money to treat my illness. The doctor said that those good medicines need more money. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I still want to take care of you, I wouldn¡¯t want to spend any money.¡± She wanted Hu Ying to fork out some money. Hu Ying¡¯s eyes darted around, ¡°Mom will give you money for your treatment. After all, we¡¯re mother and daughter. Don¡¯t worry, Mom won¡¯t let you run out of money to buy medicine.¡± With that, she walked into the room and took out a card. Yu Miao was excited and reached out to take the card. ¡°Thank you, Mom. Fortunately, you¡¯re still here. Otherwise, I would have to live on the streets.¡± This time, Hu Ying would probably give her a lot of money, right? It should be at least ten million. She wanted to save the money. Hu Ying nodded and said, ¡°There are six million dollars in this card. Take it and spend it first. If it¡¯s not enough, ask Mom for more. I still have more here.¡± Although she had money, she did not want to give too much. This money was enough to support Yu Miao to buy medicine for a long time. ¡°Okay, thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll go take my medicine first.¡± Yu Miao smiled and returned to her room. When they arrived at the room, Yu Miao was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She punched the pillow hatefully. ¡°This old woman, I only got six million dollars because I had cancer? Who can spend this little money? She¡¯s really stingy. Doesn¡¯t she have hundreds of millions of dollars in assets?¡± When she thought of the few hundred million dollars, she felt terrible. After taking care of Hu Ying for so long, she should at least get 100 million dollars, right? ¡°I must think of a way to get more money.¡± Yu Miao secretly made up her mind, her eyes flashing with hatred. Hu Ying returned to her room and checked the balance in her account. Her money was distributed among the various banks. There was also a portion of real estate and so on. Thus, there was a fixed income every month. Hence, the six million dollars given to Yu Miao was nothing. However, she had to hold on to this money herself. It was impossible for her to give it to Yu Miao. Hu Ying also knew very well that Yu Miao was not her biological daughter after all. She still had to give most of her money to her sons in the future. She might leave a small portion to Yu Su as compensation! Yu Miao thought for a long time. She really didn¡¯t want to see anyone with her old appearance. However, it was not a solution to keep losing luck. She still had to try her best to salvage the situation. Yu Miao scrolled through the posts insulting her and thought with a frown. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a while, she finally thought of a solution. That was to start a live broadcast! She wanted everyone to know that she was terminally ill and gain public sympathy. That way, the netizens would no longer target her. If she acted pitiful, she could still earn a portion of her income through the livestream. After some time, she would say that the doctor had misdiagnosed.. Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Starting a Livestream Chapter 819: Starting a Livestream Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Soon, Yu Miao started a live broadcast. She sat in front of her phone with red eyes and said sadly, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Yu Miao. I started the live broadcast today to clarify today¡¯s trending topic. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Ms. Tian Yun today. I had no choice but to hire a lawyer for her.¡± ¡°As everyone knows, I was sent to the welfare institute since I was young and was adopted by the Yu family, so I just wanted to ask about Madam Tian Yun¡¯s family. I didn¡¯t expect her to beg me to hire a lawyer. I saw that she was pitiful, so I wanted to help her¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to say sorry.¡± Yu Miao kept explaining. As soon as the live-stream started, most people came over to take a look with the intention of joining in the fun. When they saw her explaining, they left the live-stream without any good feelings. A small number of people who hated Yu Miao were still scolding her in the live-stream. [You think we¡¯re going to believe that?] [You liar. I heard that you meet your biological mother every month.] [You unlucky b*stard. If it weren¡¯t for you, your adoptive parents wouldn¡¯t have gotten a divorce. Don¡¯t you feel guilty?] [You still want to explain? We don¡¯t believe you.] [Whoever believes her is a fool!] [Get lost! You unlucky bastard.] Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes. ¡°You have to listen to my explanation. I really don¡¯t have any bad intentions. I just want to tell everyone the truth. I¡¯m also innocent. Besides, I don¡¯t have much time left to live.¡± [What do you mean?] [I don¡¯t believe it.] [Then go to hell. You¡¯re wasting air by staying alive!] [Big liar, who would believe you¡­] The comments were filled with doubts and ridicule. Yu Miao took out her medical report. The tip of her nose was red and tears were rolling down her face. Her face was filled with pain. ¡°I¡¯m terminally ill. I hope you can show mercy. I know I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things. I hope you can forgive a dying person. This is a small request of mine.¡± Then, she began to clarify her relationship with Tian Yun. A small number of netizens were already wavering. [Did we really misunderstand her?] [I don¡¯t think anyone would joke about a terminal illness, right? Yu Miao looks quite pitiful. She was a good actress. She used to be so beautiful, but now, she seems to have aged by more than ten years.] [Sigh, to be honest, she was still young at that time. She probably didn¡¯t know anything. It wasn¡¯t Yu Miao¡¯s intention for her parents to send her to the Yu family.] [That¡¯s right. Everyone, please show mercy!] [As Yu Miao¡¯s former fan, I still have deep feelings for Yu Miao.] [Everyone, stop talking about her. Yu Miao knows that she was wrong.] Some people began to find excuses for Yu Miao, feeling that they shouldn¡¯t be so harsh on a person who was about to die. Yu Miao, seeing someone speaking up for her, put on a grateful expression and said, ¡°Thank you, friends in the live stream, for speaking up for me. I will never forget the warmth you have given me. Thank you! I know I have made mistakes, and I started this live stream to redeem myself. I hope you will take me as an example and live a good life in the future.¡± A small number of people in the live-stream were already completely on Yu Miao¡¯s side. Yu Miao¡¯s eyes turned red again. ¡°Thank you, family. I didn¡¯t expect to feel so much warmth at the end of my life. I love you.¡± Most of the comments were still unfriendly. [What are you pretending for?] [Don¡¯t you remember Yu Miao¡¯s face in the past? The Internet also has memories. She was especially arrogant in the past.] [That¡¯s right. Yu Miao even messed around with men.] [Yu Miao caused Yu Ruo to sit in a wheelchair. Whoever feels sorry for her will be unlucky in the future. Don¡¯t be so saintly!] [Bunch of f*ckers!] [Could it be that if she apologizes, the mistake won¡¯t exist?] [I don¡¯t believe that Yu Miao is sincerely repenting. She must have felt isolated and helpless, so she pretended online. Don¡¯t be deceived by her. She¡¯s an actress and has acted before.] Under the reminder of most people, a small number of people who did not know the truth and were irrational were still willing to clear Yu Miao¡¯s name. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A small number of people even organized a fan group for Yu Miao again. Their slogan was: Every person who sincerely apologizes has a chance to be respected and forgiven. Ye Tang also saw the live broadcast. She was furious and hurriedly ran to Yu Su¡¯s room with her phone. Over the past few days, Ye Tang had been staying in Yu Su¡¯s villa, so it was very convenient for them to contact each other.. Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: Gaining Sympathy Chapter 820: Gaining Sympathy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yu Su, open the door quickly. That shameless Yu Miao actually started a live broadcast to act pitiful. Take a look!¡± Ye Tang said anxiously. Yu Su opened the door and let Ye Tang in. ¡°What live broadcast?¡± Then, the two of them sat together and looked at Yu Miao¡¯s live broadcast. In the scene, Yu Miao¡¯s face was sallow, as if she had aged a few years. There were many freckles on her face, and her hair had turned yellow. Yu Miao put her palms together and said to the audience, ¡°I want to repent. Please give me a chance. I want to use my life to atone for my parents. I¡¯ll definitely do good deeds often in the future and donate money to the orphanage.¡± In the comments section, many people were already touched by her. [She¡¯s still young. Give her a chance if she takes the wrong path!] [Who hasn¡¯t done something wrong when they were young?] [Those were all done by Yu Miao¡¯s parents. It has nothing to do with her. Her attitude is already very good.] [She¡¯s terminally ill. You guys should accumulate some virtue!] [That¡¯s right. The young lady looks quite pitiful.] [Our Yu Miao has nothing left. Her career is gone, and her love is gone. What else do you want to do to her?] [She¡¯s too pitiful.] Ye Tang was even angrier when she saw the comments. She clenched her fists angrily and her expression turned even uglier. ¡°Yu Miao is really getting more and more shameless. She said to the live broadcast camera that she has a terminal illness. Yu Su, quickly take a look. Does she have it or not?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°From her looks, she still has a long lifespan.¡± ¡°I knew it! I knew it!¡± Ye Tang gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Why is she so bad? She lied in front of all the netizens and even gained sympathy.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s fake, it will definitely be exposed. Don¡¯t worry, I still have a lot of evidence in my hands,¡± Yu Su said calmly. Everything was under her control. The higher Yu Miao jumped now, the worse she would fall in the future. ¡°Really? I want to see it too!¡± Ye Tang shook Yu Su¡¯s hand happily. Yu Su showed Ye Tang some of the information she had gathered. Ye Tang felt refreshed after reading it. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Let¡¯s see how she makes a comeback in the future. When everyone sympathizes with her and pitys her, we¡¯ll release the evidence. The netizens will definitely hate her even more.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°By then, she probably won¡¯t be able to stay at Madam Hu¡¯s place anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ye Tang thought with a smile, all her anger just now swept away. She turned off the live-stream and stopped paying attention to Yu Miao¡¯s actions. The next day, Yu Miao¡¯s live broadcast became a trending topic. Yu Miao¡¯s fan club was also rebuilt. Most of the people inside were younger children. She received millions of tips through the live broadcast. The moment Yu Miao stood up, the corners of her lips could not help but curl up. At this rate, she would soon be able to raise 50 million dollars and return it to the director. There was no need for her to lower herself to Hu Ying anymore. She was already capable. She couldn¡¯t help but open her chat with An Ming. [Look, this is the money I earned from streaming for a few hours. Follow me in the future, it would be useless for you to continue staying in Yu Media.] Yu Miao¡¯s confidence swelled to an extremely high level. An Ming replied very quickly, [Sister Miao is still the best. If there¡¯s a chance to earn money in the future, bring me along.] These words of flattery satisfied Yu Miao¡¯s vanity greatly. Yu Miao continued, [These netizens are really stupid. I just gained a little sympathy from them, and many people tipped me. I just explained casually, and they really believed me. I forged a certificate and pretended to have cancer. The netizens also believed me. Hahahaha¡­] She was really proud of herself. She had thought that it would be very difficult to clarify. She didn¡¯t expect the netizens to be so gullible. Then, she could continue to expand her popularity next step. In the future, she could stream and sells goods and earn a huge sum of money. An Ming snorted coldly and replied disdainfully, [Ms. Yu is really smart. They were all played by you.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He felt that Yu Miao would be finished sooner or later! Most people¡¯s eyes were still bright. Yu Miao laughed out loud. [Yeah, they¡¯re really stupid. I¡¯ll get more money from them in the future.] At this point, Yu Miao turned off her phone and entered the bathroom to wash up. What she didn¡¯t know was that her phone was controlled remotely and a few screenshots were automatically taken by her phone, taking down all the chat records.. Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: Fan Club Chapter 821: Fan Club Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Yu Family. Yu Ruo had just woken up when he saw that Yu Miao¡¯s livestream she did to gain sympathy was trending. He clicked on it and was almost angered to death by the comments. Those netizens put in a good word for Yu Miao and even established a fan club. This was something he could not understand. Yu Ruo took his phone and controlled the wheelchair to go to Yu Zheng¡¯s room. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Yu Zheng opened the door sleepily. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m not awake yet!¡± He had stayed up until three last night and was about to catch up on his sleep. Yu Ruo showed her phone to Yu Zheng live. ¡°Look, Yu Miao actually has the cheek to act pitiful online. Many netizens bought it and tipped her a few million dollars.¡± Yu Zheng also saw the news last night. ¡°Who cares? Isn¡¯t she terminally ill? Let her do what she wants for her last few days!¡± Yu Ruo looked at his brother resentfully. ¡°Do you really believe that she has a terminal illness?¡± ¡°Who has a terminal illness?¡± Yu Hong also walked out of the room. He was still wearing his pajamas and had a curious expression. Yu Ruo quickly said, ¡°Yu Miao started a live broadcast last night. She said that she had a terminal illness and even apologized to the netizens. She said that she wanted to repent sincerely. The rich people on the Internet tipped her a few million dollars, and her fan club opened again.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Yu Hong was instantly energized. His face was filled with disbelief. Wasn¡¯t Yu Miao publicly acknowledged as an unlucky person? Who would top her? They were really too bored. Yu Ruo continued, ¡°It¡¯s 100% fake. According to my understanding of her, if she really had a terminal illness, would she still be in the mood to start a live broadcast? She would have killed herself long ago.¡± They had been living together for more than ten years. Who didn¡¯t know how she was like? Yu Hong also frowned and pondered. ¡°She must have forged her results.¡± Yu Zheng scratched his head. ¡°What exactly is she doing? Why does she suddenly want to do a live broadcast? Why does she have to act pitiful during a live broadcast? What¡¯s her motive?¡± When these words were asked, all three faces were at a loss. Yu Hong took out his phone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask Yu Su. She definitely knows.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng replied. Yu Hong opened a group chat with Yu Su and tagged her in the group. [Yu Su, why did Yu Miao pretend to be pitiful last night? What¡¯s the purpose of her live broadcast? Can you explain it?] The three of them waited for over half an hour. Yu Su only replied when the three of them were eating breakfast at the dining table. Yu Su: [The trending topic about Yu Miao the day before yesterday made her lose a lot of luck. She only pretended to be pitiful to save some luck. If she loses too much luck too quickly, her body will accelerate her aging.] Seeing this answer, the three of them were enlightened. So that was how it was! Yu Ruo said angrily, ¡°I knew it. She must be up to no good.¡± Yu Zheng touched his chin and thought for a while. ¡°What can we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s buy some media people and specially expose Yu Miao on the Internet. We¡¯ll expose all the bad things she did and gather them together. Let the public open their eyes and stop believing in Yu Miao,¡± Yu Hong said in a low voice. Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°I think this is okay.¡± The three of them immediately spent some money to hire a large number of people to clarify online and publicize the bad things Yu Miao had done in the past. Most people saw the post and hated Yu Miao even more. Only a small number of Yu Miao¡¯s fans were very angry when they saw the post. In Yu Miao¡¯s fan group. [Someone is slandering Yu Miao online.] [Really? I¡¯ll go take a look!] [These people deserve to die.] [We can report these people for infringing on Yu Miao¡¯s reputation.] [Yes, we¡¯ll help her fight the lawsuit!] [Yu Miao is already so pitiful. Why is someone still trying to harm her?] Yu Zheng and the others¡¯ actions stimulated Yu Miao¡¯s fans¡¯ protective instincts, making them like Yu Miao even more. These fans seemed to have gone crazy and reported those posts over and over again. After Yu Zheng and the other two found out, they were also very helpless. Why couldn¡¯t this group of people wake up? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao was not qualified to be an idol at all. Soon, Yu Hong received a message from Yu Su. [You bought those people, right?] Yu Hong: ¡°Yes, we originally wanted more people to know Yu Miao¡¯s true colors. I didn¡¯t expect that group of fans to be even more united, as if they wanted to go against us.¡± Yu Su: [This is called torturing fans. The more their idol is bullied, the more these fans want to stand up for her. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter.] If this continued, it would not be good for the family¡¯s reputation.. Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: Fight Until the End Chapter 822: Fight Until the End Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Hong: [Okay, I understand.] At noon, Yu Miao started her live broadcast again. She pretended to be pitiful with tears all over her face. ¡°This morning, rumors about me appeared again. I¡¯m really afraid. I hope everyone can help me.¡± The fans in the live-stream comforted her. [Don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll help you.] [When Yu Miao cries, our hearts will break.] [Don¡¯t worry, we will fight to the end.] [Who is always slandering Yu Miao behind her back? I¡¯m a lawyer. I want to sue them!] [Sigh, poor Yu Miao.] Yu Miao lowered her head and said pitifully, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t hurt the innocent. I want to formally apologize to Yu Su here. I¡¯ve occupied the magpie¡¯s nest and been Ms. Yu for so many years. I¡¯ve let you down.¡± She was officially targeting Yu Su. The fans in the live-stream were about to explode. [So it¡¯s Yu Su!] [So she¡¯s behind this.] [This is too much.] Yu Miao smiled in her heart, but she still looked aggrieved. ¡°Please don¡¯t interfere in our matters. I¡¯ll bear the responsibility for what I did wrong. I¡¯ll work hard to atone for my sins in the future. Thank you, everyone. I¡¯ll go to the hospital for treatment. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, she turned off the live-stream. The indignant fans gathered under Yu Su¡¯s account. [Yu Su, can¡¯t you be magnanimous and let Yu Miao off?] [I used to like you a lot. After listening to what happened between you and Yu Miao, I admit that I misjudged you. I¡¯ll officially stop following you.] [Yu Su, please forgive Yu Miao!] [It¡¯s not easy for Yu Miao either.] [When you left the Yu family, didn¡¯t Yu Miao help you to be filial to your parents? Just based on this, you should treat Yu Miao better.] [Yu Miao has a terminal illness and can¡¯t take any stimulation. Yu Su, stop targeting her.] The people who flooded into the comments section kept asking Yu Su to forgive them. Soon, the fans of Yu Su¡¯s eight fan groups moved out and scolded these people badly. Yu Miao¡¯s fans could not help but delete their comments and leave. In terms of combat power and attack power, Yu Su¡¯s fans were the most powerful in the entertainment industry. This battle ended with the defeat of Yu Miao¡¯s fans. Soon, a trending topic appeared. #Yu Miao¡¯s fans shouted at Yu Su not to hurt their idol again.# Xiao Han also found out about this. He was filming on set in the morning. When he took out his phone for lunch, he frowned so hard that he could squeeze a fly to death. He immediately called Yu Su, and the call was quickly picked up. Xiao Han asked nervously, ¡°Yu Su, are you alright? Those brainless fans are too arrogant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m having lunch. Have you eaten?¡± Yu Su said leisurely. The corners of Xiao Han¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up. ¡°I¡¯m eating too. I¡¯m filming the last scene on set today. The fighting scene was especially enjoyable.¡± ¡°Come to the villa for barbecue tonight. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time,¡± Yu Su suggested. Xiao Han¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rush over after filming in the afternoon. You guys prepare the ingredients first. I¡¯ll go back to help after filming. I¡¯ll bring two bottles of wine over, okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Su smiled. The two of them chatted for a while more before Xiao Han reluctantly hung up. During this period of time, he had been busy filming and Yu Su had also been very busy. The two of them had spent very little time together. But every day, Xiao Han would share his daily life with Yu Su. Hu Ying¡¯s villa. Yu Miao had just ended the broadcast and was feeling smug when the director opened the phone. The director cleared his throat. ¡°Yu Miao, is it convenient for you now?¡± ¡°Director, go ahead!¡± Yu Miao said frankly. Anyway, she could earn money now and could gather 50 million. She was not very afraid. The director quickly said, ¡°Our production team has discussed it together and is preparing to change the part you filmed to another actor. I hope you can understand. After all, your reputation is too bad.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve all decided, it¡¯s useless for me to object,¡± Yu Miao said with a cold smile. She did not care about whether she was filming or not. Anyway, her dream of entering the entertainment industry had long been destroyed. Ever since she aged, she no longer wanted to act. The entertainment industry did not lack young and beautiful beauties. The director coughed again. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it. You violated the fifth and seventh clauses of the contract. You didn¡¯t manage your image well and caused our production team to suffer losses. Therefore, you have to bear a portion of the penalty..¡± Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: Fifty Million Chapter 823: Fifty Million Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Miao rolled her eyes and said indifferently. The director continued, ¡°This money is a total of 50 million dollars. Raise the money and transfer it to our account tomorrow night at the latest.¡± He felt a little strange. Yu Miao¡¯s attitude today was a little abnormal. She didn¡¯t make a fuss. Yu Miao said coldly, ¡°50 million is too much. I¡¯ll give you 30 million at most. Take it or leave it. I¡¯ve already recorded what you said just now. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll post it online and let everyone judge.¡± Anyway, she had some fans now, so she could still resist for a while. The director lowered his voice and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we signed a contract. Now that something happened to you, are you still relying on the production team to clean up your mess?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked a professional lawyer. Even if it¡¯s a lawsuit, I¡¯ll only compensate 50 million at most. However, it¡¯s dragging on your production team¡¯s time. A lawsuit will have a negative impact on the entire drama, so are you sure you want to fight a lawsuit?¡± Yu Miao looked at her newly done nails and asked sarcastically. The director was furious. ¡°30 million won¡¯t do. It¡¯s too little.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all take a step back. Forty million,¡± Yu Miao said coldly. The director sighed and could only give in. ¡°Alright, transfer the money over as soon as possible. We¡¯re still waiting for this money to start work.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow night,¡± Yu Miao said. After hanging up, the director was so angry that he punched the wall. His hand was covered in blood. This incident had taught him a lesson. In the future, he had to choose actors well and definitely not work with a banned artiste like Yu Miao. Yu Miao¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought.¡± She had to raise this money as soon as possible. Tian Yun had 20 million dollars in her card. Recently, she had received 6 million from the live broadcast. Hu Ying had given her another 6 million. She still had 3 million dollars in her hands. Hence, she was only short of five million dollars. If she gathered some money from different sources, she would be able to gather the money very quickly. At night, at Yu Su¡¯s villa. Xiao Han got out of the car and walked into the villa. As soon as he walked in, he realized that the grill had been set up and Ye Tang was skewering meat and vegetables. When Ye Tang saw him, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here? Yu Su is in the living room.¡± Xiao Han said, ¡°Okay.¡± He breezed into the living room, butter cream cake in hand. ¡°Yu Su, long time no see.¡± Xiao Han greeted. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Quick, sit down. How have you been recently?¡± Wen Chuan placed a black chess piece into the chessboard with a crisp sound. ¡°These few days of filming are really fun. I even acted with many veteran actors and learned a lot. I want to act in another spy film in the future.¡± Xiao Han smiled and picked up his teacup to take a sip. If he filmed a spy war scene, he could hold a gun. Yu Su nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s a spy drama, my studio has a lot of scripts. You can take a look first. If there¡¯s anything you like, I can help you contact the director.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll definitely choose carefully.¡± Xiao Han was pleasantly surprised. Yu Su chatted with Xiao Han for a while more. Wen Chuan had also finished playing chess. He glanced at the watch on the wall and said with a smile, ¡°My snacks are ready. I¡¯ll go down and get them. Help me try the newly developed chestnut chocolate-flavored pastry.¡± Yu Su and Xiao Han nodded. Not long after, Meng Xi arrived. The few of them sat around and drank together. The atmosphere was lively. Xiao Han held a small box and handed it to Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, see if you like it.¡± The moment Yu Su opened it, there was a brooch inside. There were nine beautiful purple diamonds on the brooch, glittering in the lamplight. ¡°I love it, thank you!¡± This brooch emitted a dense auspicious aura, as if it had been blessed by metaphysical masters. This gift was indeed very suitable for Yu Su. Yu Su also took out a gift and pushed the box over. Xiao Han¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise as he hurriedly opened the gift box. Inside was an ancient ring with many patterns engraved on it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He liked it immediately. ¡°It¡¯s a nice ring.¡± Xiao Han picked up the ring and put it on the middle finger of his left hand. His fingers were long and well-defined, making the ring look even more beautiful. Yu Su said, ¡°This ring is also a spiritual artifact. At critical moments, it can help you block three calamities. Remember to wear it when you go out.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Han nodded heavily.. Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: Reeling in the Net Chapter 824: Reeling in the Net Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The night passed quickly. Seeing that Yu Su¡¯s emotions were very stable and did not feel uncomfortable because of what happened online, Xiao Han was relieved. The next day, at Hu Ying¡¯s villa. Yu Miao calculated the money in her room. Last night, she spent the entire night trying to borrow three million dollars from some people she knew. She was short of two million dollars. She could not gather it no matter what. Yu Miao had no choice. She sold some of her bag and jewelry and got a million dollars. There was only one million left. Yu Miao called the men overseas who had slept with her before and borrowed some money from them. After lunch. She transferred all the money into the account given by the director and went to take a nap in peace. After Yu Su¡¯s phone had detected it, the corners of her lips curled up. It was time to reel in the net. At night, Yu Su sent all the photos of Yu Miao secretly meeting her biological mother, Tian Yun, in the past ten years to the marketing account. Ever since she was young, Yu Miao would take a photo with her mother every time she met her. This action lasted for more than ten years. Yu Miao hid these photos in an encrypted photo album, thinking that she had done it flawlessly and that no one would notice. However, Yu Su found all these photos. When all the major marketing accounts saw the photo, they reposted it like crazy. The netizens below were in disbelief. [Oh my god. In other words, Yu Miao has always known who her biological mother is and she still sees her biological mother often?] [I knew it. Don¡¯t believe Yu Miao.] [Haha, many people have been clarifying for Yu Miao these past few days. I never believed it.] [This is the truth!] [Yu Miao has a biological mother and has been in contact with her biological mother and father. Then why is she still staying in the Yu family? Was it for the sake of the Yu family¡¯s rich life?] [There are also people who say that Yu Miao is innocent. Yu Miao knew from the beginning that what she coveted and enjoyed was the life of the Yu family.] The netizens scolded Yu Miao again. Many fans who had been fooled by Yu Miao also counterattacked completely and badmouthed Yu Miao under various accounts. For a moment, Yu Miao¡¯s reputation worsened. Later, Yu Su also sent all the videos of Yu Miao walking out of Hu Ying¡¯s room with her bank card and scolding Hu Ying for being stingy to marketing accounts. This time, Yu Miao was completely hated by the entire Internet. The fans who had been clamoring for the netizens to forgive Yu Miao were also very regretful. Who would have thought that the pitiful Yu Miao would change her expressions so quickly? The fan club disbanded again. No one was willing to speak up for Yu Miao anymore. Yu Su smiled and threw out the chat record between Yu Miao and An Ming so that the netizens could see what they were like in Yu Miao¡¯s heart. In the screenshot, Yu Miao¡¯s words appeared clearly in front of everyone. [These netizens are really stupid. I just gained a little sympathy and many people sent gifts. I just casually explained and they really believed me. I forged a certificate and pretended to have cancer. The netizens also believed me. Hahahaha¡­] These words completely angered the netizens. [Damn Yu Miao!] [Who has Yu Miao¡¯s address? I¡¯m going to settle the score with her!] [This is the first time I want to kill someone so badly¡­] [She deserves to be scolded. Damn girl.] [Whoever tips her in the future, I¡¯ll scold them to death!] [How can Yu Miao take advantage of the kindness of the netizens?] Other than that, there was also a bounty on the Internet. Whoever could cut off Yu Miao¡¯s leg would get 500,000 dollars. Yu Miao panicked completely in the room. How did this happen? How did her photographs with her mother get leaked? Also, did An Ming share her chat history with him? She called An Ming crazily. When the call went through, Yu Miao roared, ¡°An Ming, you took a screenshot of my chat and sent it to a marketing account, right? You b*tch¡­¡± Yu Miao cursed crazily, scolding him terribly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Ming was so angry that his expression turned ugly. ¡°You¡¯re the b*tch. Do you have evidence?¡± He did have this thought, but before he could implement it, those chat records were all exposed. Yu Miao took a deep breath in anger. ¡°It must be you. You¡¯re coveting the money I earned and want to drag me down.¡± An Ming cursed angrily and slammed his fist on the table. ¡°I already said it wasn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t know how the conversation between us got out. If I did it, I¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± He could not help but swear.. Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: Hacker Technique Chapter 825: Hacker Technique Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It¡¯s not you?¡± Yu Miao asked hesitantly. She believed half of it. After all, exposing her would not do An Ming much good. An Ming said impatiently, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be happy if you suffer?¡± Yu Miao thought about it and felt that it made sense. ¡°Then tell me, how did the marketing account get our chat history?¡± If she could not get an answer, An Ming would never be cleared of suspicion. An Ming sneered. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that someone used hacking skills to hack into our phones. Otherwise, why would so many photos of you and your mother be exposed at the same time?¡± The hacker took the chat record from An Ming¡¯s phone and found the photographs from Yu Miao¡¯s phone. Yu Miao frowned. Could it really be a hacker? But who hired a hacker to steal her information? Yu Miao voiced her doubts. An Ming said, ¡°We only have one way now, and that is to find a hacker master to check our phones. If we can find any traces of that person, we can follow the clues.¡± Yu Miao sighed. ¡°The key is, how are we going to find a hacker? I don¡¯t know any hackers.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I know a hacker. Just come over at 2.30pm this afternoon,¡± An Ming quickly said. Yu Miao agreed helplessly. ¡°Alright! See you then.¡± They hung up. During lunch, Yu Miao was a little distracted. Hu Ying could tell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yu Miao quickly explained, ¡°I just don¡¯t have a good appetite. I don¡¯t really feel like eating recently. Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re hungry, ask Auntie Liu to cook some noodles. Don¡¯t lose weight,¡± Hu Ying said with concern. Yu Miao nodded. She was worried about what happened in the afternoon and the public opinion, so she couldn¡¯t eat. After all, many things about her had been exposed. Her carefully designed image had failed again. This should affect her luck. At the thought of getting old again, Yu Miao was so worried that she couldn¡¯t eat. She did not want to become an old woman! Hu Ying did not have a good appetite either. Seeing that the two of them had eaten very little, Auntie Liu asked in fear, ¡°Is the food today not to your liking? If Madam and Miss want to eat anything tonight, I¡¯ll cook well.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you. We don¡¯t have a good appetite,¡± Hu Ying said after wiping her mouth. Auntie Liu nodded and cleaned up the cutlery before bringing it down. She was thinking about making some soup tonight. After bidding farewell to Hu Ying, Yu Miao returned to her room in a daze. She paced around the room worriedly and even looked at herself in the mirror from time to time. It was finally two in the afternoon. Yu Miao went downstairs fully armed. She was wearing a hat and a mask that covered her entire face. She was wearing a suit and holding a briefcase in her hand, pretending to be a professional woman. She walked out of the apartment and hailed a cab. What she didn¡¯t know was that the moment she went out, the entertainment reporters hiding in the dark followed her. In the end, they tracked her to a hotel. Yu Miao walked into the door of a room on the seventh floor and knocked a few times before the door opened from the inside. ¡°Come in!¡± a man¡¯s voice said. After Yu Miao walked in, she realized that an ugly old man was looking at her lecherously at the table. She subconsciously felt uncomfortable. An Ming walked over and cleared his throat. ¡°Yu Miao, this is the world¡¯s top hacker I hired. You can call him Wild Wolf.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and track!¡± Yu Miao walked over and placed her bag on the table. Wild Wolf sneered. ¡°As expected, Ms. Yu Miao is as hot as the rumors say. I like it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, he winked at Yu Miao. Yu Miao was about to vomit. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a fake? Hurry up and take it out to see if you have real abilities.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check it for Ms. Yu Miao now. Please place your phones on the table.¡± Wild Wolf took out his computer and connected the two phones to the computer with two wires. His hand moved on the mouse, and his mouth kept making small sounds. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look professional at all.¡± Yu Miao looked doubtful as she crossed her arms and looked at him.. Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: Monitoring Chapter 826: Monitoring Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios An Ming said in a low voice, ¡°This person is a technological master in Chinatown. I went through so much trouble to get the opportunity to get him to help. Don¡¯t look down on him. He has also entered the world hacker rankings and is still in the top five.¡± Yu Miao looked suspicious. ¡°Is he really as powerful as you say?¡± Not long after, Wild Wolf let out a loud cry and looked at the two of them in surprise. ¡°I found a clue to the invasion. Come and take a look.¡± Yu Miao was shocked and walked over quickly. Could it be that her phone was really being monitored? Yu Miao looked at the computer and saw a few IP addresses. They looked very familiar. ¡°These are the addresses monitoring Ms. Yu Miao¡¯s phone. One is in the courtyard of the Daoist Association, and the other is on a mountain near Chinatown. These two addresses often track the actions on your phone screen,¡± Wild Wolf said to Yu Miao with a smile. Yu Miao said in disbelief, ¡°Are you serious? Are you saying that someone in these two places is peeking at my phone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the lead I found,¡± said Wild Wolf, looking confident. Yu Miao said, ¡°These two places are clearly¡­¡± It was clearly Peng Chan¡¯s courtyard! The Daoist Association¡¯s courtyard is located within the chairman¡¯s courtyard. The location on the mountain near Chinatown was also in the courtyard she had been to. In other words, her biological father had been watching her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Yu Miao thought about it and her face was filled with confusion. ¡°These two places are both my father¡¯s address, but he¡¯s already been arrested and sent to prison. How can he still check my phone?¡± ¡°Maybe his phone was used,¡± Wild Wolf made a reasonable guess. Yu Miao frowned. ¡°Then do you have a way to help me get rid of the tracking from these two places?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m happy to serve the beautiful lady,¡± Wild Wolf said with a smile. An Ming had an ominous feeling in his heart. Why did he feel that Wild Wolf was coming for Yu Miao? He had unintentionally met Wild Wolf. A few days ago, he lost his phone and posted online to find a hacker to search for his phone¡¯s location. Wild Wolf found him. Soon, Wild Wolf found the phone. When Wild Wolf heard that he was getting him to help Yu Miao check her phone, he was very happy to do it. But Wild Wolf had never said what reward he wanted. Out of a man¡¯s intuition, An Ming felt that there was something wrong with the way Wild Wolf looked at Yu Miao, as if he had seen a prey that had fallen into a trap. However, these were all guesses. Without evidence, An Ming could not casually speculate about others. A moment later, Wild Wolf said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve removed the surveillance in your phone.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Miao took the phone away and asked condescendingly, ¡°What reward do you want?¡± She had no more money in her hands. However, she could borrow some from An Ming. Wild Wolf laughed out loud, interest in his eyes. ¡°I want you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yu Miao looked puzzled. An Ming felt that something was wrong. He felt a little dizzy and was about to lose consciousness. ¡°Did you use knockout powder?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± An Ming fainted on the ground. Yu Miao¡¯s vision also gradually blurred. She saw Wild Wolf¡¯s face gradually enlarging in front of her eyes. The smile on his face was very scary, and its eyes were lecherous. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Wild Wolf¡¯s laughter became stranger and stranger. In the last second of losing consciousness, Yu Miao only had one thought in her mind. Oh no! When Yu Miao woke up again, the intense pain in her body made her take a deep breath. She lowered her head. Her body had been stripped clean. Her skin was covered in bruises, and her clothes were scattered in the hotel room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She raised her head and looked into the room. There was only An Ming who was still unconscious, Wild Wolf had disappeared. There was a piece of paper on the bed. Yu Miao reached out and picked up the piece of paper. On it was written: [Baby Yu Miao, I¡¯m a hacker hired by your father. You can call me Uncle Wolf. Ever since your father was arrested, I¡¯ve been looking at your phone chats every day. I had looked forward to meeting you. I fantasized about what a cute girl you would be. Today, I finally got a chance. Little sweetheart, you taste so sweet. Uncle Wolf looks forward to meeting you again.] After reading this piece of paper, Yu Miao instantly lay on the side of the bed and vomited. How dare such a disgusting man behave atrociously on her? Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: The Truth Chapter 827: The Truth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Yu Miao also guessed the truth. Wild Wolf was a hacker hired by her father. The things planted in Yu Miao¡¯s phone were all monitored by Wild Wolf. No wonder he found the IP address so quickly. ¡°An Ming! I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Yu Miao was furious. She casually took a pillow and threw it at An Ming, who had just woken up. An Ming cried out in surprise. He was even more awake after being smashed by the pillow. ¡°What happened?¡± He looked at the bed and saw that Yu Miao was covered in bruises. The two of them had maintained a sexual relationship for a period of time. Of course, he knew what this meant. An Ming looked surprised. ¡°Did that old man do this?¡± In that case, that man¡¯s target was Yu Miao. ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Yu Miao¡¯s tears flowed down. She had actually been ruined by such a disgusting person. An Ming looked suspicious. ¡°Who is that man? He seems to know us very well.¡± Yu Miao said coldly, ¡°That man is the hacker who planted the surveillance in my phone. He pretended to help us catch the culprit when he was the culprit himself. Damn that guy. If I see him again, I¡¯ll definitely kill him!¡± ¡°Ah? Then he probably approached me because of you,¡± An Ming reasonably speculated. Yu Miao gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°Damn fellow¡­¡± ¡°So we just leave it at that?¡± An Ming asked carefully. Yu Miao said angrily, ¡°Are you going to call the police and let everyone see that I¡¯m being bullied? And you, I won¡¯t forgive you either, you accomplice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not with him. I¡¯m a victim too, okay?¡± An Ming said indignantly. Yu Miao stared at him. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted on investigating that person¡¯s identity, how would I have been treated like this? Do you dare to say that you¡¯re not responsible?¡± She could not vent her anger now. An Ming stood up from the ground and said angrily, ¡°I was also deceived. I already said that I¡¯m also a victim. Why are you still throwing a tantrum? You¡¯re no longer the daughter of the Yu family!¡± He had always been unable to stand Yu Miao¡¯s arrogant look. Yu Miao picked up the shoes by the bed and threw them at An Ming. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not the daughter of the Yu family, I¡¯m still the daughter of the head of the Daoist Association. Of course, a lowly person like you can¡¯t compare. Shut your mouth!¡± She would not allow anyone to belittle her. The shoe hit An Ming¡¯s face, and the fire in An Ming¡¯s heart burned. ¡°Good, good! How dare you treat me like this?¡± He took out a fruit knife from his bag and stabbed it at Yu Miao. ¡°You b*tch, how dare you look down on me? At most, we¡¯ll die together. I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Three months ago, he was diagnosed with bipolar disorder. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a good state. The knife quickly stabbed over. Yu Miao was so frightened that she panicked and ran around the entire room. ¡°Help! Help!¡± She shouted, afraid that she would be stabbed. An Ming chased after her with a cold smile. ¡°The soundproofing in this hotel is very good. No one can hear you even if you scream your throat out. Just scream.¡± His face was sinister as he stabbed at Yu Miao again. Yu Miao was almost stabbed. It was not easy for her to escape. She cried and apologized, ¡°An Ming, clearly, I was wrong. Please spare me. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that. Don¡¯t chase me¡­¡± As she ran, she fell to the ground. An Ming grabbed her neck and said with a twisted expression, ¡°Do you still blame me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I was careless,¡± Yu Miao sobbed, her voice hoarse. An Ming sneered. He found a stool and threw Yu Miao on it. He tore the curtains of the hotel into strips and tied Yu Miao to the stool naked. Yu Miao wanted to escape, but she was caught every time. An Ming sat on the bed and admired Yu Miao¡¯s tied up appearance. Yu Miao was covered in bruises and tears. She looked rather pitiful. ¡°Please, let me go!¡± Yu Miao said. An Ming held the knife and slapped Yu Miao¡¯s face. ¡°Hehe, now you¡¯re afraid? It¡¯s too late. I won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He took out his phone and took a few photos of Yu Miao. ¡°Do you think it will cause a huge uproar if your naked photo is posted online?¡± An Ming said slowly. Yu Miao cried silently, her eyes pleading. An Ming laughed out loud. He selected a few of the most pitiful photos and sent them to a marketing account. He even let Yu Miao see him send it successfully with her own eyes.. Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: Cutting All Her Hair Chapter 828: Cutting All Her Hair Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao shouted anxiously, ¡°An Ming, you can¡¯t do this! I still have to livestream in the future. Don¡¯t post it!¡± She still wanted to rely on live broadcasts to earn money in the future. Even if she was embroiled in scandals now, as long as she was popular, she could earn money from live broadcasts. However, if her nude photos were posted, she would be completely despised. An Ming laughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent it.¡± He showed Yu Miao the post that the marketing account had forwarded. Yu Miao¡¯s face was ashen. She was so angry that she was about to suffocate. ¡°An Ming, you¡¯re ruining my future¡­¡± ¡°You still think you have a future? Hahahaha¡­¡± An Ming laughed crazily. He took out a dagger and slapped Yu Miao¡¯s face. ¡°Since you¡¯re still so naive, I¡¯ll help you and completely disfigure you so that you won¡¯t say such ridiculous words in the future.¡± With that, he pretended to cut Yu Miao¡¯s face with the knife. Yu Miao was so frightened that she screamed repeatedly, ¡°Ah¡­ No!¡± An Ming scared Yu Miao a few times and finally landed the dagger on Yu Miao¡¯s head, cutting off her hair bit by bit. Slowly, Yu Miao¡¯s hair was completely shaved off, with only a finger-length of it left. An Ming scraped her hair along her scalp, turning her scalp into a bloody mess. He even whispered in Yu Miao¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ll use a knife to scrape open all your skin. You¡¯ll be bald from now on! You won¡¯t be a celebrity anymore, understand?¡± Yu Miao was in so much pain that her tears were about to run dry. She kept guaranteeing, ¡°An Ming, let me go. I¡¯ll get the Yu family to give you resources. Aren¡¯t you from Yu Media? I¡¯ll get the CEO of Yu Media to support you¡­¡± An Ming acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. He shaved Yu Miao¡¯s head clean and turned it bald. He even brought a mirror for Yu Miao to see. ¡°Remember, be good when you see me in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll completely disfigure you.¡± An Ming patted Yu Miao¡¯s face with the bloody dagger a few times and walked out of the door with a smile. Yu Miao was still tied to the stool. Before An Ming left the hotel, he told the receptionist to clean up the room at six in the evening. In that case, he would have plenty of time to escape. An Ming had thought it through. If he did not leave the capital, Yu Miao would definitely settle scores with him in the future. His uncle lived on the southwest border and could help smuggle him into other countries. An Ming planned to travel abroad for a while to relax. The reporters also booked a room opposite An Ming¡¯s room. They quietly opened the door a crack and took a photo of An Ming walking out of the room, communicating with each other. ¡°Yu Miao is really slutty. She¡¯s meeting two men in broad daylight, and one of them is an old man.¡± ¡°Once this news gets out, it will definitely explode.¡± ¡°If only we could get something more valuable.¡± ¡°Too bad the curtains were drawn.¡± ¡°These men aren¡¯t afraid of bad luck. I heard that every man who meets Yu Miao in private will be unlucky for a period of time.¡± ¡°Who knows? I didn¡¯t expect Yu Miao to hook up with a small celebrity like An Ming.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. It will definitely be trending again.¡± ¡°That was fun.¡± As the reporters conversed, someone scrolled through his phone and suddenly saw a post on the Internet. The reporter shouted, ¡°Look, Yu Miao is tied to a stool and naked!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What? These three people are playing so excitingly?¡± A few reporters gathered around to look at the photos. At this moment, the netizens were also spreading the news crazily. The picture was pixelated because it was pornographic, but it was still saved and spread over and over again. Yu Miao¡¯s social media account was being harassed. Many people in the entertainment industry frowned when they saw this. Initially, they thought that Yu Miao was just immoral. She did not expect her private life to be so messy that even such a photo was posted online. Many celebrities were secretly warned by their managers to stay away from Yu Miao in the future. The reporters secretly looked towards Yu Miao¡¯s room and guessed. ¡°Do you think this photo was taken just now?¡± ¡°Yu Miao hasn¡¯t come out for so long. Could she still be tied up?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s possible too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in and take a look? We might be able to get some explosive news.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go over and take a look!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have the room key. We can¡¯t get in!¡± The reporters chattered and discussed. Coincidentally, a cleaning lady passed by. A male reporter walked out the door and lied that he was a tenant opposite. He left something in the room.. Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: Big Expose Chapter 829: Big Expose Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The cleaning lady opened the door opposite. The moment it was opened, a weak cry for help came from the room. It seemed to be Yu Miao¡¯s voice. The reporters rushed into the room with their cameras. ¡°Hurry up and go in!¡± ¡°Hurry up and shoot!¡± ¡°What a big scoop!¡± The eyes of the men who entered first lit up. They took photos of Yu Miao crazily. Yu Miao was tied to a stool and cried, ¡°Quickly save me!¡± The reporters kept taking photos with their cameras. In the end, the cleaning lady saved Yu Miao. Photographs of Yu Miao¡¯s naked body were all taken. Yu Miao cried until she had no strength left. In the end, the reporters were chased away by the security guards called over by the cleaner. Yu Miao hid under the blanket and was in a daze. This explosive news was quickly written by these reporters. They also wrote in detail about the two men who had entered the room. There were also photos of Wild Wolf and An Ming. The netizens all thought that Yu Miao was the one who came out to find excitement. These two men were both seduced. No one felt that Yu Miao was a victim. ¡°Young people these days are really good at playing.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Yu Miao¡¯s hair has also been shaved. This time, she¡¯s really playing big. It¡¯s explosive enough.¡± ¡°These reporters are really amazing. They can even capture this.¡± ¡°Yu Miao might as well change her career and become an AV actor.¡± ¡°This is the daughter of the Yu Corporation? She¡¯s too shameless.¡± ¡°I thought the photos were all made up, but they¡¯re all real. It¡¯s an eye-opener.¡± Soon, the CEO of Yu Media, Fang Han, also found out about this matter. This matter concerned another artiste of Yu Media, An Ming. The person in charge of the hotel also contacted Fang Han and asked him to pick her up. Therefore, Fang Han immediately sent someone to bring Yu Miao to the hospital for treatment and testing. At the same time, he tried to contact An Ming, but An Ming¡¯s phone could not be reached. An Ming had already arrived at the airport and was preparing to board a plane to the border. He scrolled through the news and saw that Yu Miao had been saved. ¡°Hehe, she¡¯s lucky. But this is good too. Yu Miao will be even more ashamed in the future.¡± Before boarding the plane, An Ming turned off his phone and threw it in the dumpster at the airport. In the villa. Ye Tang¡¯s jaw almost dropped when she saw the evening news. She showed it to Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, Yu Miao has completely let go now. Does she really not want to be an artiste in the future? Now that even such a large-scale photo has been exposed, when passersby think of her in the future, their first reaction will definitely be to think of what happened today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just karma.¡± Yu Su took a casual glance and said indifferently. This was all within her expectations. However, she was a little puzzled. There was so much news online. Why hadn¡¯t Hu Ying chased Yu Miao out? This was not Hu Ying¡¯s personality. Yu Su stretched out her hand and predicted with her fingers. Only then did she know the reason. She smiled and called her assistant, Guan Lu, asking her to do something. Soon, Hu Ying would also know about what was happening online. At 4pm. Hu Ying¡¯s cook, Auntie Liu, went out to buy groceries normally. She would buy them in advance every day and go back to make soup for Hu Ying. After buying the vegetables, she walked to the entrance of the neighborhood and heard two girls talking about Yu Miao. She slowed down and listened. ¡°So we were all deceived. Yu Miao didn¡¯t have a terminal illness at all!¡± the girl in red said. ¡°Huh? No way? Doesn¡¯t she have a test report?¡± Her friend replied. The girl in red whispered, ¡°That test report is fake. Yu Miao spent money to fake it to deceive the netizens. She has been in contact with her biological mother for more than ten years and has been lying to her adoptive mother. All of this has been exposed online. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very busy today. I didn¡¯t look at my phone!¡± her friend said in frustration. Auntie Liu was so angry that she could not even hold the basket. She was about to flare up. She put the basket aside and took out her phone to search for Yu Miao. In the end, many things she didn¡¯t know came out. Auntie Liu carried the basket and hurried upstairs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Yu Miao was still in the hospital ward. Auntie Liu ran with all her might. When she entered the living room, she shouted at the room, ¡°Madam, Madam, come out quickly. Something big has happened!¡± Hu Ying was practicing calligraphy in her room. When she heard this, she pushed the door open and walked out. She frowned and said, ¡°What happened? Tell me slowly. Don¡¯t panic.¡± Auntie Liu had been with her for many years. Hu Ying trusted Auntie Liu very much. Auntie Liu panted and took a few deep breaths before saying, ¡°Ms. Yu Miao lied to you. She didn¡¯t have a terminal illness. She has been in contact with her biological parents and she even scolded you secretly. It was all exposed online..¡± Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: Entertainment News Chapter 830: Entertainment News Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What?¡± Hu Ying slammed the cup on the table with a furious expression. If what Auntie Liu said was true, then she was a fool, a fool who had been deceived by Yu Miao. Hu Ying wanted to take out her phone to take a look, but she suddenly remembered that her phone had been broken by Yu Miao and had not been repaired yet. Hu Ying took Auntie Liu¡¯s phone and clicked on the trending topics. She realized that there were several entertainment news articles about Yu Miao on the trending topics. The first trending topic was a private meeting between Yu Miao¡¯s hotel and two men. The last one was Yu Miao and An Ming¡¯s chat history. The third was that Yu Miao hired a lawyer for her biological mother. Without thinking, Hu Ying clicked on the first entertainment news. After she clicked on it, she realized that this news was released at noon today. The photo of Yu Miao was mosaicked. She was tied to a stool. There were also photos of two other men. The first man¡¯s photo looked like an old man. He was very ugly, short and fat. The comments below were all scolding her. [Does Yu Miao want to be the female lead of an AV?] [Yu Miao, get out of the entertainment industry.] [She has simply ruined the atmosphere in the industry. How vulgar!] [She¡¯s really not picky. These two men are so ugly. How can she bear to do it with them?] [This is the Yu family¡¯s upbringing!] [Ugly people cause more trouble.] [Yu Miao is getting older and older. She still likes to lie. She¡¯s simply a cancer in society.] [Haha, I don¡¯t want to see Yu Miao appear on the trending list in the future either. How unlucky!] Hu Ying was so angry that she slammed her fist on the table. Yu Miao, oh Yu Miao. She had made such a mistake and even implicated the entire Yu family. What an unfilial daughter! Hu Ying was thinking about it. When Yu Miao came back, she was going to chase her away no matter what. She continued to click on the next trending topic and saw the chat history between Yu Miao and An Ming. She was so angry that her heart hurt. It turned out that she really faked having a terminal illness. This was too detestable. ¡°It turns out that her terminal illness is really fake. I trusted her too much and was actually deceived by this little girl.¡± Hu Ying was so angry that her heart hurt. Her entire face turned pale and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. How could he treat her like this? She even gave her six million dollars. Auntie Liu hurriedly ran behind Hu Ying and stroked her back. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s all Yu Miao¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t be so angry that it hurts your health. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°If it hurts, so be it. No one cares anyway.¡± Her sons no longer cared about her. Her husband had also left. Auntie Liu quickly said, ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t think that way. Your body belongs to you and has nothing to do with them. If we¡¯re healthy, we are able to travel and eat delicacies in the future. Isn¡¯t it boring to live sickly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Hu Ying wiped her tears and looked down at her phone. She clicked on the trending topic of Yu Miao hiring a lawyer for her biological mother. The video showed the process of Yu Miao visiting the prison and hiring a lawyer for her biological mother. In the trending searches, there were also photos of Yu Miao and her mother for more than ten years. After Hu Ying read it, she was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Yu Miao, this wretched girl! It turned out that they had acknowledged each other long ago. Yu Miao had a biological mother, so didn¡¯t she stay in the Yu family just to get money? The more she thought about it, the angrier Hu Ying became. She scrolled through the other videos and saw Yu Miao sending her into the room. When she came out, she rolled her eyes and complained, ¡°This old woman is getting more and more stingy. She only gave me a card with three million dollars. How long will this even last? Damn woman!¡± Hearing this, Hu Ying was so angry that she spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Auntie Liu was shocked and quickly went to help her up. ¡°Madam, Madam, how are you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Aunt Liu quickly took out her phone and called the emergency number. Not long after, the ambulance arrived downstairs and Hu Ying was successfully sent to the hospital. Aunt Liu called Yu Zong again. After Hu Ying was sent to the hospital, the examination found that there was not much of a problem. She had just fainted from anger. After Yu Zong received the call, he called his four sons and asked them to go to the hospital. Hu Ying lay on the bed and seemed to have had a long dream. In the dream, she was a bystander. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That day, when Yu Su was just brought to the Yu family, the people in the Yu family had different reactions. Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. At that time, Yu Su was still very concerned about her family. Yu Su knew that Hu Ying¡¯s waist was not good, so she checked a lot of books and gave Hu Ying massages and acupuncture. Seeing how hard Yu Zong worked, she often cooked medicinal cuisine for him.. Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: Pretending Chapter 831: Pretending Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su had tried these medicinal cuisine many times and made them with the best herbs. They tasted very good and were very effective, it took a lot of Yu Su¡¯s effort. Yu Su was also very concerned about her brothers. She reminded Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng to sleep early and urged them to sleep on time. During this period of time, Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth and love. She was very good to her family. Hu Ying thought for a moment. These things had all happened before Yu Su broke off ties with the Yu family. They were all true. She went to observe Yu Miao again. During this period of time, Yu Miao had also met her adoptive mother once and even discussed how to chase Yu Su out of the Yu family. Hu Ying was furious when she heard this. After Yu Su had returned to the Yu family, Yu Miao also pretended to care about her. However, Hu Ying could tell at a glance that Yu Miao was just putting on an act. Compared to Yu Su, she was worlds apart. Yu Su¡¯s concern was real. Yu Miao was just better at sweet-talking. At that time, she could only see the credit of her adopted daughter and ignored what Yu Su had done. Even her sons were not as concerned about her as Yu Su. In her dream, Hu Ying treated Yu Su very ordinarily and she liked the sweet-talking Yu Miao even more. Time passed quickly, and it was time for Yu Miao and Yu Su to fight for a spot in the variety show. This period of time was also the time when there were the most disputes at home. Yu Miao always badmouthed Yu Su beside Hu Ying. It made Hu Ying feel that Yu Su should give the variety show slot to Yu Miao. This time, what surprised Hu Ying was that Yu Su really gave the spot for the variety show to Yu Miao. She could tell that Yu Su was very unwilling and very disappointed in her family, but she still fulfilled her family¡¯s wishes. Yu Miao went to variety shows and relied on variety shows to become a popular artiste. However, Yu Su¡¯s career was not going smoothly. Ever since this incident, Yu Su had become much colder to her family. She often did not go home and would not care about everyone in the family like before. But no one in the house noticed anything unusual. Hu Ying¡¯s lumbar spine felt uncomfortable again. She sent a message to Yu Su for her to massage it, but Yu Su found an excuse not to reply. At this moment, Yu Miao came out to fan the flames again, saying that Yu Su was relying on massage to control her mother. When Hu Ying heard this, she was even more dissatisfied with Yu Su. She also felt that Yu Su was insensible and not as considerate as Yu Miao. Ever since then, Yu Su rarely went home. Hu Ying had never visited Yu Su before, so she was also resentful. After a while, Yu Miao¡¯s career became better and better, and she had more and more fans. With the support of her brothers, they helped her become an A-list female artiste. However, Yu Su could not earn much money. She did not enjoy any resources from Yu Media. When Yu Hong wanted to give some good roles to Yu Su, Yu Miao would always interfere and snatch the good roles away. The other brothers wanted to help Yu Su, but they were also destroyed by Yu Miao. Yu Miao even got someone to secretly bully Yu Su. Yu Su took it all on herself and did not seek help from home. In order to earn money, Yu Su even went to the highlands to film. When Hu Ying found out, her heart ached for her biological daughter. However, when she thought about how her daughter refused to give in to her, she was a little angry. Under such complicated emotions, she ignored Yu Su even more. Yu Miao stood on Hu Ying¡¯s side again and spoke ill of Yu Su. The brothers of the Yu family did contact Yu Su, but Yu Su¡¯s attitude was very cold and she almost did not say a word. Yu Hong wanted to go and see Yu Su, but he was stopped by Yu Miao. Yu Miao pretended to be sick and said that she was not feeling well, so Yu Hong accompanied her. When Yu Miao had almost recovered and Yu Su had finished filming her scenes. At this moment, at the Yu family¡¯s family gathering. The brothers of the Yu family were very puzzled as to why Yu Su had suddenly become cold. Yu Miao cried at the side and said that it was all her fault. If Yu Miao had not asked for a spot in the variety show at that time, Yu Su would not have been separated from her family. The brothers suddenly understood. So it was this matter resulted in this. They understood, but they also could not understand. They even felt that Yu Su was too petty. As the daughter of the Yu family, Yu Su was too petty. Even if they brought her out, they would be mocked by outsiders. The brothers thought of Yu Su¡¯s life in the mountain village and felt even more embarrassed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since Yu Su was stubborn, they would let her suffer. After Yu Su had gone through a tough time and realized the good of her family, they would then help her. Outside the dream, Hu Ying¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. Her biological daughter had suffered so much. Now that she was back home, she still had to suffer. No one in the family really cared about her. No one considered it from Yu Su¡¯s perspective.. Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: Spendthrift Chapter 832: Spendthrift Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao was too scheming. She would always mislead her family to dispel the thought of reconciling with Yu Su. Hu Ying also realized that Yu Su was a child who yearned for kinship. After returning to the Yu family, she treated everyone in the family with all her heart. Unfortunately, no one cherished her kindness. Instead, they took Yu Su¡¯s efforts for granted. The brothers also knew that Yu Su valued relationships, so they relied on their identity as biological brothers to ask for the variety show spot from her. They even blatantly favored Yu Miao and wantonly squandered the relationship between biological siblings. They felt that Yu Su was their biological sister and would not leave no matter what. They felt that Yu Miao was the one who should be cared for. After Yu Su returned from filming in the highlands, she stayed with the production team again. She did not return to the Yu family, nor did she contact anyone from the Yu family. When Hu Ying found out about this, she became even angrier. Yu Miao fanned the flames at the side, saying that Yu Su had earned a sum of money and was still entangled with the men in the production team. Hu Ying was so angry that she called Yu Su and scolded her. After hearing this, Yu Su silently hung up. Outside the dream, Hu Ying saw that Yu Su¡¯s eyes had turned red after hanging up the phone. The tears in her eyes stubbornly did not fall. Her arms and legs were covered in wounds from filming, and her face was also sunburnt. Hu Ying was furious. She really wanted to rush in and tell herself in her dream not to be deceived by Yu Miao. Unfortunately, she was just a bystander. Not long after, Hu Ying received a call from a kidnapper in her dream. The kidnapper said that he had kidnapped her daughter and asked Hu Ying to prepare 50 million dollars. He would contact her tonight. He ended the call. Hu Ying was so angry that she spun around and realized that Yu Miao had indeed disappeared. Yu Zong and Yu An were on an overseas inspection and could not return for the time being. She hurriedly called her three sons. When the three sons returned and heard that Yu Miao was missing, they hurriedly gathered the money. At night, the family waited in the living room. At this moment, no one realized that Yu Su had also been kidnapped. The four of them were only concerned about Yu Miao¡¯s safety. At this moment, Ye Chang happened to come to the house to look for Yu Zheng. He was also very nervous when he heard about this matter. He followed the Yu family to the transaction venue. It was a sea. The sky was completely dark, and the surroundings of the sea were pitch-black. The three sons of the Yu family, Hu Ying, and Ye Chang carried a few boxes of money to the scene. The few of them realized that Yu Su was also tied up. Yu Su was tied to the left and Yu Miao was tied to the right. The kidnappers had guns in both hands and pointed them at their heads. They smiled and admired their expressions, they even looked a little intoxicated. Behind the kidnappers, a boat leaned against the shore. They seemed ready to escape at any moment. The kidnapper said coldly, ¡°Put the boxes together and open them all for me to check.¡± The Yu family did as they were told. The kidnappers then asked the Yu family to throw all the money on the ship and let the Yu family stand at the back. However, Ye Chang looked at Yu Su in a daze, feeling extremely afraid. He had known Yu Su for many years. Since high school, the two of them had been a couple. When Yu Su acknowledged her kinship with the Yu family, Ye Chang and Yu Su¡¯s relationship was still as good as before, and the two of them often went out to eat. He only wanted to borrow something from Yu Zheng today, but he did not expect to see his girlfriend kidnapped. He was stunned. Yu Su also saw her boyfriend with hope in her eyes. When the kidnapper saw the boxes in front of him, he laughed out loud. ¡°You rich people don¡¯t create any value, but you enjoy a happy life. It¡¯s really enviable, but¡­¡± At this point, his expression changed. The kidnapper said with a dark expression, ¡°I hate rich people like you the most. Why are you living so happily? Tell me! Why?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He looked a little crazy. ¡°We¡¯ve already given you the money. Let my two daughters go. They¡¯re still young.¡± Hu Ying couldn¡¯t help but persuade him. Yu An took a step forward. ¡°The Yu family also has some power. If you don¡¯t let go, it¡¯s useless even if you take the money. Don¡¯t stall for time. It¡¯s not good for you or us.¡± Yu Miao was wearing a dress and kneeling on the cold ground, her face pale. Yu Su was wearing ordinary sportswear, and her eyes were filled with stubbornness.. Chapter 833 - Chapter 833: Choice Chapter 833: Choice Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Hong and Yu Ruo¡¯s hearts were about to ache to death. They looked at Yu Miao frequently and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Yu Miao, hold on a little longer. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± Yu Zheng also looked at Yu Miao. Ye Chang looked at Yu Su and then turned to look at Yu Miao. When he saw the blood marks on Yu Miao¡¯s snow-white legs, his heart ached. ¡°Hmph! Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± The kidnapper snorted and loaded the gun. ¡°I want to choose someone as a hostage. I¡¯ll return the person to you after I leave safely. You can choose for yourselves. Which one do you want to save first?¡± There was an evil glint in his eyes as he smiled to his left and right. Everyone in the Yu Family was stunned. They did not expect to face such a choice. They originally thought that they could save both of them by giving the kidnappers the money. In fact, they only found out that Yu Miao had been kidnapped. They had no idea that Yu Su was also kidnapped. ¡°Choose for yourselves. I heard that one of them is the adopted daughter of your Yu family and the other is your biological daughter. I¡¯m very curious. Who will you choose to save first? Hahahaha¡­¡± The kidnapper laughed loudly, the gun in his hand swaying, looking very dangerous. Hu Ying immediately panicked. ¡°How could you do this?¡± Choose a daughter? How could she choose? ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t choose, I¡¯ll kill one first and take another away,¡± the kidnapper said fiercely. Yu Hong was anxious. He didn¡¯t know what to do either. Yu Ruo and Yu Zheng also looked pained and confused. One was their biological sister, and the other was their sister who grew up with them. No matter which one they chose, it would hurt the other person¡¯s heart. Ye Chang also looked hesitant. He knew that Yu Su had a certain level of martial arts. If they saved Yu Miao first, Yu Su might have a chance to escape. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Seeing that the people in front of him were hesitating, the kidnapper laughed until tears were about to fall. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more minute. If you can¡¯t choose, I¡¯ll kill one first.¡± Seeing that the Yu family was hesitating, Yu Miao immediately said, ¡°Mother, Brother, choose Yu Su. She¡¯s the daughter of the Yu family. I¡¯ve been raised by the Yu family for so many years, and I¡¯m already very satisfied. I¡¯m willing to be a hostage. Even if Yu Su has martial arts, she won¡¯t be able to escape from guns.¡± The Yu family¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard this. That¡¯s right, Yu Su had martial arts skills, and she was very powerful. If they let Yu Su be a hostage, it would be safer. The kidnappers should not be able to hurt her. Hu Ying, who was outside the dream, could tell at a glance that Yu Miao had said this on purpose. Yu Miao deliberately told them that Yu Su knew martial arts and guided the Yu family to choose her. Unfortunately, no one present could see through it. Yu Su looked quietly at her family in front of her. She did not say anything, but there was hope in her eyes. She wanted to be saved, but she didn¡¯t say anything. When the Yu family saw Yu Su¡¯s hopeful gaze, they felt that Yu Su was too insensible. She did not know how to think for Yu Miao and only knew how to protect her own life. In addition, Yu Miao had a very deep relationship with them. After interacting with them for so many years, they definitely would not allow Yu Miao to be hurt at all. After some discussion, Yu Hong took a step forward. ¡°Let Yu Miao go first.¡± The light in Yu Su¡¯s eyes dimmed a lot. ¡°Is this the result of your discussion?¡± The kidnapper looked amused and asked with a smile, ¡°As far as I know, Yu Miao is an adopted daughter, right? For the sake of an adopted daughter, you don¡¯t even want your biological sister and daughter who is related to you by blood? How fun, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want her, we just allow you to hold her hostage for a while longer,¡± Yu Zheng walked out and said coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The kidnapper looked at Ye Chang. ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you Yu Su¡¯s boyfriend? I know that you often eat with Yu Su. Have you also chosen to give up on her?¡± Everyone looked at Ye Chang, waiting for his choice. Hope flashed across Yu Su¡¯s eyes again. Ye Chang was stunned. He did not expect the kidnapper to know about his relationship with Yu Su. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and say it. I¡¯ll follow your thoughts. If you choose Yu Su, I¡¯ll let Yu Su go. If you choose Yu Miao, I¡¯ll let Yu Miao go,¡± the kidnapper said slowly with a smile in his eyes.. Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: Let Yu Miao Go Chapter 834: Let Yu Miao Go Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Chang looked at the two women on the ground with a conflicted expression. Yu Hong walked over and grabbed Ye Chang¡¯s collar. ¡°Choose Yu Miao. Hurry!¡± Yu Ruo also urged, ¡°Tell him quickly.¡± Ye Chang sighed and said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯ll understand me, right? I know you¡¯ve always been kind. You definitely want me to choose Yu Miao. I choose to let Yu Miao go first.¡± The kidnapper laughed again. The kidnapper looked down at Yu Su. ¡°Do you see that? Your boyfriend, your brothers, and your biological mother all chose Yu Miao. You¡¯re not important to them at all.¡± The light in Yu Su¡¯s eyes completely disappeared, and the corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile. Although she was disappointed, she was more calm than she had expected. Outside the dream, Hu Ying¡¯s heart was bitter and astringent. Her heart ached to death. This was the child she had carried for ten months! She was given up by everyone just like that. From Hu Ying¡¯s angle, she could tell that after Yu Miao heard everyone¡¯s choice, there was a faint smugness on her face. Hu Ying, who was outside the dream, really wanted to rush in and slap Yu Miao twice. When the kidnapper was done laughing, he untied the rope on Yu Miao¡¯s body and kicked Yu Miao out, coincidentally towards the Yu family. The Yu family hurriedly caught Yu Miao and checked her injuries. Yu Su¡¯s hands, which were tied behind her back, also began to untie the rope, as if she wanted to break free. After the Yu family checked Yu Miao, everyone thought that the kidnappers would bring Yu Su onto the ship and escape. Unexpectedly, the kidnapper said, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll let Yu Su go? Since you chose your adopted daughter, don¡¯t blame me for killing this biological daughter. Hahaha¡­ I¡¯ll make you rich people regret it for the rest of your lives!¡± He was a little crazy and looked like a man who hated the rich. At this moment, Yu Su¡¯s fingers were untying the rope. She would be able to untie it soon. She was only missing the last piece of rope. Unexpectedly, the kidnapper shot Yu Su. Bang! The gunshot was so loud that everyone turned pale. The kidnapper laughed crazily. ¡°I shot her in the heart. She¡¯s dead for sure, hahaha¡­¡± Yu Su took a deep look at everyone present and said with a cold smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen Yu Miao, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with you in the future. Just take this as I¡¯m repaying the Yu family for giving me this body of flesh and blood. I¡¯ll never forget your decision today.¡± The rope on her body was untied. Yu Su turned around and jumped into the surging sea. In the ward. ¡°No! No!¡± Hu Ying closed her eyes and her eyes moved quickly. She could not help but shout at the top of her lungs. Her voice was filled with extreme pain and fear. In the dream, Hu Ying also shouted over and over again, ¡°Yu Su, Yu Su, come back. I was wrong. I¡¯ll definitely choose you. Don¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Yu Su!¡± ¡°Yu Su! Don¡¯t jump into the sea!¡± Hu Ying shouted at the top of her lungs, her face filled with pain. She felt like she was about to die, and her heart was about to shatter. Then, Hu Ying suddenly opened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Yu Su!¡± Her shrill cries were filled with endless pain and regret. When she opened her eyes, all she saw was the white ceiling and the smell of disinfectant around her. Her ex-husband was standing by the bed, frowning at her. Yu Zong asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The brothers also looked at their mother. Hu Ying was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat. Her heart was about to shatter into pieces. She looked like she was about to drown and could not find any support. She grabbed her ex-husband¡¯s hand desperately and cried, ¡°Ah, Yu Su, I¡¯m sorry. You have to be fine.¡± Fortunately, it was a dream. But the dream was too real. It was as if it had happened before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that she thought of the scene of Yu Su jumping into the sea, her heart ached so much that she could not breathe. Yu Zong tugged at his hand and realized that he couldn¡¯t move it, so he let her hold it. ¡°What did you dream about? You¡¯ve been living in the apartment for the past few days. Did you do something bad again?¡± Otherwise, why would she dream that something had happened to Yu Su? Yu Zheng was also furious. Why was his mother so disobedient and always looking for trouble with Yu Su! Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: Strange Chapter 835: Strange Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying could not stop crying. Her tears were heart-wrenching. Fortunately, it was a dream. Otherwise, she would never be able to forgive herself. ¡°Mom, tell me quickly. What did you do? What happened in the dream?¡± Yu Hong couldn¡¯t help but urge her. Compared to his mother, he was more worried about Yu Su. Hu Ying cried until her voice was hoarse. Then, she told them what happened in the dream bit by bit. After she finished speaking, everyone in the ward was stunned. It was as if it had really happened. Things were quite logical. Yu An frowned. He also felt that something was amiss. Hu Ying continued to cry. ¡°My poor biological daughter was carried away at such a young age. When she grew up, her family didn¡¯t understand her. No one really loved her. Everyone was deceived by Yu Miao.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°That black-hearted Yu Miao has been raised by the Yu family since she was young, but she still dares to play tricks in the dark. I have to kill her now. Poor Yu Su, she died at such a young age¡­¡± Yu Hong frowned. ¡°In that case, Yu Miao in the dream was trying to sow discord time and time again?¡± ¡°Is there a need to ask? It must be so!¡± Yu Zheng could not help but sneer. Yu Miao had a bad personality to begin with. Seeing that Yu Su had returned, if she wanted to stabilize her position in the Yu family, she definitely had to play tricks. At the same time, Yu Miao knew her brothers so well that she definitely knew what to say that would make them angry. When Hu Ying heard this, she could not help but cover her face and cry. Yu Zong sighed and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Yu Su is still alive and nothing in the dream had happened in real life. It¡¯s just a dream. There¡¯s no need to care too much.¡± Hu Ying suddenly raised her head. ¡°No! That dream is too real. I always feel that this dream has a certain connection with reality. The first half of the dream is almost exactly the same as reality. From the moment we asked Yu Su for the spot on the variety show, the dream began to be different from reality.¡± She paused for a moment and thought for a while before saying, ¡°In my dream, Yu Su gave the spot to Yu Miao. In reality, Yu Su has cut ties with us since then. Based on my understanding of Yu Su¡¯s personality, her actions are more in line with my dream.¡± In other words, Yu Su would choose to give the spot to Yu Miao. For some reason, Yu Su did not give it to her in reality. Instead, she distanced herself from the Yu family and directly cut ties with them. Yu Zheng frowned so much that he was about to kill a fly. ¡°What exactly is going on? How can there be a connection? Isn¡¯t it just a dream?¡± He didn¡¯t quite understand. However, Yu Ruo understood. His eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Good point!¡± He thought his mother was absolutely right. Yu Zong sighed deeply and suddenly did not know what to do. Hu Ying suddenly trembled and said to Yu Zong, ¡°Give me your phone. Hurry up. My phone was smashed by Yu Miao.¡± Yu Zong asked curiously, ¡°Why do you want my phone?¡± ¡°I want to call Yu Su and talk to her. Perhaps I¡¯ll know the answer.¡± Hu Ying said crazily. Yu Zong thought for a while. Seeing that his wife did not seem to be looking for trouble, it was fine to let the two of them communicate. Then, he took out his phone and handed it to Hu Ying. After Hu Ying got her phone, she found Yu Su¡¯s number and called her. She waited anxiously for Yu Su to pick up. On the other side. Yu Su was still in the room in the villa. She was choosing a new script and planned to film a drama during this period of time to hone her acting skills. After reading a few dramas, she finally saw a female lead drama that she liked. This movie was Chinese fantasy themed, and it tells the story of a female protagonist with average talent who, through various opportunities and hard work, successfully overcomes the tribulation of thunder and ascends to immortality. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Among them, there were many parts about metaphysics that Yu Su liked very much. Yu Su also hoped that more people could understand metaphysics. Yu Su got the author¡¯s contact information and sent him a few messages to discuss her opinion. She did not expect the author to be her fan. Author Chu Chu: [To be honest, I was inspired by you to write this script. I¡¯ve always been interested in metaphysics, and after becoming your fan, my protagonist finally came to life. I could say that I wrote the entire script with your face in mind, and I really hope you can play the lead role..] Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: Metaphysics Script Chapter 836: Metaphysics Script Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su replied: [Thank you! I like this script very much too. I¡¯ll go for an audition.] The two of them discussed some key points in the script. Just as they finished chatting, Yu Zong called. She frowned slightly, not wanting to contact anyone in the Yu family. She waited for the call to end automatically. After a while, the call came again. Yu Su guessed that he might have something to discuss, so she picked up the call. Unexpectedly, Hu Ying¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Yu Su, sob sob sob¡­¡± Hu Ying cried out her name and began to cry. Yu Su did not want to talk to Hu Ying at all. She asked coldly, ¡°Madam Hu, what¡¯s the matter? If not, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± If something really happened to Hu Ying, she should have gone to look for Yu Miao, not her. When Hu Ying heard the coldness in her daughter¡¯s voice, she cried breathlessly and said, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me. I was only muddled because I believed Yu Miao¡¯s words. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± These words filled with guilt made Yu Su raise her eyebrows. This was the first time she had heard Hu Ying cry so uncontrollably and apologize. It was not Hu Ying¡¯s style at all. Could it be that Yu Miao had told her the truth? It was also unlikely. Yu Su was a little puzzled. ¡°What exactly are you doing? Isn¡¯t it strange for you to suddenly apologize?¡± Hu Ying continued to cry. ¡°Yu Su, I owe you my life. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± At this point, Yu Su frowned slightly. She owes her a life? When did that happen?¡¯ Yu Su said, ¡°Make yourself clear.¡± She really did not have the patience to listen to Hu Ying¡¯s nonsense. Hu Ying said hoarsely, ¡°Yu Su, I was so angry that I fainted and was sent to the hospital. Then, I felt my soul leave my body and came to a place. I relived your life there. You were killed by me and fell into the sea¡­¡± Into the sea? Yu Su gritted her teeth and felt that something was amiss. Why was it the same as before she was reborn? Hu Ying continued, ¡°They all say that I¡¯m dreaming, but I think it¡¯s too real. It¡¯s as if it really happened. You were kidnapped by the kidnappers. I can¡¯t explain it at the moment. Come to the hospital¡­¡± Kidnappers! Hearing these two words, Yu Su completely understood. Hu Ying had dreamed about what happened before she was reborn. Why did that happen? Yu Su thought for a moment and decided to go. ¡°Alright, send me the ward number.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to you immediately,¡± Hu Ying said hurriedly, her face full of surprise. The four brothers at the side also looked at each other with excitement and joy in their eyes. They had not seen Yu Su for a long time and really wanted to see her and see if she was doing well. Not long after, Yu Su arrived at the hospital. The moment she entered the ward, she saw the Yu brothers standing beside the bed. Yu Zong was also there. Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and she looked listless. After Yu Su walked in, Hu Ying became energetic, as if she had seen a lost treasure. Her eyes lit up. Hu Ying hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re here?¡± With a cold expression, Yu Su quickly said, ¡°Tell me in detail what happened in the dream.¡± Hu Ying¡¯s heart ached for a moment, and her eyes could not help but warm up. She wanted to cry again. She held it in and looked at Yu Su lovingly. She had indeed done a lot of wrong things in the past and was very harsh to Yu Su. However, she actually had a place for Yu Su in her heart and yearned for Yu Su to be closer to her. Unfortunately, she did not use the right method. She had to correct herself in the future. Hu Ying started from the beginning and recounted the dream again. ¡°This dream is too real. I think every part of it is logical, as if it had happened before.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As she spoke, she observed Yu Su¡¯s expression. Indeed, from the beginning, Yu Su did not have any surprised expression on her face, as if she had already known. Hu Ying had a bold idea and could not help but ask, ¡°Yu Su, did you have the same dream?¡± Perhaps this was the key to Yu Su¡¯s change in attitude. That was why Yu Su had made up her mind to sever ties with them.. Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: Dream Chapter 837: Dream Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su had never thought of hiding it from them. She sneered and said, ¡°Yes, I had this dream too. That¡¯s why I cut ties with you guys. Reality has proven that after cutting ties, I¡¯ve gotten better and better.¡± Hu Ying was stunned. So that was the case. Everything could be explained. The reason why Yu Su had changes so much and the reason why she kept evidence when she spoke to her family. Everything was explained. Yu Ruo asked anxiously, ¡°You cut ties with us just because of this dream? Don¡¯t you think this is ridiculous?¡± Yu Ruo¡¯s eyes were filled with indignation. Yu Su sneered. ¡°You really know how to find fault. Didn¡¯t I sever my relationship because you guys were pressuring me? I relied on my own strength to obtain this opportunity. Why should I give it to Yu Miao? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Yu Ruo was speechless and his expression turned ugly. They were indeed in the wrong. However, at that time, they did not know Yu Miao¡¯s true colors, so they were deceived by her. Yu Su continued, ¡°If we go back to the time when we were fighting for the variety show¡¯s slot, you would still dote on Yu Miao. If a kidnapper kidnapped me and her, which one would you choose? You would still choose Yu Miao in the end.¡± She did not need such a biased family at all. Yu Zheng said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We were too stupid back then. We shouldn¡¯t have been so biased towards Yu Miao.¡± They regretted it. Everything was too late. They could not go back to the past. If he could transmigrate, Yu Zheng would definitely slap himself back then to wake himself up. Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Cutting ties with you is the smartest decision I¡¯ve ever made.¡± These people were not worthy of being her family. Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were red and tears flowed out again. ¡°Yu Su, it¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault. In my dream, Mom trusted the kidnapper too much and felt that he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you. Between you and Yu Miao, you have the skills to protect yourself, so you have a better chance of escaping. If you stay, we¡¯ll be more at ease.¡± Yu Su snorted coldly, her eyes filled with mockery. ¡°Oh? People with martial arts deserve to be abandoned? You just love Yu Miao more. There¡¯s no need to find excuses. I don¡¯t accept any apology.¡± Could a life be taken so easily? She had already accepted the fact that the three brothers of the Yu family and Hu Ying loved Yu Miao more. They were willing to exchange her life for Yu Miao¡¯s. Hu Ying clenched her fists and said firmly, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. I won¡¯t acknowledge Yu Miao anymore. I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future. I have to atone for my sins in my dream. Give me a chance, okay?¡± She knew that it would be very difficult for Yu Su to forgive her. However, if she did not compensate her, she would never be able to live with her conscience for the rest of her life. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore. I¡¯ve already grown up and have my own career. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t bother me. I¡¯ll always remember that you owe me a life. That¡¯s all.¡± As soon as he said that, the entire ward fell silent. Tears streamed down Hu Ying¡¯s face as she reached out to grab Yu Su. However, she saw Yu Su take a step back. In the end, Yu Su said, ¡°If you really want to make it up to me, donate more money to help the children in the mountains in the future. I have my own career. Don¡¯t disturb me anymore. I hope we won¡¯t see each other again.¡± With that, she walked out of the door without looking back. Hu Ying¡¯s heart ached as if a piece of flesh had been gouged out. It was so painful that she could not breathe. Her entire body was about to shatter. Her good daughter. Little by little, she took care of her daughter until she was four years old, the daughter who had been kidnapped¡­ She was so smart when she was young. But now, they had become strangers. This pain was simply heart-wrenching. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others in the ward were also stunned and speechless. Yu Zong patted Hu Ying¡¯s back. ¡°Let her be. Rest well and don¡¯t think about these things anymore. The two of you are not fated to be mother and daughter.¡± Their fate had ended. No matter how hard she tried, it was useless. Hu Ying could not help but cry again. She looked as if she had aged a few years. Yu An chased down the stairs, wanting to say a few words to Yu Su. He jogged all the way and finally caught up to her before she got into the car.. Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: Heartbreaking Chapter 838: Heartbreaking Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yu Su, wait a moment!¡± Yu An said. Yu Su lowered the car window. ¡°Big Brother, why are you chasing after me?¡± ¡°I came to see you. I was afraid that something would happen to you.¡± When Yu An heard her call him big brother, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Yu Su would not even acknowledge him. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Those things are all in the past, I¡¯ve also forgotten about them. You¡¯ll always be my big brother.¡± Yu An nodded. ¡°You actually kept such a big thing in your heart. You should have told me earlier. I would have helped you beat Yu Miao up to vent your anger.¡± He didn¡¯t hit women, but he could hire someone to beat Yu Miao up. In his heart, Yu Miao was not his sister. Ever since he found out about Yu Miao¡¯s poisonous heart, Yu Miao was worse than a passerby in his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. It¡¯s fine as long as I live well in the future. I¡¯m not angry either,¡± Yu Su said frankly. So what if he taught Yu Miao a lesson? The culprit was the Yu family. It was impossible for Yu An to teach the Yu family a lesson. On the contrary, the Yu family would have a feud with him because of this matter. It wouldn¡¯t be good if his career was affected because of her. Of course, Yu An knew what his sister was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re too sensible, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been bullied. I¡¯m too useless and didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re not allowed to say that. You¡¯ve taken good care of the Yu Corporation. I might have a use for the Yu Corporation in the future. Big Brother, you¡¯re not allowed to decline my request,¡± Yu Su said playfully. Yu An immediately nodded. ¡°Definitely! As long as I become the CEO of the Yu Corporation, you can tell me whatever you want. Big Brother will definitely agree unconditionally.¡± He would pamper his sister! If his three younger brothers were disobedient, he would beat them up. Since his mother had divorced his father, he no longer had to be controlled by his mother in the future. He could be more at ease. In the ward upstairs. Yu Hong was dumbfounded. Listening to the conversation between Yu Su and his mother made him feel that his brain was about to short-circuit. In other words, both of them treated what happened in the dream as if it had really happened. Hence, it was very difficult for Yu Su to forgive them. His mother also felt very guilty. Yu Hong could not help but ask, ¡°Could it be that what happened in the dream is true?¡± Yu Ruo glanced at him and said helplessly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Regardless of whether it was true or not, if his mother and Yu Su believed it, it would be no different from real. Most importantly, the few of them had made mistakes in the dream. So how are they going to redeem themselves? That¡¯s ridiculous. However, Yu Ruo thought about it carefully. If such a thing really happened, they might really make a mistake. Therefore, the brothers were not wronged at all. Yu Hong pursed his lips. ¡°If I were Yu Su, I would also choose to cut ties with us. Who asked us to choose that adopted daughter, Yu Miao?¡± At the thought that he did not see Yu Miao¡¯s face clearly in the dream, goosebumps appeared on Yu Hong¡¯s arms. Then, wasn¡¯t he like a fool in the dream? It was too terrifying. Fortunately, he was not in a dream now, but in reality. Yu Zheng¡¯s expression darkened and turned ugly. ¡°No wonder Yu Su was so determined back then. If I were Yu Su, I would also cut ties with my family and never contact them again.¡± Only from Yu Su¡¯s perspective could she experience that despair and pain. At the same time, he still felt that it was a little strange. ¡°Why are the two of them having the same dream? This is too strange!¡± The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it seemed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Hong narrowed his eyes and said in all seriousness, ¡°Why do I feel that Yu Su seems to have been reborn? She died in her previous life, then returned to a special node in this life and started her life again.¡± Otherwise, how could it be explained that Yu Su had started her studio¡¯s career smoothly after leaving home? On one hand, Yu Su was very capable. On the other hand, she had the upper hand and knew what would happen in the future. After Yu An returned to the ward, he knocked Yu Hong on the head. ¡°You guys sure know how to think. If that¡¯s really the case, you guys will owe Yu Su your lives. How do you plan to repay her?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Yu Ruo looked vexed.. Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: Shot and Killed Chapter 839: Shot and Killed Editor: Atlas Studios In their dreams, they had all chosen Yu Miao, but Yu Su had been shot and she died. How were they going to repay her? Thinking of this, Yu Ruo was about to go crazy. Yu Ruo said with a long face, ¡°Now that I think about it, we¡¯re really sinners. No wonder Yu Su doesn¡¯t like us so much. Then we definitely won¡¯t have the chance to reconcile with Yu Su in the future¡­¡± That was what upset him the most. Yu Hong narrowed his eyes and suddenly thought of something. ¡°The dream was a bit illogical. The kidnappers asked us to choose between the two of them, and we chose Yu Miao. So, the kidnappers really released Yu Miao? Are the kidnappers that obedient?¡± How was this possible? ¡°I also feel that something is wrong!¡± Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°In the end, that kidnapper obtained so much money and actually chose to kill Yu Su before committing suicide. Then what does he want so much money for? What¡¯s his motive? If he really wants to take revenge on the rich, he should have beaten Yu Miao to death.¡± Yu Miao was the person they wanted to save the most. Yu An smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? This kidnapper was hired by Yu Miao. If the Yu family chooses Yu Miao, he will let Yu Miao go. If the Yu family chooses Yu Su, he will pretend to hold Yu Miao hostage and escape with the money. There won¡¯t be a problem no matter what.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Zheng, Yu Hong, and Yu Ruo immediately turned to look at Yu An. Yu Zheng could not help but clench his fists. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that! This makes sense!¡± In other words, everything was planned by Yu Miao. Yu Miao wanted to get rid of Yu Su and sow discord between Yu Su and her family. Yu Hong was so angry that his face turned green. ¡°This is Yu Miao¡¯s style of doing things. I already felt that this kidnapper was instructed by someone. Now that I think about it, it makes sense.¡± At the side, Yu Zong¡¯s face was also gloomy as he sighed deeply. He was also very sad. Although they had never experienced what happened in the dream, Yu Su had experienced it once. Therefore, it was understandable that Yu Su did not trust them very much. Yu Zong thought about it carefully. If he was at the scene, he would probably choose to save Yu Su. After all, Yu Su was his biological daughter. Even if he did not indirectly cause Yu Su¡¯s death, he was not much better than Hu Ying and the others. After acknowledging his kinship with Yu Su, he did not seriously care about her. Instead, he enjoyed his daughter¡¯s love for a while. He was an incompetent father. All these years, he had only focused on his work and rarely cared about his family. This was why his sons were bewitched by Yu Miao and their personalities became more and more crooked. All of them were treated as tools by Yu Miao. Yu Zong¡¯s eyes also turned red. ¡°Dad is also in the wrong. We owe Yu Su too much.¡± And now, they had cut ties. There was no chance to make up for it. He regretted it! Listening to her sons and husband, Hu Ying closed her eyes and cried silently. Her poor daughter¡­ It was all Yu Miao¡¯s fault, Yu Miao¡¯s mother, and Yu Miao¡¯s father. None of these people were good! Hu Ying cursed crazily, ¡°Damn you, Yu Miao, I¡¯m going to kill you. You beast, I¡¯m so good to you. How can you bear to let my biological daughter be bullied like this? Your father should also be struck by lightning for snatching my daughter¡¯s luck¡­¡± She muttered loudly, finally mentioning her family. She said, ¡°Damn Yu Zong, he¡¯s always busy outside. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s busy with. Yu An doesn¡¯t come home all the time, why doesn¡¯t he come home? Yu Hong, Yu Ruo, and Yu Zheng are all idiots. You guys bullied my Yu Su. My poor Yu Su¡­¡± Hu Ying hugged her head and desperately slammed into the wall behind her, letting out sharp cries. Clang! Clang! Before Yu Zong could react, Hu Ying smashed into the wall several times. Yu Zong reacted and reached out to hug Hu Ying. ¡°Calm down. It has already happened. Don¡¯t indulge in it anymore!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Hu Ying¡¯s head was bleeding. ¡°I don¡¯t need your sympathy. I want to atone for my sins.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In her mind, there was only the image of Yu Su jumping into the sea. It was all Yu Miao¡¯s fault. She had treated Yu Miao well. Even if the entire family did not support her decision in allowing Yu Miao to stay, she still stood on Yu Miao¡¯s side and gave Yu Miao pocket money from time to time. She did not expect Yu Miao to treat her as a fool and even say that she was petty. This made her heart turn cold.. Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: Revenge Chapter 840: Revenge Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying felt that she had treated Yu Miao well. However, Yu Miao repaid her like this. She was too disappointed. Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°I must avenge Yu Su. I want Yu Miao to suffer a fate worse than death.¡± The brothers in the ward looked at each other and could not help but sigh in their hearts. Previously, when they asked their mother to chase Yu Miao out, she was determined not to chase her out. Now that something had happened and she realized that Yu Miao still had contact with her mother, their mother made up her mind to take revenge on Yu Miao. As expected, they still had to let her mother feel how detestable Yu Miao was. Yu Hong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mom, this is all because of you. In the past, when we played with Yu Miao, you repeatedly warned the four of us to love Yu Miao and not bully her. Now, retribution is coming.¡± Yu Miao was a person who repaid kindness with ingratitude. She only knew how to use others¡¯ kindness to degrade others. In short, Yu Miao was not worth caring for. Yu Zheng also pouted and complained, ¡°Mom, if you can¡¯t take this lying down, go and take revenge yourself. But don¡¯t drag Yu Su into this. She¡¯s living well now. Why add to her burden? Besides, if the dream is real, all of us are Yu Miao¡¯s accomplices. We¡¯re not much better ourselves.¡± Hence, the idea of avenging Yu Su was quite laughable. Yu Ruo nodded in agreement. ¡°Yu Zheng is right. We are all accomplices, so even if you want to take revenge, don¡¯t involve Yu Su.¡± Could it be that without mentioning Yu Su, their family had no reason to take revenge? Yu Ruo alone had many reasons to take revenge, such as the luck that was stolen from him, the injuries on his body, and so on. At this point, a cold smile flashed across Yu Ruo¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m different. I plan to take revenge for myself. I hope Yu Miao can hold on a little longer. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be fun.¡± In the past, he did not take revenge because he still cared about their old relationship. In addition, his injuries had yet to recover. The bones in his body had almost grown back, and the hatred in his heart was getting stronger and stronger. Of course, he had to take revenge on Yu Miao. He had to settle all these matters clearly. Yu Hong nodded as well. ¡°Yu Miao is an ungrateful person. She has always treated us brothers as toys. We have to let her know how powerful we are.¡± Yu Zheng¡¯s face darkened as he looked at his mother and tried to persuade her again. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. Don¡¯t use Yu Su as an excuse. Otherwise, your actions will add to your mistakes. Think about it again.¡± ¡°You guys!¡± Hu Ying slammed the bed in anger and said angrily, ¡°You disobedient children only know how to make me angry. How did I become an accomplice? I made a mistake because I didn¡¯t know!¡± She was about to die of anger. She had only said a few words, but her three sons¡¯ mouths were like machine guns, constantly educating her. She was their biological mother. How could they educate her? Yu Zheng quickly said, ¡°You made a mistake and helped Yu Miao, so you¡¯re an accomplice. Don¡¯t try to go back on your word.¡± He quickly hid behind Yu Hong. ¡°Piss off!¡± As expected, Hu Ying threw a pillow at Yu Zheng, almost hitting his head. Hu Ying was so angry that her face darkened. Yu Ruo said nonchalantly, ¡°Mother, are you going through menopause? What we¡¯re saying is the truth. Why aren¡¯t you willing to accept it? You can only correct yourself if you know your mistake.¡± His feelings for his mother had gradually changed. In the past, when his mother had a small health problem, he would be very nervous. Ever since he had broken his bones in bed and his mother was still protecting Yu Miao, Yu Ruo¡¯s heart had gradually turned cold and he no longer asked for motherly love. Besides, Hu Ying was in good health! Although she had fainted several times, and her physical index was normal. Nothing would happen so easily. Hu Ying was so angry that she could not speak. Yu Zheng hid behind Yu Hong and said gloomily, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll leave first. Nothing happened to you anyway.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying that, Yu Zheng slipped away. Every time he was with his mother, he felt very uncomfortable. Yu Ruo glanced at his mother coldly and finally persuaded, ¡°Mother, you have to be obedient. You can take revenge, but don¡¯t bring up Yu Su¡¯s name. Goodbye.¡± He used his hand to control the wheelchair and left. Actually, his bones were almost fully grown. However, in order not to leave any sequelae, Yu Ruo decided to sit in a wheelchair for a longer period of time.. Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: Pleading Chapter 841: Pleading Editor: Atlas Studios Only Yu Hong and Yu Zong were left in the room, along with Hu Ying, who was lying on the hospital bed. Yu Hong glanced at his father¡¯s expression and said to Hu Ying, ¡°Mom, you have to listen to my advice. What they said makes sense. I¡¯m leaving too.¡± He turned around and left. He knew that his father would persuade his mother. Hu Ying was so angry that she threw everything on the bed to the ground and roared at Yu Zong crazily, ¡°Yu Zong, are you just going to watch the three of them educate me like this?¡± Yu Zong snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell the three of them to get lost first? Think about what you¡¯ve done. Which one of them looks like something a qualified mother would do?¡± Hu Ying¡¯s aura immediately decreased. ¡°I¡­ Who asked them to be unfilial?¡± They were not as obedient and sensible as Yu Miao. Unfortunately, in the past, she didn¡¯t see Yu Miao¡¯s disguise. That was why she fell for it time and time again and pushed her sons further away. Yu Zong sighed deeply. ¡°Since you¡¯re in the wrong and I¡¯m also a father who¡¯s not dutiful enough, let¡¯s not expect too much from our sons. Let nature take its course. Perhaps our relationship will slowly improve in the future, provided that you don¡¯t do it again. Otherwise, no one will be willing to bother with you.¡± To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to talk to his ex-wife either. Every time he faced his ex-wife, his mood would become very bad. Hu Ying panicked. She reached out and grabbed Yu Zong¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Talk to me please. I¡¯m bored alone in the ward. My sons have all left.¡± She looked at Yu Zong pleadingly. Yu Zong refused. ¡°I have a meeting later. You can digest the information yourself. No one can accompany you for the rest of your life. Also, we¡¯re already divorced. I¡¯m not obligated to be your emotional trash can.¡± After saying that, he pulled his sleeve out and strode towards the door of the ward. ¡°Yu Zong, do you have to be so heartless?¡± Hu Ying gripped the bed sheets tightly, her face filled with hurt. Even if they were divorced, the two of them still had so many years of feelings for each other! Yu Zong didn¡¯t even turn around. He said calmly, ¡°A divorce is a divorce. Think about it carefully. If there¡¯s no need, don¡¯t call me or send me a message. I won¡¯t reply. Take good care of yourself.¡± He was willing to come to the hospital today because he wanted to see Hu Ying¡¯s condition after the divorce. He realized that Hu Ying¡¯s health was not bad. It was just that she had been dealt a blow by Yu Miao and was not in a good mood. If such a thing happened again in the future, he could let his sons come without worry and not come over. Moreover, after listening to Hu Ying¡¯s dream, Yu Zong had a very complicated feeling in his heart. He hated himself for not caring enough about his family in the past. Hu Ying was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°You b*stard. I¡¯ve given you my youth, but you¡¯re not even willing to spend more time with me. You must have another woman to want to divorce me and keep a distance from me.¡± At the thought of this, she felt so uncomfortable that she was about to die. The two of them had been married for so many years. Hu Ying had never thought that they would end up like this. She was furious and resentful. At this moment, she thought of finding a detective agency to investigate which woman her husband had interacted with. Yu Zong turned around, his eyes cold. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to speculate about this? Then I don¡¯t have to worry about you. In the future, I¡¯ll get my sons to come over for your matters. From now on, we won¡¯t see each other unless it¡¯s necessary.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the ward. Hu Ying screamed and cried, ¡°Bustards, you¡¯re all b*stards!¡± Auntie Liu, who was waiting at the door, walked in with a thermos and comforted Hu Ying. ¡°Madam, eat something first. Your health is more important!¡± Auntie Liu placed all the dishes on the table. Hu Ying had cried enough, and her stomach was rumbling with hunger. She picked up her chopsticks and stuffed the food into her mouth. ¡°Auntie Liu, what do you think happened to me after working so hard for half my life? My sons don¡¯t acknowledge me, and my husband doesn¡¯t understand me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her face and cry again. Auntie Liu said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all Yu Miao¡¯s fault. She has actually been in contact with her biological mother for more than ten years.¡± Before all these, Auntie Liu had already felt that Yu Miao was not an obedient girl. Now, she hates Yu Miao even more. Hu Ying gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s really a b*stard. I treated her well from the bottom of my heart, but she turned around and said that I¡¯m petty. I¡¯ve really never seen a person like this..¡± Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: Traitor Chapter 842: Traitor Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam. Their family is not good people.¡± Nanny Liu looked angry. Back then, when Ms. Yu Su disappeared, she had also helped to search nearby, but she could not find her after a long time. Later, Auntie Liu went home to get married. When she returned to the Yu family, she realized that there was another adopted daughter in the family. There was something wrong with this adopted daughter. Auntie Liu was a servant and had no right to say anything. She kept it in her heart. According to Hu Ying¡¯s love for Yu Miao, if she said anything bad about Yu Miao, Hu Ying would fire her. Now that the truth was clear, Yu Miao was indeed not a good person. Hu Ying slammed her chopsticks on the table. ¡°After you go back, throw out all of Yu Miao¡¯s things and change all the keys to the house. Lock Yu Miao¡¯s room too. She¡¯s not allowed to step into the house again!¡± She would never forgive Yu Miao again. Auntie Liu quickly agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as Madam says. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Hu Ying heaved a sigh of relief and stuffed something into her mouth. After eating and drinking her fill, she lay on the bed alone and stared at the ceiling in a daze. Was there any other way to vent her anger? Hu Ying thought about it randomly and suddenly thought of a post she had seen. The post said that Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother had two brothers. These two brothers each opened a company. She wanted to make a move on these companies! Hu Ying thought for a moment and decided on a candidate to avenge her. That would be her elder brother, Hu Yu. She called her brother. Hu Ying called three times before the other party picked up. Before she could speak, Hu Yu said coldly, ¡°No matter what happens to you, the Hu family has nothing to do with you.¡± Hu Ying felt very aggrieved. In order to take revenge, she suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Brother, I called you to apologize.¡± Hu Yu did not say anything. He quietly waited for Hu Ying to explain the purpose of her call. He did not believe that Hu Ying would make a special call to apologize. When Hu Ying heard no sound from the other end, she felt even more upset. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t transfer the worm to Hu Rui on purpose. Yu Miao always instigated me, so I thought wrongly for a moment. However, I really realized my mistake. Please forgive me!¡± On the other end of the phone, Hu Yu sneered and still did not speak. Even if Yu Miao had instigated her, if Hu Ying did not have that thought, how could she have been instigated successfully? Hu Ying continued, ¡°I really know my mistake. I asked Auntie Liu to throw away all of Yu Miao¡¯s things and forbid her from stepping into the Yu family again. I want to take revenge on Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother¡¯s family now. I wonder if you can help?¡± ¡°Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother¡¯s family?¡± Hu Yu asked with a frown. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Tian family. Tian Yun is Yu Miao¡¯s biological mother. She was the one who carried Yu Su away back then. I heard that Tian Yun has two brothers who both run companies. I want you to suppress these two companies. It¡¯s best if the Tian family owes a large sum of money,¡± Hu Ying said hatefully. Hu Yu thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go investigate. I¡¯ll get someone to spread the news that I only took action because Yu Miao offended the Hu family.¡± He originally wanted to settle scores with Yu Miao. Now that there was such a chance and Hu Ying was unwilling to protect Yu Miao, it was easier to settle the score. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re right! Let¡¯s do that,¡± Hu Ying said excitedly. In this way, the Tian family would hate Yu Miao and ask her for money. And Yu Miao would definitely return to the Tian family if she had nowhere to stay. At that time, there would be a good show to watch. Hu Yu was afraid that she would cling onto him and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Hu Rui, not to help you vent your anger. I¡¯ll make it clear to you in advance that we¡¯ve already broken off our relationship. Let¡¯s leave it at that!¡± After saying that, he quickly hung up the phone. He did not even want to hear Hu Ying¡¯s response. Hu Ying put down her phone and sat on the bed with tears in her eyes. Even her backer, the Hu family, was unwilling to talk to her anymore. She was really miserable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was all because of Yu Miao. She really hated Yu Miao too much! After Hu Yu hung up the phone, he immediately sent someone to investigate. As expected, the two companies of the Tian family were started from illegal sources. They were both snatched from the hands of others. This company had been run by the Tian family for five years and had been incurring losses every year. This year, it was already in the bankruptcy stage, but for some reason, it miraculously survived.. Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: Closed Down Chapter 843: Closed Down Editor: Atlas Studios It could be that a large amount of money had been invested, or it could be that there was someone above. Hu Yu was inclined to believe these two possibilities. Yu Miao was the person who had been giving money to the Tian family. Master Peng was the person above the Tian family and had been making things easy for the Tian family. Now that Master Peng had been arrested and Yu Miao had lost her source of income, these two companies were about to close down. Hu Yu set up a few business traps and used the greed of the Tian family to quickly bankrupt the two companies of the Tian family. Not only that, but Hu Yu also hired a detective to investigate Yu Miao¡¯s two biological uncles and found that both of them had done a lot of illegal things. But for some reason, those cases were left unsettled in the end. Hu Yu got someone to investigate again and found that one of the informants had also been killed. The detective agency found a lot of evidence, and Hu Yu sent them all to marketing accounts. Soon, #Yu Miao¡¯s biological uncle is suspected of murder# became a trending topic. The netizens clicked on it and found that there was a lot of evidence in the post, as well as photos of the crime scene. [Yu Miao¡¯s biological uncle is actually a murderer?] [What a scourge!] [Yu Miao¡¯s uncle killed two people in a row. There¡¯s no news about it at all. Is there still fairness and justice in the world?] [He must be severely punished!] [Yu Miao¡¯s youngest uncle is also a scourge. He robbed passersby in junior high and even stabbed an old grandpa.] [This is too scary. These two people are still at large. Who is the protective umbrella protecting them?] [Investigate closely! I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t find out.] [Isn¡¯t the person who protects the two of them even more despicable?] Not only did the netizens hate Yu Miao now, but they also hated all the friends who were close to Yu Miao as well as her family. Hu Ying had found several private detectives before the trending searches to dig up a lot of Yu Miao¡¯s scandals. When the trending topic came, she spent a lot of money to hire a group of online writers to expose Yu Miao on the Internet and release Yu Miao¡¯s scandal. Hu Ying even got a group of people to defend Yu Miao online, making the netizens hate her even more. Even Yu Miao¡¯s former fans started to scold her online. Hu Ying even used the name of the Yu Corporation to spread the word in the entertainment industry that whoever dared to give Yu Miao any more resources and let her film and take on advertisements would be going against the Yu Corporation! In this way, everyone in the entertainment industry knew that Yu Miao had been completely abandoned by the Yu family. At this moment, those businesses that had signed endorsement deals with Yu Miao all started to inquire about Yu Miao, preparing to look for her to ask for the compensation for breach of contract. They had signed an agreement. As long as Yu Miao¡¯s image was damaged, Yu Miao would have to pay. In the past, they didn¡¯t dare to ask Yu Miao for it because they were afraid of Yu Media. Now, they no longer had any worries. Yu Miao didn¡¯t know about the storm online for the time being. She had just taken a taxi back from the hospital and was covered tightly. Her hair was shaved and she looked especially ugly. Hence, Yu Miao bought a wig and put it on before daring to come home. She planned to cry and complain to Hu Ying when she saw her. Then, she would wheedle and ask for some money to get her hair done. As a female celebrity, she naturally could not stay bald forever. She knew that what happened today had been posted online, so she turned off her phone. As soon as Yu Miao reached the door of the house, she realized that her things were all piled outside the door. The boxes, handbags, blanket, and pillow were all jumbled together. What were they doing? Yu Miao was so angry that her face darkened. ¡°Why did you throw my things out?¡± She pulled her keys out of her pocket and went to open the door to her house. After trying for a long time, she could not open the door at all although the keys were inserted. No matter how hard she tried, she could not open it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Did they change the locks? Yu Miao was shocked. Her back turned cold and she had an ominous feeling. Yu Miao knocked on the door desperately and shouted into the house, ¡°Open the door quickly. I¡¯m back. Open the door for me quickly. If you don¡¯t open it, your salary will be deducted!¡± She habitually treated herself as the master of the house. Not long after, the door was opened a crack. Auntie Liu said angrily, ¡°How dare you shout like this? You heartless fellow. Madam treats you so well, but you actually colluded with your family to deceive her. After doing so many bad things, you still dare to threaten her.. You little b*tch!¡± Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: Kicked Out Chapter 844: Kicked Out Editor: Atlas Studios Auntie Liu had long wanted to scold Yu Miao. Now, she finally found an opportunity. She had never seen such an ungrateful person. After being scolded, Yu Miao was a little stunned. ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Yu Miao thought to herself, Oh no, Hu Ying probably knows now. So what was she going to do? On the way back, Yu Miao had guessed that paper could not cover fire, so she planned to persuade Hu Ying to stay overseas for a while tonight. In that case, Hu Ying would not know anything. But now that even the servants in the house knew, Hu Ying must know too. Looking at the things at the door, Hu Ying intended to kick her out. Yu Miao was very flustered. She was unwilling to be chased away just like that. Everything had happened too suddenly. Aunt Liu held a broom in her hand and said coldly, ¡°Do you think Madam won¡¯t be able to see the news online if you break her phone? I still have my phone! I advise you not to look for trouble. Leave now. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if you¡¯re chased away by the security guards.¡± She would not spoil Yu Miao. Yu Miao rolled her eyes and suddenly thought of another solution. ¡°Then let me meet Mom and I¡¯ll say goodbye to her. Is that okay?¡± Hu Ying was the softest. If she heard her cry, she might make her stay. Aunt Liu sneered. ¡°You still want to see Madam? What right does such a b*stard have to see Madam? Get lost!¡± She raised the broom and was about to sweep it at Yu Miao¡¯s face. Yu Miao knew that this was the only chance she had left. She suddenly pulled open the door, stretched out her head, and knocked Auntie Liu away before running into the living room. She shouted towards the room, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve let you down. Please see me again. I have to say goodbye to you.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Mom, I beg you, please see me!¡± Yu Miao wanted to rush into Hu Ying¡¯s room, but Auntie Liu stopped her. Aunt Liu quickly said to another servant beside her, ¡°Hurry up and call the security guard. Tell him to come up and say that someone broke into the house!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Another servant hurriedly made an emergency call. The security team happened to be patrolling here. The four security guards took the elevator with steel forks and rushed over. Yu Miao even shouted into the house, ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve been mother and daughter for so many years. Are you still unwilling to see me before I leave? Please!¡± She fell to her knees with a thud, tears streaming down her face. No matter what, Auntie Liu did not soften her heart. Instead, she felt that Yu Miao was a drama queen. Not long after, four security guards came up and brought Yu Miao out. Yu Miao was sent out of the neighborhood. She wiped her tears, her eyes filled with hatred. How could Hu Ying throw her out just like that? Did she not care about their relationship at all? She turned on her phone and saw that there were many missed calls. She clicked on the social media app. Yu Miao realized that she was on the trending searches again. This time, the incidents of her two biological uncles were exposed and they were arrested by the police. She clenched her fists tightly, her face filled with anger. She had a feeling that this matter was also related to Hu Ying. It was very likely that Hu Ying was the one who did it. It seemed that it was not easy to get Hu Ying¡¯s forgiveness. However, Yu Miao did not intend to resist. She took out the last 300 dollars on her and spent 100 dollars to get a room in a nearby hotel. With the remaining 200 dollars, she hired two people to move the things in front of her house into the temporary hotel room. Yu Miao sat on the stool in the hotel room, feeling very indignant. She could have earned more money! How could she be chased out so easily? There was no more money in her bank card. She still owed debts of four million dollars. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she had known earlier, she would not have returned the director the compensation and would have gone overseas to hide for a period of time. The more Yu Miao thought about it, the more frustrated she became. Suddenly, an idea popped into her mind. Some time ago, one of Hu Ying¡¯s bank cards had been tied to her phone. There was still 10 million dollars in the card, so Hu Ying might not remember this card. She could transfer the money from her card for her emergency first.. Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: Severing Relationship Chapter 845: Severing Relationship Editor: Atlas Studios Even if Hu Ying found out, would she really call the police to arrest her? The more Yu Miao thought about it, the more she felt that this method was feasible. She secretly transferred five million dollars from the account. She thought that Hu Ying did not notice, but Hu Ying received the message immediately. Hu Ying asked her assistant to check for her. The assistant called the bank, and the bank confirmed that someone had indeed transferred a sum of money and told the assistant the bank card number. The assistant checked and confirmed, ¡°Madam, the money has been transferred by Ms.Yu Miao.¡± ¡°What Miss!¡± Hu Ying leaned against the bed and said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s an abandoned baby and we adopted her. Now that we¡¯ve chased her away, you¡¯re not allowed to call her Miss anymore!¡± She was going to make a statement later and officially cut ties with Yu Miao. ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± the assistant quickly replied. She hesitated for a moment before asking Hu Ying, ¡°Madam, how do you plan to deal with this money?¡± Hu Ying thought for a moment. ¡°If I call the police, can Yu Miao go to jail?¡± She did not want to let Yu Miao off. The assistant thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Theoretically speaking, this sum of money meets the standard for her to be sentenced. If you insist on pursuing the matter to the end, there¡¯s a possibility of her going to jail, but¡­¡± ¡°Why¡­ My own money was stolen. Can¡¯t I let the thief go to jail?¡± Hu Ying¡¯s expression turned ugly when she heard her assistant¡¯s hesitation. The assistant sighed. ¡°But you asked Yu Miao to transfer a few sums of money from this card previously. I feel that she will use this to clear her name.¡± Imprisoning Yu Miao would be quite risky. Hu Ying crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you want Yu Miao to go to jail. Go to the police now!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as Madam says.¡± The assistant nodded and walked out of the door. In the hotel room. Yu Miao packed her things and hummed happily. She felt that she was really too smart. As soon as she was chased out by the Yu family, she received another five million dollars. If she used the five million dollars sparingly, she could spend it for a long time and live a comfortable life. Not long after, Yu Miao dressed up and went downstairs. There was a buffet restaurant on the first floor of the hotel. She went in to choose some favorite dishes and walked to the cashier to pay. When she took out her phone to pay, the cashier told her that her account had been frozen. Yu Miao was very surprised and quickly put down the food to check. ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°Her account has been frozen? Don¡¯t tell me she did something illegal?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stay away!¡± ¡°The person in front, do you still want to pay? If you don¡¯t, move aside!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We still have to pay the bill!¡± Many people behind Yu Miao were discussing and complaining. However, Yu Miao was wearing a mask and hat, so no one could see her face, and no one suspected that she was Yu Miao. Yu Miao held her plate and stood at the side in a daze. Oh no! How did the account get frozen? Could it be because she secretly transferred the money in Hu Ying¡¯s bank card? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She put down her plate and went upstairs to her room. Not long after, someone knocked on the door. Yu Miao was shocked. She stood at the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Police, open the door!¡± a rough male voice said from outside. Yu Miao was so anxious that she was running around in circles. She stood in the room, not knowing what to do or who to ask to help her. The police outside emphasized for Yu Miao to open the door. Yu Miao had no choice but to open the door and ask pitifully, ¡°Why are you looking for me? I¡¯m already resting.¡± ¡°Police, we are investigating a case!¡± The leading police officer showed his ID. After confirming that Yu Miao had seen it clearly, he said loudly, ¡°We received a report that you are suspected of illegally stealing the balance in someone else¡¯s account. Please come back with us for an investigation!¡± Yu Miao was stunned. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t break the law and steal money!¡± What was going on? Did Hu Ying really call the police and arrest her? Wasn¡¯t it just five million dollars? Hu Ying shouldn¡¯t go that far! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Please come back with us for an investigation,¡± the police officer repeated with a serious expression. Yu Miao had no choice but to lock the door and leave with the police. After arriving at the police station. Yu Miao realized that Hu Ying was also here. Hu Ying was sitting upright in a room with a relaxed expression.. Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: Transferring Five Million Dollars Chapter 846: Transferring Five Million Dollars Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao was interrogated alone, but she did not admit to stealing the money, and insisted that Hu Ying was the one who asked her to transfer it. Seeing how adament Yu Miao was, the police had no choice. Later, the police met with Hu Ying again alone and explained the situation to her. Hu Ying insisted, ¡°Yu Miao stole the money herself, and I even kicked her out of the house. How could I possibly give her money? She¡¯s lying to you.¡± The police had a headache, ¡°She said that you asked her to transfer the five million before she left.¡± ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡± Hu Ying stood up in agitation, ¡°Yu Miao¡¯s parents are the ones who trafficked my daughter, how could I possibly give her money?¡± She¡¯s not an idiot! Maybe she was a bit stupid before, but she¡¯s not stupid anymore. The police then said, ¡°But we learned that after you found out about this, you still chose to keep Yu Miao by your side, and we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that you forgave her.¡± ¡°Are you guys out of your minds?¡± Hu Ying slammed the table angrily, one hand on her chest, and said, ¡°You can check, I kicked her out and she transferred the money herself while she was at the hotel. I never met her, so how could I have her transfer the money?¡± These police officers are really infuriating. Why is it so difficult to convict someone of stealing money? The police then said, ¡°It is possible that you told her to do it before you left, and she went back to the hotel to transfer it, of course, this is just speculation, and we need to gather more evidence.¡± ¡°Evidence, evidence! She transferred my money, there is evidence in the bank, what other evidence do you want from me?¡± Hu Ying was about to go mad. ¡°Madam, please calm down. Let¡¯s investigate first and then we¡¯ll come back to you later.¡± Seeing that Hu Ying was emotionally unstable and had just come out of the hospital, the police could only postpone the investigation. If anything happened to Hu Ying at the police station, it would be bad. As for Yu Miao, they could only temporarily detain her at the police station. Yu Miao squatted in the detention cell, her face covered in tears. Her fake hair had also been confiscated, and her head was bumpy and ugly. Her skin was very old, and she looked like she was thirty-five years old. She couldn¡¯t believe that it was Hu Ying who called the police. They had been mother and daughter for over a decade, wasn¡¯t that worth five million? Yu Miao knew that five million was nothing to Hu Ying, but Hu Ying was using it to put her in jail, which showed how cruel Hu Ying¡¯s heart was. ¡°Hu Ying! I won¡¯t let you get away with this.¡± Yu Miao sat in the detention cell and said with hatred. Before long, the police informed her that she could hire a lawyer to defend her, but Yu Miao had no money and her account was frozen. So, she had to figure out a way to hire a lawyer. Before Yu Miao could successfully hire a lawyer, several lawyers came to her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu Miao asked the men in suits across from her in the visiting area. One of the men quickly showed her the contract in his hand and smiled at Yu Miao, ¡°Ms. Yu Miao, I am the lawyer for the Lolo Kingdom clothing brand. You previously signed a spokesperson contract with the company, but given your current reputation, you have already violated the relevant provisions of the contract, so your contract with the company has been terminated and you are required to pay my company eight million in damages.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yu Miao was shocked and asked in disbelief. She had to pay more money? She was penniless now and locked up in the detention center. The other men also showed their contracts and said the amount of compensation she had to pay them. After calculating, Yu Miao found that she had to pay 40 to 50 million in compensation. That¡¯s too much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the time, when someone finally came to her to sign a contract, Yu Miao was so happy that she signed a lot of endorsement contracts. Now that she thought about it, she must have been out of her mind at the time. With so much in liquidated damages, even if she worked hard for the rest of her life, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to pay it back. With so much in liquidated damages, even if she worked hard for the rest of her life, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to pay it back. ¡°No! No!¡± Yu Miao ran back to the cell like crazy, sat on the bed and cried.. Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: Fair Judgment Chapter 847: Fair Judgment Editor: Atlas Studios Why was her life so tough! She just paid the liquidated damages to the crew, and there was such a large sum of liquidated damages again. Wasn¡¯t this forcing her to die? It¡¯s all the fault of that damn Hu Ying. She has to find a way, she can¡¯t stay in the detention center like this anymore, she has to take the initiative. In the next few days, Yu Miao kept applying to meet with Hu Ying, but Hu Ying refused several times. Hu Ying was recuperating in the hospital. She opened her phone, registered an account in Hu Ying¡¯s name, and posted a post, [Statement: From now on, Hu Ying and I are no longer mother and daughter, none of my inheritance will be left to Yu Miao, and at the same time, I will sue Yu Miao for property theft. I hope the law can make a fair judgment. Please spread the word.] After this post was sent out, many netizens came to join in the fun. [Wow? The adoptive mother is not protecting Yu Miao anymore?] [The adoptive mother is too unreliable. She only cut off ties with Yu Miao now. I wonder what she is thinking.] [Poor Yu Su, she has such a confused mother!] [Tsk tsk, the rich family is really chaotic. Yu Miao probably made a lot of money¡­] [Madam Hu, you finally woke up.] [It¡¯s a pity, Yu Su doesn¡¯t care anymore.] [It¡¯s good to break ties, Yu Miao will have no one to back her up in the future.] Many netizens were waiting to laugh at Yu Miao. The Hu family also learned about this, Hu Yu sighed, ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± Now that she had decided to break off their relationship, it¡¯s a pity that the rest of the Yu family doesn¡¯t care anymore. It was the fourth day that Yu Miao was put in the detention center. Hu Ying agreed to meet her. At this time, Hu Ying had been discharged from the hospital and her mental state had improved considerably. Hu Ying deliberately brought out the most expensive bag, which was worth more than 10 million dollars, and placed it on the table for Yu Miao to see. Indeed, Yu Miao felt terrible when she saw it. Yu Miao took a deep breath and forced herself to look pitiful, her voice filled with tears, ¡°Mom, I miss you. I miss our time at the Yu family mansion. We used to eat together and put on facial masks every day¡­¡± Her face was streaming with tears. Hu Ying snorted coldly, not at all interested in her act, ¡°Are you reminding me how stupid I was back then?¡± During that time, she would give Yu Miao a few million dollars from time to time. Yu Miao had never appreciated it and had given all the money to her maternal uncle to invest in the company. This was biting the hand that feeds you! Yu Miao burst into tears, ¡°Mom, how can you think that way? Have you forgotten? Back then, everyone looked down on the stretch marks on your body, but it was me who gave you the ancient recipe that made your belly smooth again. I also made soup and cooked for you, and we went shopping together. Have you forgotten all those good times?¡± She knew that Hu Ying was stubborn and easily persuaded. As long as she mentioned more things from the past, Hu Ying would naturally remember her good side. Then, Hu Ying would forgive her. Hu Ying sneered, ¡°Do you know? The more you bring up the past, the more I feel like a big fool. I know you better than anyone else. You don¡¯t need to act anymore. I just want you to go to jail and never be able to hold your head up again in public. I want you to pay for everything.¡± Not only did Yu Miao cheat her out of her money, but she also called her stingy. She couldn¡¯t afford a daughter like that! Yu Miao stood up agitatedly, ¡°Mom! You¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m going to take care of you in your old age. Your sons are all good-for-nothings. Without my care, imagine how lonely you¡¯ll be in the second half of your life.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Hu Ying sneered, ¡°I¡¯d feel more uneasy sleeping with you around, wouldn¡¯t I? Don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore. I won¡¯t change my mind. I¡¯m going to put you in jail. I¡¯ve already announced to my relatives that I¡¯ve severed my mother-daughter relationship with you. We¡¯re not mother and daughter at all.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mom! I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Yu Miao bit her lip and continued to put on a pitiful act. In fact, she was already very angry in her heart and couldn¡¯t wait to rush out and beat Hu Ying up. Hu Ying interrupted her, ¡°Get out of here! Don¡¯t try this trick on me. I¡¯ve given you too much face, you are too arrogant. I¡¯ve raised you all these years, and it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t respect me, but you also secretly transfer my money to yourself? You¡¯re shameless! You¡¯re just like your parents, prison is where you belong!¡± She scolded wildly, feeling much more relieved.. Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: Scolding Wildly Chapter 848: Scolding Wildly Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao opened her mouth, staring blankly at her adoptive mother in front of her, a little overwhelmed. Hu Ying continued to scold, ¡°Your mother, that big b*tch, stole my daughter, and you, little b*tch, is shameless. You still want to lead my sons astray. Fortunately, my sons reacted in time. What else do you want to argue about?¡± She had been holding her anger for the past few days, and it was almost driving her crazy. Yu Miao cried and said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Hu Ying scolded again, ¡°Shameless, shameless, you unlucky ghost, look at you, you¡¯re only in your twenties and you look like a woman in her thirties. It¡¯s really true that your face reflects your heart. You¡¯re so ugly! It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t give birth to a daughter like you.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Miao covered her ears and screamed, her face full of pain. These days, she didn¡¯t dare to look in the mirror at all, for fear of seeing the increasingly old face in the mirror. She was both angry and resentful, and she didn¡¯t bother to pretend to be pitiful anymore. She looked at Hu Ying with a sinister expression and said, ¡°Hu Ying, why do you have to treat me like this?¡± After all, they had been mother and daughter. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not calling me Mom hypocritically anymore?¡± Hu Ying rolled her eyes and said indifferently. Hearing Yu Miao call her Mom made her feel sick, and she finally saw Yu Miao¡¯s true colors. Yu Miao gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with anger, ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless. It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯re turning your back on me. I thought I could cheat you for a while longer.¡± At least she had to get some more money from Hu Ying. I didn¡¯t expect everything to come so suddenly. What happened? It was as if Hu Ying had turned into a different person, becoming a shrew. Hu Ying laughed triumphantly, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s called the wheel of fortune turning. Now it¡¯s your turn to be unlucky. Just enjoy your life in prison and don¡¯t think anyone can save you. When you¡¯re sentenced, I¡¯ll bring you some more good news.¡± She guaranteed to make Yu Miao¡¯s stay unforgettable. Yu Miao stared at her adoptive mother across the table, clenching her fists in hatred, but there was nothing she could do. ¡°You wait, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting!¡± Hu Ying raised her chin and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m waiting to laugh at you.¡± After that, Hu Ying walked away in her high heels. Her purpose in coming today was to give Yu Miao a good lesson and vent all the anger she had accumulated over the past few days. Yu Miao sat there motionless, her eyes bloodshot, full of hatred. She must get revenge on Hu Ying! Two days later, Yu Miao applied to the police superiors, using the pretext of contacting a lawyer to get permission to use the phone for 15 minutes. As soon as Yu Miao got the phone, she sent a message to the marketing account, stating her identity. Then, she sent the marketing account all about how Hu Ying made her an accomplice, how Hu Ying wanted to put a worm on Yu Su, and how she transferred the worm from her body to her nephew. She also released a lot of picture and video evidence. For a while, Hu Ying was scolded by netizens, and she no longer had the demeanor of Mrs. Yu. In the apartment. Hu Ying was so angry that she threw all the teacups on the table to the ground, ¡°Auntie Liu, tell me, how dare Yu Miao treat me like this! I was just taking revenge, and she exposed those things from the past.¡± Auntie Liu definitely stood on Hu Ying¡¯s side and said bitterly, ¡°Madam, Yu Miao is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Don¡¯t be too angry. The things on the internet won¡¯t last long, and netizens will forget about them soon.¡± Hu Ying also nodded, ¡°That makes sense. Then I won¡¯t go anywhere for the next few days and just wait for this wave of turmoil to pass. Once Yu Miao¡¯s matter is settled, I¡¯ll find someone to teach her a lesson.¡± If Yu Miao goes to jail, she¡¯ll pay someone to teach her a lesson in jail. On the other side. After sending those things, Yu Miao found that she still had a few minutes left, so she thought about who to ask for help. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She thought of her brothers from the Yu family and the Hu family. She called Yu An and Yu Hong first. Unexpectedly, neither of them answered the phone. Yu Miao was resentful, and she called Yu Ruo again, and the other side quickly connected. ¡°Hello, Third Brother, I¡¯ve been arrested.. Can you please hire a lawyer to get me out?¡± Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: Ridiculous Chapter 849: Ridiculous Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Ruo¡¯s voice was laced with laughter, ¡°You want me to save you? Listen to yourself, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Hearing the mockery in Yu Ruo¡¯s words, Yu Miao pleaded, ¡°Third Brother, please, Mom is angry with me and doesn¡¯t want to help me. Please help me. If you get me out of here, I¡¯ll listen to you from now on.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Yu Ruo sneered, his face filled with bewilderment, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Am I really that stupid in your eyes?¡± The one who was thrown off his horse was him! The one who had been sitting in a wheelchair for months was also him! Didn¡¯t Yu Miao feel even a shred of guilt? Yu Miao apparently thought of this too and awkwardly laughed, ¡°Third Brother, I can only apologize to you if you get me out!¡± ¡°Get lost, I hope you stay in jail for a while longer.¡± Yu Ruo said and hung up the phone. Yu Miao sighed, her hope dashed, and called Yu Zheng next. Before long, the call was connected. Just as Yu Miao was about to speak, she heard Yu Zheng¡¯s voice, ¡°Yu Miao, how¡¯s life in the detention center? I heard you¡¯ve gotten uglier, hahaha¡­¡± The first sentence was a mockery of her. Yu Miao endured it and said with a smile, ¡°Fourth Brother, long time no see. I¡¯m indeed in the detention center. I¡¯m looking for a lawyer and wondering if Fourth Brother can help.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not going to find a lawyer for you!¡± Yu Zheng refused without hesitation, ¡°A ruthless woman like you, I wish you would stay in jail for the rest of your life. Also, those businesses that are asking you for compensation, I was the one who told them to go to jail to find you. You owe 47 million dollars hahaha¡­ Even if you get out of jail, don¡¯t even think about living comfortably.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t give Yu Miao any chance to speak and immediately hung up the phone. Yu Miao was about to explode with anger! This bunch of people really know how to kick someone when they¡¯re down. It seems that she can only try to seek help from the Hu brothers. Yu Miao called her uncle¡¯s two sons, Hu Rui and Hu Zhe, respectively, but both of them had her blocked, so the calls didn¡¯t go through. She gritted her teeth in anger and called Hu Shuo from the second family. The last time, although she had experienced some unpleasant things, Hu Shuo had comforted her privately, so she thought this would work. After receiving the call, Hu Shuo thought for a moment. He knew that getting close to Yu Miao would bring bad luck, but the two of them had a childhood friendship after all. So, when he received Yu Miao¡¯s call, he was a bit conflicted. If Yu Miao went to jail, it would ruin her life. This punishment was too much. At the same time, Hu Shuo didn¡¯t want to offend his aunt, Hu Ying. Yu Miao pleaded over the phone, ¡°Little cousin, if you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go to jail. I¡¯m so young, how can I have a criminal record?¡± What she said was indeed what she was thinking. Hu Shuo was in a dilemma. If his mother Chen Ci found out about him helping Yu Miao, she would definitely not spare him. After thinking for a while, he suddenly had a brilliant idea! This method would not expose him, and it could also help Yu Miao get a lawyer. After hanging up the phone, Yu Miao had a look of joy on her face. She called another friend, Yang Rou. Yang Rou was the young lady of the Yang family, and the Yang family¡¯s business was well-known throughout the country. In the past, Yang Rou had always liked Hu Shuo. Unfortunately, Hu Shuo had a fiancee, Fan Ru. Seeing that the two were engaged, Yang Rou went abroad heartbroken to relax, and only returned to China a few days ago. Now that she heard that Hu Shuo had broken up, Yang Rou was pursuing Hu Shuo again. However, Yang Rou¡¯s mother An Li had always been at odds with Hu Ying. The one who was originally engaged to Yu Zong was An Li. At a banquet, Yu Zong saw Hu Ying and asked his father to break off the engagement so he could marry Hu Ying instead. Since then, An Li and Hu Ying have been enemies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Anyone Hu Ying dislikes, An Li will pull into her own camp. This time, Hu Ying¡¯s matter was exposed, and there was a lot of scolding on the internet. An Li also sent people to fan the flames and released some fake news to discredit Hu Ying. Before, when Yu Su broke off her relationship with Hu Ying, An Li also reposted the post. So, Hu Shuo thought of this relationship and told Yu Miao to go to Yang Rou for help. Yang Rou would tell her mother An Li about it, and An Li would naturally hire a lawyer for Yu Miao. In this way, Yu Miao would be able to get out smoothly.. Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: The Yang Family’s Lawyers Chapter 850: The Yang Family¡¯s Lawyers Editor: Atlas Studios Yang Rou saw that the caller was Yu Miao, and she subconsciously didn¡¯t want to answer the call. In the past, she had a good relationship with Yu Miao. But now, Yu Miao¡¯s reputation is so bad that she doesn¡¯t want to have any more contact with Yu Miao. Moreover, Yang Rou has always been jealous that Yu Miao has four brothers. The two of them had a good relationship on the surface, but in fact, they were jealous of each other. Yang Rou also knew that Yu Miao had been arrested and detained, and she had even mocked her at home. She waited for the phone to hang up automatically, and after a while, the phone rang again. This aroused Yang Rou¡¯s curiosity. With Yu Miao¡¯s arrogance, she actually called again after the phone was hung up, there must be something urgent. So Yang Rou answered the call, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Yu Miao¡¯s voice was urgent, ¡°Yang Rou, I need your help now. I heard that your mom has a lot of good lawyers. Can you find a lawyer to help me with my case?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yang Rou was wondering how to refuse her. Why waste the time of their lawyers? Since Yu Miao was arrested and detained, let her stay there for a while longer. Yu Miao seemed to know what she was thinking. She hurriedly said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Brother Hu Shuo asking me to ask you for help, I wouldn¡¯t even know that your family knows so many lawyers. Once I get out, I will definitely thank you very much!¡± As soon as these words came out, Yang Rou¡¯s attitude changed immediately. Yang Rou¡¯s eyes lit up, and her voice softened a bit, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go and ask about the situation first. I may not be able to help you, so be prepared mentally.¡± Since it was someone she liked who asked for help, she naturally had to give face. But she still had to confirm again, so she called Hu Shuo and didn¡¯t agree to Yu Miao right away. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you are willing to ask your family¡¯s lawyers to help.¡± Yu Miao said quickly with an excited look on her face. Oh god! She finally had the opportunity to hire a lawyer, and it was the Yang family¡¯s lawyer. The Yang family is a big family, and the lawyers who cooperate with the Yang family are of course very good. The two hung up the phone, and Yu Miao was excited. Yu Miao looked at the time, and there was one minute left to use her mobile phone. She quickly dialed her aunt¡¯s number. Before long, the phone was connected. ¡°Aunt, this is Yu Miao. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you too much. Please come to the detention center to see me as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, someone came to collect Yu Miao¡¯s mobile phone. Yu Miao could only hang up the phone and hand the phone to the staff. In the rush of time, she didn¡¯t have time to listen to her aunt at all, and she didn¡¯t know how her uncle¡¯s family was doing. That afternoon. Both of Yu Miao¡¯s aunts came. When the prison guard came to notify them, Yu Miao was excited and walked into the visiting room. She walked in and saw that only her aunt Zhang Juan and second aunt Wang Hui had come. Her uncle and second uncle didn¡¯t come. Zhang Juan and Wang Hui sat opposite her with a sullen expression, they were separated from Yu Miao by a glass. Yu Miao asked, ¡°Aunt Zhang, Second Aunt Wang, are you doing okay outside?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Aunt Zhang Juan looked at Yu Miao with hatred, ¡°Do you know that you have ruined the entire Tian family!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Tian family? Why didn¡¯t my uncle and second uncle come?¡± Yu Miao felt a sense of ominous premonition and asked hurriedly. ¡°You still have the nerve to ask!¡± Second Aunt Wang Hui slammed the table angrily, ¡°You went to jail yourself, and what did you do to anger the Hu family? Your two uncles¡¯ affairs were all exposed, and they were arrested by the police that night. They are still in jail now. Do you think we are living comfortably outside?¡± It¡¯s all Yu Miao¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t angered the Hu family, the Tian family would not have been implicated. ¡°Ah? Why were they arrested? What¡¯s the reason?¡± Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but ask. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, the two aunts fell silent and exchanged glances. Zhang Juan sneered, ¡°What do you think? You angered the Hu family, and they can find any excuse to arrest your uncles. Not only that, all our Tian family¡¯s companies have declared bankruptcy, with a total debt of 20 million dollars. You should be the one to pay back these 20 million dollars, right?¡± What? Before Yu Miao could react, she heard that she was going to help pay back 20 million dollars. She gasped, ¡°Why should I pay it? When you were making money, it wasn¡¯t going into my pockets..¡± Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: Pay the Money You Owe Chapter 851: Pay the Money You Owe Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Hui opened her mouth and scolded, ¡°You useless piece of trash! You¡¯ve caused everyone in the family to be arrested and the company to go bankrupt. Don¡¯t you think you need to pay for it? Not only do you have to pay back these 20 million dollars but you also have to pay for our retirement money!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money!¡± Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but say. Wang Hui glared at her and said in disbelief, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ms.Yu? How could you not have any money? Just go to the Yu family¡¯s young master and ask for a little, and it¡¯ll be enough to pay off our Tian family¡¯s debts.¡± Zhang Juan also spat and looked at Yu Miao coldly, ¡°You have to pay this money whether you want to or not. We¡¯ll be waiting for you outside the detention center to get out. Once you¡¯re out, you¡¯ll work for my Tian family like an ox and a horse and pay off the debt!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money anymore. You have to believe me.¡± Yu Miao cried with a sad face and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m not unwilling to give you money. I raised 40 million dollars a few days ago, and I gave it all to the crew as liquidated damages. In the past few days, the advertisers have come to me for liquidated damages again. I owe more than 40 million dollars now. How can I help you pay off your debts?¡± Ever since Hu Ying was poisoned, she had become increasingly stingy, she only gave out money in few millions. Every time Hu Ying gave her money, she would give it to the Tian family to operate their companies. She didn¡¯t save any money for herself either. ¡°You damn girl, you had 40 million yuan in your hands and didn¡¯t even discuss it with our family. You just gave it away for nothing. Do you have a pig¡¯s brain?¡± Zhang Juan was so angry that she walked back and forth in the room, scolding and swearing. That was 50 million dollars! If this money had been given to the Tian family, the Tian family would have been able to spend it for a long time, and they would not have been in such a tight spot as they were now. Wang Hui was a bit suspicious, and she looked at Yu Miao doubtfully, ¡°Are you trying to lie to us? Do you have money or not?¡± Yu Miao¡¯s face was bitter, ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money in my hands. I still owe more than 40 million dollars. The Tian family¡¯s money can only be paid back by yourselves.¡± Although the Tian family was poor, they had been in business for so long that they could still scrape together 20 million dollars. After hearing this, Zhang Juan scolded again, ¡°You¡¯re really a jinx. You bring bad luck wherever you go. Don¡¯t come back to the Tian family anymore. You¡¯ve brought so much bad luck to the family.¡± Yu Miao lowered her head, her face full of embarrassment. Was this the family she had tried so hard to protect? Wang Hui snorted coldly, ¡°Yu Miao wouldn¡¯t dare to come back. If she does, I¡¯ll find someone to sell her to a remote village and make her a bachelor¡¯s wife.¡± The two of them pointed at Yu Miao and scolded her for a while before leaving the visiting room. Yu Miao cried again in the cell, and her whole eyes were swollen. On the other side. Yang Rou hung up the phone and immediately called Hu Shuo. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, don¡¯t you want Yu Miao to be sentenced? Yu Miao said that you asked me to find a lawyer for her.¡± She was very direct. Hu Shuo was slightly stunned for a moment and then replied, ¡°Well, although her biological parents have done a lot of bad things, those things have nothing to do with Yu Miao, and there is no evidence about her transferring money. I can¡¯t say much about it either.¡± What he meant was that he was standing from a neutral point of view and did not think Yu Miao had done anything wrong. Hu Shuo paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°Plus, I have a childhood friendship with her, and I don¡¯t want to see her sentenced. If I help her this time, it will be the last bit of dignity I can give her. After that, I will have nothing to do with her.¡± What he meant was that he wanted Yang Rou to hire a lawyer for Yu Miao. In case the matter was exposed, he could also explain the reason in time. As soon as these words came out, Yang Rou was very excited. What she wanted was for Hu Shuo to no longer care about Yu Miao and stay away from her. Since childhood, Yu Miao has been showing off how good her brothers and three cousins are to her, which makes Yang Rou very unhappy. After Yang Rou fell in love with Hu Shuo, she regarded Yu Miao as a thorn in her side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Every time Yu Miao did something intimate with Hu Shuo, Yang Rou would feel very upset. When she was in college, Yang Rou fell in love with Hu Shuo. After graduation, she originally wanted her family to try to persuade the Hu family to arrange their marriage, but her mother firmly disagreed. Yang Rou watched helplessly as Hu Shuo got engaged to Fan Ru. At that time, she got drunk at the engagement banquet and tried to confess to Hu Shuo after drinking, but Hu Shuo refused.. Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: Willing to Help Chapter 852: Willing to Help Editor: Atlas Studios After that day, Yang Rou went abroad to relax. In the meantime, Yang Rou also tried to chat with Hu Shuo to express her love for him, but Hu Shuo acted as if he didn¡¯t see her. She felt very hurt, but she could also understand, after all, Hu Shuo already had a fiancee. Later, she learned that Hu Shuo had broken up with Fan Ru, and she called Hu Shuo again, but Hu Shuo¡¯s attitude remained cold as ever. Only then did Yang Rou completely give up. She recently returned to China, and her mother asked her to go on a blind date with the son of another family, and Yang Rou agreed. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that at this time, things took a turn for the better. Yu Miao called her for help, which reconnected her with Hu Shuo. If she helped Hu Shuo, maybe Hu Shuo would look at her differently, or even fall in love with her. Thinking of this, Yang Rou became even more excited. Hu Shuo was willing to help Yu Miao when she was at her most difficult time, which showed that Hu Shuo¡¯s character was not bad. Just as Yang Rou was about to say that she was willing to help, Hu Shuo said, ¡°You just came back from abroad, let¡¯s get together sometime?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call some of the friends we used to hang out with,¡± Yang Rou said happily. The two of them chatted about old times, and ten minutes later, Yang Rou reluctantly hung up the phone. In the end, Yang Rou didn¡¯t even have time to mention about hiring a lawyer. However, she didn¡¯t think it mattered. Since Hu Shuo wanted to get Yu Miao out, she would help, and in this way, Hu Shuo would remember her kindness in the future. After hanging up the phone, Yang Rou immediately walked into the living room and saw her mother watching TV. She acted spoiled and said, ¡°Mom, I want to use the family¡¯s lawyer, please agree!¡± An Li didn¡¯t even turn her head and asked, ¡°You girl, you don¡¯t come to see your mother when you have nothing to do. Tell me, what do you want the family¡¯s lawyer to do for you? I¡¯ll say it first, you can¡¯t let the lawyer clean up the mess for your friends anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Yang Rou snorted and said, ¡°This time I just want to watch the show.¡± ¡°Watch the show?¡± An Li looked at her daughter up and down and asked, ¡°What show?¡± Recently, she has been going out shopping frequently and has not been paying much attention to the affairs of the wealthy circles, so she does not know what new news is there. Yang Rou smiled, reached out and hugged her mother¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Yu family¡¯s show! Mom, don¡¯t you hate Hu Ying the most? I heard that her adopted daughter stole hundreds of thousands of dollars from her bank card and was arrested. Why don¡¯t we rescue that adopted daughter? That would be so much fun.¡± Of course she wasn¡¯t stupid. So, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let her mother know that she was doing this for Hu Shuo¡¯s sake. An Li thought about it and still refused, ¡°Let¡¯s not get involved anymore. Hu Ying has already caused enough scandals. It¡¯s not worth using the family¡¯s lawyer for another of Yu Miao¡¯s scandals.¡± The Yu family¡¯s lawyers were all hired from outside at a high price. Using a lawyer to watch a show was not worth it. Furthermore, An Li also heard that Yu Miao¡¯s character was very bad and her private life was chaotic. People who contacted her would also get bad luck. Why should their family get themselves involved in this muddy water? ¡°Mom, this time is different!¡± Yang Rou shook An Li¡¯s arm and acted spoiled, ¡°Have you heard? Hu Ying is divorced from her husband, and her sons don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her. She only likes this adopted daughter. As a result, this adopted daughter turned around and betrayed her. That¡¯s why Hu Ying was so angry that she wanted to punish Yu Miao.¡± She paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°So, Hu Ying is very angry. If we can keep Yu Miao from being sentenced, Hu Ying¡¯s face will definitely turn green with anger. It will be very exciting.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Li was also a bit moved by this. Hu Ying was the enemy of her life, and she loved nothing more than to see Hu Ying¡¯s troubles. An Li said, ¡°What you said makes sense. Besides angering Hu Ying, what other benefits are there?¡± Just angering Hu Ying wasn¡¯t enough to make her take action. Yang Rou was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Of course there are other benefits. If Yu Miao is sentenced, there will be no more drama to watch. Once Yu Miao gets out, she will definitely go back to Hu Ying¡¯s side, and then we can watch the drama again..¡± Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: False Accusation Chapter 853: False Accusation Editor: Atlas Studios An Li thought for a while and then nodded, ¡°Okay, go find Lawyer Chen. He¡¯s in the legal department of the Yang Corporation. It¡¯s a waste of his talent to use him for a case of this level.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks Mom!¡± Yang Rou quickly gave her a kiss on the face and ran out. That night, Lawyer Chen went to see Yu Miao, asked for the details of the case, and took over the case. Lawyer Chen submitted more evidence. Before the last transfer, Yu Miao had made several other transfers, and Hu Ying had agreed to them all. At the time, Hu Ying did not call the police. It was not until their relationship deteriorated that Hu Ying reported the last transfer to the police. The lawyer believed that this was a false accusation and that Hu Ying was trying to frame Yu Miao. At the same time, Yu Miao provided the police with an important clue. Yu Miao lied that before she left, she heard Hu Ying tell her to go back to the hotel and transfer the money. This proved that Hu Ying was making a false accusation. The police could only ask Hu Ying to come back and provide more evidence. Hu Ying thought for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t find any evidence. On the same day, Yu Miao was declared innocent and released from custody. Hu Ying was so angry that her face turned green. She asked people to find out who had helped Yu Miao and found out that it was her old enemy An Li who was behind it. After returning home, Hu Ying smashed all the teacups in the living room, ¡°Damn An Li, why are you going against me at this time? I don¡¯t believe that Yu Miao has done so many bad things and can¡¯t be put in jail.¡± She had to find a way to get Yu Miao back in jail! Auntie Liu stood aside, trembling with fear, and said, ¡°Madam, please take care of your health. Your health can¡¯t stand the toss!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Hu Ying replied casually, and then angrily scolded, ¡°That b*tch Yu Miao hasn¡¯t gotten what she deserves yet, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t fall down, Auntie Liu, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll live longer than Yu Miao.¡± Yesterday, the verdict came down for Yu Miao¡¯s mother, who was sentenced to 35 years. By the time she comes out, she will be too old to walk. She also heard that Master Peng was poisoned and is about to die. Only Yu Miao has not been punished. In the villa. Ye Tang angrily said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Yang family? Yu Miao was almost sentenced, but the Yang family¡¯s lawyer came out to help, and Yu Miao was released without punishment. I can¡¯t understand it.¡± Wen Chuan poured out the tea from the teapot and took a cup and handed it to Ye Tang, ¡°It¡¯s normal for there to be variables.¡± On the table were the new snacks he had developed. Yu Su sat on the sofa, flipping through her script, ¡°It¡¯s not the Yang family, it¡¯s Mrs. Yang. Her maiden name is An Li, this person has always had a grudge against Hu Ying. It¡¯s a bit unexpected for her to intervene, but it¡¯s also within reason.¡± Isn¡¯t the enemy of an enemy a friend? Unfortunately, the ally that Mrs. Yang found is not very good. Even if she is rescued, she will be in trouble, and she may even get bad luck. ¡°Mrs. Yang? Is that Yang Rou¡¯s mother?¡± Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but ask. Yu Su nodded, took a snack and put it in her mouth, and glanced out the window absentmindedly. It was drizzling outside, and the leaves were swaying. The scenery was not bad. Ye Tang sighed, ¡°I still can¡¯t understand it. What¡¯s so good about helping someone like Yu Miao? The Yang family is sure to be in trouble. I¡¯ll just watch the fun quietly.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Just wait, there will be more good shows in the future.¡± Wen Chuan took a sip of tea with a smile, savoring the aroma of the tea. Xiao Han on the side couldn¡¯t help but put down his phone, looked at Yu Su and asked, ¡°Yu Su, if you let this go, I¡¯ll ask someone to stir up the water and make sure Yu Miao is sentenced.¡± With the Xiao family¡¯s lawyers, Yu Miao would not be able to escape. Yu Su refused, ¡°No, you just watch the show. If you intervene, Yu Miao will know and will definitely resent you.¡± She didn¡¯t want the people around her to get hurt. Although Yu Miao¡¯s parents were both arrested, there might still be some remnants of their power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Yu Miao took out some poison to harm people, it would be bad. Xiao Han nodded and gave up on the idea. Yu Su continued, ¡°Now that the Yang family helped, Madam Hu is definitely not happy that she didn¡¯t get her revenge, she will still retaliate against Yu Miao, and then the good show will begin.¡± They could just sit there and watch the show. If they rashly intervened, it would not be good for them.. Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: Doubt Chapter 854: Doubt Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang also understood. There was still a doubt in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m curious why Mrs. Yang suddenly took action. There must be something we don¡¯t know about.¡± If she didn¡¯t figure it out, Ye Tang would still feel uneasy. If both sides reached an agreement, something unfavorable might happen. Yu Su smiled. ¡°As far as I know, all these years, Mrs. Yang and Madam Hu have been at loggerheads. Back then, the person who wanted to marry into the Yu family was Mrs. Yang. President Yu took a fancy to Madam Hu and cancelled the engagement. The conflict between the two of them deepened over time.¡± ¡°So, Mrs. Yang did this to anger Madam Hu?¡± Ye Tang¡¯s eyes lit up as she guessed. In that case, the Yang family did not reach any agreement with Yu Miao. Yu Miao was still that down-and-out fake daughter. Yu Su nodded and shook her head. ¡°You can say that, but not entirely.¡± Seeing that everyone was puzzled, she continued, ¡°Yu Miao looked for Hu Shuo. Hu Shuo gave Yu Miao an idea and asked Yu Miao to look for Mrs. Yang¡¯s daughter, Yang Rou. Yang Rou liked Hu Shuo and agreed, so Hu Shuo was the mastermind.¡± On the surface, it was the Yang family who helped Yu Miao. In fact, Hu Shuo should be the one who had helped Yu Miao. ¡°It¡¯s actually him!¡± Ye Tang had a complicated expression as she came to a realization. ¡°Then why does Hu Shuo insist on helping Yu Miao?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°He has his own interests to consider.¡± Yu Su had been monitoring Yu Miao¡¯s phone. When she saw her call history, she first called Hu Shuo and then Yang Rou, she could guess what had happened. After all, Yu Miao¡¯s IQ.was not high. Xiao Han had a look of disgust on his face. ¡°Hu Shuo really dotes on Yu Miao. His biological aunt wants revenge, but he still has to stop her secretly.¡± Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Hu Shuo is also smart. He wants to save her, but he¡¯s afraid of being discovered by his aunt, so he asked the Yang family to take action. This time, he¡¯s satisfied.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°He¡¯s still worried about Madam Hu.¡± Not only was he worried about Madam Hu, but he was also worried about his ex-uncle, Yu Zong. ¡°Then what are his interests? What benefits will saving Yu Miao bring to Hu Shuo?¡± Ye Tang asked curiously. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t he break off the engagement? What he wants is to build a relationship with the Yang family and get engaged to Yang Rou. After all, the Yang family is also very powerful. If he becomes the son-in-law of the Yang family, he would also have half of the Yang family¡¯s assets in the future.¡± ¡°Hu Shuo is only the son of the second family of the Hu family. He is destined not to inherit the Hu family. The successor of the Hu family will be between Hu Rui or Hu Zhe.¡± ¡°The Yang family only has one daughter. If he marries Yang Rou, perhaps the Yang Corporation can be changed to the Hu Corporation.¡± Ye Tang rolled her eyes. ¡°This guy thinks too much. I thought he was the most innocent person in the Hu family.¡± Indeed, children from wealthy families matured early. Wen Chuan also thought for a moment and slowly analyzed, ¡°There¡¯s another benefit to Hu Shuo doing this. He can also gain a good impression in front of the Yang family. When Yu Miao was in trouble, only Hu Shuo was willing to save her. It also proved that Hu Shuo values relationships. As long as Hu Shuo promises Yang Rou that he won¡¯t have anything to do with Yu Miao in the future, this will be a good marriage.¡± When he was bored in Chinatown, he would naturally watch some palace dramas. After watching so much, he understood these things. ¡°What a scheming man!¡± Ye Tang said angrily. After she had become the CEO of the Ye family, if someone coveted the Ye family like Hu Shuo and wanted to marry her to take over the Ye family, that would be too disgusting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su nodded. ¡°Your analysis is right. Let me add some information. When I went to the Hu family in the past, I realized that Yang Rou liked Hu Shuo very much. She confessed to Hu Shuo several times. In order to gain Fan Ru¡¯s trust, Hu Shuo rejected her again and again.¡± ¡°Hu Shuo asked the Yang family for help. This gave Yang Rou a chance and gave her hope. In the future, Yang Rou will use this opportunity to cling to Hu Shuo and continue to pursue him.¡± Everyone continued to listen. Xiao Han frowned. Wen Chuan sipped his tea and savored the story. Yu Su said, ¡°In the eyes of outsiders, Hu Shuo is the victim of coercion. Even if he takes over the Yang family in the future, no one will think that he used a strategy. After all, the person who has always taken the initiative is Yang Rou.¡± Ye Tang slammed the table in anger and said angrily, ¡°How shameless!¡± Chapter 855 - Chapter 855: Shameless and Scheming Chapter 855: Shameless and Scheming Editor: Atlas Studios Although Ye Tang did not sympathize with Yang Rou, she disdained Hu Shuo¡¯s actions. He was a man who schemed all day long. Shameless and treacherous. Yu Su said, ¡°These two are both willing participants. There¡¯s no need to sympathize too much with Yang Rou. Yang Rou has a domineering and arrogant personality. Despite Hu Shuo being engaged, she has repeatedly confessed her feelings and often uses her family¡¯s influence to bully people she dislikes.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it too. Back when we were in school, she even stole someone else¡¯s boyfriend, often hung out with young adults from outside the school, and wasn¡¯t very easy to get along with,¡± Ye Tang said. Previously at the Ye family banquet, Yang Rou had targeted Ye Tang, and if it weren¡¯t for Ye Tang¡¯s magnanimity, the two would have come to blows at the banquet. ¡°Yeah, both the Fan and Yang families have only one daughters Because of Yang Rou¡¯s personality, Hu Shuo chose to marry Fan Ru. Now that the marriage with the Fan family can¡¯t happen, he¡¯s naturally turned his attention to Yang Rou. Neither of them are good people,¡± Yu Su said, picking up a snack and smiling. Xiao Han shook his head. ¡°To protect his family, Hu Shuo¡¯s going to have to sacrifice his own marriage, and that¡¯s very brave.¡± If it was him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do that. Marrying someone you don¡¯t love is really painful. And it¡¯s also not fair to the other person. ¡°In my opinion, these two are quite well-matched. Since neither of them are good people, they might as well get married and stop holding up others,¡± said Ye Tang with a smile. ¡°If a man like Hu Shuo ends up on the market, that would be bad,¡± said Yu Su with a smile. Yu Su smiled. ¡°There¡¯s more for the three to fight about!¡± ¡°What are they going to fight about?¡± Ye Tang asked excitedly. Yu Su said, ¡°Hu Shuo only wanted to get close to the Yang family through Yu Miao, but he didn¡¯t expect Yu Miao start following him closely. Now that Yu Miao has nothing left, how can she be willing to maintain a passerby relationship with Hu Shuo after being saved by him? Yu Miao definitely wants to marry into the Hu family, so she can live the life of a young mistress.¡± As long as Yu Miao appeared, Yang Rou would do everything she could to chase her away. Hu Shuo would be biased towards Yang Rou. Yu Miao was indignant and would probably play some tricks. ¡°It will definitely be exciting. I¡¯m just waiting to watch the show,¡± Ye Tang said with a smile. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Not only that, but after the three of them are done causing trouble, Hu Ying will also know that her biological nephew saved Yu Miao. She definitely won¡¯t let Hu Shuo off.¡± According to Hu Ying¡¯s personality, anyone who went against her would be her enemy. Hu Shuo would definitely not get any benefits. Xiao Han also had a smile on his face. ¡°Now that I think about it, I think it¡¯s quite exciting. Then let¡¯s wait for news from these three families!¡± Wen Chuan picked up his teacup and took a sip. The stories outside were even more exciting than those in Chinatown. Not bad, not bad. ¡°Yu Su, then what are you doing next?¡± Ye Tang asked. Although she had returned to the Ye Corporation, she was still very concerned about Yu Su¡¯s work. Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯m going to join the production team for filming next month. I¡¯ll be filming a total of two dramas. One is a Chinese fantasy themed television drama, and the other is a drama about elites in the workplace.¡± There were still more than ten days of free time. She could still be free for a while. ¡°Alright, we can finally watch Yu Su¡¯s television dramas again,¡± Ye Tang said excitedly. Every time she saw Yu Su¡¯s face on television, she would feel very close and she likes it. Xiao Han asked, ¡°Then what are your plans for the next ten days?¡± Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯d probably read the script. Or I might go to the production team to take a look first. I don¡¯t have any fixed job.¡± ¡°Alright, then when I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll ask you out to play.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s face was filled with anticipation. She finally had time to go out and play. He had been waiting for months. He always felt terrible when he could not see Yu Su. Detention center. ¡°You can leave now,¡± the police officer said coldly. Then, the door opened. Yu Miao walked out of the detention center and walked out. She realized that there were many reporters waiting outside. She immediately rushed into a small alley. ¡°Yu Miao is there!¡± ¡°Chase after her!¡± ¡°Yu Miao, wait a minute. We want to interview you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ms. Yu Miao.¡± A group of reporters chased after her. Yu Miao was so angry that she was about to die. She grabbed her phone and other personal belongings and ran wildly. In the end, she still hid in a supermarket to shake off those reporters. She quickly bought a hat and mask at the supermarket. Afraid of being recognized, she bought another coat. After the equipment was ready, Yu Miao walked out with relief.. Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: Sleeping on the Street Chapter 856: Sleeping on the Street Editor: Atlas Studios After going out, Yu Miao didn¡¯t know where to go. The world was so big that there didn¡¯t seem to be a place for her to stay. She didn¡¯t even have money to stay in a hotel. What was she going to do? Was she going to sleep on the streets? The more Yu Miao thought about it, the sadder she became. Her eyes turned red. She definitely could not go back to Hu Ying¡¯s place. If she came knocking on her door, she might even be beaten up. She could not go to the Tian family either. Her relatives in the Tian family wished they could tear off a piece of meat from her body. She should hide from these two groups of people. Yu Miao thought for a long time before she thought of someone who might help her. That person was Hu Shuo. He was her cousin and he used to dote on her. Now that she was in trouble, he had to help her no matter what, right? Thinking of this, Yu Miao immediately took out her phone and called Hu Shuo, waiting for him to answer. At this moment, Hu Shuo was sitting in the Hu family¡¯s company and reading a business report. Across from him sat Hu Rui. Both of them were brought along by Hu Yu to learn how to manage the company. During this period of time, the two of them had learned a lot. Especially Hu Rui. He was no longer as sloppy as before. He was very serious and focused on studying. He also had a lot of talent in business studies. Many people had changed their opinion of Hu Rui. Hu Shuo did not have much talent, but he was still considered hardworking. When he received the call, he and Hu Rui were the only ones in the office. Therefore, Hu Shuo picked up the call and asked, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Miao immediately said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Cousin, I miss you so much.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Hu Shuo was a little cold. Yu Miao continued, ¡°Cousin, I just came out of the detention center. I don¡¯t have money or a place to stay. Can you find me a place to stay? I¡¯ll move out when I work in the future.¡± Work was just an excuse. She just wanted to cling onto Hu Shuo reasonably. As the pampered eldest daughter of the Yu family, she had never thought of becoming an ordinary social animal. Work was too tiring and she would be bullied. She wasn¡¯t going to do it! Hu Shuo looked helpless. ¡°Yu Miao, you know the current situation at home. If I take you in, my aunt will definitely find trouble with me. It¡¯s already very difficult for me to help you get out of the detention center. How about this? I¡¯ll transfer you a sum of money. You can stay in a hotel. If you¡¯re not used to staying in a hotel, you can look for Yang Rou. She should have an empty room.¡± Anyway, he could not help Yu Miao. As soon as these words were spoken, Hu Rui, who was beside him, had already guessed what had happened. He looked at Hu Shuo suspiciously. No wonder the Yang family would help Yu Miao. It turned out that Hu Shuo was involved. Yu Miao said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Alright, thank you, Cousin. I know it¡¯s not easy for you, but I¡¯m really at my wits¡¯ end. I¡¯m already very grateful that you can transfer money to me. When I have money in the future, I¡¯ll definitely return it to you.¡± She was not going to return it. In that case, she just wanted to show off her noble character. She did not want Hu Shuo to think that she was begging. Hu Shuo smiled in satisfaction and said to the other party, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now. I¡¯m going to continue working. You can go and stay there first.¡± With that, he hung up. Yu Miao waited at the same spot. After a while, a message popped up on her phone. She had received 80,000 dollars in her bank card. ¡°So little?¡± Yu Miao looked surprised. ¡°Cousin is getting more and more petty. What can 80,000 do?¡± This 80,000 dollars was not even enough for her to survive two weeks! However, her cousin had indeed helped her. Otherwise, she would have to sleep on the streets. Her cousin was still the best. This proved that her cousin still had her in his heart, right? Also, her cousin actually dared to take care of her behind Chen Ci and Hu Ying¡¯s backs, which proved that he still cared about her. In that case, Yu Miao felt that she could reluctantly marry Hu Shuo. After all, he was the only son of the Hu family¡¯s second branch and would inherit a lot of assets in the future. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After marrying him, she did not have to worry about food and drink anymore. Yu Miao could continue her life as a wealthy family and continue to live a happy life. Most importantly, she still owed a lot of money. She had to find a rich young master to help her repay it. If Hu Shuo inherited the family assets, he would definitely help her repay the money. She could even bicker with Chen Ci from time to time. This was not bad either.. Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: Signing the Agreement Chapter 857: Signing the Agreement Editor: Atlas Studios Most importantly, if Hu Ying knew that she had married her nephew, she would definitely be even angrier. Yu Miao called Yang Rou again. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Yang Rou, my cousin is so good. He knows that I have nowhere to stay after leaving the detention center and even specially transferred me a sum of money. I can go to the best hotel with the money now. I¡¯m so happy.¡± Yang Rou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why were the two of them connected again? She had to cut off their connection. Yang Rou said, ¡°How about this? I have a house under my name that has always been empty, but it¡¯s not in the city center. However, the house is very good. It¡¯s a three-story villa. We¡¯re sisters, so I won¡¯t be worried if I let you stay there. You can stay there!¡± Yu Miao looked smug. She knew that when Yang Rou heard that Hu Shuo had contacted her, she would definitely find a place for her to stay. In that case, she could save this 80,000 dollars. Yu Miao hurriedly said, ¡°How can I do that? Why don¡¯t I pay you the rent?¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t lack this bit of money. We¡¯re good sisters. Come quickly. I¡¯ll send the address to your phone. I¡¯ll see you at the villa later,¡± Yang Rou immediately said. After hanging up the phone, Yang Rou had a determined expression. She had to make Yu Miao stay away from Hu Shuo. Only then could she be with Hu Shuo. After hanging up, Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Yang Rou was really naive. She looked for Yang Rou not only because she wanted a place to stay, but also because she wanted to use the Yang family¡¯s name to intimidate the Tian family. If she stayed in a hotel, the Tian family would find out easily. At that time, the Tian family would catch up and pester her. The 80,000 dollars in her hand would be gone. Now that she had Yang Rou¡¯s house and security guards at the door, it was really too satisfying. Yu Miao went to the hotel she had stayed in previously and asked the service staff to take the luggage that she had stored here previously and get the mover to send her things to the villa. She bought some food before going to the villa. The moment Yu Miao arrived, she realized that Yang Rou was already waiting at the entrance of the villa. ¡°Yang Rou, I missed you so much. We finally meet again.¡± Yu Miao ran over and hugged Yang Rou. Yang Rou faked a smile and pointed behind her. ¡°This villa was a gift from my aunt on my birthday. You have to cherish it well. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± After the two of them walked into the living room, Yang Rou sat on the main seat. Yu Miao saw that there was fruit on the table and ate it. Yang Rou secretly sneered at her for being inexperienced. She smiled and said, ¡°Yu Miao, as a good sister, there¡¯s something I have to tell you in advance. I want to pursue Hu Shuo. You can¡¯t snatch him from me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yu Miao pretended not to understand and asked in a daze. Yang Rou looked at Yu Miao, who was pretending to be confused, and gritted her teeth. ¡°I said, I want to woo Hu Shuo. What do you think?¡± ¡°Very good. My cousin is a very good man. He will definitely take care of the family very well in the future. If the two of you become a couple, you will really be a perfect match,¡± Yu Miao praised against her conscience. She wouldn¡¯t have said that if she didn¡¯t want to live here. Yang Rou smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. If we get married in the future, you¡¯ll be a witness and matchmaker. I¡¯ll give you a big red packet.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for your red packet,¡± Yu Miao said with a smile. However, she was very disdainful in her heart. Then let¡¯s see who can be with Hu Shuo! The two of them relied on their own abilities. Anyway, Yu Miao felt that she would not lose. Yang Rou looked satisfied. ¡°Alright, but I have another concern. I hope you can help me.¡± Her other sisters had taught her this move. Yu Miao was slightly shocked. ¡°What favor?¡± Yang Rou took out two agreements from her pocket and handed one to Yu Miao. ¡°Take a look! If you have parts on this agreement that you can¡¯t understand, I can explain them.¡± Yu Miao took it and looked at it. She cursed in her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How was this an agreement? She was clearly telling her to stay away from Hu Shuo. On it was written that if Yu Miao were to matchmake the two of them, there would be a five million dollars cash red packet in the future. If she violated the agreement and secretly seduced Hu Shuo, she would owe Yang Rou 50 million dollars. This house was temporarily lent to Yu Miao. Once she discovered that Yu Miao had seduced Hu Shuo and was intimate with him, she would take back the house and chase Yu Miao away. Now that Yu Miao was so poor, even if she got close to Hu Shuo, 50 million was not a small sum. This agreement was too devious! Chapter 858 - Chapter 858: Inking Her Fingerprint Chapter 858: Inking Her Fingerprint Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°How is it? Sign it. If you sign it, you can stay here safely,¡± Yang Rou said with a smile. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t see the stiffness on Yu Miao¡¯s face. As expected, Yu Miao also had thoughts of clinging to Hu Shuo. Yu Miao¡¯s back stiffened for a moment. She took a deep breath. ¡°Yang Rou, there¡¯s no need for us sisters to be bound by agreements, right? I know you like my cousin. I won¡¯t snatch him from you.¡± She didn¡¯t want to sign it. Yang Rou nodded. ¡°In the ancient times, our ancestors said that brothers should settle scores clearly. We¡¯re sisters, so of course we have to settle scores clearly. Otherwise, it will damage our relationship. What do you think?¡± Yang Rou paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°There are two security guards, a kitchen maid, and a cleaning lady in this house. As long as you sign the agreement, you can live here comfortably in the future.¡± These words clearly made Yu Miao feel conflicted. She thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Of course I¡¯ll support a good sister who has someone she likes. Even if you don¡¯t bring out the agreement, I¡¯ll restrain myself.¡± As Yu Miao spoke, she signed her name. Having a house to stay in was better than staying in a hotel. She would think about it in the future. Even if she breached the contract, Hu Shuo would help. Yang Rou picked up the agreement in satisfaction and looked at it. However, she frowned and saw that it was signed with the name Peng Miao. Yang Rou asked, ¡°Why is it Peng Miao?¡± Yu Miao smiled. ¡°My biological father¡¯s surname is Peng. I¡¯m going to change my surname another day. I might as well sign with Peng Miao.¡± Yang Rou pursed her lips. Of course, she knew the risks. She took out the ink from her pocket. ¡°By the way, let¡¯s add a handprint too. I¡¯m worried about this name changing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re treating me like an outsider. Didn¡¯t I sign my name?¡± Yu Miao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wished she could throw the ink in front of her away. When did Yang Rou become so cunning? She had even prepared the ink! Then what should she do? Was she really going to leave her fingerprint? Yang Rou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s double insurance. Yu Miao, you¡¯d better put your thumbprint on it. After all, I study business management, so I¡¯ll be more cautious in this aspect.¡± Both of them had accumulated anger in their hearts and wanted to persuade each other. In the end, Yu Miao gave in. Yu Miao smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave my fingerprint then. However, I want to add another condition. This contract can¡¯t be seen by outsiders. Before I violate the contract, you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yang Rou agreed generously. Anyway, with the contract, she was not afraid. Yu Miao wrote these words into the contract and pressed her thumbprint on it. Only then did Yang Rou feel relieved. Yang Rou said, ¡°Alright, then you should rest first. I¡¯m going home to the company. If you want to eat anything, you can get the chef to make it for you.¡± Yu Miao smiled and responded. After sending Yang Rou off, Yu Miao¡¯s face darkened. She snapped the pen on the table and went upstairs angrily. She found a room to stay in. After entering the room, she closed the door and said angrily, ¡°When did Yang Rou learn to be so smart?¡± After signing her name, she even made her ink her thumbprint. If she really got together with Hu Shuo in the future, would she really have to return the money? Yu Miao suddenly thought of something and said in surprise, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t let me contact him in private, then Hu Shuo can contact me, right? I can push all the responsibility to Hu Shuo. Anyway, there¡¯s no evidence.¡± As long as she did not leave any evidence such as text messages. If no one could prove that she was the one who looked for Hu Shuo first, this agreement would be voided. Yu Miao was happy again. She went downstairs and asked the cook to cook something delicious. At the Hu Corporation. In the office, Hu Rui asked, ¡°Hu Shuo, so you were the one who got Yu Miao out. Aren¡¯t you going against Aunt by doing this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Instead of helping his relatives, he was hanging out with their enemy¡¯s daughter. How could he do such a thing? Hu Rui could not understand. Ever since Hu Rui was cured of the parasitic poison, his mind had become much clearer. He also knew that he had to improve. Hu Shuo smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t. It was the Yang family.¡± So what if his aunt knew? Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: Watching a Good Show Chapter 859: Watching a Good Show Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Rui frowned. ¡°Stop lying. I heard everything. Yu Miao¡¯s parents kidnapped Yu Su. Yu Miao is also our Hu family¡¯s enemy. Also, Yu Miao has bad luck, but you still dare to come into contact with her. You¡¯re really bold.¡± Hu Shuo smiled. ¡°The Hu family has already broken off their relationship with Aunt. Yu Miao¡¯s parents are enemies of the Yu family and have nothing to do with our Hu family. Besides, we¡¯ve been with Yu Miao for so long. We can¡¯t just watch her go to jail, right?¡± He just wanted to get the Yang family. However, Hu Shuo would not reveal his true thoughts. He was not stupid. Hu Rui rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you. If anything happens to you, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you.¡± When interacting with someone like Yu Miao, one would always fall into a ditch. Hu Shuo looked nonchalant. ¡°What will happen? Yu Miao is a person with no one to rely on now. What ability does she have to make something happen to me?¡± He was confident that he could control the situation. Hu Rui shook his head with a helpless expression. ¡°Don¡¯t think too simply of Yu Miao. Her father is the chairman of the Daoist Association. Yu Miao might also know some sorcery. If you provoke her, it will probably be difficult to get rid of her.¡± Hu Shuo laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Yu Miao continue to pester me. I have a way to make her leave. I hope you can keep this a secret.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell others.¡± After saying that, Hu Rui took the document and walked out. He should focus on developing the Hu Corporation! At the same time, Hu Rui was also looking forward to how Yu Miao would deal with Hu Shuo. Hu Shuo sat on the sofa and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Hu Rui is worrying unnecessarily. It¡¯s just that he was poisoned by a parasitic poison that changed his personality. He¡¯s becoming more and more timid and doesn¡¯t have any courage at all.¡± If not for the fact that Hu Rui was from the first family, the Hu Corporation might not have fallen into someone¡¯s hands. He had lost because of his background. He also understood that Old Master Hu and Old Madam Hu also had the intention to give the Hu family to Hu Rui. Then, he would not interfere in order to avoid being hated. In the afternoon, Yu Su went to the set for a walk. She saw that the production team was setting up various mythical scenes, and the staff were busy. Not long after, she saw Chu Chu. Chu Chu was standing in front of a man and whispering something. Yu Su walked over. Chu Chu¡¯s eyes lit up as she introduced, ¡°Yu Su, this is the director of this drama, Zhang Hong. Director, this is the main lead, Yu Su.¡± Yu Su had read the script and discussed her thoughts with the two of them. Director Zhang had a look of admiration on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Ms. Yu has her own views on the script. Seeing it today, it¡¯s indeed so. I¡¯ve also benefited a lot. The two of you can chat first. I¡¯ll go take a look at the construction of the real scene.¡± After Director Zhang left, Chu Chu smiled and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s sit and talk.¡± The two of them sat at a small table at the side and discussed the script for a while. Then, Chu Chu brought Yu Su to see the first scene. The two of them made some improvements. After they were done, Yu Su returned to the table and drank tea for a while. Chu Chu had something to do and left first. Yu Su flipped open the script and realized that there was a note inside. It read: [Sister Yu Su, the people from South Eagle have their eyes on you. You have to be careful in the future. Don¡¯t go to the north.] It was signed off by Momo. Wasn¡¯t Momo the little boy she had saved in the Hu family¡¯s mining area? There was also a small note he had left behind. [There¡¯s more than one person, they come and go.] Yu Su looked at the script carefully and realized that there were no fingerprints or auras on it. No one had flipped through it before. How did Momo send the note over? She was studying it when the note turned to ash. Momo must be hiding a huge secret. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that she had to go to the southwest area and find Momo personally. Momo was the child of the Luban tribe leader. Did his parents know about what he had done? Or could it be that the Luban Tribe had already been controlled by the South Eagle? Yu Su reached out and did a divination. A moment later, she thought to herself, Oh no, Momo is in danger. If I don¡¯t go now, Momo might disappear from the world.. Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: Going to the Tribe Chapter 860: Going to the Tribe Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su also happened to have time and wanted to make a trip to the southwest tribe to visit the Black Magic Masters and see how the great Black Magic Master Wu Jiang¡¯s injuries were recovering. After returning to the villa. Yu Su shared her thoughts, and the few people in the room had different expressions. Wen Chuan said frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in the capital long enough. I originally planned to travel around while you were filming. Now that you¡¯re going too, let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Alright, the two of us will travel together.¡± Yu Su nodded. Xiao Han thought for a moment. ¡°I can go too. I only have an advertisement shoot the next day. I¡¯ll try my best to bring the work forward. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Although these two people were strong in metaphysics, if they were trapped, the local government might not do its best to save them. If he was around, with the Xiao family¡¯s influence, no one would dare to stand by and do nothing. This would add another layer of protection. Yu Su nodded. ¡°It would be best if you can go.¡± With so many people around, it was more like they were going out to play. Ye Tang looked bitter. ¡°You guys go ahead. I just took over the Ye Corporation. The Ye Corporation can¡¯t leave me yet. I can only stay in the capital.¡± God knew how much she wanted to go. It was such a good opportunity to go out to play with Yu Su and Master Wen, and she did not have to worry about her safety. ¡°This trip might be dangerous. Stay in the capital!¡± Yu Su said. She felt that the Luban tribe was a little strange. If they went over rashly, they might encounter danger. It was safer in the capital. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°When are you leaving? I¡¯ll send you off.¡± She really could not bear for the three of them to leave. These days, she would come over to freeload on Master Wen¡¯s snacks as soon as she got off work. From time to time, they would have a barbecue. The few of them always chatted about everything and they all had really happy times. She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how bored she would be after the three of them left. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°The day after tomorrow! What do you think?¡± Xiao Han nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± At most, he would finish filming the advertisement tomorrow. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s buy tickets first.¡± Soon, it was time to set off. The three of them got on the plane and found their seats. Xiao Han and Yu Su sat in a row while Wen Chuan sat in front of them. The destination of their flight was the most prosperous city in the southwest¡ªYun City. Three hours later, the three of them arrived at Yun City. As soon as they got out of the car, they were shocked by the prosperity of Yun Cheng. This prosperity was not inferior to that of a first-tier city in the country. There were shops and specialty shops everywhere. The three of them first found a hotel and checked in. When it was done, Yu Su suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nearby commercial street to take a look and understand the surrounding atmosphere and culture.¡± ¡°Sure. Anyway, I¡¯m purely here to play,¡± Xiao Han replied. Wen Chuan nodded as well. The three of them headed to the commercial street. After wandering around for half a day, they realized that the things sold on the street were no different from those in the capital. They did not see anything special. The only specialty was the flower shop. Perhaps it was because of the geographical location, the plants here were very lush, and the flowers were growing very well. All of them were more gorgeous than the ones in the capital. ¡°Yu Su, here!¡± Xiao Han bought a bouquet of flowers and handed it to Yu Su. Yu Su subconsciously took it and looked at the flowers in her hand. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a commotion. ¡°A Black Magic Master is here.¡± ¡°Quick! Make way!¡± ¡°You outsiders, quickly bow to the Black Magic Master.¡± ¡°Bless the Black Magic Master, the weather will be good next year.¡± ¡°Please protect our people, Black Magic Master.¡± Almost everyone on the street stood at the side and lowered their heads to pray to the person who came. Their faces were filled with fear and trepidation. Yu Su and the other two remained rooted to the ground. Not long after, six burly men carried a palanquin over and shouted fiercely in all directions, ¡°Make way!¡± A corner of the curtain of the sedan chair was lifted, and the person inside pointed at Yu Su and the others. ¡°Yes!¡± the burly men said. Before long, the palanquin landed in front of Yu Su and the other two. Yu Su raised her eyebrows, ¡°Could it be that Black Magic Master Wu Zhen is here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wu Jiang was probably still recuperating. The six burly men glared at Yu Su and said in unison, ¡°How dare you call a Black Magic Master by his name? Slap her!¡± Yu Su sneered and looked at the sedan chair mockingly. Soon, the curtain was lifted, and the person inside was indeed Wu Zhen.. Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: Savior Chapter 861: Savior Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Zhen was dressed in the clothes of the Southwestern tribe. His hair was tied up, and he looked much gloomier. He looked at Yu Su coldly. ¡°How dare you come to my territory? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to return home?¡± Wu Zhen was well-informed. There were eyes and ears in the entire southwest region. Previously, he had gotten someone to keep an eye on Yu Su and the others. He did not expect to receive the news at noon. The three of them were on a plane heading towards the southwest. He came over personally to take a look. It was indeed this damned Yu Su. What happened in the capital was a lifetime of humiliation. He was unwilling to recall it. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who saved you in prison,¡± Yu Su reminded coldly. Wu Zhen sneered, ¡°So what? You saved me because you don¡¯t want to offend my master. You don¡¯t have any good intentions towards me.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m your savior. Is this how your Southwestern tribe treats your savior?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Wu Zhen laughed, but there was no trace of laughter in his eyes, ¡°Since you have come knocking on my door, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. Men, invite these three people to the Black Magic Master Residence, I want to catch up.¡± The Black Magic Master Residence was where the Black Magic Master tribe lived. Unauthorized people could not enter, only Black Magic Masters and guests could. Yu Su¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°I wanted to visit Wu Jiang to begin with. Since you¡¯re sincere in inviting me, I¡¯ll oblige.¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t even think about escaping.¡± Wu Zhen said coldly. Not long after, another sedan chair appeared. Yu Su and the other two entered the sedan chair and were carried into the Black Magic Master Residence. The three of them were led into a tea room. As soon as Yu Su lifted the lid of the cup, she saw that what was brewing inside was not tea at all, but the feet of some insects. It smelled a little like meat. Xiao Han frowned. ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t drink it first. I don¡¯t know if this thing has any side effects on the body.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su closed the lid of her cup. Wen Chuan walked to the window of the tea room and looked out. There was a Chinese garden outside. There was a rockery, running water, and an artificial lake. There were snakes swimming in the lake. This was indeed a Black Magic Master¡¯s manor, there was something unusual about everything Xiao Han said to Yu Su, ¡°Do you need me to ask the Xiao family for help?¡± The atmosphere here was too strange. Ever since they entered the tea room, they had not seen anyone else. The person who led the way had also left. If the other party wanted to do something bad, it would be very difficult to get help immediately. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°No need. They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The great Black Magic Master Wu Jiang had yet to recover from his heavy injuries, and Wu Zhen had lost his abilities, these two were not to be feared. They were not taken hostage. Moreover, Yu Su went to the commercial street to lure out the Black Magic Masters. ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re here?¡± Wu Jiang was sitting in a wheelchair and was pushed over. Yu Su¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°The old master looks good.¡± After what happened last time, Wu Jiang¡¯s hair had turned completely white, and his face had lost its usual rosy color. The skin on his body was closer to that of a sixty-year-old man. Yu Su looked over and saw that Wu Jiang had restrained his aura and his injuries had also improved. Wu Zhen snorted and sat down as well. Wu Jiang smiled and took a sip of tea. ¡°I also heard that Peng Chan and Ming Kun were captured. How are they now?¡± ¡°Peng Chan is dead, and Ming Kun has also been sentenced to death,¡± Yu Su said calmly. A week ago, Peng Chan died from the poison. Ming Kun would also be shot to death in a month. Wu Jiang smiled and nodded: ¡°This matter was resolved well, the two of them deserved to die, how many days will the three of you stay in our Black Magic Master tribe?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°About ten days. I¡¯ll go back after visiting an old friend.¡± ¡°Old friend, are you referring to the Luban Tribe?¡± Wu Jiang¡¯s expression was subtle as he continued to smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su nodded. ¡°We worked together before. That gun was developed with the Luban Tribe. I want to go over there and take a look. Perhaps there are some new weapons.¡± Wu Jiang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Luban tribe is the largest tribe other than our Black Magic Master tribe. Most of the people in the tribe have joined us, they are all capable, it¡¯s good for Ms. Yu to go and take a look.¡± The two of them chatted indifferently, as if they were ordinary friends. Xiao Han looked puzzled. He felt that the two of them were talking in riddles, but he did not understand anything.. Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: Possession Chapter 862: Possession Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Chuan took a sip of tea: ¡°This is brewed from high-quality Kunshan worms, the Black Magic Master tribe is truly rich.¡± ¡°Master Wen, please don¡¯t laugh at me.¡± A trace of respect flashed across Wu Jiang¡¯s face when he heard Master Wen¡¯s words. He had long heard of Master Wen¡¯s legend. Now that he saw him today, he was indeed extraordinary. The few of them chatted for a while more before Yu Su and the other two were sent out. After returning to the hotel, the three of them gathered in Xiao Han¡¯s room. Wen Chuan set up a barrier. ¡°What did you find?¡± Wen Chuan asked first. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°I feel that Wu Jiang and Wu Zhen have some scruples when they speak today. It¡¯s as if someone is monitoring them. They¡¯re a little guilty, but they want to give us some hints.¡± Wen Chuan reached out with a honey pill in his hand. ¡°This was thrown by Wu Zhen before we left. I¡¯ll open it now.¡± The outer layer of the honey pill was wax oil. After opening it, he saw the note inside. [Recently, the people of the Southwestern Tribe has been in a state of panic. Many people have been lost in the past few days. Most of them are handsome youths, and there are also some men with high combat strength. The scene has the mark of the South Eagle. I¡¯m afraid that the South Eagle¡¯s faction is about to revive. All three of you have to be careful.] ¡°It¡¯s South Eagle again. Looks like that Sect Master must be alive.¡± Wen Chuan¡¯s gaze was deep. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°Then where will such a large group of people be hiding?¡± If they disappeared, there would be no traces left? ¡°Why do they need so many people?¡± Xiao Han asked curiously. Could it be a sacrifice? Wen Chuan said slowly, ¡°The South Eagle has a secret technique that is said to allow people to live forever. As long as the Original God is sealed the moment the disciple dies, when a suitable body is found, it can help the Original God possess a body and revive generations after generations.¡± This was South Eagle¡¯s secret technique. This secret technique was too cruel, so much so that it had long been forbidden by the metaphysical world. ¡°So, they captured people to find a suitable body?¡± Xiao Han asked. Yu Su nodded. ¡°It seems that the situation is already very serious. Even the largest tribe is afraid.¡± The Black Magic Master tribe had absolute control over the southwest region. However, judging from Wu Jiang and Wu Zhen¡¯s performance today, the two of them did not really want to resist, or it was useless. ¡°There must be spies in the Black Magic Master¡¯s manor.¡± Wen Chuan said slowly. He placed the wax of the honey pill under his nose and sniffed it, frowning slightly. Yu Su said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact the chief of the Luban Tribe. We¡¯ll meet tomorrow and see how the second tribe is like.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wen Chuan nodded. The few of them returned to their rooms to rest. Yu Su sat in the room and contacted the Great Elder of the tribe, Lu Li. Not long after, Lu Li replied. Lu Li first welcomed the three of them before suggesting to bring Yu Su to see the chief of the Luban Tribe, Lu Feng, tomorrow before attending an auction held by the various tribes. Yu Su agreed. The next day, the three of them got ready and walked to the hotel. Lu Li was already waiting downstairs. ¡°Please get in the car.¡± A white nanny van was parked not far away. In the car, Lu Li chatted with Yu Su about some of the new equipment and weapons that the Luban tribe had recently developed. Yu Su also made some suggestions. When they arrived at the tribe, Momo¡¯s mother, Shen Yin, stood at the door and smiled at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re finally here. Momo talks about you every day. He¡¯ll definitely be very happy that you¡¯re here.¡± She walked forward and wanted to hold Yu Su¡¯s hand. Yu Su smiled and shook it off without leaving a trace. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I also want to see Momo. I do miss him a little.¡± The three of them walked into the Luban tribe. As they passed through the courtyards, they could see young people loading and unloading machinery everywhere. Some were sitting on the tables drawing blueprints, and some were cutting things. The people in the tribe were very enthusiastic. When they saw the three of them, they nodded and greeted them. Lu Li led the three of them into the largest courtyard. As soon as she entered, Yu Su saw a young man practicing his swordsmanship. He was handsome and had a hearty temperament. He was wearing ancient clothes and had long hair. Seeing the few of them enter, Lu Feng stopped. He put away his sword and smiled at everyone. ¡°You¡¯re here. Please take a seat!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tea was already prepared on the table at the side. The tea this time was good green tea. Not long after they sat down, Momo was also led over. Yu Su waved at him. ¡°Come here.¡± Momo walked towards Yu Su and reached out to hug her arm.. ¡°Sister Yu Su, you¡¯re here?¡± Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: The Smell of Blood Chapter 863: The Smell of Blood Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su pinched his face. ¡°That¡¯s right. I came to visit you as I¡¯m free recently. You¡¯re thinner than before. Didn¡¯t you eat properly?¡± ¡°Yes, I lost some baby fat,¡± Momo said with a smile. After the two of them finished chatting, Momo obediently returned to his parents¡¯ side. From time to time, he would glance at Yu Su with anticipation in his eyes. Yu Su could smell the blood on Momo¡¯s body. That smell seemed to have come from staying in mountains of corpses. Lu Feng smiled at Yu Su. ¡°Ms. Yu is even more beautiful than on television.¡± Yu Su also replied politely, ¡°Chief Lu is also young and promising.¡± The few of them chatted politely. At nine in the morning, the few of them set off for the auction. Before going to the auction, Chief Lu chose suitable masks for the three of them. In this auction, everyone had to wear masks. As soon as he walked into the hall, there were many people who had been waiting for a long time. At this moment, Wen Chuan¡¯s mask happened to fall off. His handsome appearance was seen by everyone, and many people exclaimed. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°He¡¯s simply a handsome man from the ancient times.¡± ¡°So handsome. Which family¡¯s young master is he from?¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°He¡¯s even more handsome than the number one handsome man, Lu Feng.¡± At this moment, a person wearing a lady¡¯s mask strode over and said arrogantly to Wen Chuan, ¡°Which family are you from? Come to my house and marry into my family. I¡¯ll let you enjoy wealth and glory in the future.¡± Wen Chuan slowly put on his mask again and did not speak. The woman reached out and was about to take off her mask. Unexpectedly, in the next second, she was rooted to the ground and could not move. Her mouth opened wide as she said to Wen Chuan, ¡°Let me go quickly. Do you know who I am? If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll let my father kill everyone in your Southwestern tribe.¡± The woman said arrogantly with a vicious gaze. ¡°Princess Feifei!¡± An old man walked out and hurriedly asked, ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you alright?¡± Feifei had a domineering look on her face. ¡°Hurry up and get this person to undo the spell for me. I¡¯ve been fixed by the sorcery.¡± The old man walked towards Wen Chuan and said angrily, ¡°Young Master, I advise you to quickly undo the sorcery on our princess. Otherwise, our Blue Sea Nation won¡¯t let you off.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone immediately discussed. ¡°What? This person is the princess of the Blue Sea Nation?¡± ¡°Why did the people from the Blue Sea Nation come to our country?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They made it seem reasonable for them to cause trouble in our country! I think we should just imprison this princess and send her back to their country.¡± ¡°The young master didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The people from the Blue Sea Nation are too unreasonable. They¡¯re not good people.¡± Everyone criticized the princess of the Blue Sea Nation and looked at Wen Chuan sympathetically. Hearing the discussion, the organizer of the auction also came out to smooth things over. A white-haired old man walked out and cupped his hands at Wen Chuan. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s better to make peace! The auction is about to begin. Don¡¯t delay the time.¡± Yu Su crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you guys come out to smooth things over when this woman came out to harass us just now? Are you bullying us customers?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding people agreed. The white-haired old man cupped his hands at Yu Su. ¡°How about this? As long as Young Master is willing to stop, our auction house will definitely maintain peace between both sides and not favor either side.¡± Wen Chuan nodded and removed the woman¡¯s spell. He nodded at Lu Feng. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Lu Feng smiled and led the way into the private room. The private room was on the third floor and had a very wide view. Yu Su picked up her teacup and sneered. ¡°This southwest region is indeed special. It doesn¡¯t abide by the rules at all. It¡¯s really amazing.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Lu Feng also picked up his teacup and smiled at everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Han flipped through the auction booklet in his hand and said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, do you have anything you want to buy? I¡¯ll help you bid for it.¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It depends on the opportunity. There¡¯s nothing I want for the time being.¡± Wen Chuan also flipped through the auction book and pointed at an item on it. He said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, look here.¡± He handed it over for Yu Su to see. Yu Su took it and was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s actually a Dharmic powers dispelling gun.. This weapon is actually being sold at the auction now?¡± Chapter 864 - Chapter 864: Banquet Chapter 864: Banquet Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Feng hurriedly explained, ¡°This gun was not leaked by our tribe. I heard that it was developed by another tribe.¡± He looked nervous, afraid that they would wrong him. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Of course I believe in the Luban Tribe. Don¡¯t worry, this weapon might have been circulated from the Metaphysics Management Office.¡± In fact, the guns were not difficult to make. However, the bullets were made of special materials and Spirit Stones were used as the energy source. Even if one bought a gun, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it without bullets. At the thought of this, Yu Su became interested. She looked at Xiao Han. ¡°If possible, try to win this gun for me. I want to see its internal structure.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Han immediately nodded and searched for the gun number on the booklet. Lu Feng approached Yu Su and asked, ¡°Master Yu, the Luban Tribe has already set up a banquet. After the auction ends, please come to the tribe for a meal. This is a token of our appreciation. Don¡¯t reject it.¡± His eyes were clear and beautiful, and he had a perfect smile on his face. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s also experience the food in the southwest.¡± Soon, the auction began. The beautiful host explained on the stage, and the crowd was bidding according to their preferences. Many rare treasures appeared on the stage, causing cheers. Yu Su observed that there were two antiques with auspicious auras. Seven ferocious items with murderous auras had been auctioned off, and some spirit beasts had also appeared on the stage. These spirit beasts had yet to awaken their minds and were a still little confused. Some metaphysical masters made bids one after another, and the price of the auction rose steadily. When it was time for the gun, many people placed bids, and the price quickly exceeded the value of the gun itself. Xiao Han kept raising his bid until he was competing with just a few others. Yu Su said, ¡°Forget it. This gun is too expensive. It¡¯s not worth it to buy it.¡± Xiao Han nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give up on raising the price.¡± In the end, the Dharmic powers dispelling gun was bought by a man wearing a clown mask, reaching a high price of 53 million. Yu Su also did not understand why so many people were fighting over such a gun. After a while, some jewelry appeared. Xiao Han successfully bought a jade pendant with auspicious aura. The price was not high, so he could be considered to have picked up a bargain. The quality of the jade was not very good, but the auspicious aura on it was very strong. It had the effect of prolonging one¡¯s life. After the auction ended, the few of them returned to the Luban Tribe and started the banquet. Outside the gate of the Luban Tribe, a blue carriage arrived. The old man handed a letter to the people of the Luban Tribe. The Blue Sea Nation was rich in resources. Some of the mechanical materials that the Luban tribe needed were imported from the Blue Sea Nation, so the Luban tribe could not reject the princess. After confirmation, Princess Feifei successfully entered the tribe. As soon as she entered, she was invited to the banquet. She took off her mask. Her face was not ugly, but the expression on her face was very uncomfortable. ¡°What are you guys talking about? I want to participate too,¡± Princess Feifei said domineeringly. Lu Feng looked amiable. ¡°We¡¯re discussing the famous scenic spots in the southwestern tribe. What do you think, Princess?¡± He smiled and drank, his eyes shining. Feifei looked at Wen Chuan with an infatuated expression. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re here on a trip, right? I want to go with you.¡± Wen Chuan¡¯s expression did not change as he continued to drink and eat. Yu Su said, ¡°The people of the Blue Sea Nation all live on the sea. Is that the reason why they are so nosy?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Princess Feifei stood up and shouted angrily at Yu Su. Yu Su ate a mouthful of food and ignored her. Instead, she spoke to Xiao Han, who was beside her. Princess Feifei looked at Xiao Han and was stunned on the spot. She realized that this man was also very handsome. He was simply like a big star, making people unable to look away. She looked at Yu Su jealously. Yu Su was surrounded by Wen Chuan and Xiao Han. The three of them were happy and harmonious. Princess Feifei snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. Your name is Yu Su, and you¡¯re an actress. Since you¡¯re an actress, dance for us to liven things up!¡± She wanted to slap Yu Su¡¯s face in front of everyone. Shen Yin stood out to make peace. She raised her wine and said to Princess Feifei, ¡°Princess, our Luban Tribe also has people who can sing and dance. Why don¡¯t we ask them to come out and liven things up?¡± Princess Feifei pointed at Yu Su and said, ¡°I want Yu Su to do it!¡± She looked at Yu Su fiercely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Feng bowed and said slowly, ¡°Ms. Yu is a guest of our banquet. How can we let a guest dance? Why don¡¯t we invite a dancer?¡± His eyes were calm and emotionless. Everything seemed to be within his expectations. Xiao Han frowned slightly. ¡°This is our country. You¡¯re very rude by shouting like this. If you want to eat, eat. If not, get lost. I can¡¯t eat when I see your face.¡± Did she have to force him to say something vicious? This princess was really unruly.. Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: The Xiao Family Chapter 865: The Xiao Family Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You!¡± Princess Feifei was so angry that her face turned pale. She pointed at Xiao Han and said angrily, ¡°How dare you disobey me like this? Do you want to die?!¡± He was quite handsome, but the words he said were infuriating. Xiao Han stood up from his seat. ¡°Heh, do you think you can disregard human lives just because you¡¯re a princess?¡± He stared coldly at Princess Feifei. Princess Feifei, enraged, said recklessly, ¡°Of course, someone like you, a lowly commoner, if I just wave my hand, countless people will want to avenge me. Just wait! Don¡¯t let yourself fall into my hands in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned something today.¡± Xiao Han crossed his arms and said with a nonchalant expression, ¡°In that case, the Xiao family will stop all transactions with the Blue Sea Nation in the future and hand all the trade to the Red Flame Nation. I hope you think about how to answer to your father when you go back!¡± After saying that, he sat down and drank again. ¡°What do you mean? Are you from the Xiao family?¡± Princess Feifei sized up Xiao Han and asked in disbelief, ¡°How can you be a member of the Xiao family? A lowly commoner like you¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, the old man beside her cupped his hands. ¡°I¡¯m the Imperial Preceptor of the Blue Sea Nation. May I ask who you are to the Xiao family?¡± the old man asked solemnly. Before he came, the King had specially instructed that he could not offend the people from the major families. However, if it was a side branch of the Xiao family, there was no need to worry. The cooperation between the Blue Sea Nation and the Xiao family was not something that a collateral branch could influence, so he had to investigate clearly. Xiao Han looked at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the fifth son of the direct line of the Xiao family, Xiao Han.¡± ¡°What? You are Xiao Han?¡± The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s body trembled slightly as he looked at Xiao Han in disbelief. A huge fear enveloped him and he did not know what to say. Xiao Han sneered. ¡°Do you want me to show my identity card?¡± This kind of people only looked at statuses and did not do anything good. There was no need to be polite to them. The Imperial Preceptor quickly looked at Princess Feifei. ¡°Princess, this is the young master of the Xiao family. You can¡¯t offend him, or else¡­¡± The Blue Sea Nation lacked resources and had always relied on foreign trade for a living. The Xiao family was also the number one supplier. If they did not cooperate with the Xiao family, they would have to fork out two to three times the money to buy the same thing. Princess Feifei¡¯s face turned pale as she whispered, ¡°But I¡¯ve already offended him¡­¡± What should she do? If she really affected the trade with the Xiao family, she would not be able to keep her position as a princess. Princess Feifei bit her lip and bowed to Xiao Han. ¡°Young Master Xiao, it¡¯s all my fault for being blind and offending you. Please be magnanimous and let me off!¡± What happened today would definitely be returned in the future. Xiao Han continued to drink without saying anything. The Imperial Preceptor coughed. He knew very well that it was probably because Princess Feifei had provoked Ms. Su that Young Master Xiao was unhappy. He whispered, ¡°Princess, why don¡¯t you dance for everyone to liven things up?¡± Princess Feifei frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not. If I dance at the banquet, won¡¯t I become a dancer? I¡¯m a dignified princess!¡± The Imperial Preceptor sighed. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do. Princess, you should think about how to answer to the King when you go back!¡± Seeing Princess Feifei¡¯s humiliated expression, Xiao Han sneered at Yu Su and said, ¡°Yu Su, do you want to see her dance? If you want to see it, I¡¯ll forgive her. If you don¡¯t want to see it¡­ then the Xiao family will cut off all trade with the Blue Sea Nation and let the Blue Sea Nation spend a lot of money to buy supplies in the future!¡± As a descendant of the Xiao family, Xiao Han worked in the entertainment industry, but that did not mean that he did not understand the trade and affairs of his family. The cousins of the Xiao family had told Xiao Han that if not for the sake of the poor people of the Blue Sea Nation, the Xiao family would not have sold resources to the Blue Sea Nation at a low price. This route was not profitable to begin with. Now that the princess of the Blue Sea Nation was disrespectful to him, it didn¡¯t matter if he cut off this route. ¡°Princess, hurry up and apologize to Ms. Yu! Otherwise, the matter won¡¯t be able to end and the King will blame you,¡± the Imperial Preceptor said hurriedly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He knew that with the princess¡¯ personality, she would definitely cause trouble when she went out. That was the reason why the King made him accompany her. As expected, he had caused a huge problem. If he did not resolve it, he could forget about being the Imperial Preceptor. Princess Feifei was so angry that her eyes turned red. She really could not take this lying down. She was the princess.. Why should she apologize to an actress? Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: Apologizing Chapter 866: Apologizing Editor: Atlas Studios The Imperial Preceptor walked to the princess¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Princess, think about Princess Duoduo. If you cause such a big trouble and return, Princess Duo Duo will definitely mock you harshly. It¡¯s better to lower your head now.¡± Princess Duoduo was Princess Feifei¡¯s sworn enemy. The two of them often fought. As expected, as soon as she said this, Princess Feifei slowly walked towards Yu Su like a snail. In the end, she stood in front of Yu Su and whispered with a pale face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you,¡± Yu Su said casually as she ate. Princess Feifei¡¯s eyes turned red and tears were about to flow out. She quickly said, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve offended you.¡± Yu Su added, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Tell me slowly.¡± Princess Feifei was so angry that she wanted to stomp her feet. Thinking of Princess Duoduo¡¯s arrogant face, she slowly said, ¡°Ms. Yu Su, I¡¯m sorry. I offended you. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Yu Su put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you. You can get lost now. Don¡¯t appear in front of me in the future. It¡¯s annoying to see you.¡± Wen Chuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. His voice was pleasant. At this moment, Feifei had no time to appreciate it. She felt insulted. She stared at her feet and gritted her teeth. Princess Feifei looked at Xiao Han stiffly. ¡°Young Master Xiao¡­¡± She had already apologized. Could it be that Xiao Han still wanted to cut off the trade between the Xiao family and the Blue Sea Nation? Xiao Han sneered, ¡°Yu Su has already told you to get lost. What are you still doing here? Must you disturb our mood? Get lost!¡± Princess Feifei wanted to say something, but her face was filled with unwillingness. The Imperial Preceptor hurriedly ran over and pulled Princess Feifei away. He smiled apologetically at the people at the banquet. ¡°Sorry to disturb you. Please continue eating.¡± After dragging the princess out, the Imperial Preceptor wiped the sweat off his forehead. He said, ¡°Princess, it should be fine. Let¡¯s set off now!¡± He was finally afraid. In the future, he would never travel with any princesses or princes again. He did not learn much, but he offended all the people he should not have offended. The Luban Tribe was not to be trifled with as well. Princess Feifei burst into tears and ran into the car to cover her face. ¡°I¡¯m a princess. These people are too much. How can they treat me like this? I¡¯m a princess¡­¡± The Imperial Preceptor shook his head helplessly. The princess of a small country could not even compare to the young master of a second-rate family in a large country. Why didn¡¯t the princess understand this logic? After Princess Feifei left, the banquet resumed its cheers and laughter. Lu Feng toasted Wen Chuan with a few glasses of wine. ¡°Master Wen, I¡¯ve long heard of your name. Seeing you today, you¡¯re indeed extraordinary. I wish you a good time in the southwestern tribe.¡± Wen Chuan also drank it. ¡°Thank you!¡± During this period, Momo ran over again to talk to Yu Su. Yu Su held his hand. ¡°Eat well at home and don¡¯t be picky. When you have the chance in the future, come to the capital to play with me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Momo understands.¡± Momo nodded hard and toasted like an adult. Yu Su asked softly again, ¡°How have you been recently? Have you been doing well at home?¡± Momo¡¯s eyes turned cold for a moment before returning to normal. ¡°I¡¯m doing very well, there are many fun things in the Luban tribe, I like them very much. Sister Yu Su, bring more people with you when you go out to play, there are many people in the Black Magic Master tribe who hate you.¡± ¡°Alright, take good care of yourself.¡± Yu Su patted his head. After the banquet, Lu Feng sent them out the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t treat you well enough. You¡¯re welcome to come again next time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Chief,¡± Wen Chuan replied with cupped hands. The few of them got into the car and gathered in the room after returning to the hotel. Yu Su asked, ¡°Did you notice anything strange?¡± Xiao Han nodded. Wen Chuan thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I smell blood on Momo¡¯s body. My mask didn¡¯t fall off by itself, but was carefully designed by someone to deliberately attract Princess Feifei¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Are you saying that someone wants us to go against the Blue Sea Nation?¡± Yu Su asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Chuan said, ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t know the purpose for the time being. It might be to destroy our relationship, or it might be to test Xiao Han¡¯s identity.¡± Among the three of them, only Xiao Han¡¯s identity was unknown. If someone was really behind this, they would definitely have to figure out the background of the three of them before they could attack. Yu Su nodded. ¡°I can also smell the blood on Momo¡¯s body. That smell only comes from soaking in a bloody environment for a long time. There must be something wrong with the Luban tribe.¡± She just didn¡¯t know who the problem was.. Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: Lu Li Is Possessed Chapter 867: Lu Li Is Possessed Editor: Atlas Studios There was a knock on the door. Xiao Han went to open the door and walked in with a box. ¡°This is the Dharmic powers dispelling gun I got someone to bid for.¡± Under such circumstances, if Yu Su revealed that she wanted a gun, the price of the gun would definitely soar. If Xiao Han continued to increase the price, the price of this gun would definitely increase. Therefore, on the surface, Xiao Han withdrew from the auction, but in fact, he got his subordinates to buy it. In the end, they sent it over so that he could avoid being discovered. Yu Su picked up the gun and placed it on the table. She dismantled the gun in a few moves, and the parts scattered on the table. Xiao Han¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Yu Su in admiration. Yu Su picked up a component and took a casual look. ¡°This gun did not come from the Metaphysics Management Office. It was made again after obtaining the blueprint.¡± The gun of the Metaphysics Management Office had a special mark at a certain location. This gun didn¡¯t. However, the specifications and materials on this gun were almost the same as the guns in the Metaphysics Management Office, except that they were not as well made. Most importantly, there were two bullets in the box containing the gun. Yu Su picked up the bullet again and looked at it. She held it under her nose and sniffed it. ¡°The production process of this bullet is the same as ours, but the material of the spirit stones is slightly worse.¡± She could conclude that the blueprint must have been circulated. Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°So, there¡¯s another place where you can make the Dharmic powers dispelling gun, right?¡± This might be a disaster for metaphysical masters. Xiao Han asked, ¡°Yu Su, do you know who leaked it?¡± Yu Su lowered her head, quickly recalling the process of gun production and development, distinguishing the subtle differences. ¡°At the beginning, there was only one set of blueprints from the Metaphysics Management Office. Relying on those blueprints, we gradually improved the gun. The appearance and power of this gun are still at the preliminary stage.¡± In other words, the maker of this gun was very likely from the Luban Tribe. Wen Chuan continued, ¡°Do you suspect the Luban Tribe?¡± Yu Su nodded. When she went to the Luban Tribe today, she felt a little uncomfortable, as if something was secretly spying on them. Coupled with Momo¡¯s reminder, she was even more suspicious that it was the upper echelons of the Luban tribe. Yu Su said, ¡°I suspect it¡¯s Lu Li.¡± Lu Li was the Grand Elder of the Luban Tribe, and he was also the one who gave out the blueprint. He had the ability to duplicate a Dharmic powers dispelling gun. If something happened to Momo, the first person to be suspected should be Lu Li. As Momo¡¯s father, how could he allow his child to be in danger several times? Unless he was the one who created the dangerous environment. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you suspect that Lu Li has been possessed?¡± Wen Chuan hit the nail on the head. Yu Su nodded. This was the only explanation that made sense. Xiao Han scratched his head. ¡°What about Lu Feng? I feel that he¡¯s not a good person either. He keeps secretly sizing up Yu Su.¡± In any case, he was very jealous. After all, Lu Feng was quite good-looking. He was muscular and handsome. Wen Chuan shook his head. ¡°Lu Feng probably won¡¯t.¡± As the leader of a clan, he should have some means to protect himself. Yu Su also nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. The current situation is chaotic and we don¡¯t have any more clues. We have to take care of ourselves first.¡± They could not advance rashly or be impulsive. The three of them set a secret signal. If they discovered anything wrong, they would retreat in time. This was not because the three of them were afraid of the Luban tribe or the Black Magic Master tribe, but because the people of the southwest region believed in these two tribes. If the people were used by the tribesmen, it would be difficult for the three of them to escape. ¡°If only we could meet Momo in private,¡± Yu Su said. These words suddenly reminded Wen Chuan of something. Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°Yu Su, when you entered the Luban Tribe, did you feel that your magic power was being suppressed?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Su frowned and thought about it carefully before nodding. ¡°I think so. I feel like I¡¯m trapped.¡± Both of them were metaphysical masters who were at the perfected realm, so their sixth sense was very sensitive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Chuan narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°We have to prepare for the worst. Those who have been possessed might be hiding in the Luban tribe.¡± How to better hide people? That was to place these missing people in a large tribe. No one would notice one or two more people. As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Su and Xiao Han¡¯s expressions turned serious. Wen Chuan sat cross-legged and extended his hand to perform a divination.. Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: New Weapon Chapter 868: New Weapon Editor: Atlas Studios A moment later, Wen Chuan said very heavily, ¡°In the Luban tribe, they might be developing a weapon that¡¯s even more powerful than a Dharmic powers dispelling gun. It¡¯s like the threat of bombs to humans. That weapon can instantly kill metaphysical masters.¡± If that kind of weapon was not contained, it would be extremely destructive to the entire metaphysical world. Yu Su was shocked. ¡°Under the rules of our world, how could such a weapon be created?¡± This world was just a place with extremely low spiritual energy. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be such a weapon. Wen Chuan sighed. ¡°Everything has cause and effect. This is the norm. There¡¯s no need to care about this.¡± Yu Su suddenly came to a conclusion. That was, the mana dispelling gun he had developed had given that person a hint, causing a series of bad things. This was also a type of karma. Yu Su said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand.¡± If she had to choose again, she would still choose to develop the Dharmic powers dispelling gun. Weapons were not sins. Those who used weapons to achieve their goals were the most detestable. Seeing that she had understood, Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s prepare for the worst and counter every move!¡± Xiao Han said, ¡°If you need the Xiao family¡¯s help, I can contact them at any time.¡± Wen Chuan shook his head. ¡°Not for the time being.¡± The three of them continued chatting on their plans for a while before returning to their respective rooms. They had only been in the southwestern tribe for two days, but the three of them had already visited the two tribes. It was difficult to predict what would happen in the future, so they could only take it one step at a time. In the Yang family villa. Yang Rou lay on the bed and thought for a while before sending a message to Yu Miao. [Yu Miao, are you coming to the bar to play tonight? If you¡¯re coming, call Brother Hu Shuo along.] After not contacting Hu Shuo for two days, she really wanted to see him. Yu Miao sat in the living room. When she saw Yang Rou¡¯s message, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked Brother Hu Shuo out yet!¡± If she could ask him out, she would have gone to meet him herself long ago. Why did she have to bring Yang Rou along? She replied: [My cousin is very busy these few days. He might not have much time.] Yang Rou was stunned and could not help but ask, [Send a message to Hu Shuo. Ask him first. If he really doesn¡¯t have time, then forget it.] She felt a little disappointed. Could it be that she could only marry someone she did not love in this life? When Yu Miao saw the message, she sent a message to Hu Shuo tentatively: [Brother Hu Shuo, Yang Rou and I are going to the bar to drink tonight. Do you want to come over? It¡¯s just the two of us.] Soon, Hu Shuo replied, [Sure. Send me the address. I¡¯ll go over after the meeting tonight.] Yu Miao did not expect this reply. Yesterday, she asked Hu Shuo out. Hu Shuo¡¯s attitude was very ordinary. Why was he willing to come out today? Could it be because of Yang Rou? Yu Miao asked indignantly, ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, do you want to see Yang Rou?¡± There was no way she could matchmake these two. Hu Shuo could only be hers. Hu Shuo sat in the office and unbuttoned his cufflinks with a mocking expression. ¡°Heh, of course I want to see Yang Rou. Otherwise, why would I make a trip?¡± He thought for a moment and replied: [No, I happen to have time tonight.] He still needed a middleman between him and Yang Rou. He could not anger Yu Miao first. Yu Miao sat on the sofa and smiled as she held her phone. ¡°I knew it. Why would Brother Hu Shuo go out because of Yang Rou? Yang Rou is a tigress. Brother Hu Shuo won¡¯t marry her.¡± At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, in the bar. Yu Su and Yang Rou sat in their seats and drank for a while. Hu Shuo had yet to arrive. Yang Rou frowned and said, ¡°Yu Miao, did Brother Hu Shuo really say that he was coming? Why isn¡¯t he here yet? Are you playing with me?¡± She arrived at six o¡¯clock and had been waiting for more than an hour. Yu Miao picked up her wine glass and smiled. ¡°Brother Hu Shuo has recently entered the Hu Corporation to learn the ropes. Of course, he can¡¯t be as free as us. We¡¯ll just wait a little longer. What do you think?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Actually, her appointment with Hu Shuo was at 7:30 pm. She deliberately asked Yang Rou to wait. Yu Miao knew that Yang Rou had an impatient temper and didn¡¯t like to wait for others. If she was asked to wait for an hour and a half, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to last. In that case, she could naturally chase Yang Rou away and drink alone with Hu Shuo. She had been thinking about this idea for the entire afternoon! Yang Rou took a sip of wine angrily. ¡°He¡¯s really too much. He actually made the two of us wait. It¡¯s as if no one needs to go to the company to work.¡± Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: Date Chapter 869: Date Editor: Atlas Studios Yang Rou vented. These words seemed to be secretly mocking Yu Miao in Yu Miao¡¯s ears. After all, Yang Rou was the only daughter of the Yang family. She had to go to the company to work, and Hu Shuo had to go to the company to learn the ropes. Only Yu Miao did not have a job. Yu Miao¡¯s face changed for a moment, pretending not to understand. Soon, half an hour passed. Yang Rou exceeded Yu Miao¡¯s expectations. She actually persevered and sat in the bar to listen to music. Yu Miao panicked and wanted to find a way to chase Yang Rou away. Yang Rou seemed to be determined in staying here and did not want to move at all. Not long after, Hu Shuo arrived. He was wearing casual clothes and looked handsome. He attracted a lot of attention along the way. Yang Rou became excited and waved at him. ¡°Hu Shuo, over here. We¡¯re here. Come over quickly.¡± Her smile was very bright. Hu Shuo walked over with a smile on his face. ¡°Hello, sisters. Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± His subordinate told him that the two of them had arrived at six. Hu Shuo naturally guessed that this was Yu Miao¡¯s idea. Yu Miao just wanted Yang Rou to leave. He was also happy to let Yang Rou wait. The longer Yang Rou waited, the deeper her feelings for him would be and the more feelings she would invest. He was very willing to cooperate with Yu Miao¡¯s actions. He held his wine glass and clinked it with both of them. The three of them chatted. Yang Rou started the conversation and asked Hu Shuo about many things that he had been busy with recently. Hu Shuo talked about some company matters. Coincidentally, Yang Rou was more knowledgeable. The two of them chatted and discussed a lot of management matters. Yu Miao, who was at the side, could not get into the topic at all. She did not know anything about the company¡¯s operations. Yu Miao sulked at the side and drank wine mouthful by mouthful. Unknowingly, she was a little drunk. She pounced on Hu Shuo. ¡°Cousin, long time no see. How have you been recently?¡± Hu Shuo could not dodge and was pounced on. The two of them hugged. Yang Rou was so angry that her face darkened. She hurriedly went up to help Yu Miao up and grabbed Yu Miao¡¯s arm tightly. She asked, ¡°Yu Miao, are you drunk? If you¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m not drunk at all,¡± Yu Miao said unsteadily. She was still a little sober. She remembered that they had signed an agreement. Of course, she had to pretend to be drunk. Otherwise, she would have already broken the agreement when she pounced on Hu Shuo just now. Yang Rou gritted her teeth and said to Hu Shuo, ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, I think Yu Miao is really drunk. Why don¡¯t I get the driver to send her back? Let¡¯s stay and continue drinking. I still have many things to ask Brother Hu Shuo!¡± She looked at Hu Shuo pleadingly. Hu Shuo hesitated for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t I send her back? She¡¯s a girl and it¡¯s a little dangerous.¡± As soon as she said this, Yu Miao was delighted. Unfortunately, Yang Rou continued, ¡°My driver is a woman. Brother Hu Shuo, don¡¯t worry. Yu Miao will definitely be able to return to the villa safely. I¡¯m very reliable in my work.¡± ¡°Alright, get someone to pick Yu Miao up!¡± Hu Shuo¡¯s brows relaxed and he said slowly. Yang Rou said happily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the driver to come in now.¡± She immediately asked the driver, who had been waiting outside, to help Yu Miao out. Yu Miao was extremely indignant, but she had no choice. Next, Yang Rou and Hu Shuo had a lively conversation, with her body gradually leaning closer to him and her affection in her eyes completely unmasked. Hu Shuo was proud of himself, but he secretly distanced himself. ¡°Ms. Yang, it¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t I send you back?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s chat for a while more!¡± Yang Rou begged with a reluctant expression. Hu Shuo pretended to be in a difficult position. ¡°Alright, but I¡¯m a little drunk. Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Yang Rou was pleasantly surprised. She could actually go out for a walk with the person she liked. This was too blissful. The two of them went out and walked along the street. Yang Rou pretended to be unsteady on her feet and fell towards Hu Shuo. Hu Shuo helped her up with a concerned expression. ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll support you!¡± Yang Rou¡¯s heart was pounding like a little rabbit, and her face was red. The two of them walked some distance, leaning on each other. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Half an hour later, the two of them said goodbye. Yang Rou sat in the car and opened the car window. She said shyly to Hu Shuo, ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, today is a very beautiful night.¡± Hu Shuo also nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re also very beautiful.¡± Yang Rou smiled sweetly. Hu Shuo continued, ¡°If you¡¯re free in the future, you can send me a message. We can go out to play together again. It¡¯s better not to call Yu Miao. After all, my aunt doesn¡¯t allow me to interact with her..¡± Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: Date Chapter 870: Date Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Yang Rou looked excited and quickly agreed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you out in a few days. You must come out then. You¡¯re not allowed to miss the appointment!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Hu Shuo smiled. After Yang Rou¡¯s car drove away, he walked to his car expressionlessly. Before going to bed. Hu Shuo sent another message to Yang Rou. [You drank a lot tonight. Drink some hangover soup before going to bed. Rest early.] Soon, Yang Rou replied: [Thank you, Brother Hu Shuo. I understand.] She lay on the bed, feeling very blissful. The next day. Yang Rou sent a message to Hu Shuo and asked him to go to a movie. Hu Shuo agreed. When she arrived at the entrance of the cinema, Yang Rou realized that Hu Shuo was already waiting at the door. He was holding a huge bucket of popcorn in his hand and two cups of milk tea in his other hand. Hu Shuo said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you liked to eat, so I casually bought some.¡± These were all prepared by the assistant. He didn¡¯t buy anything. Yang Rou was so touched that she was about to cry. ¡°Thank you, Brother Hu Shuo. I like everything you bought. Let¡¯s go!¡± She walked forward and took the milk tea. They were watching a romance film. The cliche plot made Hu Shuo sleepy and very bored. On the other hand, Yang Rou was extremely excited. The couple in front were kissing passionately, making Hu Shuo very frustrated. Yang Rou shook his arm. ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, this male lead is really too gentlemanly. If only I had such a boyfriend.¡± This was her test. She wanted to see if Hu Shuo had any thoughts about her. Hu Shuo smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. There must be many people wooing you, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like those people,¡± Yang Rou said with a pout. She felt that those whose family backgrounds were not as good as the Yang family¡¯s were not worthy of her. People with better family backgrounds than the Yang family had very bad tempers. They were not even one-tenth as good as Hu Shuo. Yang Rou was watching a movie when she felt her phone vibrate twice. She opened it and saw that it was a message from Yu Miao. [Yang Rou, I heard that you went out to play with Brother Hu Shuo?] Yu Miao was so jealous that her face was about to twist. A friend saw Hu Shuo going out to watch a movie with a woman and sent it to her. She did not expect that person to be Yang Rou! Yu Miao could not believe her eyes. Brother Hu Shuo clearly hated Yang Rou. Why was he with her? Yang Rou thought for a moment. [No, we happened to bump into each other. I went out to watch a movie with my good friend. Brother Hu Shuo is here to work.] She was not afraid of Yu Miao at all, but she did not want her date with Brother Hu Shuo to be affected by Yu Miao. Yu Miao replied, ¡°Okay, have fun! If there¡¯s a chance next time, I want to watch a movie with the both of you.¡± Yang Rou put down her phone and continued watching the movie. The more she watched, the more aggrieved she felt. Damn Yu Miao. She actually had the cheek to ask about Brother Hu Shuo. They had clearly signed an agreement. Hu Shuo saw that she was unhappy and reached out to rub her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look unhappy.¡± This time, Yang Rou was filled with joy. She blushed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just have a friend who wants to borrow money from me. I don¡¯t want to lend her money. Let¡¯s continue watching the movie!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Hu Shuo said dotingly. Actually, he had already seen Yu Miao¡¯s name on the screen. However, he did not care at all. After watching the movie, the two of them walked along the street. A little girl walked over and said, ¡°Brother, buy a bouquet of roses for your girlfriend!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± Yang Rou blushed. Hu Shuo picked a rose and gave it to Yang Rou after paying. ¡°Roses match beauties. Beautiful!¡± Yang Rou was overjoyed. As the two of them were walking by the roadside, a car suddenly rushed over. Hu Shuo reached out and held her hand. ¡°Be careful,¡± Hu Shuo lowered his head and said with concern. Yang Rou nodded shyly. She felt like she was in a dream. She was actually holding hands with Brother Hu Shuo. The touch of his hand was warm. After the two of them finished shopping in the commercial street, Hu Shuo wanted to send Yang Rou home. When they were almost home, Yang Rou asked happily, ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, what are your plans for the future?¡± ¡°In what way?¡± Hu Shuo asked with a smile as he drove. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yang Rou asked shyly, ¡°It¡¯s about marriage. Do you have anyone you like?¡± She just wanted to confirm Brother Hu Shuo¡¯s thoughts so that she would not misunderstand. Hu Shuo looked at her and parked the car by the roadside. He called her affectionately, ¡°Yang Rou¡­¡± Yang Rou¡¯s body trembled. It was too sweet.. Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: Like Chapter 871: Like Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Shuo continued, ¡°You know, I broke off my engagement with Fan Ru. I originally thought I would live out my life alone if I didn¡¯t meet someone I liked. But, I didn¡¯t expect that I would end up falling for another woman.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Yang Rou asked anxiously. Hu Shuo¡¯s eyes were filled with affection as he slowly approached Yang Rou¡¯s face and looked into her eyes. ¡°Can you really not feel it?¡± Yang Rou blinked shyly. ¡°I want you to say it yourself.¡± Could it really be her? Hu Shuo said slowly, ¡°I like you, Yang Rou.¡± He stared straight at Yang Rou with boundless passion in his eyes. The two of them were so close that their noses were almost touching. Yang Rou¡¯s face flushed red and her breathing began to become chaotic. She avoided his gaze and did not dare to look him in the eye. Hu Shuo continued, ¡°Every time I see you, I can feel the warmth in my heart. Your purity and kindness are irresistible to me. I admit that I want to be with you.¡± Yang Rou¡¯s ears turned red. Her heart throbbed and she wanted to respond to him. Hu Shuo lowered his head and quickly kissed her lips. His tongue deftly pried open her lips. Yang Rou¡¯s heart was beating very fast and her mind was blank. She could not think at all. A moment later, she reacted and began to respond to the person in front of her. The two of them kissed passionately. After an unknown period of time, the two of them stopped. Yang Rou whispered shyly, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have any feelings for me!¡± Hu Shuo had a doting expression on his face as he retorted, ¡°How could that be? I kept rejecting you in the past because I was engaged. Of course, I can¡¯t be a scumbag. Now that I like you, I have to take the initiative to take action.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Yang Rou became happy and hugged the man tightly. ¡°I still want to see you tomorrow.¡± Hu Shuo nodded. After sending Yang Rou off, Hu Shuo returned to the villa and rushed into the bathroom to rinse his mouth with a look of disdain. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of acting, he wouldn¡¯t have kissed Yang Rou. It was simply too disgusting. In the next few days, Yu Su and the other two went out to play. On this day, they rented a car and went to a nearby campsite. As soon as the car entered the mountains, Yu Su felt a strong fierce aura. Wen Chuan said, ¡°There¡¯s an ambush!¡± Xiao Han also became nervous. He looked out of the car and didn¡¯t find anything unusual. ¡°Several metaphysical masters,¡± Yu Su said as she got out of the car. She could feel a few very strong auras lying in ambush in all directions. There was also a familiar aura. Wen Chuan and Xiao Han also got out of the car and looked around. Yu Su shouted, ¡°All of you, come out. I know you¡¯re nearby. If you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°Yu Su, could this group of people be related to that place?¡± That side, of course, referred to the South Eagle Sect. Yu Su nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± After a while, three cars drove over. More than ten people jumped out of the cars. All of them looked fierce and they were very imposing. The leader had a scar on his face. Yu Su looked over and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Devotee Mingda? Why are you free to come out and play today?¡± Devotee Ruoshui had long been killed. Since Devotee Mingda was nowhere to be seen, Yu Su thought that he had escaped. She didn¡¯t expect him to be waiting here! However, Devotee Mingda was no match for Yu Su at all. If he came out to take revenge now, wouldn¡¯t he be courting death? Mingda snorted coldly and tore off the human skin mask from his face. ¡°As expected, you still saw through me. Yu Su, you have some skills.¡± ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill your master.¡± The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up with an arrogant expression. She wanted to anger this person and find out his true motive. Devotee Mingda was indeed angry. He glared and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll definitely get rid of you today, you wretched girl. Just you wait!¡± In order to avenge Master Peng, he had been planning for more than a month. He finally found an opportunity. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Do you think you can kill me with that little skill of yours? What a fool¡¯s dream.¡± Devotee Mingda curled his lips coldly. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, commit suicide now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces.¡± The others also threatened Yu Su one after another. ¡°Hurry up and beg for mercy!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Today is the day you die. Don¡¯t hold on.¡± ¡°B*tch, of course Master Peng can¡¯t die in vain. I want to take your head to apologize to Master Peng.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, die!¡± Yu Su¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What tricks do you have? Use them all. Stop nagging.¡± She took two steps forward with a look of disdain.. Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: Attack Chapter 872: Attack Editor: Atlas Studios Devotee Mingda sneered. ¡°Since you want to die, well fulfill your wish. Brothers, come!¡± A portion of them began to get into formation. They took out weapons with murderous aura and attacked Yu Su. There were also three people who took out something from their backpacks. The thing was shaped like a bomb. Yu Su did not think too much about it. She also took out her spiritual artifact and mobilized a portion of her murderous aura to attack the metaphysical masters. ¡°Boom!¡± The magic power of the two metaphysical masters gathered together and shattered the attacks of the few metaphysical masters. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Yu Su is actually so strong. No wonder Master Peng was defeated.¡± The few people who were in formation were not afraid of Master Peng at all. They did not expect to suffer a loss at Yu Su¡¯s hands. Yu Su and Master Peng were both at the perfected realm. However, Yu Su was much stronger than Master Peng. ¡°All of you, join in too,¡± the few metaphysical masters in the formation said to the people who were preparing behind them. These five people were originally meant to replenish the malevolent energy, but unexpectedly, they were defeated by Yu Su in the first round. The nine of them lined up again and used all the murderous aura of the spiritual artifact in their hands, gathering into a hurricane in the air. This hurricane was extremely powerful. If it were an ordinary metaphysics practitioner, they would have been drawn in long ago. Yu Su only raised her hand and broke the hurricane again. ¡°Extinguish!¡± The entire hurricane dissipated in the air as if it had never appeared. Just as Yu Su used her magic power, something that looked like a bomb was thrown at Yu Su. Yu Su transformed her magic power into a shield and rebounded the thing. Bang! The thing exploded in the air, scattering purple smoke in the air. Devotee Mingda laughed out loud. ¡°Yu Su, this red flame is about to be renamed purple smoke. You can no longer mobilize the murderous aura inside. Just wait for death!¡± He waved his hand behind him, and the five of them fired at Yu Su and the others. ¡°Raise your shields!¡± Yu Su shouted at Wen Chuan. Wen Chuan immediately waved his hand and raised a shield in front of him and Xiao Han to prevent the bullets from penetrating. The bullets shot towards the protective shield. Yu Su could clearly feel the Dharmic powers on the shield fading. She looked at Devotee Mingda. ¡°Why do you have the Dharmic powers dispelling gun?¡± The purple smoke was probably an improved version of the red flames. These two things should be the most confidential weapons in the Metaphysics Management Office. How did these people develop them so quickly? Devotee Mingda laughed loudly. ¡°Little girl, are you afraid? Today, I¡¯m going to use the weapon you developed yourself and you will die without a burial place.¡± Only then could he vent the hatred in his heart. He clapped and said to the dark side, ¡°Fang Tian, come out!¡± Fang Tian is the top expert of the Daoist Association and often handles matters for Peng Chan that Peng Chan himself is not in a position to deal with. Now that Fang Tian appeared here, it meant that an extremely powerful metaphysical master had arrived. Furthermore, with the two weapons, the chances of Yu Su and the other two winning were even lower. Fang Tian paced around and circled behind Yu Su to attack Wen Chuan. Yu Su looked at Mingda coldly. ¡°Who gave you the weapon?¡± Someone must be watching the show from behind. Devotee Mingda shook his head. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I won¡¯t tell you people.¡± Since they had made a deal, they had to keep their mouths shut. As long as they eliminated Yu Su, they would be able to eliminate a common enemy. Everyone would be happy. The Dharmic powers on Yu Su¡¯s body also dissipated bit by bit. Behind him, Wen Chuan was also fighting with Fang Tian. The three of them were in a predicament. Yu Su held the shield in her left hand and raised her right hand in the air again. ¡°Live!¡± A sword quickly manifested in her hand again. She slashed at the sky with her sword. At this moment, Wen Chuan and Fang Tian, who were fighting, looked at Yu Su. Their pupils could not help but dilate with surprise on their faces. ¡°This is a sword that splits heaven and earth?¡± One of the small metaphysical masters in the periphery muttered. One sword splits heaven and earth. This was an ancient move that could break through all the formations and restrictions in front of the person and the person could escape. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Outsiders have only heard legends about it; no one has ever seen it in person. The light emitted from the sword just now was the symbol of the skill. Devotee Mingda could not help but gape. ¡°How does she know an ancient secret skill?¡± This had long been lost! Under the power of this sword, the entire place enveloped by the purple smoke was torn open.. Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: A Spy Chapter 873: A Spy Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su leaped out. She walked towards Devotee Mingda with a murderous look in her eyes. A moment later, her sword was placed on Devotee Mingda¡¯s neck. ¡°Mingda, I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Tell me who gave you these two weapons. Confess and I¡¯ll forgive you,¡± Yu Su said. Devotee Mingda closed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to kill or scratch me. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± He would not betray his oath. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I heard that your wife and daughter are all in Chinatown.¡± She had also heard this news by accident. Devotee Mingda opened his eyes and glared at Yu Su angrily. ¡°This has nothing to do with them. Come at me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go even if I die.¡± His daughter was only five years old. She had just started kindergarten. How could she bear all this? Yu Su smiled. ¡°Your wife has also committed a crime. Anyway, I have a heart of stone. Think about it carefully!¡± She tied Mingda up. She took out a few more spiritual artifacts from her pocket and threw them in eight directions. With space as the boundary, she trapped these people inside. Yu Su said coldly, ¡°Surrender!¡± A moment later, everyone except Fang Tian was imprisoned by magic power. Those people were also tied up by Yu Su with ropes. Soon, Wen Chuan defeated Fang Tian and slashed Fang Tian¡¯s right shoulder. Fang Tian quickly escaped. Wen Chuan did not chase after him. Instead, he let him escape. He and Xiao Han walked towards Yu Su and the three of them met up. The bound people on the ground were begging for mercy. Yu Su took one of the replica gun and played with it in her hand before quickly unloading it. She realized that some of the important parts of this batch of guns were exactly the same as those in the Metaphysics Management Office. She had reason to suspect that there was a spy among the trusted people in the Metaphysics Management Office. Who was that person? After capturing Peng Chan, everyone in the Second Department was wiped out. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have been leaked. Wen Chuan glanced at Devotee Mingda. ¡°Are you still not going to confess?¡± Devotee Mingda gritted his teeth. ¡°Master Wen, we¡¯ve met before, but I really can¡¯t say it. I¡¯ve been banned from speaking. If I say it, I might die.¡± He might not be able to say it. Yu Su and Wen Chuan looked at each other. Wen Chuan walked towards Ming Da and tapped him a few times. He looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Yu Su, he indeed has a gag order placed on him.¡± A gag order is a method used by metaphysics practitioners to prevent the leakage of information. If that person revealed any information, a spell would be triggered, causing him to burn to death. Ming Da looked defeated. He knew that if he didn¡¯t speak, his wife and daughter wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Yu Su sent a message to Ruan Dong and asked him to send someone to take this group of people away. Ruan Dong replied very quickly. [I¡¯ll check the weapons in the Metaphysics Management Office first. If I find any clues, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.] Yu Su replied, [Alright, be careful too.] The South Eagle Sect had now become a huge problem for Yu Su. When the people from the Metaphysics Management Office arrived, Yu Su and the other two returned to the hotel. The next day. Yang Rou then asked Hu Shuo to go to the amusement park. After the two of them entered, Hu Shuo was very considerate. He held her bag and busied himself. Sitting on the Ferris wheel, Yang Rou looked at Hu Shuo shyly. ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, I heard that we can be together forever after the highest kiss on the Ferris wheel.¡± Hu Shuo smiled. ¡°Sure!¡± When they reached the highest point, Hu Shuo lowered his head and kissed her. The two of them kissed passionately, and their relationship heated up rapidly. At this moment, Yang Rou fell in love with Hu Shuo wholeheartedly. She looked forward to marrying him, having children, and living a happy life with him. After leaving the amusement park, the two of them rushed to the bar. There were some mutual friends in the bar today, so the two of them went over to play. When everyone saw the two of them, they began to make a commotion. A girl smiled at Yang Rou and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take Hu Shuo down in the end. You¡¯re really amazing. Hurry up and teach me your skills.¡± Everyone laughed. Yang Rou blushed. ¡°You have to be in love.¡± Everyone started to cheer, ¡°Kiss!¡± Hu Shuo embraced Yang Rou and kissed her, the two of them lost in a passionate and chaotic embrace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a while, Hu Shuo said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s not make our relationship public for now. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We want to stabilize our relationship before telling our other good friends.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled, their eyes filled with affection. Yang Rou was very happy today. She did not resist the toasts from others. She had a bit of a hidden agenda. If she was drunk today, Brother Hu Shuo would have to send her home. Something else might happen between the two of them.. Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: One-night stand Chapter 874: One-night stand Editor: Atlas Studios Yang Rou and the others drank until eleven o¡¯clock before leaving one after another. Hu Shuo supported Yang Rou out of the bar. The two of them returned to the car. Hu Shuo called out gently, ¡°Yang Rou, wake up. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Yang Rou pretended to be drunk and muttered, ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, I don¡¯t want to go home. Send me back to the villa. My parents will definitely scold me when they see me like this.¡± She sagged back in her seat. Hu Shuo¡¯s face was filled with affection as he kissed her face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you back. I drank too. I¡¯ll get the driver at home to drive.¡± The two of them sat in the backseat and snuggled up to each other. Half an hour later, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the villa under Yang Rou¡¯s name. Hu Shuo sized up the villa a few times with satisfaction in his eyes. The Yang family was indeed rich. Yang Rou¡¯s private villa was as luxurious as the villa where the second family lived. The environment was very good and the location was prosperous. It seemed that if he really married Yang Rou, he would not have to worry about his future. Hu Shuo gently carried Yang Rou and followed the servant¡¯s guidance. The two of them walked upstairs. ¡°Yang Rou!¡± Hu Shuo placed her on the bed and called out softly. Yang Rou¡¯s face was flushed red. ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± Yang Rou moved around randomly, revealing the skin on her waist. Her straight and smooth legs were also reflected in Hu Shuo¡¯s eyes. Under the visual impact, Hu Shuo was also moved. However, he still restrained himself and turned to leave, leaving Yang Rou alone. Unexpectedly, in the next second, Yang Rou pounced on him. As the two of them kissed, their clothes gradually came off as they embraced in the room, leaving only a scene of intense passion. When it was over, Yang Rou had no strength left. She completely collapsed in Hu Shuo¡¯s arms and the two of them fell asleep leaning against each other. The next morning. Yang Rou woke up and couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw the red marks on her body. She had finally become Hu Shuo¡¯s woman. In that case, the two of them would definitely get married. All these years, although Yang Rou had had many boyfriends, she had never reached the last step. She wanted to give her first time to the person she loved the most. She kissed Hu Shuo¡¯s face with a look of enjoyment. Hu Shuo also woke up. He rubbed his eyes sleepily and suddenly remembered what had happened last night. He exclaimed and almost rolled off the bed. He also saw the red spots on the bedsheets. Hu Shuo said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for making a mistake. Yang Rou, I will definitely be responsible for you.¡± Yang Rou smiled shyly. ¡°I know Brother Hu Shuo isn¡¯t an irresponsible person. I¡¯m also very relieved. Also, last night was a beautiful memory for us. It wasn¡¯t a mistake.¡± The process was a little painful, but she enjoyed it very much. After all, he was the person she had a crush on for many years. Hu Shuo shook his head. ¡°I will definitely be responsible for you, Yang Rou. I will marry no one but you in this life.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Rou was very touched, and tears fell from the corners of her eyes. This was her dream scene. After saying that, Hu Shuo got off the bed and knelt down in front of Yang Rou. ¡°Yang Rou, you¡¯re the purest and most beautiful girl in my heart. Although I don¡¯t have much money now, I¡¯ll definitely work hard in the future. I hope you can marry me.¡± This was the sincerity he wanted to express. Yang Rou¡¯s face was filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯m content with what you said for the rest of my life. I love you very much too. I must marry you.¡± The two of them hugged for a long time. In the apartment. Hu Ying sat on the sofa and said coldly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you found out anything about Yu Miao? She didn¡¯t return to the Tian family and must be staying in a hotel now. Can¡¯t you find anything?¡± She was about to die of anger. Ever since Yu Miao left the detention center, it was as if she had disappeared from the face of the earth. She could not find her anywhere. Even if Hu Ying wanted to take revenge, there was nothing she could do. The assistant timidly said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve inquired everywhere, and all the hotels say they don¡¯t have a guest by that name. Unless, of course, Yu Miao isn¡¯t staying at any of our hotels in the capital.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hu Ying rolled her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yu Miao to be so smart. She found a hidden place to hide. No matter what, you have to find her for me.¡± She had yet to take revenge! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao, that b*tch, was so infuriating in everything she did. The assistant suggested, ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we spend some money and ask the detective agency to find out? They¡¯re better informed than us. They might find it soon.¡± If she found Yu Miao, Hu Ying would not take it out on her anymore. If not for Hu Ying¡¯s high salary, she would not have wanted to be Hu Ying¡¯s assistant and suffer all day. Auntie Liu nodded as well. ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we give the detective agency a try? We might be able to find it..¡± Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: Detective Agency Chapter 875: Detective Agency Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright!¡± Hu Ying took a sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll give the detective agency two days to find Yu Miao quickly. Otherwise, you don¡¯t have to stay by my side any longer.¡± ¡°Madam, you want to fire me?¡± The assistant said in fear, ¡°You really can¡¯t blame me for this. Yu Miao is too cunning.¡± She still had a patient at home and was in a hurry to get money to pay for medicine. She could not lose her job. Hu Ying snorted coldly. ¡°Who asked you to be useless? Hurry up and find Yu Miao. Then I¡¯ll remember your contribution. Otherwise, get lost and I¡¯ll change to another assistant.¡± She did not keep useless people around her. The assistant nodded unwillingly. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard. Don¡¯t worry, Madam.¡± Even if it was for her family, she had to do her best. In the villa. Yu Miao had been cooped up in the house for a few days. She wanted to buy something, so she spent more than half of the 80,000 dollars Hu Shuo had transferred. She also knew that this could not support her livelihood at all. Coincidentally, she still had some jewelry in her luggage. Yu Miao went out to the jewelry shop to sell the things. In order to avoid being discovered, she dressed up properly. As soon as she entered, the jewelry shop owner welcomed her with a smile. When he heard that Yu Miao was not here to buy jewelry, but to sell jewelry, his expression immediately changed. ¡°Go to the small house at the back. Someone is collecting jewelry there.¡± The boss sent Yu Miao away. Yu Miao snorted. The jewelry in her hands were all good stuff. If the boss did not accept them, he would definitely lose a lot of money. Yu Miao walked to the door of the small house and knocked. A one-eyed old lady stared at Yu Miao with a smile. ¡°Girl, are you here to sell something?¡± Yu Miao raised her head. ¡°Yes, let me in quickly.¡± The old lady nodded. The two of them walked into the house. The house was dark, and the windows were sealed. It was very airtight. Yu Miao subconsciously felt a little danger. She took two steps back. Unexpectedly, a tough man came out from behind her and pushed her into the house, closing the door. Bang! The door made a loud noise. The old lady smiled at Yu Miao. ¡°Come with me.¡± In a corner of the room, there were two tables with a lot of jewelry on them. Yu Miao said, ¡°I¡¯m not selling anymore. I want to leave.¡± What the hell was this place? Why was it like a haunted house! The burly man picked up an axe from the doorway, walked toward Yu Miao, and said with a smile, ¡°You think that you have the rights to make the decision? Hurry up and sell, or I¡¯ll be taking one of your fingers.¡±.¡± He looked at Yu Miao¡¯s hand. Yu Miao looked at the axe. The axe was very sharp and there were faint traces of blood. She was so shocked that her legs went weak. Yu Miao said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sell them.¡± Her life was more important. She didn¡¯t want to leave a finger behind. Without a finger, wouldn¡¯t she become a cripple? In terms of looks, she could not compare to Yu Su. Was her body going to become incomplete now? Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She took out the three pieces of jewelry she had brought. They were a necklace, a ring, and a bracelet. They were all top-notch goods, and they were even decorated with diamonds and pearls. The old lady could not help but laugh. ¡°Girl, did you steal this from a rich family?¡± She sized Yu Miao up. Yu Miao said, ¡°No way. You can rest assured about the origin of this thing. It was all given to me by someone else. They were all bought from overseas and are worth a lot of money.¡± These three were all given to her by her brothers. The old lady smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s good. Name your price!¡± Yu Miao gestured. The old lady asked, ¡°Nine thousand?¡± ¡°No!¡± Yu Miao shook her head and said in a trembling voice, ¡°90,000 dollars. I¡¯m not selling anything lower than this!¡± This were the last things she had left. In the past, when she was at the Yu family¡¯s house, she had a lot of jewelry. However, this time, after she was chased out of the house, her luggage was thrown out. These three pieces of jewelry were found in the cracks. Therefore, she had to sell it at a higher price. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old lady looked over coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten thousand dollars at most. Are you selling it?¡± 10,000 dollars was a lot for people who needed money urgently. Yu Miao gritted her teeth. ¡°No, at least 50,000. Otherwise, even if you kill me, I won¡¯t sell it.¡± The old lady and the fierce man looked at each other with ruthlessness in their eyes. The man walked forward and placed the ax on Yu Miao¡¯s head. ¡°Do you want money or your life? Choose one yourself. It won¡¯t be good if you lose both your life and money in the end..¡± Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: Terribly Bad Luck Chapter 876: Terribly Bad Luck Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao felt the sharpness of the knife and her back stiffened. She did not dare to speak. She was so frightened that her legs went weak and she sat on the ground. The old lady walked forward and gently scratched Yu Miao¡¯s face with her hand. She said with a smile, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll tell you something. The last young lady who insisted on not seeling has been killed by us. Her corpse is fertilized in the flower bed.¡± Yu Miao felt as if she had fallen into an icehouse and could not help but tremble. Her luck was too bad. How could she be threatened just by walking into a random place? The old lady admired her expression and said leisurely, ¡°Twelve thousand. This is our bottom line. If you don¡¯t sell it, there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s face was pale as she nodded. ¡°Alright, twelve thousand it is, but you have to transfer it to my card immediately. I want to see the transfer.¡± She had to make sure the money arrived. Otherwise, her efforts would have been in vain. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you had understood earlier?¡± The old lady had a kind expression. She pulled Yu Miao up from the ground and took the card from Yu Miao¡¯s hand. When Yu Miao saw the money arrive, she smiled. The burly man opened the door and said to Yu Miao with a smile, ¡°Little girl, our rule is not to reveal what happened here. Do you understand what I mean?¡± He made a throat-slitting gesture at Yu Miao. ¡°If we find out that you leaked a word to the outside world, you¡¯ll be beheaded!¡± The old lady said with a smile. Yu Miao scrambled out. When she saw the bustling crowd outside, she finally calmed down. This trip had scared her to death. Moreover, she had only received 12,000 dollars. This money was too little. It was not even enough for her to spend for a few days. What should she do in the future? Yu Miao returned to the villa. She walked into the living room and found Yang Rou sitting inside. Yu Miao smiled. ¡°Yang Rou, why are you here? I missed you so much!¡± Yang Rou also smiled and was in a particularly good mood. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to see you. How have you been recently?¡± She wanted to come over and see if there was anything unusual on Yu Miao¡¯s side. Yu Miao also sat on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m living quite well. I watch television dramas in the house every day and play games. Every day is very fulfilling.¡± ¡°Yes, try not to go out. I heard that your mother¡¯s people seem to be looking for you!¡± Yang Rou threatened. Of course, she did not want Yu Miao to go out and disturb her and Hu Shuo. Hu Shuo had already become her fiance, but he had yet to tell the parents of both sides yet, they could not let Yu Miao come out and cause trouble. Yu Miao quickly asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Yang Rou made up a story. ¡°I heard that your aunt went to look for your adoptive mother yesterday and was even beaten out the place. I just don¡¯t know what happened inside. It was quite a big deal.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s heart froze. She guessed that her aunt must have asked Hu Ying for money. At this time, she could not go out. If her tracks were discovered, not only would the Tian family come to ask for money, but even Hu Ying would not let her off. Yu Miao sighed with a frown. Yang Rou rolled her eyes and quickly asked, ¡°Is there anything you need help with?¡± Yu Miao sighed again. ¡°I sold three pieces of jewelry today, but I didn¡¯t get a good price. I¡¯m very tight on money, and it¡¯s very difficult to find a job outside. I just don¡¯t know what to do in the future!¡± Yang Rou quickly said, ¡°Yu Miao, I still have 50,000 dollars in my card. You can spend it first. Just return it to me another day.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes lit up. She hid the joy on her face and pretended to be very worried. ¡°But¡­ but I don¡¯t know when I can return it.¡± She didn¡¯t want to return it! She said this just to be polite. Yang Rou said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you write an IOU, you can return it to me within ten years. Anyway, we¡¯re friends. You definitely won¡¯t not return it.¡± Yu Miao was stunned. To Yang Rou, she knew that 50,000 dollars was like five dollars in the hands of an ordinary person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yang Rou wanted to be calculative with her over such a small sum of money? Wasn¡¯t she too stingy? Seeing Yu Miao¡¯s expression, Yang Rou couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Yu Miao, I¡¯ve invested all my money into other projects recently. I¡¯m really short of money. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to write an IOU. Sigh¡­¡± She wanted Yu Miao to owe her. Yang Rou did not want to be a fool.. Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: IOU Chapter 877: IOU Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll write it!¡± Wasn¡¯t it just an IOU? It was better than not having money to spend. She was going to be the Second Young Madam of the Hu family in the future. Fifty thousand dollars was nothing. The most important thing was to get through this. After taking down Hu Shuo, she could rest easy. Unfortunately, Hu Shuo had not replied to her messages recently. She did not know what he was busy with. After Yu Miao finished writing the IOU, Yang Rou left with it in satisfaction. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Hu Ying¡¯s assistant quietly went to the detective agency. After the assistant paid a large sum of money, the detective agency promised to find Yu Miao¡¯s address by tomorrow evening. The next afternoon, the assistant received a message from the detective agency. [Dear customer, the information you need has been sent to your email. Please take note.] She immediately clicked on her email. As soon as she clicked on it, she saw several photos inside. That person was dressed up tightly, but the assistant still recognized her at a glance. It was indeed Yu Miao. That pair of eyes must be Yu Miao. She scrolled down and saw an address. It was in a villa in the southern district of the capital. The assistant immediately went to look for Hu Ying. When they arrived at the apartment, Hu Ying was watching television in the living room. When she saw her assistant, she asked without turning her head, ¡°Have you found any news about Yu Miao?¡± Revenge had become her obsession. The assistant quickly said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve already found Ms. Yu Miao¡¯s address. What else do you need me to do?¡± She walked into the living room and handed the tablet to Hu Ying. Hu Ying¡¯s brows relaxed. She took the tablet and flipped through it. When she saw the woman dressed tightly, she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Yu Miao.¡± She flipped to the bottom and saw that Yu Miao lived in a villa. Hu Ying was so angry that she laughed. ¡°She caused me to be in such a miserable state. Now, I can only stay in the apartment, but Yu Miao is actually living in a villa. How ironic.¡± What right did Yu Miao have to live so comfortably? Hu Ying looked at her assistant coldly. ¡°Help me do something. If you do it well, I¡¯ll give you a reward of 30,000 dollars.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± The assistant¡¯s eyes lit up. That was 30,000 dollars. If she had this money, she could let her family stay in a better ward. Hu Ying smiled, and the corners of her lips curled up into a cruel smile. ¡°I want you to unintentionally reveal Yu Miao¡¯s address to the Tian family and let the Tian family cause a scene. Can you do that?¡± Of course, she would not do it herself if she wanted to deal with Yu Miao. Yu Miao, this b*tch, was not worth her time and energy at all. She just had to let them hurt themselves. The assistant nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Wait for my good news, Madam!¡± That night, the assistant went to the film studio and hired two extras to spread the news near the Tian family. Soon, the surrounding neighbors all knew that Yu Miao had become someone else¡¯s mistress and was living in a big villa. There were many servants around her, and she was living a carefree life. In the living room of the Tian family. The two sons of the Tian family were all arrested and sent to prison. The children had also gone to school, leaving only the elders of the Tian family in the house. The eldest daughter-in-law of the Tian family, Zhang Juan, was filled with anger. ¡°Dad, Yu Miao is too much. Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to bring our entire family to enjoy life? Why did she go to live in a big villa and ignore us?¡± If not for Yu Miao, the company at home would still be fine. Yu Miao owed the Tian family a lot of money. The second daughter-in-law, Wang Hui, was also so angry that her face turned green. ¡°In my opinion, that Yu Miao is an ingrate. She won¡¯t care about the life and death of our family at all. We might as well go look for her.¡± Once they were at the door, Yu Miao would definitely transfer money to them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that time, life at home would be better. Old Madam Tian, Zhu Hua, was also quite angry. She reached out and slammed the table. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our Tian family¡¯s support, would Yu Miao have such a good life today? She¡¯s really insensible!¡± The old master of the Tian family, Tian Xiao, sat on a stool and smoked a cigarette. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness. ¡°That girl probably won¡¯t give us money easily. We have to think of a way.¡± Ever since their two sons were taken away, the family had been living in poverty. The family¡¯s money was still being spent bit by bit. If they didn¡¯t ask for some money, there would be no way out.. Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: Big Villa Chapter 878: Big Villa Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Hui looked helpless. ¡°But we don¡¯t know where Yu Miao¡¯s villa is. How are we going to find her?¡± They still didn¡¯t know where Yu Miao lived and couldn¡¯t find her at all. ¡°How about this!¡± Zhang Juan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and ask around these few days. Since someone knows that Yu Miao lives in the villa, someone must know where she lives. When I find out, we¡¯ll look for her.¡± Tian Xiao took the cigarette out of his mouth and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. For the next few days, Eldest Daughter-in-law and Second Daughter-in-law should go out and ask around. I¡¯ll manage the house with your mother.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Wang Hui replied happily when she heard that there was no need to work. Wasn¡¯t it just going out to wander and ask around? That would be too easy. Just like that, Wang Hui and Zhang Juan went out to ask around for another day. In the evening, the two of them found out where Yu Miao lived. They also heard that Yu Miao wore gold and silver and lived especially well. At this moment, everyone in the Tian family was in an uproar. The old couple of the Tian family and their two daughters-in-law discussed at home for the entire night. The next morning, the four of them took a car to the villa. The four of them used the excuse of visiting their relatives to get the security guards to contact the owner of the villa where Yu Miao lived. When Yang Rou heard this, she immediately asked the security guards to let them in. She was happy to see Yu Miao make a fool of herself. If Yu Miao was pestered by poor relatives, she would have to borrow more money from her and would not have the time to seduce Hu Shuo. After the four of them entered the area of the villa, they exclaimed along the way. This rich man¡¯s villa was really beautiful. Every villa was equipped with a small garden and some even had swimming pools and fish ponds. How carefree would it be to live here? Tian Xiao was even angrier. Yu Miao was living such a good life in the villa and refused to help the Tian family. She was really ungrateful. At the door, the security guard specially told them the villa¡¯s number. The few of them walked to Yu Miao¡¯s villa and pressed the doorbell a few times. Soon, a servant arrived. The servant asked, ¡°Who are you looking for? Are you invited?¡± Wang Hui said at the top of her voice, ¡°What invitation? We¡¯re Yu Miao¡¯s biological aunt and grandparents. Hurry up and open the door.¡± Zhang Juan also looked at the servant angrily. They were the master¡¯s relatives, and this servant dared to stop them. It was too rude. The servant shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go inform Ms. Yu Miao first. I can only open the door if Ms. Yu Miao lets you in.¡± Zhang Juan and Wang Hui looked at each other and knew that something was wrong. If Yu Miao knew that they were here, she would definitely not let them in. This would alert the enemy. Unexpectedly, a middle-aged man walked over from the side. He said calmly, ¡°Let her pass. This is Ms. Yu Miao¡¯s relative. Don¡¯t neglect the guests.¡± ¡°Yes, Butler.¡± The butler bowed to them. Just now, Ms. Yang Rou had specially called him and asked him to let them in. Zhang Juan and the rest hurriedly rushed in. They looked at the door and went to the garden to admire it for a while before going upstairs to look for Yu Miao. As soon as Wang Hui walked into the living room, she shouted loudly, ¡°Yu Miao! Yu Miao, come out. Your grandparents are here. Why aren¡¯t you coming out to welcome them?¡± The servant at the side secretly rolled her eyes. How unruly. Zhang Juan also shouted, ¡°Yu Miao, come out quickly. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll go upstairs.¡± Yu Miao was sleeping in her room. Before she got up, she heard a commotion. Just like in the Tian family, her two aunts would not let her sleep in and make a fuss in the living room. Aunt? Yu Miao sat up from the bed, her heart thumping in fear. Could it be that the Tian family had really come looking for her? It shouldn¡¯t be! There were security guards at the entrance of the villa, and there were servants in the villa. They would not let the Tian family behave atrociously in the villa. She must be dreaming. Yu Miao listened carefully again, but she did not hear any movement. She fell asleep again in peace. After a while, shouts sounded in the living room again. From the sound of footsteps, they were making their way upstairs. Thump, thump, thump. Yu Miao could not fall asleep at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She put on a coat, opened the door, and said impatiently, ¡°Who¡¯s making so much noise outside?¡± In the blink of an eye, her two aunts were in front of her. Wang Hui walked to the door and said with a smile, ¡°Yu Miao, we¡¯ve been looking for you for so long. We finally found you. How have you been recently?¡± Yu Miao subconsciously wanted to close the door, but it was too late. Her eldest aunt, Zhang Juan, blocked the door and said with a dark expression, ¡°Yu Miao, our Tian family has treated you well.. How can you enjoy life alone?¡± Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: The Tian Family Is Here Chapter 879: The Tian Family Is Here Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao smiled awkwardly. ¡°How am I enjoying life? I¡¯m just staying here for a while. I¡¯ll look for you guys after the saga passes.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen to your excuses. Hurry up and go downstairs. The entire family is waiting for you.¡± Grandma Zhu Hua¡¯s face was cold, and she wished she could go up and slap Yu Miao twice. Yu Miao, this wretched girl, was really living a good life behind their backs. How unfilial! Yu Miao had no choice but to say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll change my clothes. Wait for me.¡± Zhu Hua glanced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes. If you don¡¯t come downstairs in three minutes, we¡¯ll smash the door.¡± Since it wasn¡¯t her house, she would let Yu Miao compensate. Yu Miao gritted her teeth. ¡°Okay.¡± She closed the door, changed her clothes, and opened the window. She wanted to jump out of the window and leave. As soon as she opened it, she found Zhang Juan standing below with a cold expression. ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re still too inexperienced to play tricks with me.¡± She had expected this. Yu Miao smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m just opening the window to ventilate.¡± She opened the window. After turning around, she looked troubled. What should she do? Yu Miao thought about it and finally gritted her teeth and went downstairs. No matter what, she insisted that she didn¡¯t have money. In that case, the Tian family couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Yu Miao walked downstairs. ¡°Good morning, elders. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were coming over so that I could pick you up?¡± Why would the security guard at the entrance of the neighborhood let these people in? She was very confused. Zhang Juan smiled coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t wait to get rid of poor relatives like us. If I told you, would you bring us here? Don¡¯t lie.¡± Yu Miao said, ¡°Eldest Aunt, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. I¡¯m also very poor now. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m staying in the villa. Actually, I really don¡¯t have any money in my bank card.¡± ¡°No money?¡± Zhu Hua looked incredulous. ¡°The old man who is your sugar daddy doesn¡¯t give you any pocket money?¡± Yu Miao was shocked when she heard her words. Yu Miao quickly said, ¡°What sugar daddy? I¡¯m just staying at a friend¡¯s house. How did it turn into me having a sugar daddy? Where did you hear that?¡± No wonder these people were so aggressive. They really came to ask for money. Wang Hui pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s what everyone says. Otherwise, how could you live in such a big villa? Don¡¯t lie to us.¡± Which friend would be so good as to lend Yu Miao a big villa? Yu Miao called the butler over helplessly. ¡°Butler, tell me, does this villa belong to Ms. Yang Rou?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler bowed and replied. Yu Miao looked at her relatives. ¡°Someone really lent this house for me to live in. I moved here to avoid those entertainment reporters. I really don¡¯t have any money on me.¡± ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Wang Hui said. Zhang Juan also said, ¡°If you say that this house belongs to someone else, I can reluctantly believe it, but it¡¯s impossible for you to say that you don¡¯t have money in your pocket.¡± Zhu Hua also said, ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to me today, the four of us won¡¯t leave. We¡¯ll rely on you. This house is so big. The four of us can live here.¡± Yu Miao was a little impatient. ¡°Grandma! This house belongs to my friend. If you guys come and cause trouble, I won¡¯t be able to stay here either.¡± ¡°So hurry up and pay up!¡± Zhang Juan took a bunch of grapes on the table and ate as she spoke. ¡°I really don¡¯t have money!¡± Yu Miao looked bitter. ¡°I still owe tens of millions. The contracts with those advertisers have all been breached. I¡¯m still worried about how to repay them!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if she had money, she would not give it to these people. Tian Xiao stood up and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve raised your mother for so many years. You should give us some money to repay our kindness. Give us 30,000 dollars today. Otherwise, we¡¯ll snatch it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, snatch it!¡± Wang Hui slammed the table and said loudly. Yu Miao frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. If you want to snatch it, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Zhang Juan smiled. ¡°Call the police? That¡¯s fine too. If you call the police, we¡¯ll get the media to comment on your actions and let everyone in the entertainment industry take a look!¡± When Yu Miao heard the news, a trace of fear flashed across her face.. Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: 8,000 Balance Chapter 880: 8,000 Balance Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Miao cried and knelt down for the four of them. ¡°Aunt, Grandma, Grandpa, I only have 8,000 dollars left in my card. Please leave me a way out!¡± She deliberately said leser than she had. With their greed, they would definitely plunder everything. Zhang Juan and Wang Hui looked at each other. Indeed, Yu Miao had money. Zhang Juan said, ¡°Then show us the balance in your card. Let¡¯s take a look. If you only have 8,000 dollars in your card, I can discuss how much we want.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s eyes flashed. Fortunately, she had placed the money in two cards, one of which only had 8,000 dollars. In front of the four of them, she checked the balance in her card. Yu Miao cried and said, ¡°This is all the money I have left. Elders, please leave me a way out. Can you not take everything away?¡± Zhu Hua and her husband looked at each other. ¡°We¡¯ll keep this 8,000 dollars for you. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to spend much money staying in the villa. Transfer it all to your aunt.¡± ¡°No, I still need money to spend.¡± Yu Miao argued, her face full of unwillingness. Zhu Hua looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not discussing this with you. Hurry up and turn around. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get all the media and reporters to come over. You won¡¯t have a good life in the future.¡± She knew where Yu Miao¡¯s weakness was. With this money, the Tian family¡¯s life would be better. Tian Xiao nodded. ¡°We¡¯re just keeping this money for you. If you need it in the future, we¡¯ll return it to you. You don¡¯t have to be so sad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhang Juan said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll return it to you in the future.¡± Yu Miao had long stopped believing these lies. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll transfer all 8,000 dollars to Eldest Aunt, but don¡¯t come looking for me again in the future. It¡¯ll affect me badly. My friend likes peace and quiet.¡± Zhu Hua snorted coldly. ¡°That will depend on your performance. In the future, when you have money, hand it over to us immediately. The Tian family won¡¯t find trouble with you, understand?¡± Yu Miao nodded, looking aggrieved. Zhang Juan rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°Anyway, you live in the villa and have nothing to do all day. Go back to the Tian family¡¯s house every weekend to take care of our children. The children at home love you the most.¡± Zhu Hua nodded. ¡°Yes, come home this weekend.¡± Yu Miao shook her head. ¡°I have something to do. I work for others online. I can still earn some money.¡± Of course, this was a lie. Zhu Hua hesitated. Wang Hui said, ¡°Then you can work online from Monday to Friday and return to the Tian family on the weekend. Wouldn¡¯t that be fine? It won¡¯t delay anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Zhu Hua nodded and looked at Yu Miao. ¡°Remember, go back to the Tian family to take care of the children every weekend. Otherwise, the few of us will still come to look for you.¡± Yu Miao could only nod. ¡°Alright.¡± At noon, the kitchen prepared a large table of dishes. The four of them wolfed down the food and picked up the valuable things on the table to eat. Yu Miao looked worried. What was supposed to come had come. In the future, she still had to go home and take care of thechildren. She did not know how to stop the Tian family from pestering her. After the relatives left, the servants in the villa mocked Yu Miao. Yu Miao was cooped up in the room, looking uncomfortable. ¡°Beep beep!¡± Someone had sent her a message. Yu Miao opened it and saw that a friend she used to have a good relationship with had asked her to go to a bar to drink. She thought for a while and decided to go. She was already in a bad mood to begin with. She could relax with some wine. When she arrived at the bar and opened the private room, she saw a group of people cheering. ¡°Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!¡± Yu Miao walked to the corner and did not notice the person in the middle. She had just picked up her wine glass when she saw the two people in the middle kissing passionately. They looked familiar from behind. When she saw it clearly, the wine glass in her hand slipped and fell to the ground. What? How could those two be Yang Rou and Hu Shuo? She had only been away for a few days. How did the two of them develop so quickly?! Could they be together? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao had many questions in her heart, and her face was filled with disbelief. Her friend waved in front of Yu Miao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yu Miao, Yu Miao!¡± Yu Miao grabbed her hand and hurriedly asked, ¡°Why is my cousin with Yang Rou? When did this happen?¡± She knew nothing. She should have come out earlier to play.. Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: Acting Chapter 881: Acting Editor: Atlas Studios The friend smiled. ¡°The two of them got together a few days ago. When I first found out, I was as surprised as you. Later, I got used to it. I didn¡¯t expect Yang Rou to really win Hu Shuo over successfully. However, these two look quite compatible.¡± The Yang family had deep financial resources. Yang Rou was a little unruly, but she was still gentle to the person she liked. Hu Shuo was handsome and was liked by many women. Yu Miao fell heavily onto the sofa and looked at Hu Shuo in a daze. Yang Rou also saw Yu Miao, so she naturally did not miss the disappointment and shock on her face. She smiled and said to Hu Shuo, ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, Yu Miao seems to be here too. Why don¡¯t we toast her? No matter what, she¡¯s still our matchmaker.¡± If not for Yu Miao, the two of them would not have been able to contact each other. She had to thank Yu Miao properly. Of course, Yang Rou could also tell that Yu Miao had extraordinary feelings for Hu Shuo. She had gone over to tell Yu Miao not to think about her man anymore. ¡°Sure,¡± Hu Shuo agreed. In order to reassure Yang Rou, he was naturally happy to put on an act. He had some special feelings for Yu Miao, but compared to the entire Yang family, these feelings were too shallow. In the face of a career, feelings could be given up. The two of them walked towards Yu Miao with glasses of wine. Yu Miao poured another glass of wine and was drinking with her head lowered, wanting to get herself drunk. Hu Shuo had been taken down by Yang Rou. What should she do in the future? Could it be that she would never be able to escape the Tian family? She was still tens of millions of dolalrs in debt! At the thought of this, Yu Miao¡¯s heart turned cold. ¡°Yu Miao, you¡¯re here too?¡± Yang Rou held her wine glass and walked over with a smile. Yu Miao was slightly surprised to see the two of them. ¡°Yes, I came to drink some wine.¡± Hu Shuo nodded at Yu Miao. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you,¡± Yang Rou said with a smile. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been related to Hu Shuo anymore. You¡¯re our matchmaker!¡± Looking at the person she liked holding someone else¡¯s hand, she should feel very uncomfortable, right? At the thought of Yu Miao feeling uncomfortable, Yang Rou was happy. Yu Miao placed her left hand under the table and pinched her thigh hard to stabilize the expression on her face. Yu Miao said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Hu Shuo smiled at the two of them. ¡°You two chat first. I¡¯ll greet another friend.¡± After saying that, he walked to the other side. When there were only two people left, Yang Rou completely stopped pretending. She smiled smugly. ¡°Yu Miao, you¡¯re very surprised, right? You didn¡¯t expect me to settle Hu Shuo so quickly?¡± The two of them were not only a couple, but they had also done the most intimate thing. Yu Miao gritted her teeth in hatred, but she still pretended to be very happy. ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing. Then maybe I can attend your wedding soon?¡± She was extremely indignant. Yang Rou nodded. ¡°Of course. Hu Shuo has already proposed to me. We¡¯ll get married soon. You¡¯re our matchmaker. We¡¯ll definitely invite you then.¡± Yu Miao nodded. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll definitely go when the time comes. You must inform me.¡± Yang Rou smiled. ¡°Then you can stay in the villa as you please. I still have more than a dozen of them, all vacant. If you stay there, you can help me add some life into them.¡± She displayed her wealth to the fullest. This sentence exposed the inferiority complex in Yu Miao¡¯s heart. Back then, she was also the young lady of the Yu family. Now, she only had this group of poor relatives from the Tian family. It was really embarrassing! After mocking Yu Miao, Yang Rou left proudly. She was the winner of this round. Yu Miao was a just stray dog. After they left, Yu Miao sat alone in the corner, drinking glass after glass with a bitter expression. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have signed that agreement in the first place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without the restrictions of the agreement, she could openly cling to Hu Shuo. Perhaps Hu Shuo could arrange a place for her to stay, and the two of them would naturally be on good terms. Unfortunately, it was too late. Seeing Yu Miao drinking alone, a man in his thirties walked over and hit on her. ¡°Sister, are you alone? We¡¯re all from the capital¡¯s circle. Why don¡¯t the two of us get to know each other?¡± Yu Miao looked up and saw an extremely ugly face. She said in disdain, ¡°Get lost quickly. My servants are all better-looking than you. You still want to hit on me?¡± Only then did He Wei realize that it was Yu Miao.. Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: Mistress Chapter 882: Mistress Editor: Atlas Studios Back then, after the news of Yu Miao having a one-night stand with many men was exposed, he fantasized about becoming one of Yu Miao¡¯s many men. Now, there was finally an opportunity. He Wei, like a persistent pest, kept hovering around Yu Miao, completely ignoring Yu Miao¡¯s attempts to drive him away. He smiled and said, ¡°Seeing you today, Ms. Yu Miao is indeed beautiful. No wonder you were a big star back then!¡± Yu Miao sneered. ¡°I¡¯m no longer a celebrity.¡± She liked to hear what this man said. He Wei leaned closer. ¡°If you follow me and become my mistress, I¡¯ll bring you back into the entertainment industry. How about that?¡± He also had an entertainment company at home. Yu Miao sized him up. ¡°Which family are you from?¡± ¡°My name is He Wei. Our family is He Media,¡± He Wei said confidently. Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a third-rate company? Your company has never produced a celebrity at all. They¡¯re all comedians. Don¡¯t tease me.¡± He was indeed unreliable. Besides, how could she be a celebrity now that she looked so old? He Wei shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Our company works with other media companies. As long as you¡¯re capable, we can send you to other companies to debut. There are many ways!¡± He had learned this from a big shot in the industry. His goal was to have a one-night stand with these female celebrities. After sleeping with them, he would leave. Yu Miao rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You can lie to others. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡± She took her wine glass and went somewhere else to sit. Before entering the entertainment industry, her second brother, Yu Hong, had already reminded her that this set of words was to deceive female celebrities. She suddenly missed her four brothers. In the past, her four brothers had treated her quite well. As long as she liked something they had, she could take it away. But now, they did not interact with her anymore. Yu Miao felt terrible. She drank a little more and finally became unconscious in the private room. Yang Rou and Hu Shuo had already left. Seeing that Yu Miao was drunk, He Wei smiled happily. He carried Yu Miao up and walked out of the door. Yu Miao¡¯s friend walked over and asked, ¡°Yu Miao is drunk?¡± He Wei said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She asked me to send her home. We¡¯re leaving. You guys can continue playing.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± That friend walked into the private room with ease, not planning to care about Yu Miao¡¯s life or death at all. The next day. The moment Yu Miao woke up, she felt a lot of pain in her body. The moment she lifted the blanket, she realized that her body was bruised and there were marks of being whipped. ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Miao shouted. What kind of place was this? Why was she here! He Wei came out of the toilet and said with a smile, ¡°This is my family¡¯s hotel. Even if you shout until your throat is hoarse, no one will dare to interfere in this matter. Rest well!¡± He had tasted it last night. Yu Miao¡¯s taste was alright. Yu Miao said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± He Wei smiled. ¡°If being shameless can get me a beauty like you, then I hope I can be more shameless.¡± After saying that, he pointed the tablet screen at Yu Miao. ¡°Look, who¡¯s on this screen?¡± Yu Miao looked over. In the photo, she was lying naked on the bed, her face flushed. Yu Miao said, ¡°This is illegal. What right do you have to secretly take photos of me?!¡± He Wei said, ¡°I¡¯m breaking the law. Do you dare to sue me? If you sue me, I¡¯ll spread these photos all over the Internet and let everyone see you naked.¡± Yu Miao gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± She got up and got dressed. He Wei admired the anger on Yu Miao¡¯s face and said with a smile, ¡°Add my contact number. If I need it in the future, come over immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose the photos.¡± Yu Miao sneered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve fallen in your hands today.¡± The two of them added each other¡¯s contact details before He Wei let her leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Yu Miao came downstairs, there was a hint of a smile at the corner of her lips. He should wait and see! Within three days, He Wei would definitely be in trouble. Not only was Yu Miao¡¯s current luck already bad, she also had a curse on her. Everyone who had done intimate things with her will have a portion of their luck drained away. With some of her luck restored, Yu Miao felt quite good.. Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: Breaking Them Apart Chapter 883: Breaking Them Apart Editor: Atlas Studios After Yu Miao returned to the villa, she felt uncomfortable no matter how she thought about it. Then Yang Rou was like a tigress. Why did Brother Hu Shuo choose her? Yu Miao did not feel that she was inferior. Other than looking a little old, she had a better personality than Yang Rou, and had a deep relationship with Hu Shuo, She had to think of a way to break up these two. Yu Miao thought for a while and finally remembered that Hu Ying and Yang Ron¡¯s mother, An Li, were archenemies. If the two of them got married, Hu Ying would definitely be the first to object. An Li would not necessarily agree. In the past, An Li frequently discussed Hu Ying¡¯s embarrassing moments within the high-society circles. The two daughters-in-law of the Hu family would speak up for Hu Ying, so Chen Ci and An Li did not have a good relationship. In that case, Yu Miao could use the relationship between these three people to make a big fuss. That night, Yu Miao asked a friend to take more photos while Yang Rou and Hu Shuo were deeply in love. This friend thought that Yu Miao was going to help Yang Rou and her husband with some proposal video, so he agreed. The next night. Yu Miao got the photos. She secretly sent all these photos to Hu Ying, Chen Ci, and An Li. Sure enough, when Chen Ci saw the photo, she immediately called Hu Shuo back. She said angrily, ¡°Son, tell me honestly. Are you with that tigress, Yang Rou?¡± Yang Rou was a young lady with a bad temper in the industry. If she married into the Hu family, the Hu family would not have a good life. Hu Shuo said nonchalantly, ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were dating? Yang Rou¡¯s temper is so bad. Can I get along with her?¡± Chen Ci was so angry that her heart ached as she glared at Hu Shuo. Hu Shuo said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make Yang Rou obedient. You just have to enjoy life.¡± He only wanted the Yang family¡¯s assets. Yang Rou¡¯s personality was not important. Chen Ci said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe it? Besides, Yang Rou has had many boyfriends. She¡¯s not a good girl. Why should you be with her?¡± Hu Shuo held his forehead. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it. I have my own plans. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Hearing the impatience in his tone, Chen Ci became even angrier. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Your wife hasn¡¯t even entered the family and you¡¯re already impatient with me. When she enters the family, how can I have a good life?¡± Hu Shuo frowned and whispered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing this for the Yang family. Can you not interfere?¡± ¡°The Yang family?¡± Chen Ci was shocked. After a long time, she said, ¡°You mean¡­ you want to take the Yang family for yourself?¡± The Yang family was a big family. If Hu Shuo could really take down the Yang family, they would not have to worry in the future. Hu Shuo nodded helplessly. He could tell that if he did not say his true thoughts, his mother would pester him. Only then did Chen Ci calm down and think about it carefully. She said, ¡°Son, I¡¯ve just understood what you meant. You¡¯re right, but the Yang family won¡¯t give the company to you so easily.¡± ¡°What if all the Yang family members are dead?¡± Hu Shuo¡¯s eyes were filled with cold killing intent as he slowly said. Chen Ci was shocked. After a long while, she said, ¡°Son, I¡¯ll support you no matter what you do. Go ahead and do it. Be careful.¡± This was illegal. However, for the sake of his future life, it was worth the risk. Hu Shuo nodded. ¡°Then you must keep it a secret. Don¡¯t spread it around. Otherwise, all your previous efforts will be in vain.¡± Chen Ci nodded firmly. In the apartment. Hu Ying sat on the sofa and opened her email. As soon as she opened an email, she saw a few photos. Upon closer inspection, she realized that it was her nephew, Hu Shuo and Yang Rou. What was going on? Why was Hu Shuo with the daughter of the Yang family? She would never allow it! She had been at odds with Yang Rou¡¯s mother, An Li, for more than half a lifetime, and now their two juniors were getting married¡ªit was truly too awkward. Hu Ying quickly called the Hu family. Unfortunately, no one picked up after she called several times. She looked worried. ¡°Looks like I have to go to the Hu family and ask them.¡± The Yang family. When An Li¡¯s phone rang, she thought that there was something going on in the company. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she opened it, her eyes were filled with shock. She immediately called Yang Rou and asked her to come home. At this moment, Yang Rou was camping outside and having fun. She did not want to go back at all. However, An Li¡¯s tone was very serious. ¡°If you don¡¯t come back, you¡¯re not allowed to come back in the future. I¡¯ll give you half an hour. I want to see you!¡± With that, she hung up.. Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: Confession Chapter 884: Confession Editor: Atlas Studios Ever since she was young, An Li had let Yang Rou be. She had never asked her daughter to do anything. She did not expect her daughter to hide such a big thing from her. As soon as Yang Rou entered the house, she saw An Li¡¯s terrible expression. Yang Rou walked over and held her mother¡¯s hand. She said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s so important? I¡¯m having fun with my friend!¡± An Li said coldly, ¡°Look, is the person on it you?¡± When Yang Rou saw this, she was shocked. She had wanted to hide it for a while longer, but she did not expect her mother to find out. Yang Rou said, ¡°Mom, who sent it to you? I want to find that traitor!¡± These few days, her relationship with Hu Shuo was known by many people. However, these friends would not say anything. Could it be Yu Miao? Yang Rou suddenly thought of her. An Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t care who sent it. Answer a few questions for me. How long have you been with him? How far have you gone? Did he chase you first?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a child. Why are you asking so many questions?¡± Yang Rou pouted with a reluctant expression. She was already so old. What was wrong with dating? An Li immediately took out her phone and called her husband, Yang Xuan. ¡°Come back quickly. Something big has happened at home. If you don¡¯t come back soon, your daughter will be kidnapped.¡± After saying that, she did not care about her husband¡¯s reaction and immediately hung up. Yang Xuan was sitting in his office when he heard his wife¡¯s words. He was confused. He muttered, ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Then, he immediately asked his secretary to prepare the car. When he returned home, Yang Xuan saw his daughter kneeling in the living room. His wife¡¯s face was filled with anger, and the atmosphere was about to freeze. Yang Rou looked at her father pleadingly. Yang Xuan immediately walked over and pulled Yang Rou up. He asked his wife, ¡°What happened? Why is my good daughter kneeling on the ground? It¡¯s too cold!¡± ¡°Keep kneeling!¡± An Li said coldly. She glared at Yang Xuan. ¡°Do you know what she did?¡± Yang Xuan scratched his head and sat on the sofa. He asked, ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me quickly. She must be tired from kneeling.¡± An Li¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked at Yang Rou. ¡°Tell me yourself, how far have you and Hu Shuo progressed?¡± ¡°Hu Shuo?¡± Yang Xuan thought for a while and finally remembered. Wasn¡¯t this the son of the second family of the Hu family? He heard that the child¡¯s engagement had been canceled, there were many rumors. Yang Xuan looked at his daughter and asked, ¡°Yang Rou, tell Daddy. Are you with Hu Shuo?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Rou nodded with an aggrieved expression. Yang Xuan said, ¡°I heard that Hu Shuo¡¯s character is not very good. He has an ambiguous relationship with his aunt¡¯s adopted daughter and he does not seem like he would be a good husband. Could you think about it again?¡± He knew many young talents. Which one of them was not better than Hu Shuo? Yang Rou¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Dad! I like Hu Shuo. He¡¯s handsome and gentle. He¡¯s already learning how to manage the company. You¡¯re not allowed to speak ill of him.¡± Yang Xuan looked troubled. An Li glared at Yang Rou. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me. How far have you gone with him?¡± If they hadn¡¯t done it yet, there was still room for negotiation. Yang Rou turned her face away and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve slept with him long ago. It¡¯s too late even if you stop me. I might even be pregnant with his child now.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, An Li was so angry that she was about to have a heart attack. She sprang to her feet and held out her hand. ¡°Slap!¡± This slap made Yang Rou¡¯s face swell. Yang Rou covered her face and looked at her mother in disbelief. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve never hit me. How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hitting a shameless person like you!¡± An Li was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had been persuading her daughter to keep her chastity, but she did not expect that she would not succeed. Yang Xuan¡¯s face was also filled with anger. ¡°This child from the second family of the Hu family is rude. He did such a thing to my daughter before even coming to see the elders!¡± ¡°Dad! He and I had a mutual love. Don¡¯t blame him. We were both drunk at that time,¡± Yang Rou cried and whispered. In any case, no one could stop her from marrying Hu Shuo. ¡°Wretched girl!¡± An Li was so angry that she went up to kick her again and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re so much trouble. It¡¯s fine if you cause trouble outside, but you¡¯re also ruining our Yang family¡¯s reputation.. Do you really think that Hu Shuo really loves you?¡± Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: Blessings Chapter 885: Blessings Editor: Atlas Studios In An Li¡¯s opinion, a man like Hu Shuo could not give Yang Rou a good life at all. He was from the second family and could not inherit his family¡¯s company in the future. Yang Rou would be the CEO of the Yang family¡¯s company in the future. The difference between the two of them was too great. Even if they forced themselves to be together, they would not be happy in the future. Yang Rou knelt on the ground and reached out to hold her mother¡¯s sleeve. She begged, ¡°Mom, please fulfill our wish! I really love him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of just loving him?¡± An Li said resentfully. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Yang Rou¡¯s face was covered in tears as she cried until her voice was hoarse. ¡°Kneel in the study room upstairs. Come down when you¡¯re awake,¡± An Li said coldly. Yang Rou was helped upstairs by the servant and entered the study. Only the two of them were left in the living room. Yang Xuan sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we listen to our daughter? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that she is stubborn. Don¡¯t force your daughter away in the end.¡± An Li¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Anyone else can do, but not Hu Shuo. His aunt is Hu Ying. His family is not good.¡± Wouldn¡¯t she be bullied to death when she arrived at the Hu family? Yang Xuan advised, ¡°I heard that Hu Ying has already cut ties with the Hu family. Is she as scary as you say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. She just can¡¯t marry anyone from the Hu family,¡± An Li said coldly. After a night, Yang Rou knelt in the study until her legs were almost green before she was called down by her parents. An Li asked, ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡± Yang Rou lowered her head and did not speak. Yang Xuan walked forward and held his daughter¡¯s hand. He said with heartache, ¡°Yang Rou, we¡¯re also worried about you. The two of us have to die before you. When we leave, who will protect you wholeheartedly?¡± Yang Rou said slowly, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll only marry Brother Hu Shuo. You can torture me however you want. I only have this answer.¡± In this life, she would marry no one but Brother Hu Shuo. An Li was so angry that she stood up from the sofa. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re stubborn, aren¡¯t you? From today onwards, you¡¯re not allowed to go out. Stay at home obediently. You can go out when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yang Rou ran upstairs angrily. Yang Xuan looked at An Li and sighed. ¡°Why are you doing this? She¡¯s still young. Don¡¯t be angry with her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s about to get married, and you think she¡¯s still young? I think you¡¯ve spoiled her too much,¡± An Li said coldly. She could not let her daughter mess around with this matter. Yang Xuan rubbed his temples and walked out of the living room with a tired expression. At this moment, Hu Shuo was also called over by his parents. Hu Shao sat on the main seat. ¡°Hu Shuo, you¡¯re here? Take a seat!¡± Hu Shao asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re in a relationship with Ms. Yang?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hu Shuo said frankly. Hu Shao and Chen Ci looked at each other and coughed. ¡°Yang Rou¡¯s temper is known to be irritable. If you get together with her, what will you do if she disrespects your parents?¡± To be honest, Hu Shao was a little confused when he heard this news. That was the Yang family. The famous Yang family had a lot of assets. As long as a little bit leaked out from the gaps between their fingers, it would be enough for the second family of the Hu family to live comfortably. Therefore, Hu Shao did not object. Instead, he was secretly pleasantly surprised and felt that his son was amazing. Hu Shuo smiled. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. When she marries over, the first thing I¡¯ll do is teach her how to be a qualified daughter-in-law. She definitely won¡¯t dare to make a fuss with Dad and Mom.¡± Chen Ci coughed. ¡°Then will Ms. Yang listen to you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Shuo nodded. ¡°She¡¯s been secretly in love with me for several years. Now that she¡¯s finally gotten me, I¡¯ve coaxed her too. She¡¯s as obedient as a dog. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hu Shao nodded in satisfaction and picked up a cup of tea to drink. Chen Ci also smiled. After a while, Hu Shao suddenly thought of something. ¡°Your aunt has always been at odds with the Yang family. In addition, Mrs. Yang has done many things to anger your aunt. I¡¯m afraid these two will cause trouble.¡± If Hu Ying knew, she would definitely be the first to stand up and object.. Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: Objection Chapter 886: Objection Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Shuo nodded. ¡°Since we¡¯ve cut ties with Aunt, we won¡¯t tell her about this, lest more trouble arises. We shouldn¡¯t invite her to the wedding either.¡± Otherwise, it would be too ugly if they caused a ruckus at the wedding. Chen Ci pouted. ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t our Hu family cut ties with Hu Ying long ago? What right does she have to interfere in my son¡¯s marriage? If she comes to cause trouble, Mom will be the first to disagree.¡± All she cared about was money. When his son married Ms. Yang, wouldn¡¯t the money be considered to have entered their family¡¯s pocket? Just thinking about it made her happy. Hu Shao nodded in relief. ¡°Then Dad will support you. Go ahead and date her. Our second family¡¯s future depends on you.¡± In the afternoon, Hu Ying took a taxi to the Hu family¡¯s house. When she reached the door, the Hu family¡¯s guard refused to let her in. He said that this was an order from Old Master Hu. Hu Ying pretended to faint and fell to the ground. The guard had no choice but to help Hu Ying in. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, Hu Ying rushed straight into the house of the second family of the Hu family. As she ran in, she shouted, ¡°Second Brother, Second Sister-in-law, are you there? I¡¯m here to see you. Come out quickly.¡± Hu Shao was watching a game. Chen Ci had just returned from the beauty salon and the two of them happened to be in the house. Chen Ci was shocked and craned her neck to look outside. ¡°Why do I seem to hear Hu Ying¡¯s voice?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s her!¡± Hu Shao also frowned, feeling a little uneasy. He had a soft personality and was most afraid of his sister crying. Once she cried, he would be at a loss. ¡°Hurry up and close the door!¡± Chen Ci ordered the servant beside her. The servant hurried over. ¡°Yes, Second Madam!¡± However, Hu Ying was fast. Before the servant arrived, Hu Ying strode in and saw the two people in the living room. She smiled and walked in. ¡°Second Brother, Second Sister-in-law, how have you been recently? I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Chen Ci¡¯s face was about to freeze. She smiled. ¡°Alright, come in and sit for a while!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hu Ying did not stand on ceremony and strode in. Hu Shao slapped his head. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have a few things to do at the company. I have to go back to the company. You guys chat first. I¡¯m leaving.¡± He got up and was about to leave. Hu Ying pulled him back. ¡°Second brother, I have something important to say. Stay here and don¡¯t leave!¡± Chen Ci and Hu Shuo looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Could it be that Hu Ying knew about it too? Hu Shuo could only stay. He said bitterly, ¡°Alright, I will stay first. Tell me what it is.¡± Hu Ying immediately said, ¡°Your son, Hu Shuo, is in a relationship with the only daughter of the Yang family, Yang Rou. Do you know?¡± With such big news, she wanted to probe their attitudes first. Chen Ci turned her face away. ¡°This¡­¡± Hu Shao did not look at Hu Ying. From their reactions, it could be seen that they had known for a long time. Hu Ying could not understand and asked in surprise, ¡°Since you know, why didn¡¯t you stop it?¡± Chen Ci tugged at Hu Shao¡¯s leg. Hu Shao said in a low voice, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t worry about this matter. We have our own arrangements. We won¡¯t lose out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hu Ying was shocked again. ¡°How dare you let a person from the Yang family marry into your family? How can the daughter raised by An Li be anything good?¡± The Hu family knew that she and An Li had always been at odds. There was no reason for them to become in-laws with such a person. Chen Ci smiled. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re wrong. An Li and her daughter are two different types of people. Hu Shuo likes Yang Rou. It has nothing to do with An Li.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if she had a bad temper, what was that compared to the Yang family¡¯s assets? Hu Ying frowned and said, ¡°The Hu family and the Yang family have been at odds all these years. Even if that girl from the Yang family marries in, your family won¡¯t have a few days of peace.¡± Hu Shao shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Back then, the family had a conflict with the Yang family because you snatched someone else¡¯s fiance. Now that everyone is peaceful, how can there be a conflict?¡± ¡°What do you mean I snatched someone else¡¯s fiance? Yu Zong took a fancy to me and took the initiative to break off the engagement. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Hu Ying was furious and glared at Hu Shao.. Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: Disagree Chapter 887: Disagree Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying continued, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Yang Rou had changed her boyfriend every month since high school. You still want to let that kind of woman enter the family?¡± Chen Ci did not care about that. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Hu Shuo said that those are all rumors. We don¡¯t believe them. Don¡¯t worry. Our family has our own arrangements.¡± After saying that, she turned her face away, not wanting to talk to Hu Ying. At this moment, her sister-in-law, Wu Xi, arrived. ¡°Hu Ying, what are you doing in our residence?¡± She had just received a notice that Hu Ying had barged into the Hu family without permission, so she came to check. Hu Ying looked indignant. ¡°Can¡¯t I come over to visit my relatives? I¡¯m here to look for the second family. It has nothing to do with your family.¡± Wu Xi looked at her coldly. ¡°Our family has already cut ties with you. You don¡¯t have any relatives in this family anymore. Who are you visiting?¡± She remembered how miserable her son was at that time. It was all thanks to Hu Ying. ¡°Sister-in-law! I came back today because I really have something very important to say.¡± Hu Ying quickly explained. Wu Xi looked at her and did not say anything. Hu Ying continued, ¡°That child, Hu Shuo, actually fell in love with the only daughter of the Yang family. Isn¡¯t this undermining our Hu family?¡± Because of Hu Ying, the Hu family did not have a good relationship with the Yang family. ¡°Is that so?¡± Wu Xi looked at Chen Ci and asked slowly. She thought deeply, if the Hu family and the Yang family were to form a marriage alliance, perhaps it would be a good thing for the Hu family. The Hu family¡¯s factory needs to purchase a lot of raw materials from out of province. If they were to form a marriage alliance with the Yang family, they could directly purchase from the Yang family, saving a large sum of money on transportation costs. In the long run, the benefits would be even greater. Chen Ci turned her head and said reluctantly, ¡°It¡¯s true that there is such a thing. My son and the young lady from the Yang family are in a free love relationship. What¡¯s wrong with that? Let them be. In this day and age, marriages are free, and the older generation should interfere less.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Wu Xi knew the second family¡¯s attitude. Hu Ying was so angry that she was fuming. ¡°How can you not interfere? Yang Rou is not suitable for Hu Shuo at all.¡± If the kids from the two families really got married, then all her years of fighting with An Li would be a joke. Wu Xi said, ¡°The second family can make their own arrangements. You can leave the Hu family.¡± Hu Ying¡¯s face turned black with anger. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. You¡¯re not allowed to let the two families become in-laws.¡± Just as Hu Ying was about to cause trouble, the elder Hu couple also came in. Hu Jun said coldly, ¡°Hu Ying, get out of the Hu family now, or don¡¯t blame the security guards for throwing you out.¡± Zhang Xia also tapped her cane and shouted towards the door, ¡°Security, security, come here quickly, someone has broken into our house, hurry up and arrest her!¡± Wu Xi also looked at Hu Ying and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, then go to the police station and explain yourself!¡± Hu Ying¡¯s eyes were red with anger as she pointed at them and said, ¡°How can you all be so heartless?¡± This is where she grew up. What¡¯s wrong with her coming back for a visit? Hu Ying angrily strode towards the door. As soon as she crossed the threshold, she saw Hu Rui returning. Hu Rui was wearing a suit and tie, looking like an elite. This was a look Hu Ying had never seen before. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Hu Rui, have you joined the family company?¡± Hu Rui glanced at her, his eyes cold and oppressive, with no desire to talk to her, and walked to the other side. Of course, Hu Ying knew that her nephew was still angry with her. She hurriedly said, ¡°Hu Rui, it was all my fault before, but everyone makes mistakes, can¡¯t you forgive me?¡± Now that she is divorced and alone, why couldn¡¯t her nephew care about her? Hu Ying was very disappointed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Two security guards strode over, restrained Hu Ying, and led her out. Hu Ying shouted, ¡°Hu Shuo absolutely can¡¯t marry the Yang family. Think about it carefully. The Hu family and the Yang family have always been at odds. The Yang family doesn¡¯t have any good intentions.¡± Hu Rui, who hadn¡¯t gone far, heard it clearly.. His eyelids twitched slightly, feeling that something was amiss. At the same time, he thought of the last time in the office when Hu Shuo asked Yang Rou to help save Yu Miao. That incident had left him puzzled.. Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: Scheme Chapter 888: Scheme Editor: Atlas Studios Now that he thought about it, he could guess what Hu Shuo was thinking. So he wanted to use Yu Miao as a bridge to get close to the Yang family. It could be said that Hu Shuo¡¯s move was not bad, and the results were not bad. The young lady of the Yang family would probably not marry anyone other than Hu Shuo. Thinking of this, he did not want to care even more. After dinner, the members of the Hu family gathered in the study. Hu Yu spoke first. ¡°Hu Rui, what do you think of today¡¯s matter?¡± Wu Xi also looked at Hu Rui. Hu Rui pondered for a moment and said slowly, ¡°This matter is not simple. I suspect that the second family deliberately approached the Yang family. It¡¯s best for you to stay out of this matter.¡± ¡°Deliberately approached?¡± Wu Xi frowned in confusion. What was the second family thinking? Hu Yu thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Hu Shuo wants the Yang family¡¯s company, so he wants to marry Yang Rou?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hu Rui continued, ¡°Over the past few days, I¡¯ve observed carefully. I realized that Hu Shuo seems to have some foundation in business. He should have secretly learned it.¡± This proved that Hu Shuo was not as indifferent as he appeared to be. Wu Xi¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°So, Hu Ying can¡¯t persuade the second family at all. They are determined to have Hu Shuo and Yang Rou get married.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hu Rui nodded. Hu Yu pondered for a moment. ¡°Then let¡¯s not interfere in this matter. Pretend that we don¡¯t know anything.¡± Hu Rui nodded. ¡°After some time, if we can split up, we¡¯ll split up with the Hu family¡¯s second family as soon as possible. Otherwise, what they¡¯re doing might implicate us.¡± ¡°Alright, I will tell your grandfather about this.¡± Hu Yu kept this matter in his heart and agreed. At night, Yang Rou knelt in the living room for more than two hours. She insisted on not marrying anyone other than Hu Shuo. This angered An Li to death. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Since you haven¡¯t figured it out, continue to stay at home in the future. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere.¡± An Li turned around and went upstairs. Yang Xuan walked over and persuaded, ¡°Yang Rou, pretend to break up with Hu Shuo. You can still be together in the future. The most important thing now is to get past your mother.¡± Yang Rou turned her face away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m fine with Brother Hu Shuo. Why should we break up? I¡¯m not breaking up!¡± Even if it was just an act, she could not bear to make Brother Hu Shuo sad. Yang Xuan sighed deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go upstairs and rest. We¡¯ve got a busy day ahead of us tomorrow.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Yang Rou said coquettishly, ¡°Help me persuade Mom. I really like Hu Shuo. If I don¡¯t marry him, I¡¯d rather not get married for the rest of my life.¡± For love, she was going all out. Yang Xuan nodded. ¡°I understand. Go upstairs and rest first. I¡¯ll go and ask your mother.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± Yang Rou was excited as she walked upstairs and returned to her room. She sent a message to Hu Shuo: [Brother Hu Shuo, my father promises to put in a good word for us. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work hard for our love.] Hu Shuo replied: [Alright, thank you, baby. I¡¯m going to work on a big project with my elder uncle tomorrow. I might not be able to reply to your message.] Yang Rou: [It¡¯s okay. Go do your work!] She fell asleep happily. After sleeping for two hours, Yang Rou suddenly thought of Yu Miao. Yu Miao had always had many ideas. It was better to ask her. She called Yu Miao. Ring, ring, ring¡­ Yu Miao was sleeping soundly when she was woken up by the sound of the phone. She didn¡¯t even look at it and scolded angrily, ¡°Who called in the middle of the night? I want to sleep even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Yang Rou said coldly. Yu Miao actually dared to talk to her in such a tone. If Yang Rou hadn¡¯t found a villa for Yu Miao to stay in, Yu Miao would have been homeless. She¡¯s so rude. Yu Miao glanced at the caller ID and quickly changed her tone. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Sorry, I¡¯m a bit grumpy when I wake up. What do you need at this hour?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she wasn¡¯t living in Yang Rou¡¯s house, she wouldn¡¯t have to be so submissive! The more Yu Miao thought about it, the angrier she got. She clenched her teeth in frustration. Yang Rou said slowly, ¡°Yu Miao, a friend of mine is in a bit of a predicament. She was hoping you could offer some advice.¡± Hearing this, Yu Miao¡¯s eyes lit up.. Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: Suicide Chapter 889: Suicide Editor: Atlas Studios She knew that what she had done had worked. It was great that the Yang family and the Hu family had become like this. Yu Miao pretended not to know anything. ¡°Huh? Tell me. What is it? If I can help, I will definitely help.¡± Yang Rou dawdled for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Then, she briefly recounted what had happened in the past two days. In the end, Yang Rou said, ¡°Yu Miao, what do you think my friend should do now?¡± Yu Miao sneered and said slowly, ¡°Oh, I see. Let me think.¡± Yu Miao thought of a vicious idea. She said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a good idea, but it requires your friend to have a lot of courage and make some sacrifices. I wonder if your friend can do it.¡± ¡°What is your idea?¡± Yang Rou asked eagerly. As long as she could be with Brother Hu Shuo, she was willing to make any sacrifice. She thought she had courage. Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she slowly finished explaining her method. Yang Rou exclaimed, ¡°What? Will this method work? What if something happens?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said this method requires courage.¡± Yu Miao probably provoked her. Yang Rou took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll get that friend to consider it carefully. Thank you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. I¡¯m also very honored to be able to help your friend,¡± Yu Miao said. They hung up. Yang Rou thought about it and tossed and turned on the bed. She felt that this method was very good. An Li had always doted on her. If she knew that something had happened to her, she would definitely agree. In for a penny, in for a pound. Yang Rou went to the kitchen to get a knife. She knew that the servants would come into her room at seven every morning to clean up, so she opened the door a crack and wrote another letter to put on the bed. Finally, at 6:30 in the morning, she made up her mind and cut her wrist. In an instant, blood flowed from her wrist. Yang Rou lay quietly on the bed and listened to the sound of blood flowing down. She refused to believe it. Now that she had committed suicide, how could her mother disagree?! If her mother still disagrees, she will cut ties with the family and secretly take her household registration book to get married. Yang Rou fell asleep, dreaming of her wedding. She would definitely become the most beautiful bride. Certainly! Here¡¯s the translation of the text: ¡°Suicide? How could a mother disagree?¡± ¡°If the mother still disagrees, she will cut ties with the family and secretly take the household registration book to get married.¡± Yang Rou fell asleep, dreaming of her wedding. She would definitely become the most beautiful bride. Blood flowed from the bed, dripping onto the floor, making a rhythmic sound. Soon, Yang Rou lost too much blood and fell into a coma, lying motionless on the bed. Seven o¡¯clock. A servant knocked on the door, ¡°Miss.¡± After knocking a few times, no one answered, but the door was open. She thought that Yang Rou had gone downstairs, so she pushed the door open and entered. The moment she turned on the light, she saw that the bed was covered in blood! ¡°Ah!¡± The servant screamed and shouted outside, ¡°Someone, come quickly!¡± This scream woke An Li and Yang Xuan up. An Li said angrily, ¡°Which servant doesn¡¯t know the rules? Fire her! You¡¯re not allowed to work in our Yang family again.¡± Yang Xuan was also unhappy. Soon, someone knocked on the door crazily. ¡°Madam, Sir, Miss cut her wrist and bled all over the ground. Come and take a look!¡± Yang Xuan had just woken up and was shocked. An Li was also so frightened that her face turned pale. ¡°I must have heard wrongly. Listen to what they¡¯re saying outside?¡± The people outside continued to shout, ¡°Miss has slit her wrist. Come out quickly!¡± Yang Xuan didn¡¯t bother changing clothes; he threw on a coat and rushed out, shouting, ¡°Where! Where is she?¡± A servant had already called the family doctor. An Li was so frightened that her legs went weak. Leaning against the wall, she went downstairs and saw her daughter lying on the ground, her face pale. ¡°Yang Rou!¡± She screamed, nearly fainting from the shock. The doctor quickly started to stem the bleeding. Soon, the ambulance arrived. Everyone hurried to put Yang Rou into the ambulance and head to the hospital. An Li sat in the car and held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly. Tears streamed down her face. If her daughter was forced to death by her, she would not want to live anymore. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She shouldn¡¯t have been so cruel to her daughter. Wasn¡¯t it just getting married? If Yang Rou was fine, she could marry anyone. She would not object anymore. Yang Xuan also had a look of lingering fear. The family doctor had just said that Yang Rou had lost too much blood, and whether she could be saved depended on fate. What was she going to do? Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: Agreeing Chapter 890: Agreeing Editor: Atlas Studios Fortunately, the rescue was timely and Yang Rou was saved. She lay weakly on the hospital bed. ¡°Dad, Mom, I want to marry Hu Shuo. Please promise me. I¡¯ll definitely be happy.¡± An Li was haggard and heartbroken. She said angrily, ¡°Is Hu Shuo that good? So good that you don¡¯t hesitate to use your body as the price to hurt Mom and Dad?¡± Yang Rou nodded. ¡°Mom, if I can¡¯t marry him in this life, I¡¯d rather die.¡± Yang Xuan came out to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t argueanymore. Yang Rou needs to recuperate. My grandson needs to rest too.¡± ¡°What? Little grandson?¡± Yang Rou was pleasantly surprised and reached out to touch her stomach. Could it be that she was pregnant? That would be wonderful. An Li reached out to adjust the blanket for Yang Rou, saying, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re going to be a mother, yet you¡¯re so reckless. If it weren¡¯t for the timely treatment, both of you might have died.¡± Yang Rou happily imagined the blissful life she would have in the future. She touched her stomach. ¡°Baby, Mommy will definitely protect you well.¡± Yang Xuan looked at the mother and daughter. ¡°You guys stay in the hospital first. I¡¯ll go to the company to settle some matters. I¡¯ll bring you guys lunch.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Yang Rou said with a blissful expression. After Yang Xuan left, An Li¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She held Yang Rou¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You silly child. Even if you¡¯re not afraid of death, you have to think about your parents. If you leave, I won¡¯t live anymore.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I?¡± Yang Rou smiled happily. As long as she could marry Hu Shuo, she would not regret anything. Yang Rou looked at her mother and wanting to lift the blanket. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± An Li asked curiously. Yang Rou lifted the blanket, knelt in front of her mother, and tears streamed down her face, ¡°Mom, please support me and Hu Shuo! We truly love each other.¡± An Li sighed deeply. Looking at her daughter in front of her, she felt her heart being torn into pieces. This silly child was really possessed. An Li slowly nodded, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it, Mom will agree. However, I must make it clear that your second son must have the Yang surname and inherit the Yang family.¡± ¡°Okay, I will tell Brother Hu Shuo,¡± Yang Rou said with her eyes squinted in happiness, her mood extremely good. An Li quickly helped her to the bed to rest. The mother and daughter had just sat for a while when Old Master Yang, Yang Jin, and Old Madam Yang, Zhang Yuan, came over. When the two of them arrived, their eyes turned red. Yang Jin was heartbroken and stamping his feet, looking at An Li and saying, ¡°You two, the child has someone she likes. You should just let her be. Our Yang family is big; if it doesn¡¯t work out, we can find another match. Why do you have to force her to this extent?¡± An Li quickly replied, ¡°Old Master is right.¡± Zhang Yuan walked over and saw her granddaughter¡¯s pale face. Her heart ached so much that it twitched. ¡°Aiyo, my good granddaughter. You¡¯ve never suffered at all in your life. You¡¯ve suffered this time.¡± She also did not understand how An Li, as a mother, could be so heartless. Yang Rou shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa and Grandma. I¡¯m already pregnant, and soon there will be a little child calling you great-grandpa and great-grandma.¡± Zhang Yuan sighed, ¡°Alright, then. Grandma will arrange for someone to propose to the Hu family on your behalf.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± An Li quickly said. Zhang Yuan glared at her, ¡°Are you going to make things difficult for my granddaughter again? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re her mother, you can act recklessly. We¡¯re still alive!¡± An Li lowered her head and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Daughter-in-law, I know you have some issues with the Hu family, but don¡¯t let the problems of your generation affect the next. The child is innocent,¡± Yang Jin said earnestly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An Li nodded again. After the elderly couple scolded her for a while, she finally bowed and saw them off. When she returned to the hospital room, An Li sighed deeply and looked at Yang Rou, ¡°Your grandparents were already unhappy with me, and now they¡¯ll nag for the whole year.¡± Yang Rou said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll definitely speak well of you in front of Grandpa and Grandma.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± An Li gave her a gentle tap on the nose, ¡°Once your dad comes back, I¡¯ll discuss your wedding with him..¡± Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: Engagement Chapter 891: Engagement Editor: Atlas Studios Yang Rou was so happy that she almost jumped up. ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯m so happy.¡± She could finally marry the person she loved the most. Soon, Yang Xuan and An Li sent a visiting card to the Hu family. The Hu family replied very quickly. The two families met at three in the afternoon. An Li carefully chose a set of clothes and a formal set of clothes for Yang Xuan. The two of them set off for the Hu family. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this An Li? Why are you free to visit my house?¡± As soon as she entered, Chen Ci asked in a strange tone. An Li walked in and sat down. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have something to discuss. I should have come to visit long ago.¡± Hu Shao looked at Yang Xuan and hurriedly said, ¡°President Yang, please take a seat!¡± Yang Xuan nodded and sat down. The four of them drank their tea. For a moment, no one spoke. The atmosphere was a little strange. An Li was the first to break the silence. She asked Chen Ci, ¡°Second Mrs. Hu, I came today to discuss the matters between Hu Shuo and my daughter, Yang Rou.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter between them?¡± Chen Ci pretended not to understand and asked after taking a sip of tea. In the past, when she was helping Hu Ying, An Li¡¯s words were especially unpleasant. Now that she saw An Li¡¯s defeated expression, Chen Ci was secretly happy. Yang Xuan coughed. ¡°My daughter, Yang Rou, is insensible. She and your son are in love, but she didn¡¯t tell the elders at home. I came today to set a date for the two children to get married.¡± As soon as she said that, Chen Ci choked on her water. She coughed for a long time before asking, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear Hu Shuo mention this. I still have to ask my child. Also, if it¡¯s a marriage alliance, they should get engaged first. Why do they have to get married so early?¡± An Li hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°My daughter, Yang Rou, is already pregnant with the flesh and blood of the Hu family.¡± Chen Ci was stunned on the spot. Hu Shao was also surprised. ¡°Is that true?¡± No wonder the Yang family was so anxious. They didn¡¯t even care about their reputation and wanted the two families to settle the marriage. Chen Ci smiled, her eyes filled with contempt. ¡°Are you sure that child is really a member of our Hu family? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s been messing around with other men and trying to pin the child on our Hu family. Our Hu family isn¡¯t one to be bullied.¡± ¡°Chen Ci! What do you mean?¡± An Li stood up and looked at Chen Ci angrily. Hu Shao quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Mrs. Yang, calm down. Although our Hu family¡¯s second family didn¡¯t inherit the family business, we still live our lives rightfully. It¡¯s important for us to get a clear understanding of the situation so we can be fair to both children.¡± An Li snorted and turned her head away. She said, ¡°Whether that child belongs to your family or not, ask Hu Shuo to come back and ask. It¡¯s useless for you to guess blindly here.¡± Chen Ci said coldly, ¡°My son is busy in the company all day long. How can he have the time to come back? He¡¯s not like your Yang Rou who doesn¡¯t do anything all day.¡± ¡°You!¡± An Li was so angry that her chest heaved up and down, and her tears were about to fall. If it wasn¡¯t for her daughter, she would have scolded the woman opposite her. Why should she suffer this? Hu Shao nudged his wife. ¡°Let¡¯s call Hu Shuo back. This matter concerns the Hu family¡¯s bloodline.¡± Chen Ci sneered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Hu Shuo to come back now.¡± Not long after, Hu Shuo returned. The moment he walked into the living room, he saw that the elders of both families were present. He knelt on the ground and said sincerely, ¡°Four elders, it¡¯s all my fault. I really like Sister Yang Rou. I hope you can fulfill my wish.¡± When An Li saw him coming over, she carefully sized him up. Hu Shuo¡¯s figure and bearing were not bad. He had bright eyes and was indeed a rare handsome man in the wealthy circle. After coming here, he admitted his mistake first and knew how to be responsible. From her point of view, he was a pretty good guy. Chen Ci immediately pulled him up and patted the dust off his body. ¡°What did you do wrong? I don¡¯t care about that. If anyone dares to blame you, I¡¯ll be the first to disagree.¡± Her words were meant for the two elders of the Yang family to hear. An Li held her breath. ¡°Hu Shuo, tell me, is the child in Yang Rou¡¯s stomach yours?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She wanted Hu Shuo to admit it. Hu Shuo was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Yang Rou is pregnant?¡± An Li nodded. Hu Shuo knelt down in front of his mother again. ¡°Mom, I want to give Sister Yang Rou a status. Let our Hu family propose to the Yang family now..¡± Chapter 892 - Chapter 892: Holding Her Anger Chapter 892: Holding Her Anger Editor: Atlas Studios There was a hint of warning in his eyes. Chen Ci immediately sobered up. She coughed. ¡°Alright, well get them engaged in a few days and have the wedding a month later. Well announce this to the public in the next few days so that outsiders won¡¯t say that our Hu family has no rules.¡± The two families discussed the date of the engagement. After everything was done, An Li and Yang Xuan came out of the Hu family. An Li couldn¡¯t contain her frustration, ¡°That Chen Ci is determined to make our lives miserable. By marrying into the Hu family, we¡¯re practically lowering ourselves.¡± She had been holding in her anger for a long time. Yang Xuan sighed. ¡°Who asked Yang Rou to be so disappointing? She insisted on marrying Hu Shuo and even got pregnant with his child. As parents, we have to accept it.¡± An Li pouted, ¡°I think Chen Ci will continue to cause trouble. I wonder what tricks she¡¯ll pull next.¡± Yang Xuan nodded, ¡°As long as the young couple is happy, that¡¯s all that matters. We, as parents, should stop interfering.¡± ¡°You may not interfere, but Chen Ci will definitely interfere. So what should we do?¡± An Li was so angry her head was spinning. Yang Xuan thought for a moment, ¡°Since Yang Rou has chosen this path, she has to see it through, no matter what. Just let her be. We can always adopt a boy from somewhere.¡± From the looks of it, Yang Rou was not suitable to be the heir. In the Hu family¡¯s living room. Chen Ci laughed out loud. ¡°Hu Shuo, you don¡¯t even know. Just now, I rebuked An Li until she couldn¡¯t speak. Her expression was really interesting.¡± Hu Shu looked at his mother coldly, ¡°Mom, if you really drive Mrs. Yang away, all my efforts will be in vain. Can you please consider the bigger picture?¡± Thankfully he came back early. Otherwise things would have definitely fallen apart. Chen Ci said resentfully, ¡°If An Li had a choice, she wouldn¡¯t have come to our door. I was just teasing her; I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Mom! Are you going to ruin everything before you¡¯re satisfied?¡± Hu Shu shouted angrily. Chen Ci said, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t do anything like that again. I¡¯ll be very respectful to An Li and her husband from now on. I won¡¯t cause any trouble for you.¡± Hu Shu¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Mom, just think about it. How much wealth does the Yang family have? When I become the CEO of the Yang family, I can buy you anything you want. Just be patient for now.¡± Hu Shao also looked forward to it with anticipation. They could never spend all that money in a lifetime. Chen Ci quickly agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you and won¡¯t hold you back. You just go ahead and do what you need to do!¡± That afternoon. Hu Ying took the car to the Hu Corporation and went straight to Hu Shuo. Hu Shuo looked surprised. ¡°Aunt, why are you here? Why are you looking for me?¡± Hearing the way he addressed her, Hu Ying heaved a sigh of relief. Since he still acknowledged her, everything was negotiable. Hu Ying walked in and closed the door. After a while, Hu Ying thought of her words and said slowly, ¡°Hu Shuo, you can¡¯t fall in love with the daughter of the Yang family. Listen to me. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve already consummated the relationship with her. I have to take responsibility,¡± Hu Shu said, looking troubled. ¡°What?¡± Hu Ying stood up in shock. She did not expect things to have developed to this extent. She paced back and forth anxiously. ¡°It must be that Yang family daughter who¡¯s tricked you into being inseparable from her. What are we going to do?¡± The thought of her family marrying into the Yang family made Hu Ying feel sick to her stomach. Hu Shuo said, ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t have a choice anymore.¡± His face was filled with helplessness. Hu Ying quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your little aunt will find a way. Just keep things steady with her for now. Call me when you have any new information.¡± Returning to her apartment, Hu Ying became increasingly angry. It seemed like there was nothing she could do about the Yang family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, she received an email. Hu Ying opened it and browsed through it carefully. She was so angry that she smashed the tablet on the ground. ¡°An Li, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± she roared. The email contained all the evidence of An Li hiring people to slander Hu Ying online. When Hu Ying had severed her relationship with Yu Miao, An Li had hired a large group of people to insult Hu Ying.. Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: Revenge Chapter 893: Revenge Editor: Atlas Studios When Hu Ying got a divorce, An Li deliberately fanned the fire to make netizens recall the bad things Hu Ying had done and increase the public¡¯s disgust. There were even many ugly photos of Hu Ying that An Li had collected. An Li even found these posts in the group chat of the noblewomen, causing many noblewomen to laugh at her. Hu Ying was so angry that she could not even stand steadily. She swore that she would never let Hu Shuo marry An Li¡¯s daughter. In the Southwest Tribe. For the past few days, Yu Su and the other two had been pretending to be ordinary tourists who were touring around. They had also found out a lot of information. More and more people had been lost recently, but the police still had not found the criminal gang. Everyone in the southwest was in a state of panic. Many people did not dare to go out unless they had to. Most of them stayed at home. Yu Su was not afraid, but she was afraid that those people would not dare to kidnap the three of them. A few days passed. The three of them visited a lot of places. On this day. Yu Su and the others returned to the hotel they had first stayed in. Wen Chuan said, ¡°I have a feeling that those people are already targeting us.¡± Xiao Han looked excited. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± They were all getting impatient. Yu Su smiled. ¡°There are probably many old acquaintances. We have to make some preparations in advance and bring more pills. I have to stay in the hotel for the next few days to prepare some things.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± Xiao Han volunteered. Wen Chuan glanced at the two of them. He felt that their relationship had deepened again. He consciously gave the two of them a chance to be alone. The next day. The Hu family was holding an engagement banquet. Many people from the wealthy families were invited to attend it, and luxurious cars were parked at the entrance. Yang Rou sat in the dressing room with a smile on her face. The sister behind her said, ¡°Yang Rou, your makeup is really high-end. This is too beautiful. I want to be so beautiful when I get engaged in the future.¡± Yang Rou smiled. ¡°Alright, when you¡¯re engaged, I¡¯ll get the makeup artist at home to help you do your makeup.¡± An Li also walked in. ¡°Yang Rou, follow the procedure later. The Hu family won¡¯t dare to make things difficult for you. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°Mom, I understand. You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Yang Rou said shyly. An Li stood behind her. ¡°In the blink of an eye, my daughter is about to get married. How fast.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m engaged. I¡¯m not married yet!¡± Yang Rou hugged An Li¡¯s arm and said coquettishly. Soon, Yang Rou appeared at the banquet and toasted the guests. The scene was filled with joy. Not long after, an ear-piercing voice came from the door. A woman strode into the banquet in her high heels. ¡°Who allowed you to be engaged? I don¡¯t agree!¡± Hu Ying walked through the door and shouted at the guests. The guests discussed. ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the youngest daughter of the Hu family, Hu Ying? She¡¯s here to cause trouble at the Hu family¡¯s engagement party?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Hu Shuo¡¯s aunt. She has no right to disagree, right?¡± ¡°Where did this lunatic come from?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Hu family say that they had cut ties with Hu Ying?¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exciting.¡± Yang Rou was toasting the guests. When she saw Hu Ying, she had a bad feeling. She hurriedly walked forward. ¡°Ms. Hu, you¡¯ve already cut ties with the Hu family. This is not a place you should come.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Yang Rou?¡± Hu Ying looked at her from head to toe with a critical gaze. Yang Rou immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Yang Rou. Brother Hu Shuo and I are in love. Please fulfill my wish and don¡¯t cause trouble at the engagement banquet.¡± She winked at the person beside her. The people beside her quickly called the security guards over to take Hu Ying away. Hu Ying walked over and slapped Yang Rou¡¯s face. ¡°B*tch, you have no right to speak here. You¡¯re the same as your mother. You¡¯re both scheming in the dark.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Yang Rou¡¯s scheme, her nephew wouldn¡¯t have fallen for it. With this slap, the Hu family and the Yang family should not be able to get married, right? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ah!¡± Yang Rou had never been slapped before. She was slapped to the ground. An Li rushed downstairs and pounced over to help Yang Rou up. ¡°Daughter, how are you? Are you alright now?¡± Yang Rou covered her face and cried. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± When she fell, she deliberately protected her stomach.. Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: Fight Chapter 894: Fight Editor: Atlas Studios An Li looked at Hu Ying and strode over. Slap! The slap caught her off guard. Hu Ying covered her face. ¡°How dare you hit me in the Hu family? You b*tch!¡± She dared to fight because this was held in the Hu family. Unexpectedly, she was even beaten up by An Li. An Li said, ¡°You¡¯re the b*tch, you old b*tch. My daughter is getting engaged. What right do an outsider like you have to interfere?¡± At this moment, Chen Ci walked out. She had some security guards behind her. Chen Ci said to Hu Ying, ¡°Hu Ying, leave quickly. This is not a place you should be. If you don¡¯t leave now, the Hu family will chase you away.¡± Hu Ying said angrily, ¡°Who dares to chase me away? I¡¯m also a member of the Hu Family!¡± She looked at Yang Rou again. ¡°Do you know that Yang Rou is a promiscuous woman who has slept with many men? She even had an abortion in the past. She used a plan to force Hu Shuo to submit. Such a woman is not qualified to enter the Hu family at all.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the guests started discussing. Many people looked at Yang Rou speculatively. Yang Rou was so angry that she was about to cry. Her eyes were red. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Before I fell in love with Brother Hu Shuo, I had always been clean.¡± She could not help but cry aggrievedly. An Li was so angry that she reached out to grab Hu Ying¡¯s collar and hit her face from both sides. ¡°Did you eat feces? Your mouth stinks!¡± Of course, Hu Ying was unwilling to be hit. She reached out and scratched An Li¡¯s face. An Li clenched her fist and punched the bridge of her nose. Hu Ying dodged and shouted, ¡°You secretly bought hot searches to spread rumors about me, you laughed at me in the circle of wealthy women, and you also hired a bunch of marketing accounts to slander me online. I know all about it.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡± An Li explained coldly. She grabbed her hair and slapped Hu Ying¡¯s mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to spout nonsense in the future! Behave yourself in the future.¡± As the two of them fought, the surrounding tables were knocked over. The surrounding guests also came over to watch the commotion. An Li ruthlessly scratched Hu Ying¡¯s face with her nails, leaving a large bloody mark. Hu Ying was so angry that she punched her in the stomach. ¡°Stop! Stop it now!¡± Yang Xuan was drinking tea upstairs when he heard the commotion downstairs and looked down. This was terrible. They were fighting! He hurried down. The elders of the Hu family had also come out. Hu Jun tapped his walking stick heavily on the ground and coughed. ¡°Stop, all of you. Security, go over and pull them apart! How improper!¡± There were many allies working with the Hu family at the scene. This was a joke. Zhang Xia also frowned and looked towards the center. Soon, the two of them were pulled apart. Hu Ying didn¡¯t give up and turned to her parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯ve come at the perfect time. Quickly break off the engagement with the Yang family. We¡¯re not good enough for a family like theirs.¡± Hu Shuo rushed in from outside. He saw the chaos all over the ground. Hu Jun¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Who are you calling Mom and Dad? Our family has already cut ties with you. It¡¯s just that your surname is Hu.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m serious. We can¡¯t get married to the Yang family!¡± Hu Ying covered her face and said angrily. An Li panted as she tidied her clothes and walked to the front of the elders of the Hu family. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡± Yang Rou looked at her mother nervously. After this incident, her mother probably did not want her to marry into the Hu family even more. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Zhang Xia said gently, ¡°It¡¯s really our Hu family¡¯s fault for not taking good care of you. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I only have minor injuries on my body,¡± An Li replied. Hu Jun asked, ¡°Then how do you think we should resolve today¡¯s matter? If the Yang family is unwilling to marry into our Hu family, we won¡¯t stop you. It¡¯s all our Hu family¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± An Li asked back. ¡°I¡¯m very happy. Today¡¯s marriage must be settled. No one can go back on their word.¡± Her words were powerful. Hu Shuo heaved a sigh of relief. Yang Rou also felt relieved. An Li thought it through. Since Hu Ying was unwilling to let the two families get engaged, she wanted the two families to get married. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This way, she could anger Hu Ying. Moreover, she observed that Hu Shuo was not a bad son-in-law. Hu Ying¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°I knew it. You just have to go against me. Anyway, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let them get married successfully.¡± She wanted to say something else, but the security guard dragged her to the door. Hu Ying shouted, ¡°Do you think the Yang family is qualified to marry into the Hu family? Dream on!¡± Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: Continuing the Engagement Chapter 895: Continuing the Engagement Editor: Atlas Studios At night, Yu Su rested in the hotel room. As soon as she turned on her phone, Ye Tang¡¯s message popped up. [Yu Su, quickly look at the video. The Hu family¡¯s engagement banquet today was so exciting. Now, countless people are laughing at the two families behind their backs.] Yu Su opened the video. The moment she opened it, she saw the scene of Hu Ying and An Li fighting. The surrounding guests looked at them with disdain. Yu Su replied, [It¡¯s indeed exciting.] She replayed it again. On the second try, she noticed a detail. There was a woman who was wrapped up tightly. She looked very much like Yu Miao. Her eyes were filled with mockery as she watched the farce in front of her. Yu Su counted with her fingers. It was indeed Yu Miao. Yu Miao was afraid that her plan would fail, so she specially went to the scene to watch. Soon, Ye Tang replied: [I heard that the engagement between the two families has not been canceled. The wedding date is also set for next month. I really don¡¯t know what these two families are thinking.] Yu Su smiled. [What Hu Ying doesn¡¯t want is what An Li wants to see.] Ye Tang: [So, An Li allowed it?] Yu Su replied, ¡°Probably! I watched the video and did a divination. Yang Rou is pregnant. This should also be the reason for the marriage.¡± Ye Tang: [I see¡­ No wonder!] In the Hu family¡¯s living room. Hu Jun¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Mrs. Yang, this matter is indeed the Hu family¡¯s fault. I solemnly apologize to you.¡± Zhang Xia also said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not disciplining her well!¡± An Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not a big deal. As long as nothing goes wrong at my daughter Yang Rou¡¯s wedding banquet.¡± She had taken a fancy to Hu Shuo. Chen Ci hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll definitely prepare the dowry and wait for my daughter-in-law to enter the family.¡± She had been frightened today. Which madam would fight in the hall? An Li was really not to be trifled with. Hu Shao also nodded. ¡°Mrs. Yang, don¡¯t worry. My family will do our best in the future. There won¡¯t be any more mistakes.¡± Yang Xuan said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not to blame for what happened today. It¡¯s my wife and Madam Hu who have accumulated grudges for a long time. Let¡¯s forget about this matter!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hu Shao slapped the table and said excitedly. Chen Ci glared at him. ¡°This matter ends here.¡± She looked at Hu Shuo again. ¡°Son, do you have anything to say?¡± Hu Shuo stood up from his seat and bowed to the elders. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me. I don¡¯t blame anyone for this. This might be a test from the heavens. I still hope to marry Ms. Yang Rou.¡± When An Li saw this, she was even more satisfied. ¡°Good, good. My future son-in-law is so sensible. Come, come and sit beside me.¡± Yang Rou lowered her head shyly. It seemed that his mother was liking Hu Shuo more and more. An Li comforted Hu Shuo and even asked about some company matters. They chatted very well. Before leaving, An Li even asked Hu Shuo to come to the Yang family as a guest when he was free. After sending off the Yang family, the Hu family¡¯s living room fell silent again. Hu Jun slammed the table heavily. ¡°Hu Ying is getting more and more outrageous. I don¡¯t know where she learned to fight, but she actually caused trouble at the banquet. No one should plead for her in the future. I don¡¯t have this daughter!¡± Zhang Xia also nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± In the Southwest Tribe. Yu Su and the others stayed in the hotel for a few more days, waiting for people with ill intentions to come. Three days later. The three of them, who were about to turn moldy from waiting, finally saw a group of people. Lu Li came to the hotel and invited the three of them to the Luban Tribe¡¯s banquet tomorrow. After Lu Li finished speaking, Yu Su and Wen Chuan looked at each other. Wen Chuan agreed. ¡°We will definitely arrive on time. Don¡¯t worry, Elder Lu.¡± Satisfied, Lu Li left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su flipped through the three invitations. ¡°Looks like the Luban tribe is the one with the problem. I wonder what will happen tomorrow.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see what we can do!¡± Wen Chuan took a sip of tea with a relaxed expression. He did not take these people from the tribe seriously. As long as the old fellows from Chinatown did not come out of seclusion, there would be no problem. Xiao Han said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get the Xiao family to be ready tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Su nodded.. Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: Dungeon Chapter 896: Dungeon Editor: Atlas Studios The next day. The three of them put on their local clothes. As soon as they walked out of the hotel, people from the Luban Tribe came to welcome them. ¡°Please get in the carriage. The Clan Leader has been waiting for a long time,¡± a young man said. When the three of them arrived at the tribe, they realized that they were the only guests invited today. The person sitting in the main seat was Lu Feng. Lu Feng raised his cup. ¡°Today, I invited the three of you here to catch up. Please don¡¯t be restrained.¡± With a wave of his hand, a string of dancers entered and danced in the center of the hall. Yu Su walked over and toasted. ¡°Chief Lu, I¡¯m afraid you invited us here today not just to reminisce about the past, right?¡± Lu Feng chuckled. ¡°Of course. After the banquet, I have something important to discuss with everyone. Let¡¯s drink first!¡± ¡°Okay, the guest follows the host.¡± Yu Su drank a large glass of wine right in front of her. Lu Feng laughed heartily. After returning, Yu Su said to Wen Chuan and the other man, ¡°This person is wearing a human skin mask. He¡¯s not Lu Feng. The real Lu Feng might have already been imprisoned.¡± When she approached that person, Yu Su smelled the familiar smell of blood. That smell was just like Momo¡¯s smell. Wen Chuan¡¯s smile remained unchanged as he poured a glass of wine for Yu Su. ¡°I also realized that the people in this hall are all martial artists.¡± This was obviously a trap. Lu Feng clapped his hands. ¡°I want to watch the warrior dance!¡± The dancers in the center of the hall retreated, and a large group of strong men entered. ¡°Hoo!¡± The warriors raised their sledgehammers and swung them around. A moment later, a fragrance ignited in the hall. When Yu Su and the other two smelled the fragrance, they felt a little dizzy and quickly collapsed on the table. Seeing that the three of them had fallen, the vice sect master of the South Eagle Sect, Eagletooth, tore off the human skin mask on his face. He looked at the three of them sinisterly and said to his subordinates, ¡°Men, tie all three of them up and lock them up in prison! No one is allowed to visit them without my permission.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The burly men on the stage jumped off the stage and tied the three of them up with special ropes. Eagletooth walked out of the hall and went to the back hall with relief. As soon as he walked into the back hall, he immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Sect Master, I didn¡¯t disappoint you. Those three people were drugged by the Immortal Powder and are now locked up in the prison.¡± The Immortal Powder was a knockout drug targeted at cultivators. Regardless of whether it was an ordinary person or a cultivator, as long as they inhaled a little, they would be unconscious for three days or ten days. This was the secret medicine of the South Eagle Sect. The Sect Master¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Well done. After this is done, I will definitely confer you the title of Great General.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Eagletooth replied excitedly. The Sect Master asked again, ¡°How¡¯s the formation going?¡± This time, he wanted to possess another hundred people and revive his soldiers. Yu Su and the other two were only a small portion of them. Formations were the key to possession. Eagletooth said, ¡°The array will take another two days to complete. It¡¯s mostly done. There won¡¯t be any accidents.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± The Sect Master smiled and patted Eagletooth¡¯s shoulder. Yu Su and the other two were escorted into the dungeon. The escort even fed Yu Su and the other two a pill. After feeding them, the dungeon door was completely closed. Those people also left. ¡°Bah!¡± Xiao Han spat out. That pill tasted so bitter. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of acting, he wouldn¡¯t have swallowed it. Xiao Han said, ¡°Yu Su, what medicinal pill did he feed us just now?¡± Yu Su replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s a fasting pill. After eating it, you won¡¯t have to eat for three days and won¡¯t feel hungry.¡± Wen Chuan¡¯s nose twitched. He smelled a strong scent of blood. Yu Su also smelled it. She took out a candle from her pocket and lit it, illuminating the surroundings. Yu Su said, ¡°This seems to be a dungeon.¡± Wen Chuan nodded. It was still a dungeon augmented by an array. If not for the fact that Wen Chuan had already broken through to the perfected realm of metaphysics, he would not have been able to break free from the shackles of this dungeon. ¡°You are¡­ Yu Su and Master Wen?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A weak voice suddenly came from the dark. Yu Su replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re Chief Lu Feng?¡± She took the candle and took a few steps southwest. The scene outside the cage became clearer. The three of them looked outside and immediately took a deep breath. The three of them were in one of the row of cages. On the opposite side of the cage was a huge wall with dense skulls hanging on it.. Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: Skulls Chapter 897: Skulls Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Feng¡¯s limbs were bound by chains and locked under his skull. Beside him was Momo, who was tied up. Wen Chuan said, ¡°This skull is a tradition of the South Eagle. They will cut off the heads of their traitorous clansmen and make them into skeletons that won¡¯t rot. This skeleton is their warning.¡± These heads don¡¯t belong to the original members of the South Eagle Clan. They¡¯re the heads of those whose bodies have been taken over. The South Eagle Clan believes that if a clan member betrays them, it must be because the possessed body is disobedient. By cutting off the head and performing the possession ritual again, they can gain loyal subordinates. Lu Feng asked, ¡®How did you end up here?¡± This is a dungeon. With Yu Su and the others¡¯ strength, they shouldn¡¯t be here. Unless they had other plans. Yu Su said, ¡°We want to see what these people were up to.¡± Momo suddenly said nervously, ¡°Sister Yu Su, those people who were captured are all in the dungeon. You have to be careful of that masked man. That¡¯s the Sect Master of the South Eagle Clan.¡± Yu Su asked, ¡°Alright, I understand. How long have you been locked up here?¡± ¡°After we met last time, the two of us were locked up. Those patrols would feed us some pills every day,¡± Lu Feng said. Yu Su took out a wire and inserted it into the lock outside. After tinkering with it twice, the lock opened. The three of them walked out and looked around. There were also many young and strong men locked up in the other prisons. They were all unconscious. Yu Su said to the other two, ¡°Let¡¯s split up. Xiao Han will stay here first. Wen Chuan and I will go out and investigate.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Han and Wen Chuan said. Yu Su walked out of the prison and saw a secret passage. After walking out of the secret passage, she saw five guards at the door. She applied a concealment talisman on herself and strode out the door. After walking out of the prison, Yu Su saw many people hurriedly walking in one direction, so she followed them. When she arrived at the small square, she realized that the man who had pretended to be Lu Feng was talking on the stage. Eagletooth said, ¡°This matter is very urgent. Don¡¯t neglect it. If there are any abnormalities, you definitely have to report it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The people below replied. Yu Su hid behind a pillar and took out a mirror. This mirror was the treasure she had made over the past few days. Through this mirror, she could tell which people had been possessed and which people were originally from the Luban tribe. A moment later, she realized that everyone gathered here had been possessed. Soon, Lu Li and Shen Yin also walked into the square. Yu Su used the mirror to look over. Indeed, the two of them had also been possessed. She calculated the number of people who had been possessed and compared it to the total number of people in the Luban tribe. She came to an astonishing conclusion. Two-thirds of the Luban Tribe had been possessed, and nearly five to six hundred people had become disciples of the South Eagle Sect. At this moment, a team of patrolling soldiers happened to pass by Yu Su. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dungeon to take a look. The Sect Master instructed us to strictly watch over the three new arrivals.¡± Yu Su was shocked. Not good. They had to hurry back to the dungeon. Yu Su sent a voice transmission to Wen Chuan, informing him to hurry back to the dungeon. A moment later. The patrol team walked into the dungeon and shone their flashlights at Yu Su and the other two in the prison. When they realized that the three of them were still unconscious, they left in relief. After these people left, Yu Su sat up. ¡°Senior Brother Wen, the target of the South Eagle Sect Master is you. He wants to obtain your immortal body. The person who caused trouble in Chinatown previously is very likely to be him.¡± Yu Su made a reasonable guess. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°What you said makes sense. I¡¯ve also discovered other clues. This South Eagle Sect Master might be related to the baleful aura hole.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You mean¡­ Ming Kun has dealings and interactions with him?¡± Yu Su asked. If the baleful aura hole really belonged to the South Eagle Sect Master, Ming Kun must have communicated with the Southern Eagle Sect to be able to transfer the baleful aura hole over. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°The person who pretended to be Lu Feng just now is the deputy sect master of the South Eagle. His name is Eagletooth. He¡¯s very famous in the sect. The sect master of the South Eagle is called Sacred Blood.¡± Sacred Blood fed on human blood for a living. There were also many things to pay attention to about human blood. It had to be the blood of a child.. Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: Prisoner Chapter 898: Prisoner Editor: Atlas Studios The Sacred Blood must have slaughtered many young children to be able to survive until now. Xiao Han said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of South Eagle¡¯s name somewhere.¡± Lu Feng said, ¡°I know their plan. They captured 100 people this time. They must want Shen Yin to possess Yu Su. Lu Li will possess Xiao Han and their Sect Master will possess Master Wen. In that case, the strength of the South Eagle Sect will increase greatly.¡± Yu Su asked, ¡°When did you realize that there was something wrong with these people?¡± ¡°About a month ago.¡± Lu Feng thought for a moment and said, ¡°At that time, I realized that my clansmen were a little forgetful and could not remember what to do. I also suspected it at that time, but I sent someone to investigate and found that the identities of these people matched.¡± He didn¡¯t care at that time. Unexpectedly, these people had been possessed. Yu Su looked at Momo. ¡°You can tell us everything you know, right?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Momo. Momo hesitated. ¡°I¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know if he should say it. If these people were like the people from the South Eagle¡¯s faction and wanted to take away his ability, that would be bad. Wen Chuan looked at Momo. ¡°I know that you have the ability to predict the future.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Momo looked at Wen Chuan in surprise. Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°Because I¡¯ve seen such a person before. He¡¯s too similar to you. You two are the same kind of people.¡± The people from the South Eagle Sect have captured Momo because they needed this ability. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯ve been possessed before,¡± Wen Chuan said slowly. Momo¡¯s face stiffened, and he asked in surprise again, ¡°Are you really a god?¡± Wen Chuan shook his head and pointed at the corner of Momo¡¯s eye. ¡°Every person who is possessed will leave a symbol similar to a mole at the corner of their eye. Your symbol is very shallow, but I can still see it.¡± Momo nodded. ¡°Yes, I have the ability to predict the future. I know what will happen in the future.¡± As soon as he said this, even Lu Feng was shocked. Lu Feng hurriedly asked, ¡°Then can our tribe escape this calamity this time?¡± Momo shook his head. Lu Feng looked dejected. ¡°Why?¡± Momo said, ¡°In the future, the entire Luban tribe will fall into a fire. All the buildings will be burned down, and most of the clansmen will be able to escape.¡± Lu Feng clenched his fists anxiously. ¡°No! I have to go out and get someone to move out all the blueprints and books of the tribe. If all of them are burned, I won¡¯t have the face to live anymore.¡± He looked at Yu Su pleadingly. ¡°Yu Su, help me untie the chains. I want to go out for a while!¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Even if you go out now, you won¡¯t be able to settle those things. Now that two-thirds of the tribe has been possessed, why don¡¯t you wait until night time? I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Lu Feng did not know metaphysics, nor could he avoid the guards at the door. Yu Su held the Lu Ban tribe¡¯s books and blueprints in high regard. They were national treasures. They might come in handy in the future. Therefore, Yu Su would not watch those precious things burn. Lu Feng finally calmed down a little. With a pleading expression, he said, ¡°Yu Su, I beg you to try your best to preserve it. If I can survive, I can give you my life.¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need your life. Do you still have trusted confidants outside? I can¡¯t complete this alone and need help.¡± Lu Feng thought for a moment. He said, ¡°Uncle Lu Jin, who is in charge of cleaning in the tribe, shouldn¡¯t have been possessed. His legs are a little crippled, so he walks slower.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The South Eagle Sect would not notice such a person either. Most importantly, Uncle Lu Jin used to be the administrator of the library, so he knew how to keep the books safely. Yu Su said, ¡°Alright, describe his appearance and characteristics.¡± She took out a pencil and a piece of paper from her pocket. As she sketched the description on the paper, she quickly drew Uncle Lu Jin¡¯s appearance. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡± Lu Feng nodded. ¡°Tell him to keep the book collection blueprint well. The token is in my pocket. It¡¯s a wooden token..¡± Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: Library Chapter 899: Library Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su took out the wooden token. On the wooden tablet was the word ¡®wind¡¯ written in traditional chinese. Lu Feng explained some details in detail before letting Yu Su leave. At night. Lu Jin was cleaning the corridor. ¡°Lu Feng¡± walked in from outside. He waved his hand coldly. ¡°You can leave. You¡¯re not allowed to enter my private residence in the future.¡± Lu Jin was a little surprised. Chief Lu Feng was very kind to all the clansmen and would not say such things. After meeting Lu Feng¡¯s sharp gaze, he lowered his head. ¡°Alright, Chief. I¡¯ll go down now.¡± When Lu Jin returned to his residence, he still could not figure it out. Why did the chief¡¯s character suddenly change? ¡°Freeze!¡± Yu Su jumped down from the beam and froze Lu Jin before tapping his mute acupoint. She took the wooden sign out of her pocket and waved it in front of Lu Jin¡¯s eyes. Yu Su said, ¡°The current Lu Feng is being impersonated. The real Lu Feng is imprisoned in the dungeon. Chief Lu Feng has something important to entrust to you. I¡¯ll let go of your mute acupoint now. You¡¯re not allowed to shout.¡± Lu Jin blinked, indicating that he understood. Yu Su tapped on it. Lu Feng said, ¡°I knew it. There¡¯s something wrong with the chief today!¡± He told her what had happened today with righteous indignation. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Lu Feng is in prison now. He wants you to do something. I wonder if you¡¯re willing.¡± ¡°Please instruct me!¡± Lu Feng said immediately. Yu Su asked, ¡°In a few days, the tribe will be on fire. Is there a way to transfer the books in the library without anyone knowing?¡± Lu Feng thought about it carefully, ¡°Yes!¡± The Luban Tribe¡¯s library was different from other places. There were exquisite mechanisms designed everywhere. There was a huge cellar under the library. The cellar was embalmed so it wouldn¡¯t be damp. A large portion of the books were there. On the day of the fire, as long as Lu Jin could rush to the library in time and use the mechanism to move the books on the ground to the cellar, he could protect these books. Yu Su said, ¡°I can only leave this matter to you. You have to take responsibility and keep these books and blueprints safe.¡± She also removed the restrictions on his body. Lu Feng immediately knelt on one knee. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely complete the mission.¡± Yu Su handed the wooden token to him so that he could act according to the situation when necessary. After returning to the dungeon, Yu Su told Lu Feng that everything was done. Lu Feng said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Yu. You¡¯re the benefactor of our entire clan.¡± It was not scary for the houses and machinery to burn down. It could be recreated. The scary thing was that if even the blueprints and books were burned, everything would be over. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just preserving our country¡¯s outstanding culture. It¡¯s nothing.¡± She looked at Momo again. ¡°Momo, you said there¡¯s more than one person, they come and go. What does that mean?¡± Momo¡¯s eyes darkened and he said slowly, ¡°Although Ming Kun was shot to death, his soul has been sealed. He¡¯s actually not dead. He might be resurrected in this ritual. This is what I saw.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yu Su was a little surprised. Damn Ming Kun. His soul had been sealed, yet he still wanted to revive. She would not let Ming Kun live. Coincidentally, Wen Chuan asked, ¡°Since you were possessed, why was your soul replaced?¡± Momo said, ¡°The person who possesses my body can¡¯t obtain my prediction ability at all.¡± Therefore, the South Eagle Sect changed him back again. ¡°In other words, there¡¯s a way to revive the person who was possessed?¡± Xiao Han asked the most important question. Lu Feng was also excited. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, most of the people in the tribe can continue their previous lives.¡± This was the way to save them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Momo said, ¡°There must be a way, but I don¡¯t know. The people of the South Eagle definitely know. You¡¯d better ask the people of the South Eagle. However, there¡¯s poison in their teeth, be careful that they commit suicide.¡± Yu Su nodded. Momo looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Sister Yu Su, you don¡¯t have to worry. You will obtain the final victory, and most of the people from the South Eagle Faction will die completely.¡± Previously, they had been sealed, but now, they have been revived by possessing others. The next time they forced their Genshin out, that would be their death date. Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: Soul Returning Grass Chapter 900: Soul Returning Grass Editor: Atlas Studios Three hours later, Wen Chuan went out again. He got the latest news. The South Eagle Tribe would conduct the next Possession Ceremony in the Luban Tribe¡¯s plaza in three days. A total of 100 people would be possessed. There were about 50 captured young men in the dungeon. This also meant that 50 residents of the Luban Tribe would be possessed. Next, the few people in the dungeon began to discuss the next step of their plan. Wen Chuan said, ¡°The condition for possession is that the person of the body doesn¡¯t resist. If the person involved resists violently, the possession won¡¯t succeed.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then we can use this to make the possession ritual fail this time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wen Chuan nodded. He added, ¡®Besides that, the thing that the possession ritual is most afraid of is the Soul Returning Grass. If we could spread this grass under the mats in the square, even those who have already been successfully possessed would experience intense pain in their souls.¡± This way, their chances of winning were higher. ¡°Where can I get the Soul Returning Grass?¡± Yu Su asked. Xiao Han said, ¡°The Xiao family should be able to find it. Is it a rare herb?¡± Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Young Master Xiao. The Soul Returning Grass grows on cliffs and can only be found at extremely high altitudes.¡± If not for the fact that the Xiao family was so powerful, they really wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it in a short span of time. Three days passed quickly. Yu Su and Wen Chuan successfully used metaphysics to create three dummies. These three dummies looked exactly the same as the three of them. They were not able to think for themselves and could only follow orders. However, it was not a big problem. The three of them were in a ¡°coma¡± state and did not need to think. The Possession Ceremony would begin at nine in the morning. The dungeon door was opened, and the unconscious people were taken out by the South Eagle Sect. The three dummies were also successfully taken away. Not far away, Wen Chuan used a spell to control the three dummies. A moment later, Eagletooth walked into the dungeon and walked towards Momo with a sinister expression. ¡°Kid, are you still unwilling to tell me?¡± Momo pretended to be afraid. ¡°If I tell you, can you not kill me?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll still need you in the future,¡± Eagletooth said with a smile. Momo thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I predicted that the Possession Ceremony would go smoothly this time. However, two people will resist too strongly, causing the Possession to fail.¡± ¡°Which two people?¡± Eagletooth quickly asked. Momo said, ¡°Two ordinary people, strong men.¡± Eagletooth smiled and said, ¡°If today¡¯s matter is settled, I¡¯ll get the Sect Master to reward you. If I find out that you lied to me, your good days will be over. Our South Eagle¡¯s punishment won¡¯t be easy either.¡± Momo lowered his head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± In the square. Eagletooth put on his human skin mask again and stood on the stage in the middle of the square. He looked at the people below the stage. ¡°Lubans, listen up. The 50 people tied up below the stage are spies from other races. Today, I¡¯m going to cleanse their souls and make them turn over a new leaf!¡± The clansmen shouted, ¡°Turn over a new leaf!¡± Most of the people who had been possessed had bloodshot eyes. As for the clansmen who had yet to be possessed, they did not notice anything amiss. ¡°Invite their leader out!¡± Eagletooth shouted loudly and looked at a certain spot below the stage. A group of patrolling soldiers carried Yu Su and the other two out and threw them on the stage. The people below the stage shouted, ¡°Unforgivable!¡± ¡°Spiritual Practitioner!¡± Eagletooth shouted again. At this moment, a man wearing a mask walked out from under the stage. The man was tall and had a sharp gaze as he scanned his surroundings. The masked man was the Sect Master Sacred Blood. Sacred Blood clapped his hands, and the crowd below the stage fell silent. The Sect Master said, ¡°The first step to cleansing the soul is to take out blood from the person¡¯s heart. The rest of you, follow me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He took out a needle and asked someone to place Wen Chuan on the table. The next second, he stabbed at Wen Chuan¡¯s chest. Many people below the stage did not dare to look at the stage. The scene was too cruel and bloody. ¡°Everyone has been deceived. The person on the stage is not the chief at all. The person beside me is.¡± Below the stage, a child¡¯s voice sounded. Everyone looked over and saw Lu Mo standing at the entrance of the square, holding Lu Feng¡¯s hand. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Token Chapter 901: Token Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Why are there two chiefs?¡± ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a chief on the stage, and now there¡¯s another chief. Which one is the real one?¡± ¡°Oh my god, I was wondering why the ceremony was so strange recently.¡± ¡°Yes, some tribesmen are also strange.¡± ¡°Which one is fake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too similar. I can¡¯t tell at all!¡± Below the stage. Lu Feng was furious. ¡°My clansmen, don¡¯t be deceived. The person on the stage is wearing a human skin mask. He¡¯s fake!¡± The clansmen looked towards the stage. On the stage, Eagletooth also said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the fake one. I¡¯m Lu Feng. I still have the clan leader¡¯s token.¡± After saying that, he took out the token. The token was indeed real. Lu Feng continued, ¡°You stole my token and have been the chief for so many days. You should return it to me, right?¡± The sect master of the South Eagle Sect gestured to the patrol team behind him. ¡°Go and take down the fake chief!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Wen Chuan descended from the sky and landed beside Lu Feng. He protected the two of them and muttered an incantation, ¡°Land!¡± In an instant, countless Soul Returning Grass fell from the sky. The smell of the Soul Returning Grass spread throughout the square. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°My head is spinning!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m too uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Could this be the Soul Returning Grass?¡± ¡°Ahhh, my head hurts. I can¡¯t take it.¡± In an instant, the entire square buzzed. The sect master on the stage looked at Wen Chuan on the table and then at Wen Chuan below the stage. With a vexed expression, he pulled out his sword and stabbed at Wen Chuan on the table. The moment he was stabbed, Wen Chuan disappeared from the table. ¡°It¡¯s indeed an illusion!¡± The Sect Master was so angry that his face darkened. He shouted at Eagletooth, ¡°What are you guys doing? How could you let these three people escape? You¡¯re really useless!¡± Eagletooth was in disbelief. Could it be that the three people on the stage were all fake? Boom! The entrance of the plaza was broken through, many people from the Black Magic Master tribe and Metaphysics Management Office rushed in and tied up those people from the Luban tribe who were having a headache. Wen Chuan condensed his magic power into a sword. He leaped onto the stage and looked at the Sect Master. ¡°How have you been? Sacred Blood.¡± Hundreds of years ago, Sacred Blood died under Wen Chuan¡¯s sword in a huge battle in Chinatown. Wen Chuan thought that he must be dead. Unexpectedly, Sacred Blood had revived again. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Sacred Blood laughed crazily. Wen Chuan looked at him coldly. ¡°How many more lives do you want to kill?¡± The Sacred Blood¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t appeared, I would have unified the entire country hundreds of years ago. I would have been a king long ago. What¡¯s wrong with me reviving my warriors?¡± As long as his hegemony succeeded, the world would only praise his greatness. No one would remember what he had done. He did not care what everyone said. Wen Chuan said, ¡°Surrender!¡± He held his sword and stabbed at Sacred Blood. Unexpectedly, Scard Blood was one step faster. He stabbed a dagger into his neck and laughed crazily. ¡°Wen Chuan, you will never be able to kill me. As long as I commit suicide, I will still have a chance to revive. The next time will be your death!¡± At the last moment of his life, Sacred Blood sent an order to the disciples to destroy the entire Luban Tribe. The disciples obeyed. ¡°Yes!¡± Many people from the Luban Tribe who had been possessed rushed out of the square. They lit the torches in their hands and lit them up at the buildings. Soon, the entire tribe was engulfed in flames. At the same time, Lu Jin received Yu Su¡¯s instructions and immediately transported all the books in the library to the cellar using machinery. All the books were safe under the desperate operation. Yu Su walked into the square, grabbed Lu Li and Shen Yin, and tied them up. She was about to knock the poison out of their mouths. Unexpectedly, the two of them had already crushed the medicine in their fight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two of them were poisoned to death. Lu Mo pounced on the two of them and wailed. These two people were indeed his parents, but they had been possessed half a year ago and originally could have returned. Unfortunately, the people of the South Eagle Clan were too vicious. They would rather die than leave any clues. Lu Mo cried, ¡°Dad, Mom, you can leave first. Momo will accompany you in the future. I¡¯ll do a good funeral for you.¡± Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: Armory Chapter 902: Armory Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that he was crying so sadly, Yu Su stroked his head. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you can follow me in the future.¡± Adopting a child was still very simple for her. Soon, the people in the square who had been possessed were controlled. Wen Chuan also successfully grabbed Eagletooth and knocked the poison out of his mouth to prevent him from committing suicide and tied him up. Wen Chuan asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the secret technique of the Possession Technique?¡± Eagletooth refused to say. Wen Chuan exerted hellfire on his soul. Eagletooth¡¯s soul was burning, and he was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. After enduring for more than half an hour, Eagletooth finally spoke. ¡°The secret technique is to refine the Soul Returning Grass into the Soul Returning Pill and let the two consciousnesses compete with each other. As long as the original consciousness wins, the original Genshin can return.¡± In other words, even if they consumed the Soul Returning Pill, the Genshin of those people might not be able to return. They would have to fight for it. Wen Chuan continued to ask, ¡°Where is your armory?¡± Eagletooth gritted his teeth, not wanting to say anything. If he said anything, the Sect Master would kill him. He still wanted to be revived. Wen Chuan continued to light the hellfire. Eagletooth gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s in the workshop of the Luban Tribe. The weapons are all there, and the people who were captured are also inside.¡± After saying that, he bit his tongue and committed suicide. Wen Chuan and Yu Su went to the weapons workshop together and realized that the new weapons were all produced here. There were also many blueprints inside. The workers were also taken down by the Metaphysics Management Office. The Luban tribe burned for three days and three nights before the fire finally extinguished. In these three days, Yu Su refined the Soul Returning Pill according to the method in the book. There were not many medicinal pills, so she needed an endless supply of Soul Returning Grass. Xiao Han asked the Xiao family to send them over again. The Metaphysics Management Office transferred a large group of metaphysical masters from the Daoist Association to refine pills together. The speed of the production of pills increased. After another three days, basically all the people who had been possessed were fed medicinal pills. Next, it would depend on these people¡¯s will to live. During this process, many people could not withstand it and the person who possessed them had the upper hand. The main body¡¯s Genshin died. Only half of them managed to endure it. With this calculation, the Luban Tribe lost nearly a third of their people. Looking at the corpses being carried out, Lu Feng stood outside the tribe sadly, holding Momo¡¯s hand. He blamed himself. As the clan leader, he had the responsibility to protect his clansmen. However, in the past few days, so many clansmen had died one after another. This was his negligence. He did not know how to make up for it. Perhaps he was not qualified to be the clan leader at all. The next day, Lu Feng held a clan meeting. He said bitterly, ¡°My fellow clansmen, I plan to step down as the clan leader and let the remaining clansmen choose the new clan leader. I¡¯m still too weak to bear this burden.¡± The clansmen looked at each other and started chattering again. ¡°What do you mean? The chief is quitting?¡± ¡°No, I only trust you!¡± ¡°Your father, Lu Cen, is such a great figure. He has also encountered many difficulties and obstacles. You should follow his example and work harder!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t blame you for what happened this time. If you want to blame someone, you can only blame the people from the South Eagle Sect for being too sinister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t step down from the chief role, there¡¯s no more suitable candidate.¡± ¡°Chief, please reconsider!¡± The clansmen felt uneasy and tried to persuade him. The three elders of the clan also walked onto the stage with their walking sticks. The elders also persuaded him. Lu Feng looked ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be. It¡¯s just that my strength is limited. Elders, please choose another suitable candidate!¡± Immediately, a large number of people knelt down below the stage. The people of the tribe cried and asked Lu Feng to continue being the chief. Yu Su and the other two stood at the side and watched. Yu Su said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lu Feng to be very popular with the people. So many people are unwilling to let him step down. Unfortunately, he has already made up his mind.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Feng had leadership skills, but he lacked training. This change was the best training for him. Lu Feng had also done a good job in the past few days. Lu Mo shook his head, ¡°Big Brother Lu Feng won¡¯t be the chief anymore. He wants to leave and travel around.¡± Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°He really should go out for a walk. It¡¯s good to broaden his horizons.¡± Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: Resignation Chapter 903: Resignation Editor: Atlas Studios On the stage, Lu Feng waved his hand. ¡°My fellow clansmen, I want to recommend a person. That person is Uncle Lu Jin. He saved all our books and blueprints this time. He is undoubtedly a hero of the Luban Tribe!¡± He looked down the stage and saw Uncle Lu Jin shaking his head in panic. ¡°No, no. I¡¯ve never known how to manage. I can¡¯t do it.¡± He used to be a librarian. Ever since he became a limp, he¡¯d gone to the streets to do some cleaning. He¡¯d never wanted to be any kind of chief. Lu Feng said, ¡°Uncle Lu Jin is highly respected and has made great contributions. I hope that the clansmen will seriously consider it. Later, we will vote. Those who are willing to let Uncle Lu Jin be the clan leader can go down and vote.¡± Half an hour later. The voting began in the square. In the end, Lu Jin was elected interim chief. Lu Jin went on stage and said, ¡°First of all, thank you for choosing me. I will work hard to manage the tribe and wait for the day Chief Lu Feng returns.¡± Thunderous applause came from below the stage. The Black Magic Master tribe and Metaphysics Management Office had temporarily vacated a large area for the Luban tribe to stay in. On this day, the Black Magic Master tribe invited Yu Su and the other two to their banquet. As soon as Yu Su entered, Wu Jiang invited her and the two people behind her in happily. Wu Zhen was also smiling. After sitting down, Wu Jiang poured a glass of wine and apologized to Yu Su, ¡°Ms. Yu Su, our attitude was very cold the last time we invited you guys to a banquet. That was just for show. We had long sensed that there were abnormal movements in the southwest region and we did that to avoid alerting the enemy. I hope you won¡¯t blame us.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Wu Zhen asked his subordinates to bring over a series of treasures, ¡°Master Wen, I heard that you are returning to the capital. Take these back, this is a small token of appreciation from our Black Magic Master tribe.¡± Wen Chuan was about to refuse. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give you an address. Send it to my villa in the capital so that it won¡¯t be inconvenient for us to transport it back and forth.¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Wu Zhen hurriedly nodded. If it was when Yu Su and the other two had just arrived, Wu Zhen would still think that this was their territory and that there was no need to be too polite to Yu Su. Ever since they experienced the incident of the Luban Tribe, they had completely given in. Yu Su and the other two were not to be trifled with. Now that Yu Su and the other two had an increasingly better relationship with the Luban tribe, the Black Magic Master tribe naturally did not want to fall behind. After the meal, Yu Su and the other two bade farewell. After returning to the hotel, Wen Chuan asked, ¡°What use do you have for those things?¡± Yu Su was not a greedy person. Although the things given by the Black Magic Master tribe were expensive, they were not things that Yu Su could not afford. She should not want them. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very useful.¡± The things given by the Black Magic Master tribe were all poisonous insects and spirit stones, they could be used to nourish her small snake and vines. Just as the three of them were discussing, there was a knock on the door. Yu Su opened the door and realized that it was Lu Feng. He was overjoyed. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± He walked into the house and sat on the sofa. Lu Mo also called out, ¡°Sister Yu Su.¡± Xiao Han poured him a glass of water. Yu Su said, ¡°It¡¯ll probably be in the next few days. Why?¡± Lu Feng suddenly stood up and announced loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. Momo and I want to go back to the capital with you. I want to go to the capital to play and take a look at the Great World of Joy before going to the zoo. I also want to experience the various snacks in the capital!¡± Xiao Han was a little surprised. Why did Lu Feng look like he had been possessed? He no longer had the domineering aura of the previous clan leader. Instead, he looked more like an ordinary young man. Lu Feng looked at the three people¡¯s surprised gazes. He scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°From the moment I was born, I was designated as the heir of the Luban tribe. I studied technology diligently and know all kinds of mechanisms, but I¡¯ve never left the southwest area. I also want to go out and take a walk.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He used to fantasize about going out. Now, he finally had a chance. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°This is your opportunity.¡± He could tell from Lu Feng¡¯s face that Lu Feng would definitely face this calamity. After this calamity passed, Lu Feng would grow up and become a true clan leader. By then, the Black Magic Master tribe would no longer be able to compete with the Luban tribe. The Luban tribe would become the strongest tribe in the southwestern region. Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: Nest Chapter 904: Nest Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Mo walked to Yu Su¡¯s side and held her hand. ¡°Sister Yu Su, I want to live with you.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°Alright, I have a big villa. You can come with Brother Lu Feng.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lu Mo smiled happily, his face finally showing the joy of a child. Yu Su turned to Wen Chuan and asked, ¡°Senior brother, is there any kind of pill that, if you take one, you will never be possessed again?¡± This way, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the people around them being controlled by the South Eagle. After all, the Sect Master of the South Eagle was still alive. Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That reminds me. We can indeed develop such a pill.¡± If there was, he could give it to the Metaphysics Management Office first. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll develop it when we return to the capital,¡± Yu Su said. Xiao Han asked again, ¡°If the Sect Master of the South Eagle Sect is still alive, then what method do we have to kill him?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°We have to find his nest, which is where his Genshin will hide after returning.¡± If his Genshin was not destroyed, Sacred Blood would be immortal. Wen Chuan also nodded. ¡°I already have some clues. I hope we can find his nest as soon as possible!¡± The few of them discussed their itinerary to return to the capital in a few days. At night. Ye Tang sent a message to Yu Su. [Yu Su, when are you coming back? I miss you so much. Senior Brother Wen¡¯s little disciple asks eight hundred times a day. My ears are about to grow calluses.] This journey was dangerous. Therefore, Wen Chuan did not bring his little disciple over. His little disciple followed beside Ye Tang and served her tea. When Yu Su thought of that scene, a smile appeared in her eyes. [Soon. We¡¯ve already bought a plane ticket and we will be back three days later. Tell his little disciple not to worry.] Ye Tang replied, [I think he won¡¯t be at ease until his master returns.] That little fellow was really worried. However, Ye Tang quite liked him. Three days later. Yu Su and the others boarded the plane. A few hours later, the five of them finally arrived at the capital. After arriving at the villa, Lu Feng and Lu Mo opened their mouths wide and said in unison, ¡°It¡¯s too luxurious!¡± Yu Su¡¯s villa had a garden, a pergola, and a swimming pool. The villa had three floors, and every floor had a kitchen and living room. Seeing that the five of them had arrived, the little Daoist boy rushed out and crawled into Wen Chuan¡¯s arms. ¡°Master, I missed you so much.¡± Wen Chuan smiled and stroked his head. The little Daoist boy had grown taller again. It seemed that he had been doing well recently. Ye Tang also rushed out and ran towards Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, I missed you so much. Next time you go out, you must bring me along. All of you have left. I¡¯m so bored alone in the capital.¡± Yu Su was carrying a large bag of specialties. ¡°There¡¯s your favorite chestnut cake here, as well as various other snacks. Try them quickly!¡± ¡°Yu Su is the best!¡± Ye Tang hurriedly went to receive it and helped Yu Su carry her luggage. The two of them walked into the house with a smile. Seeing that the two of them were chatting happily, Xiao Han brought Lu Feng and Lu Mo to the third floor and arranged rooms for the two of them. Wen Chuan and the little Daoist boy also lived on the third floor. Yu Su and Ye Tang lived on the second floor. That would be more convenient. The first floor was mainly used for meeting guests. Their daily activities could be on the first floor. After Wen Chuan put away his luggage, he went downstairs. Yu Su returned to her room and walked into the storage room. She opened the things sent by the Black Magic Master tribe and let the little snake and vines have a full meal before she went downstairs. Everyone gathered together and talked about what had happened in the southwestern tribe. Ye Tang was terrified. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have left my work behind and gone over. This sounds scary, but it¡¯s actually quite exciting.¡± Yu Su ate the pastry and smiled, ¡°Luckily you didn¡¯t go over, that Black Magic Master tribe¡¯s garden was filled with all kinds of poisonous insects, it was very terrifying.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Ye Tang was so frightened that her entire body turned cold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a while, Yu Su¡¯s phone rang. The contact was Meng Bo. Frowning slightly, she answered. ¡°Hello?¡± However, the voice on the other end of the phone was Ye Chang. ¡°Yu Su, I heard that you¡¯re back in the capital. If you have time, can you come to the hospital?¡± Ye Chang¡¯s voice was very urgent. Yu Su asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: Evil Spell Chapter 905: Evil Spell Editor: Atlas Studios She turned on the speaker and Ye Chang¡¯s voice appeared in the living room. ¡°Yu Su, when Meng Bo was working in the company today, he suddenly fell to the ground and twitched. He even spat out blood. I suspect that he has been under some kind of evil spell.¡± Yu Su and Wen Chuan looked at each other. Wen Chuan said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Su nodded and said into the phone, ¡°Send the address to my phone. I¡¯ll go over later. Take care of him first.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Ye Chang immediately said. Xiao Han looked at Yu Su and asked, ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look. I¡¯ll be back soon. You guys stay here first!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Ye Tang also stood up. Her brother is also there, and Meng Bo is still her ex-boyfriend. It would be a waste of these lonely days if she didn¡¯t go and see the fun. The two of them went downstairs and went straight to the hospital. Ye Chang was waiting at the door. When he saw that Ye Tang had also arrived, he frowned. ¡°What are you doing here? Have you finished your work at the company?¡± Ye Tang replied unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m here to see if Meng Bo is dead. If he¡¯s dead, we can bury him. Aren¡¯t you going to lead the way?¡± Ye Chang said, ¡°Alright, follow me. Meng Bo is upstairs.¡± When they arrived at the ward, Yu Zheng was sitting by the bed, frowning at Meng Bo. He didn¡¯t understand. Why would he suddenly convulse and faint? Meng Bo had always been in good health. Yu Su glanced at him and asked the two of them, ¡°When did he faint?¡± ¡°10:30 in the morning,¡± Yu Zheng said quickly. At that time, he had specially wanted to talk to Meng Bo about the Yu family. He did not expect to see Meng Bo convulsing on the ground. However, he was shocked. Yu Su walked over and reached out to take his pulse before looking at his eyes. Yu Su asked, ¡°How are the results of the hospital¡¯s examination?¡± Ye Chang said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual. It¡¯s as if he fainted for no reason. His physical indicators are alright, but his blood sugar is a little low. He doesn¡¯t seem to have a good appetite. He hasn¡¯t eaten properly for a long time.¡± As for the cause of the coma, the preliminary conclusion was that he was under too much pressure. But even if he was under a lot of pressure, he wouldn¡¯t vomit blood, right? Ye Chang felt very strange. Yu Su asked again, ¡°Has there been anything unusual with Meng Bo recently?¡± She sensed that there was an active energy in Meng Bo¡¯s body, just like the worm in Hu Rui¡¯s head. However, she was not sure if it was a worm. She had yet to detect the exact location of that energy. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t contacted him in a long time. Ye Chang probably knows right?¡± Ever since Yu Zheng cut ties with his mother, he had been cooped up at home, planning a new movie. He hadn¡¯t gone out for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to get sponsorship for his new movie, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the Meng Corporation to look for Meng Bo. Ye Chang thought about it carefully and his eyes suddenly lit up. He said anxiously, ¡°I know. It must be Yao Yun¡¯s doing!¡± He stomped his feet angrily. Yu Su looked at him and asked, ¡°Tell me, what did you recall?¡± Ye Tang also looked over curiously. Ye Chang said slowly, ¡°Ever since you left the capital, Meng Bo has become a different person. He suddenly announced that he would be with Yao Yun and said that he would marry her in the future. He hopes that we brothers will give him our blessings.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Yu Zheng also remembered that Yu Hong had mentioned it to him before. ¡°My second brother said that Meng Bo seemed to have taken the wrong medicine and became very doting on Yao Yun. The two of them even lived together.¡± This was very abnormal. Everyone knew that Yao Yun was a spy sent by Meng Bo¡¯s stepmother and was related to Peng Chan. This woman was a poisonous snake. Even if Meng Bo was stupid, it was impossible for him to be with her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yao Yun?¡± Ye Tang frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Meng Bo already get the management rights of the Meng family and chase his father and stepmother away? Why did he still keep Yao Yun by his side?¡± Ye Chang sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. At that time, I advised Meng Bo not to keep a scourge by his side, but Meng Bo refuted me. He said that if not for Yao Yun, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take down the Meng Corporation so quickly and he wanted to keep Yao Yun by his side for a period of time.¡± After keeping Yao Yun, something had happened. He had also guessed that based on Yao Yun¡¯s personality, she was definitely not only willing to accept the things in front of her. Meng Bo had been careless this time. Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: Meng Bo in Coma Chapter 906: Meng Bo in Coma Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su sneered. ¡°It¡¯s all excuses. If he doesn¡¯t want her to stay, how can she stay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ye Chang nodded. Yu Zheng said, ¡°I went to look for him at the Meng Corporation today. Meng Bo also said that he wants to marry Yao Yun and that half of the shares of the Meng Corporation will be given to Yao Yun. He asked me to attend the wedding.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that such words would come out of his mouth. It was as if he had turned into a¡­ love-brained fool.¡± Meng Bo seemed to have forgotten what bad things Yao Yun had done in the past. His eyes were filled with Yao Yun. This change was too huge. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Chang snorted coldly. ¡°Half a month ago, he said that he wanted to win Ye Tang¡¯s favor again. This change is really fast.¡± After hearing this, Yu Su nodded. ¡°I understand. Meng Bo has been poisoned by the Lover¡¯s Curse.¡± ¡°Ah? Lover¡¯s Curse?¡± Ye Chang and Yu Zheng asked in unison. It was obvious that this curse was not something good. Could it be similar to a worm? Yu Zheng was enlightened. ¡°No wonder. So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Ye Chang also nodded. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°The Lover¡¯s Curse is the most powerful spell. Those who are hit by it will develop feelings of love for people with evil intentions. Slowly, there will only be Yao Yun left in his mind. All his previous feelings will disappear, and he will even forget the person he really likes.¡± This baleful aura would enter one¡¯s organs. It was very difficult to resolve. If it was forcibly removed, it was very likely that he would die. Yu Zheng asked curiously, ¡°Since he already likes Yao Yun, why is he still unconscious and even vomiting blood?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°If Meng Bo were to yield to this evil energy, then there would be no problem. But now that he is resisting it strongly and doesn¡¯t want to be with Yao Yun, there¡¯s a conflict between the two forces within his body. Since the evil energy is stronger, he has fainted.¡± This was also the reason why he vomited blood. ¡°Then when will he be completely controlled?¡± Ye Chang asked with a frown. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°While he¡¯s unconscious, the murderous aura has unknowingly entered his subconscious mind. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before he deletes the memories in his mind.¡± Yu Zheng asked, ¡°Then can we save him now?¡± He still wanted to get sponsors, so he naturally didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Meng Bo. Moreover, Meng Bo suddenly fainted when he was talking to him. If something really happened, he would be implicated. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°I can save him, but there¡¯s a condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± Ye Chang asked. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do what I can.¡± He did not want his good brother to fall in love with a very annoying woman. If Meng Bo really got together with Yao Yun, Ye Chang would feel very disgusted. He might even break off his friendship with Meng Bo because of this. Ye Tang watched the show from the side. She had no intention of worrying at all. She knew that nothing good would come out of spending time with Yao Yun. Meng Bo¡¯s arrogance would harm himself. Yu Su continued, ¡°I need to extract something from Yao Yun.¡± Lover¡¯s Curse, of course, had an antidote. The antidote was in the person¡¯s heart. The person who inflicted the baleful aura would place a wisp of extreme Yang aura in her heart. This aura would control the curse and automatically drive the person to fall in love with the host who inflicted the curse. ¡°Yao Yun will come to visit at two in the afternoon. We can meet her then.¡± Ye Chang looked at Meng Bo deeply. Ye Tang snorted. ¡°Who asked him to be so arrogant? He deserves everything today. Yao Yun is Peng Chan¡¯s daughter. Who can he blame if he doesn¡¯t guard against her?¡± Ye Chang also nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve also reminded him. He thinks that since Peng Chan has been arrested and the Meng Corporation is in his control, he can rest easy.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang suddenly thought of something. ¡°Since Peng Chan is already dead, where did Yao Yun get the Lover¡¯s Curse?¡± Could it be that it had been there for a long time? Ye Chang frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe Peng Chan gave it to Yao Yun a long time ago?¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Yu Zheng suddenly thought of something. ¡°Could it be that Yu Miao also has a Lover¡¯s Curse in her hands? If she uses it on us, it will be terrible!¡± He didn¡¯t want to end up like Meng Bo. Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: Unlucky Chapter 907: Unlucky Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su explained, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t get close to Yu Miao, you won¡¯t have a chance to be cursed.¡± If one really wanted to die, who could he blame? Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I think it¡¯s fun to imagine how much you¡¯ll love Yu Miao.¡± The four of them discussed for a while more. At noon, Yu Su returned to the villa for lunch. At 1:30 pm, the four of them arrived at the hospital punctually. The four of them booked a ward next door and placed a hidden surveillance camera in Meng Bo¡¯s ward. Two o¡¯clock. Yao Yun arrived at the ward on time. She walked into the ward and closed the door. She smiled and said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m here. Did you miss me?¡± In the next room, Yu Su and the other three gathered in front of the screen to watch. When Ye Chang saw Yao Yun like this, he felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°It¡¯s so unlucky for Meng Bo that she likes him!¡± On the screen. Yao Yun picked up Meng Bo¡¯s hand and caressed it carefully. ¡°Darling, you¡¯ll fall in love with me wholeheartedly soon. It¡¯s useless even if you resist in your heart.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better listen to me. We¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡± ¡°Hubby, forget about that b*tch Ye Tang. She¡¯s not worth you risking your life for.¡± As she spoke, her tears fell. A few years ago, she had been sent by Peng Chan to work undercover for Meng Bo. Over the years, she had fallen deeply in love with him without realizing it. As long as Meng Bo was with her, she would be satisfied. Unexpectedly, Meng Bo¡¯s heart was so resistant. Yao Yun hated him for being heartless to her, but she also hated him for being affectionate to Ye Tang. Half a month ago, Meng Bo chased his father and stepmother out. The entire Meng family belonged to him. The other families of the Meng family came to ask for an explanation. Meng Bo took out the evidence of his stepmother having an affair with an outsider and the evidence of his father sending people to kill him. Just like that, Meng Bo stabilized his position as the family head. Many people said that it was all thanks to Yao Yun that Meng Bo rose to the top so quickly. The news was all fake. Yao Yun did not do anything. In the blink of an eye, she watched his family being chased out. If it weren¡¯t for Yao Yun being Meng Bo¡¯s secretary and Meng Bo being used to having her, even she might have been chased away. From then on, Yao Yun planned to plant the Lover¡¯s Curse on Meng Bo. This Lover¡¯s Curse was given to her by Peng Chan three years ago. Not long ago, Yao Yun finally succeeded. While Meng Bo was sleeping, she planted the Lover¡¯s Curse on him. She also hoped that Meng Bo would love her deeply. However, she did not expect that after only a week, Meng Bo¡¯s body would have a violent reaction. He was unconscious and vomited blood. However, she was not very worried. Peng Chan had once told her that the more violent the host¡¯s reaction was, the more he would love her later on. After going into a coma, one would be completely devoured by the Lover¡¯s Curse. She would wait for Meng Bo to wake up and be her groom. Yao Yun reached out to hold Meng Bo¡¯s face and kissed the side of his face. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s be together forever, okay?¡± Her eyes were fixed on Meng Bo¡¯s face. ¡°If you still resist, I¡¯ll let you know what it means to die together.¡± If he fell into a coma again, Meng Bo might never wake up. Yao Yun lowered her head and slowly kissed his lips. Her tongue explored his mouth with a look of enjoyment. In another room. Yu Zheng and Ye Chang couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It was too terrifying. Yao Yun seemed to have gone crazy. Yu Zheng hugged himself with both hands and felt the hairs on his arms stand up. Just as Yao Yun forced a kiss, Yu Su reached out and formed a seal. She teleported her magic power to the room and catalyzed the Lover¡¯s Curse hidden in Meng Bo¡¯s heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the baleful aura was catalyzed, it slowly crawled out of his chest. As soon as it came out, he was strongly attracted by Yao Yun¡¯s body and it drilled into the extreme Yang aura in Yao Yun¡¯s heart. A moment later, the other murderous aura on Meng Bo¡¯s body rushed out and rushed towards Yao Yun¡¯s heart. Yao Yun felt that something was wrong. A cold energy came from Meng Bo¡¯s body. When Peng Chan gave her the curse, he only taught her how to use it. He did not say what it would be like if it was broken. Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: Chills Across Her Whole Body Chapter 908: Chills Across Her Whole Body Editor: Atlas Studios Yao Yun continued to kiss, imagining Meng Bo kissing her. Gradually, Yao Yun felt that something was amiss. It was summer, but she felt as cold as late autumn. She shivered a few times. Just as she was about to speak, she felt a chill run down her spine. It was so cold that she couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°It¡¯s so cold! I¡¯m so cold!¡± There was also a sharp pain in her heart. It was as if someone was holding a hammer and hitting her chest again and again. Under this intense pain, Yao Yun directly crawled into Meng Bo¡¯s blanket. The bed was very small, and the blanket was only enough for one person. She pushed Meng Bo to the side and covered herself with a thick blanket. She shouted, ¡°It¡¯s so cold! I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Ye Chang asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? She pushed Meng Bo to the side and lay on the bed herself. This is too strange.¡± Who would visit a patient and act like this? Yu Zheng frowned. ¡°I think she¡¯s crazy. How can she be cold in summer?¡± Yu Su slowly said, ¡°I transferred all the Lover¡¯s Curse in Meng Bo¡¯s body to Yao Yun. The Lover¡¯s Curse is attacking the extreme Yang aura in her heart, wanting to devour the extreme Yang aura. Yao Yun¡¯s body became a battlefield.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Yu Zheng looked shocked. ¡°She deserved it.¡± Ye Chang continued, ¡°If one side fails, what will happen?¡± Leaving the Lover¡¯s Curse or the extreme Yang aura in Yao Yun¡¯s body was probably not a good thing, right? Yu Su glanced at him. ¡°If the Lover¡¯s Curse wins, the murderous aura will slowly invade Yao Yun¡¯s brain and control her. If the extreme Yang aura wins, Yao Yun will suffer a violent backlash and might not be able to survive.¡± ¡°If the baleful aura controls Yao Yun, what will happen?¡± Yu Zheng asked curiously. Yu Su said, ¡°Not only will she be plagued by bad luck, but she will also become infertile in the future and gradually become a person with low intelligence.¡± Ye Tang smiled. ¡°She wanted to use the Lover¡¯s Curse to control Meng Bo, but now she¡¯s being controlled by the Lover¡¯s Curse. Isn¡¯t this retribution? Anyway, I feel very relieved.¡± Yao Yun had done all kinds of evil. This was what she deserved. ¡°Is she still conscious after being controlled?¡± Ye Chang suddenly thought of this and asked in confusion. Yu Su said, ¡°Yes! She can feel everything she experiences very clearly, but she can¡¯t control it. She can only feel it.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. How tragic!¡± Yu Zheng said with a smile. However, he felt very comfortable. He had heard from others that Yao Yun had used the Meng family¡¯s power to do many bad things behind their backs. Ye Chang nodded in relief. The four of them continued to watch the surveillance footage. Yao Yun continued to twitch under the blanket, squeezing Meng Bo off the bed. After a while, Yao Yun stopped moving. Meng Bo reached out to touch his head and sat up with a pained expression. ¡°Where is this? Why am I here?¡± Yu Su said to the few of them, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Lover¡¯s Curse has been removed, and the fight in Yao Yun¡¯s body has come to an end. Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± The four of them walked into the ward next door. Meng Bo stood up and sat on a stool at the side. He held his head and narrowed his eyes. Yao Yun, who was lying on the bed, crawled out of the blanket. She stared fixedly at the four people who had entered and said hoarsely, ¡°So you¡¯re the ones behind this. Yu Su, I¡¯m irreconcilable with you. Just you wait!¡± Ever since her entire body went cold, Yao Yun had guessed that there was something wrong with the Lover¡¯s Curse. Yu Su smiled. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. You¡¯re just reaping what you sow.¡± Yu Zheng walked into the ward and patted his shoulder. He asked, ¡°How do you feel? Are you more awake?¡± Meng Bo nodded. ¡°I think I had a very long dream. In the dream, Yao Yun cast Lover¡¯s Curse on me. I was almost controlled.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his sleep, he could clearly feel the voices outside. However, he could not move and could only worry. ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream. You were indeed bewitched by the Lover¡¯s Curse. What you heard previously was all true,¡± Yu Su said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Meng Bo rubbed his head in pain and turned to look at Yao Yun coldly. ¡°It¡¯s you. You cursed me with the Lover¡¯s Curse. You¡¯re too vicious.¡± Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: Serves You Right Chapter 909: Serves You Right Editor: Atlas Studios He saw Ye Tang at the door and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ye Tang, you¡¯re here too?¡± He had not seen Ye Tang for a long time. Every time he went to the Ye family to ask for her, the servants of the Ye family would say that Ye Tang was not at home. Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Hehe, if you¡¯re too stupid, don¡¯t blame others for planting curses on you. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with your brain for you to keep a scourge by your side. You deserve it!¡± She did not sympathize with Meng Bo at all. After hearing this, Meng Bo had a bitter expression. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was indeed arrogant. I thought that after eliminating my stepmother and Peng Chan, Yao Yun would not be a threat.¡± He had learned his lesson. In the future, he could not underestimate anyone, even the lowest-ranking employee. He called the bodyguards outside in and asked them to take Yao Yun away. Meng Bo looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Yu Su, thank you for helping me remove the Lover¡¯s Curse. I¡¯ll prepare a gift later. Don¡¯t reject it.¡± Yu Su¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m from the Metaphysics Management Office. It¡¯s normal for me to participate in the rescue.¡± She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Meng Bo anymore. Meng Bo sighed and asked hesitantly, ¡°Will there be any sequelae from the Lover¡¯s Curse?¡± Now, he was the one supporting the entire Meng Corporation. If he fell, other companies would probably immediately swallow the Meng Corporation. Yu Su said, ¡°Find a time to go to the Daoist temple and get experienced metaphysical masters to help you ward off the cold. There¡¯s still cold air in your body. If you don¡¯t get rid of it, there¡¯s a risk of rheumatism.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Meng Bo immediately nodded. Of course, he would not joke about his body. He would go in a while. Yu Su continued, ¡°The calamity on you has passed. In the future, there will be no more calamity. My alliance with the three families will end here. If there¡¯s anything in the future, don¡¯t look for me again.¡± Peng Chan and Ming Kun had already been captured, and the remaining South Eagle Sect had little to do with these three families. That was why Yu Su had suggested ending the alliance. Yu Zheng was originally watching the commotion from the side. He did not expect Yu Su to say that it had something to do with him. He was stunned for a moment. To be honest, he was very dependent on Yu Su. If he encountered any metaphysical problems, the first thing he would think of was to find Yu Su to solve them. He said, ¡°Then, Yu Su, don¡¯t delete our contact information and group chat, okay? If there¡¯s really something urgent, we can still contact you. We¡¯ll give you a reward. You can choose if you want to accept the job.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°That works too.¡± She would treat them as clients. Ye Tang crossed her arms. ¡°Are you addicted to ordering Yu Su around? Yu Su has no obligation to help you to begin with. She was protecting you a while ago, so you should be secretly happy!¡± Yu Zheng hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to Yu Su, but I just can¡¯t bear to part with her.¡± Of course, he was grateful to Yu Su. If not for Yu Su, he would still be scolded by his mother every day. Meng Bo looked at Ye Tang affectionately. ¡°Ye Tang, you¡¯re the only one in my heart. I¡¯ve never liked Yao Yun. You have to believe me.¡± Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Oh, I know it. So what?¡± Meng Bo said, ¡°Ye Tang, please give me another chance. I¡¯ve completely taken control of the Meng family now. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you again.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great about you controlling the Meng family? I¡¯m the CEO of the Ye Corporation!¡± Ye Tang said with disdain. She did not need a man to protect her. She could hold up the sky herself. After he secured his position as the CEO of the Ye Corporation, wouldn¡¯t it be a thousand times better than Meng Bo if he recruited a virtuous and obedient husband? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meng Bo looked hurt. ¡°Ye Tang, please give me another chance. I¡¯ll treat you wholeheartedly. As long as you turn back, I¡¯ll always be here.¡± Now that he had lost his lover, so what if he held onto the Meng Corporation? Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a chance. Transfer all the shares under the Meng Corporation to my name, and I¡¯ll agree to consider giving you a chance.¡± Meng Bo frowned. ¡°You know that both the Meng Corporation and you are indispensable to me. I¡­¡± ¡°Stop. Stop talking nonsense. Isn¡¯t it just because you can¡¯t bear to part with it?¡± Ye Tang snorted. She had long seen through Meng Bo¡¯s hypocrisy. Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: Hypocrisy Chapter 910: Hypocrisy Editor: Atlas Studios Meng Bo said that he loved her, but in fact, he loved his career more. Such a man was not worth trusting. Meng Bo pursed his lips and seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to marry me, I¡¯ll transfer all my shares to you. We can sign an agreement.¡± This was his greatest sincerity. Little did they know that in Yu Su and Ye Tang¡¯s eyes, this was like a bun dipped in poison, or an overnight bun. Ye Tang didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him. People like Meng Bo didn¡¯t understand. What sincerity? What love? They were all lies to deceive a little girl. Now, she only wanted to pursue her career and become a fierce warrior in the business world, not Mrs. Meng of the Meng Corporation. Ye Tang sneered and said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to see Meng Bo, who thought he was affectionate. Yu Su grabbed Ye Tang¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I have nothing else to say.¡± ¡°You guys take care of yourselves. Do more good deeds in the future. If you still don¡¯t know people well and act recklessly like before, no one can save you.¡± After saying that, she left with Ye Tang. In the ward, only three men were left looking at each other. Ye Chang patted Meng Bo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can only blame yourself for this. Don¡¯t have any ideas about Ye Tang in the future. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even be friends.¡± Between a friend and his sister, of course he chose his sister. Putting aside their blood relationship, Ye Tang already controlled the Ye family. In the future, the entire Ye family would belong to his sister. Of course, he had to stand on his sister¡¯s side. Yu Zheng also looked at Ye Chang. ¡°Don¡¯t harass my sister in the future. Stay away from her.¡± Ye Chang was stunned for a moment before he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Do you think I have the guts to get close to Yu Su? You think too highly of me.¡± If he hadn¡¯t encountered Meng Bo today, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to contact Yu Su. He was afraid that Yu Su would delete his contact information. Yu Zheng took a closer look at his expression and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Meng Bo, what do you plan to do with Yao Yun?¡± At this point, Yu Zheng and Ye Chang looked at each other and saw hesitation in each other¡¯s eyes. They were thinking about how to tell him about Yao Yun forcing a kiss on Meng Bo. Meng Bo was in a very low mood. He thought for a moment and said slowly, ¡°I want to hand her over to the Metaphysics Management Office and let the law punish her.¡± He had no intention of taking revenge now. Because he already had a premonition that Ye Tang would never look back. Meng Bo looked at Ye Chang. ¡°Ye Chang, if Yu Su asked you to give up your career in the entertainment industry before she was willing to forgive you, would you be willing to give up?¡± Ye Chang was stunned. He really thought for a moment and said decisively, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already worked hard enough for my career. If Yu Su is willing, I can even quit the industry.¡± Meng Bo looked bitter. It seemed that it was really his own problem. He admitted that he was very ambitious and was unwilling to let go. If he had to choose between Ye Tang and the Meng family, he might not choose Ye Tang. This was probably the reason why Ye Tang was disappointed! Meng Bo sighed. ¡°Alright, you guys can leave. Let me be alone for a while.¡± He got into bed and wanted to sleep for a while. Yu Zheng and Ye Chang looked at each other again. Ye Chang said hesitantly, ¡°There¡¯s something we have to tell you first. Otherwise, you might never know.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Meng Bo raised his head slightly and looked at the two of them. Yu Zheng paused and hesitated for a long time without saying anything. ¡°Hurry up and say it!¡± Meng Bo said impatiently. Yu Zheng took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°When Yao Yun came just now, the four of us were sitting in the room next door. Yao Yun did something to you.¡± Meng Bo was a little hesitant. ¡°Did something to me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he was unconscious, his memory was very blurry. The words in his ears were very clear, but he did not feel any contact on his body. Yu Zheng handed the phone to him. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Meng Bo opened the surveillance camera and saw Yao Yun lowering her head. She placed her lips on his and even stuck out her tongue to trace his mouth. The impact of this scene was too great. Meng Bo was so angry that he threw his phone on the ground. ¡°Yao Yun, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Disgusting Chapter 911: Disgusting Editor: Atlas Studios Originally, he only wanted to send Yao Yun to the Metaphysics Management Office. Now his mind had changed. He had to teach Yao Yun a good lesson to vent the hatred in his heart. ¡°Brother, this is my phone!¡± Yu Zheng reached out to grab it, but he was still a step too late. He watched helplessly as his phone was smashed into pieces. He was so angry that he pulled Ye Chang away. ¡°Ye Chang, let¡¯s go. Ignore him,¡± Yu Zheng said angrily. Meng Bo¡¯s stomach retched. He vomited beside the bed. There was nothing in his stomach to begin with, and he was about to vomit his stomach out. He still felt sick. He ran to the bathroom again and rubbed his mouth fiercely with a towel. In the end, Meng Bo¡¯s legs went weak and he collapsed to the ground. He looked weakly at the ceiling. He had brought this upon himself. He could not blame anyone. If he had not given Yao Yun a chance, Yao Yun would not have been able to hurt him, let alone cast the Lover¡¯s Curse on him. He had to remember this lesson. ¡­ The two of them left the hospital. Ye Tang pouted unhappily. ¡°These people really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Meng Bo deserves it. I don¡¯t pity the three of them at all.¡± Meng Bo and Ye Chang were bad boyfriends, and Yu Zheng was dumb. The three of them were played in circles. Yu Su drove. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother with them. Let¡¯s just live our own lives. Just now, Senior Brother sent me a message. He made new snacks and asked me to hurry back and try them.¡± At the mention of this, Ye Tang was happy. ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them quickly returned to the villa. That afternoon, Meng Bo was discharged. He first went to the Daoist temple and asked the metaphysical masters to help him get rid of the coldness in his body. After that, he returned to the Meng Corporation and sold the Meng family¡¯s house before buying another house. At night. In the dark basement. Meng Bo sat on the stool and admired the fear on Yao Yun¡¯s face. Yao Yun was tied to a wooden stake and could not move. She looked at Meng Bo pleadingly. ¡°Brother Meng Bo, let me go. I can do anything for you.¡± Meng Bo drank his wine by himself. Yao Yun continued, ¡°I poisoned you with Lover¡¯s Curse only because I like you too much.¡± ¡°Guards!¡± Meng Bo put down his wine glass and said behind him. Two burly men immediately walked out of the door. ¡°President Meng, please instruct us.¡± These two people were specially hired by Meng Bo¡¯s bodyguard company. They had to be strong. Meng Bo pointed at Yao Yun. ¡°Go over and slap her mouth. If she says a word, slap her.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two burly men walked to Yao Yun¡¯s side and waited. Yao Yun¡¯s face was covered in tears as she looked at Meng Bo indignantly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really don¡¯t care about our relationship? We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, but you¡¯ve forgotten everything?¡± ¡°Slap!¡± The burly man on the left slapped her. Yao Yun¡¯s face was about to turn numb from the slap. Yao Yun cried, ¡°Meng Bo, is it wrong for me to love you?¡± ¡°Slap!¡± The right side of her face was slapped again. Yao Yun sobbed and did not dare to speak anymore. Her eyes stared at Meng Bo. Meng Bo said, ¡°As long as she looks at me, slap her!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the burly men said in unison. Yao Yun was so frightened that she retracted her gaze and did not dare to look at Meng Bo again. The strength of these two burly men¡¯s hands was really too strong. One slap was enough to make one¡¯s mind go blank. She was really afraid. Yao Yun sobbed softly. Meng Bo said, ¡°If you hear her cry again, slap her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguards listened carefully and stood on both sides of Yao Yun. Yao Yun didn¡¯t know whether to cry or not. She looked down at the ground like a wooden stake. Meng Bo pried open a peanut and placed it in his mouth to chew. He then instructed, ¡°Go over and force a kiss on her.¡± The two burly men looked at each other. ¡°President Meng¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea, is it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, this woman was President Meng¡¯s secretary. If this woman returned to President Meng¡¯s side one day, the two of them would be dead. Meng Bo chuckled and said coldly, ¡°Whoever dares to kiss her, I¡¯ll transfer 500,000 dollars to your account later.¡± The two burly men hesitated. Meng Bo said, ¡°One million.¡± The burly man on the right immediately rolled up his sleeves, held Yao Yun¡¯s face, and kissed her. One could even hear kissing sounds coming out from them. Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: A Million Chapter 912: A Million Editor: Atlas Studios Meng Bo turned his head and did not look at the painful scene in front of him. ¡°The harder you kiss, the better. If I¡¯m satisfied with it, I¡¯ll add another million.¡± The burly man worked even harder. He kissed her affectionately and swept his tongue across Yao Yun¡¯s mouth. At first, Yao Yun was shocked. Even if Meng Bo didn¡¯t like her, he shouldn¡¯t do such disgusting things, right? He actually let these two oily men kiss her. Before Yao Yun could react, the burly man¡¯s mouth had already kissed her lips. Yao Yun gritted her teeth and refused to let his tongue in. The burly man reached out to pry Yao Yun¡¯s jaw until he pried her mouth open and continued to kiss her affectionately. After kissing for nearly half an hour, when Yao Yun¡¯s mouth was about to rot from the kiss, Meng Bo shouted for him to stop. Meng Bo smiled. ¡°Yao Yun, how are you going to thank me for letting you enjoy yourself for so long?¡± Yao Yun¡¯s eyes were dull. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Meng Bo angrily. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? All these years, I¡¯ve worked hard at the Meng Corporation.¡± Meng Bo smiled coldly. ¡°Oh? Since your contribution is so great, I should thank you even more.¡± He looked at the other burly man. ¡°If you kiss her, I¡¯ll give you three million.¡± The burly man quickly replied, ¡°Okay!¡± That was three million dollars. After this job was over, he could take the three million dollars and live a carefree life for a while. The burly man walked towards Yao Yun and rubbed his lips against hers again. Meng Bo stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t stop until her mouth rots from you kissing her. After you¡¯re done, strip her naked and throw her on the street.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The rest of the bodyguards replied. Yao Yun kept struggling. That burly man had bad breath just now. She was already disgusted. This burly man¡¯s face was covered in acne and there were vegetables on his teeth. It was simply disgusting. Half an hour later, Yao Yun was stripped naked and thrown onto the busiest street. ¡°Oh my god, is this person crazy?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ There¡¯s really someone running naked on the streets, and it¡¯s a woman with a good figure.¡± ¡°I wish I could drag her to a hotel.¡± ¡°Look, someone¡¯s coming out naked.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Maybe she did something bad and someone took revenge on her.¡± The onlookers looked at Yao Yun¡¯s chest and lower body. The contempt in their words simply made Yao Yun feel ashamed and angry. She used her hand to cover her front, but unfortunately, she could not cover it at all. She ran towards the corner of the street because she saw a few old newspapers in the corner. They could temporarily cover her body. Yao Yun had just run over when the newspaper was drenched by the bodyguards. ¡°Ms. Yao, I¡¯m sorry. President Meng asked you to run naked on the streets for half an hour. He¡¯ll let you go when the time is enough.¡± Yao Yun was extremely anxious. She could only find a large trash can and crawl into it, revealing only her head. She stayed in there and the bodyguards did not chase her away. Half an hour passed just like that. Yao Yun found a tattered shirt from the trash can and casually put it on before walking into the dark. The bodyguards also left. However, after the bodyguard left, Yao Yun was targeted by a group of hooligans. The man in the lead looked at Yao Yun lecherously and asked his subordinates to capture her and bring her to a courtyard. The next day. Meng Bo sent out a message. He had cut ties with Yao Yun. Yao Yun had even stolen an important secret of the Meng Corporation. Whoever dared to come into contact with Yao Yun would be going against the Meng Corporation. Once these words were released, no one dared to inquire about Yao Yun. After all, Meng Bo had already become an outstanding talent among the younger generation. He had even become the youngest chairman of a wealthy family. 10 a.m. Yao Yun finally dragged her tired body back home. Yao Yun¡¯s father, Meng Hui, was sitting in the living room. When he saw that she had just returned home and was in a mess, he scolded, ¡°You¡¯re really getting more and more unreasonable. You¡¯re getting more and more unruly!¡± Yao Yun¡¯s mother, Zhou Xue, stroked her husband¡¯s chest. Zhou Xue also looked at Yao Yun. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You are staying by Meng Bo¡¯s side now, who will dare to provoke you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yao Yun looked at the two of them coldly and walked into the room. Bang! With a loud bang, Yao Yun closed the door. Yao Yun stayed in the room for an entire day before walking out. Zhou Xue rushed over. ¡°Yao Yun, our family doesn¡¯t have any living expenses. Hurry up and take out some money. Otherwise, our family will run out of food.¡± Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: Take Out the Money Chapter 913: Take Out the Money Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°No.¡± Yao Yun said coldly, ¡°Meng Bo chased me out of the Meng Corporation.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhou Xue was anxious. ¡°How can there be none? Even if you¡¯re Meng Bo¡¯s secretary, you still have a salary. Hurry up and take out the money!¡± Yao Yun glared at her. ¡°I said no, and I mean it.¡± Meng Hui walked out of the room and slapped Yao Yun¡¯s face. ¡°You ingrate. If the Meng family hadn¡¯t raised you up, you would have starved to death long ago. Why do you make it seem like we are asking for your life when we are just asking for some money?¡± Ever since Meng Hui was chased out of the Meng residence, his emotions had become more and more temperamental. Yao Yun was slapped to the ground. Meng Hui still wanted to hit her, but Zhou Xue stopped him. Zhou Xue quickly gave her a look. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her. Go back to your room first. I guarantee you¡¯ll get the money.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Meng Hui flicked his sleeves and walked into the room. Zhou Xue helped Yao Yun up and searched her body. ¡°Where¡¯s your bank card? Hurry up and find it. The two of us will help you manage the money.¡± Yao Yun said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have it!¡± ¡°How can there be none? Your salary is in your bank card. You clearly have it,¡± Zhou Xue said coldly. She did not believe Yao Yun¡¯s words. She searched Yao Yun¡¯s body but could not find it. Zhou Xue rushed into Yao Yun¡¯s room again. After searching for a long time, she still could not find her bank card. Zhou Xue rushed out and slapped Yao Yun¡¯s face. ¡°You wretched girl, tell me quickly. Where did you put your bank card? If you don¡¯t hand it over, get out of this house tonight.¡± Without money, Yao Yun would have no value. Yao Yun glared at her. ¡°I rented this house. Even if you want to get lost, you¡¯re the ones who should leave. Why should I leave?¡± ¡°Good, very good. You even know how to resist.¡± Zhou Xue¡¯s face darkened as she found some ropes from the side. She held Yao Yun down tightly and reached out to tie her up. Zhou Xue said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll untie you when you hand over your bank card. Until then, you¡¯ll stay in the living room and not go anywhere.¡± She went downstairs to buy groceries. Meng Hui walked out of the room. He also went to Yao Yun¡¯s room to search. He found the bank card in the layers of the stool. Meng Hui walked out with a smile. ¡°Continue being stubborn. After starving you for two to three days, you¡¯ll know how to be obedient.¡± He smiled triumphantly. Yao Yun¡¯s body emitted waves of coldness again. She knew that the Lover¡¯s Vurse was about to flare up again. She was shivering from the cold. Not long after, Zhou Xue returned. She used what little money she had left to buy some meat. After the cooking was done, the couple ate in big mouthfuls in front of Yao Yun. Yao Yun had not eaten for the entire day. She was thirsty and hungry. She was tied up and felt very uncomfortable. Yao Yun closed her eyes. Zhou Xue pulled Yao Yun¡¯s hair tightly, causing Yao Yun to cry out in pain. ¡°It hurts!¡± Zhou Xue smiled. ¡°Watch your parents eat. Don¡¯t fall asleep.¡± She wanted Yao Yun to watch them eat meat. Yao Yun gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Go ahead and eat. You don¡¯t know where your next meal is coming from, I¡¯m not the only one who is going to starve to death.¡± Zhou Xue snorted. ¡°If you tell us your bank card password now, we¡¯ll untie you immediately. It won¡¯t do you any good if you waste too much time.¡± She did not feel sorry for her daughter at all. Her youngest son had been sent to boarding school and was in need of money. Meng Hui also said, ¡°Give us the money in the card. You don¡¯t have to worry about the future. You can live here as much as you want. In the future, Dad and Mom will support the family.¡± Yao Yun sneered. ¡°Oh, do you think I¡¯ll believe you? To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve already offended Meng Bo. I can¡¯t go back to the Meng Corporation in the future. You don¡¯t have any other way out either. The money in this card is our future assets.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want it, but after you take it, you¡¯re not allowed to spend it extravagantly.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A smile appeared on Zhou Xue¡¯s face. ¡°Of course. We definitely won¡¯t spend it recklessly. Tell me, what¡¯s the password?¡± Yao Yun told her the password. Zhou Xue noted the password down. After doing so, she spat on Yao Yun¡¯s face. ¡°Pfft, it is our business after we get the money. Do you still want to interfere?¡± She picked up Yao Yun and stuffed her into the room. She had no intention of untying Yao Yun. Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Poison Chapter 914: Poison Editor: Atlas Studios Yao Yun seemed to have expected this and smiled bitterly. The next day. The door to Yao Yun¡¯s room opened. Zhou Xue stood in front of her and crossed her arms. ¡°Have you thought it through? You¡¯re not in charge of this family.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future.¡± Yao Yun¡¯s lips were dry and cracked, and her face was filled with despair. She was about to die of cold. Zhou Xue smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve should have acted like this a long time ago. If you did, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much, right?¡± Yao Yun was untied. After a few days, Zhou Xue went out to play mahjong and asked Yao Yun to cook at home. Yao Yun placed all the rat poison she had bought into the soup. She realized that her memory was getting weaker and weaker. The time that she was alert was getting lesser. She was about to become a fool. She had to take revenge when she was sober. After Zhou Xue and Meng Hui returned, Yao Yun happily scooped rice and soup for them. The two of them gradually realized that their daughter was mentally ill. However, the couple did not mind. As long as Yao Yun could still do housework and cook at home, they were still willing to take Yao Yun in. Not long after, the couple convulsed and foamed at the mouth. Yao Yun giggled and clapped. If not for the neighbors passing by and hearing someone calling for help inside, both of them would probably have died in the house. After arriving at the hospital, the two of them were sent for gastric lavage. After a long period of torture, the two of them were finally out of danger. After Meng Hui woke up, he heard that he had been poisoned as he had eaten food with rat poison. He was so angry that he immediately fainted again. When he woke up again, he realized that he was already lying on the bed and could not move. He was paralysed by a stroke. Meng Hui already had many hidden illnesses. After being poisoned this time, those illnesses all erupted. If not for the help of the second family of the Meng family, Meng Hui would not even have the money to treat his illness. Zhou Xue was even more miserable. She was left with sequelae and needed to take medicine for the rest of her life. The neighbor had also called the police. Yao Yun was arrested and sent to the detention center. After the police questioned her, they found that she had some mental problems. After the hospital¡¯s evaluation, Yao Yun was diagnosed as mentally ill. Yao Yun was sent to a mental hospital by the police. After staying for two days, she escaped from the mental hospital. She wandered the streets, picking up food that others had thrown away to eat and stealing food from shops. Each time, she was pummeled until her face was bruised and swollen. She searched through her memories and wandered to the door of the Meng Corporation¡¯s building. She even met her previous opponent, Meng Bo¡¯s other secretary, Wang Mei. Wang Mei saw that Yao Yun¡¯s entire fit was tattered and she was very dirty. She took out her phone and recorded it. ¡°Look, this is the arrogant Secretary Yao. She has become a lunatic.¡± The video was sent to the company¡¯s group chat. Many people discussed. [Hey, is this Secretary Yao?] [How did Secretary Yao become like this?] [Didn¡¯t they say that Secretary Yao went back to the countryside to give birth? How did she become a lunatic?!] [How pitiful!] [Are you still downstairs? I¡¯ll go take a look too and take revenge.] Yao Yun did not care about the consequences and had offended many people. Now that she had gone crazy, not only did no one sympathize with her, but everyone felt very happy. Meng Bo also saw the video. After watching it, he smiled. ¡°This is nothing. I want her to continue to suffer and live on terribly.¡± Yao Yun was doing all kinds of strange actions downstairs. As long as someone gave her food, she would kneel down and bark like a dog. On the other hand, Yao Yun¡¯s consciousness was still clear. What was controlling her body now was the murderous aura. Yao Yun could only feel the mockery and malice coming from all directions. There was nothing she could do. ¡­ Half a month passed. Meng Bo had also investigated on where Ye Tang resided and knew that she had moved to Yu Su¡¯s villa. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On this day, he was wearing a suit and holding flowers in his hand. He knocked on the door of the villa. Yu Su went downstairs. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Meng Bo quickly squeezed out a smile. ¡°I have an answer to the question Ye Tang asked previously. I want to answer it again.¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too late. Ye Tang has a new boyfriend. Give up!¡± Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: New Boyfriend Chapter 915: New Boyfriend Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Yu Su, are you lying to me?¡± Meng Bo¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. The two of them had been together for so many years. Even if Ye Tang no longer loved him, it was impossible for her to be with someone else so quickly. ¡°Ha.¡± Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She laughed at Meng Bo¡¯s arrogance and thought that everyone would be waiting for him. Meng Bo said coldly, ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll wait at the door today. If Ye Tang doesn¡¯t come out for a day, I¡¯ll wait for a day. If she doesn¡¯t come out for a month, I¡¯ll wait for a month.¡± He believed that his persistence would be rewarded. Yu Su did not mind. So be it. Anyway, it was not her time that was wasted. However, she really wanted to see Meng Bo¡¯s face being slapped. Yu Su took out her phone and called Ye Tang. Soon, the call went through. ¡°Yu Su.¡± Ye Tang¡¯s voice sounded. Yu Su: ¡°Meng Bo is at the entrance of the villa now and wants to see you. I told him that you have a new boyfriend, but he didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Ye Tang quickly said, ¡°What right does he have to not believe me? If I have a boyfriend, I have one. I don¡¯t need to explain to him.¡± She knew that Yu Su would definitely put the phone on speaker. She was saying this to Meng Bo. Meng Bo¡¯s face turned green as he hurriedly said, ¡°Ye Tang, don¡¯t be angry. In any case, I won¡¯t believe that you have a boyfriend. Our relationship for so many years¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too? Since you¡¯re here too, I¡¯ll be straightforward,¡± Ye Tang said mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯ll cherish a good relationship when I have one. My little boyfriend and I are very sweet. Don¡¯t disturb me. And as for my previous feelings, I might as well have fed them to the dogs.¡± Since she had given up, why would she still care about Meng Bo? Wasn¡¯t that despicable? Meng Bo opened his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I must wait for you to come. I¡¯m at the entrance of the villa.¡± Ye Tang¡¯s voice came from the phone again. ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t bother with such a lunatic. Close the doors and windows properly to prevent him from running in and disturbing your lives. If he does anything bad, send him to the police station.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Alright, have a good date.¡± She smiled as she admired Meng Bo¡¯s terrible expression. She really wanted to capture this scene and send it to Ye Tang. After hanging up, Meng Bo¡¯s face was filled with desire. ¡°Yu Su, tell me the truth. Actually, Ye Tang isn¡¯t in a relationship at all, right?¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°What do you think? You can wait here slowly. I won¡¯t accompany you anymore. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, she closed the door and walked upstairs. It was time for Meng Bo to suffer. Otherwise, Ye Tang¡¯s suffering for so many years would be nothing. Meng Bo stood at the entrance of the villa in a daze. He held a large bouquet of roses in his hand and stood there for the entire day. During this period, Wen Chuan walked out of the door twice without even looking at him. Lu Feng and Momo also went out for a walk. They looked at Meng Bo as if they were looking at a beggar and a tramp. Meng Bo persisted. He even asked his assistant to bring a stool over and he sat on it to wait. At night, Ye Chang called him. ¡°Meng Bo, are you out for a drink? I guess you must be in a bad mood now. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drink with you to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Meng Bo said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m waiting for Ye Tang at the entrance of Yu Su¡¯s villa.¡± Ye Chang asked in confusion, ¡°She already has a new boyfriend. Why are you waiting for her?¡± Meng Bo frowned and asked angrily, ¡°How did you know that she has a new boyfriend? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a spy sent by Yu Su?¡± Could it be that Yu Su asked Ye Chang to say that? Ye Chang: ¡°So you didn¡¯t see the trending topic. Go over and take a look yourself. The president of the Ye Corporation, Ye Tang, is skiing on the snow mountain with her little boyfriend. They¡¯ve already been photographed. The time was half a month ago.¡± Meng Bo roared indignantly, ¡°Impossible. Those pictures must have been photoshopped.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He quickly turned on his phone and searched for Ye Tang¡¯s trending topic. As expected, Meng Bo saw photos of Ye Tang hugging her boyfriend¡¯s waist, as well as various kissing photos. There were also secretly taken photos of the two of them staying in a hotel. It was obvious that it was real. Meng Bo¡¯s heart was about to break. His hand holding the phone was trembling. Ye Chang¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°You saw it all, right? It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but Ye Tang isn¡¯t with dating you. What¡¯s wrong with her dating someone else? Don¡¯t hate her because of how much you love her, or I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: Heartbroken Chapter 916: Heartbroken Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you always think that Ye Tang couldn¡¯t leave you? Reality has proven that Ye Tang has let go a long time ago. The person who can¡¯t let go is you!¡± Meng Bo¡¯s eyes were red as he held back his tears. He understood that he had already lost the person he loved the most in his life. Meng Bo flipped through the photos again and again as if he had gone crazy. He wanted to see the expression on Ye Tang¡¯s face. In every photo, Ye Tang smiled really happily. At the very least, she was happier than being by his side. Meng Bo muttered, ¡°I clearly got the Meng Corporation, but it¡¯s like I¡¯ve lost the entire world? Why didn¡¯t Ye Tang even give me a chance?¡± Ye Chang sighed. ¡°You should be content. After becoming the CEO of the Meng Corporation, what kind of beauty can¡¯t you find in the future? Don¡¯t let others down in the future.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡± Ye Chang invited. ¡°Okay!¡± Meng Bo got up from the stool weakly, his face pale. Ye Chang asked Yu Hong out as well, and the three of them went to the KTV together and ordered a few boxes of wine. The moment Meng Bo arrived, he covered his head and started drinking. He looked bitter. Ye Chang persuaded, ¡°Let it go earlier.¡± He knew Ye Tang¡¯s personality. Once she let go, she would never turn back. Meng Bo snorted and looked at Ye Chang. ¡°Can you let go of Yu Su?¡± Ye Chang choked and was speechless. After a while, Ye Chang said, ¡°Even if I couldn¡¯t let go, I didn¡¯t cling to her, and I didn¡¯t act as dramatically as you did.¡± He had to be responsible for himself. Yu Hong smiled and looked at the two of them mockingly. ¡°You two scumbags have the cheek to talk about love here?¡± ¡°The two of you are the same kind of people. You have the cheek to call yourselves innocent when you¡¯re involved with another woman?¡± He really could not understand. If they really loved them that much, why didn¡¯t they seize the opportunity back then? Now that they had lost it, they could only pretend to be in a terrible state. ¡°What do you know? You¡¯re the complete scumbag. You change girlfriends faster than you change clothes. You¡¯re a lecher!¡± Meng Bo retorted angrily. Ye Chang sighed. ¡°Yu Hong is right. If I had been more determined back then, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± Yu Hong looked at Meng Bo. ¡°I¡¯m not loyal, but I know it in my heart. I admit it too. Then do you admit it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being disloyal. My heart has always loved Ye Tang.¡± Meng Bo¡¯s face was red from drinking and he retorted angrily. Yu Hong sneered. ¡°Look, I knew it. You don¡¯t admit that you¡¯re not loyal and that you hurt Ye Tang. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re teasing Ye Tang while flirting with your secretary. That¡¯s the truth. You can¡¯t refute it.¡± Meng Bo was so angry that he threw the cup on the ground. He stood up and pointed at Yu Hong. ¡°I did that for the Meng Corporation. Only by taking down the Meng Corporation can I have the right to pursue Ye Tang!¡± He was doing this for Ye Tang¡¯s safety. Therefore, he was not a scumbag. ¡°Continue lying to yourself!¡± Yu Hong picked up his coat and walked out. ¡°Are these just excuses or is it really better for Ye Tang? You¡¯d better think carefully.¡± This was self-deception. After Yu Hong left, Ye Chang and Meng Bo started drinking again. Meng Bo asked, ¡°Ye Chang, if Yu Su announces that she has a new relationship one day, how will you feel?¡± Ye Chang thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to speak, nor am I qualified to be sad. Those are Yu Su¡¯s own choices. I won¡¯t give her my blessings. I¡¯ll probably just drink like you!¡± There was nothing he could do. Tears fell from the corners of Meng Bo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. I let Ye Tang down. I deserve it.¡± He was indignant. But what could he do? The two of them drank for the entire night. When they woke up the next day, Meng Bo felt a splitting headache. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His assistant called. ¡°Meng Bo, Ms. Ye Tang and a gentleman just came down from the airport. They¡¯re heading towards Yu Su¡¯s villa now. Do you still want to see her?¡± Meng Bo hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Arrange a car for me to go to the villa. I want to go over.¡± He wanted to see it with his own eyes. If the two of them were happy, then he would say goodbye to Ye Tang. Fifteen minutes later, Meng Bo arrived outside Yu Su¡¯s villa. Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: Farewell Chapter 917: Farewell Editor: Atlas Studios Not long after, Ye Tang¡¯s car arrived. Ye Tang hugged her little boyfriend and got out of the car. The two of them were very sweet. Meng Bo walked out of the car. He stood in front of the two of them. ¡°Ye Tang, I want to talk to you.¡± When Ye Tang saw that it was him, she said impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Don¡¯t come looking for me again. What if my little boyfriend gets jealous?¡± She looked at her boyfriend beside her and kissed him on the cheek. Ye Tang¡¯s boyfriend looked like a college student who had just graduated. He still looked young. Meng Bo frowned. His heart ached so much that he almost suffocated. He said slowly, ¡°I just wanted to say goodbye. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Ye Tang waved her hand. ¡°The best way for us to say goodbye is to never see each other again. If you still come to look for me, you¡¯ll be disturbing me.¡± After saying that, she opened the door of the villa and entered with her little boyfriend. Meng Bo looked at the loving couple and clenched his fists tightly. Meng Bo said, ¡°Ye Tang, if you regret it one day, you can come to me again. I¡¯m willing to continue being with you.¡± He shouted loudly. Ye Tang held her boyfriend¡¯s hand and completely ignored Meng Bo. ¡­ In the Yang family villa. Not only did Yu Miao have to deal with her relatives these few days, but she also had to go back to the Tian family to do housework. She was really aggrieved. She wanted to find a way to live a rich life. Then, she could pay off her debt. Unfortunately, she had never found anyone who could help her. In the beginning, when Yu Miao heard that Yao Yun and Meng Bo were about to get married, she was extremely excited. After all, the two of them were sisters. If Yao Yun became the young mistress of the Meng family, wouldn¡¯t she be able to repay her debt? Unexpectedly, Yao Yun became a delirious fool and almost poisoned her stepfather and mother to death. Yu Miao was extremely disgusted. It would be best if no one knew that she and Yao Yun were sisters in this lifetime. Yu Miao began to scheme again. She wanted to find Hu Ying and make her fall in love with her again. Unfortunately, the few times she called Hu Ying, the person who answered the call was a servant at home. The only person who could turn Yu Miao around now was Hu Shuo. Although Hu Shuo was engaged, he was not married yet. There was still room for negotiation. Yu Miao decided to take the initiative to take action. She sent Hu Shuo many messages and wanted to meet him, but Hu Shuo rejected them all. Yu Miao was sad, but she also knew the reason for Hu Shuo¡¯s rejection. She was prepared to go to the Hu Corporation to look for Hu Shuo. She had been to the Hu Corporation in the past. This time, she disguised herself as a client and successfully slipped into the Hu Corporation¡¯s office area. She sat on the sofa and quietly waited for Hu Shuo to come in. After Hu Shuo went to work, the moment he walked into the office, he smelled a very strong perfume. It was so strong that he wanted to vomit. He frowned and was about to call his assistant to ask. His eyes were covered by the person behind him. ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, guess who I am? If you guess correctly, there will be a reward!¡± Hu Shuo¡¯s heart sank. He could tell that this person was Yu Miao. ¡°Yu Miao, is that you?¡± He turned around and saw Yu Miao with heavy makeup, emitting waves of cheap perfume. Even with makeup, it could not hide the wrinkles on Yu Miao¡¯s face. She was originally in her twenties, but now, she looked like a prostitute in her thirties. Hu Shuo was very frustrated, but he still smiled. ¡°Yu Miao, why are you here?¡± Yu Miao pouted aggrievedly. ¡°Cousin, I missed you. I thought I could look for you anytime. Now that you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t even have time to see me.¡± She tried to squeeze out two tears. Hu Shuo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m about to start work. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk after work. Go shopping outside!¡± Even if he had time in the afternoon, he would definitely go to the Yang family to accompany Yang Rou. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could he be with Yu Miao? Yu Miao walked forward and hugged Hu Shuo¡¯s arm, rubbing her chest against his arm. ¡°No, no. I just want to chat now. I really want Cousin to accompany me!¡± She was as coquettish as before. When Hu Shuo saw this old woman acting coquettishly to him, he was so disgusted that he wanted to vomit. He still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Yu Miao, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to accompany you, but I am busy with the Hu Corporation¡¯s work. How can I buy clothes for you if I don¡¯t earn money?¡± Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: Old Chapter 918: Old Editor: Atlas Studios He was hinting that if Yu Miao left obediently this time, he would transfer money to her. However, Yu Miao was still unwilling. ¡°Cousin, I want you to accompany me!¡± Hu Shuo¡¯s expression finally darkened. He looked at Yu Miao coldly. ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want?¡± Was she here today just for some money? Or did she have other plans? Yu Miao seemed to be shocked. She pouted and said aggrievedly, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve been chased out by my mother now. I can only live in someone else¡¯s house and still owe a huge debt. I can only come to you. You have to help me.¡± In any case, she was not leaving. She had to get some assurance from Hu Shuo. Hu Shuo rubbed his temples helplessly. ¡°But what can I do? Yang Rou and I have just gotten engaged. If I interact too closely with you, Yang Rou will be jealous.¡± At the mention of Yang Rou, Yu Miao felt angry. If Yang Rou had not interfered, she might have become Hu Shuo¡¯s wife long ago. Yu Miao looked like she was about to cry again and said, ¡°Cousin, I won¡¯t affect your relationship. I just don¡¯t have a way out. Those people from the Tian family come to harass me every day. I still owe tens of millions of yuan. I had no choice but to look for you.¡± She reached up and wiped away her tears. Hu Shuo was also furious. He looked at his watch. It was almost time for his meeting. He could only reply, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give you some money. Go live overseas. No one there knows about your past, and the Tian family can¡¯t chase after you.¡± However, he was still willing to do something that required a little action. Yu Miao lowered her head, unwillingness flashing in her eyes. She would not let Yang Rou and Hu Shuo live harmoniously in the country. She wanted to be Mrs. Hu! Since Hu Shuo did not care about the relationship between the two of them at all, there was no need for her to care about old feelings. She wanted to take revenge on them both. Yu Miao calmed herself down before looking up at Hu Shuo again. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯m willing to go overseas, but before that, I want to have one last meal with you. Let¡¯s meet at noon today.¡± If Hu Shuo did not come, she had other ways to get him to come. After Hu Shuo heard this, he said impatiently, ¡°Alright, then choose a restaurant. I¡¯ll go over at noon.¡± Yu Miao was so ugly. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stomach his lunch with her around. However, as long as Yu Miao was willing to leave, he would endure it a little longer! In a few days, he would get his assistant to arrange for Yu Miao to go overseas. In that case, he would never have to see Yu Miao¡¯s old face again. Yu Miao immediately nodded. Knock knock! Hu Shuo¡¯s assistant knocked on the door. ¡°Director Hu, we can start the meeting now. My colleagues have arrived.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Hu Shuo replied. He turned to Yu Miao and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to a meeting first. Don¡¯t let anyone see you when you leave the office later, or I won¡¯t be able to explain. Yu Miao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Noon. In the private room of the Dong Fu Lou Hotel. Yu Miao had been waiting here for a long time and had even ordered a few dishes. The dishes would be served when Hu Shuo arrived. Not long after, Hu Shuo arrived. After Hu Shuo walked through the door, he looked around as if he was checking for cameras. Yu Miao felt wronged. Her cousin was actually so guarded against her. Soon, the dishes were served. The two of them started to eat, but Yu Miao felt that their relationship was much more distant than before. Yu Miao tried her best to find topics for them to talk about and she talked about many interesting things from her childhood. She also talked about some things Hu Shuo had done for her in high school. She wanted Hu Shuo to recall his memories and make him love her more. Unexpectedly, Hu Shuo only listened and did not say anything. Hu Shuo said lightly, ¡°I was too young at that time. When I grew up, I realized that men should focus on their careers and work harder.¡± Any feelings could be put aside. There was no need to communicate with someone like Yu Miao, who could not bring him benefits. Yu Miao understood what Hu Shuo meant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her heart sank and she became even angrier. Indeed, men were fickle. In the past, he had said that he would protect her for the rest of his life. Now that something had happened, he had dumped her. No matter how angry Yu Miao was, she had to smile. She said, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re right. I have learned something. I¡¯ll definitely work hard in my career in the future.¡± She raised her glass and toasted Hu Shuo. Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: Recalling Memories Chapter 919: Recalling Memories Editor: Atlas Studios After drinking, Yu Miao suddenly said, ¡°Cousin, there¡¯s a centipede beside your ear. Let me take a look!¡± She quickly walked over, grabbed Hu Shuo¡¯s ear with one hand, and threw the Lover¡¯s Curse in with the other. Hu Shuo frowned and rubbed his ears. ¡°Where¡¯s the centipede?¡± ¡°I just sent the centipede flying. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s continue eating!¡± Yu Miao stood behind him and leaned against his ear to take a look. Her entire body was about to lie on top of him. At this moment, Yang Rou rushed into the private room with a group of burly men. When Yang Rou saw the two of them leaning against each other as if they were whispering, she was instantly furious. ¡°Catch this b*tch and slap her hard!¡± Two burly men walked forward and pulled Yu Miao away. Yang Rou walked over and reached out to slap Yu Miao¡¯s face. ¡°Slap!¡± The sound was loud and clear. She threw the dishes on the table, together with the plates, at Yu Miao¡¯s face, causing her face to be swollen. Before she could vent her anger, Yang Rou walked over and kicked Yu Miao¡¯s stomach hard. She started to pinch Yu Miao¡¯s arm again. Yang Rou scolded, ¡°You slut. Not only did you hang out with trashy people, but you also want to seduce my fianc¨¦. I think you¡¯re tired of living, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we signed a contract. If you didn¡¯t let me help you recall it again, would you?¡± ¡°Not only are you old and ugly, but your heart is also black. If I hadn¡¯t found a villa for you, you wouldn¡¯t even have a place to live now. How dare you seduce my man?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± As the only daughter of the Yang family, Yang Rou had learned all kinds of self-defense skills since she was young. Moreover, she had long disliked Yu Miao and was also wary of her. She could finally vent her hatred by beating her up today. Actually, Yang Rou had already arrived sometime ago. In the morning, an employee of the Hu Corporation told Yang Rou that Yu Miao had secretly looked for Hu Shuo. She got someone to keep an eye on Hu Shuo to prevent the two of them from meeting alone. At noon, Yang Rou received the news that Yu Miao had booked a private room in the restaurant. She got someone to book the private room next door and monitor the movements on the other side. This restaurant originally belonged to the Yang family. Yang Rou got someone to dig a hole in Yu Miao¡¯s private room for her to observe. She had been staring at Yu Miao since they came in. She realized that Hu Shuo spoke very little and kept a distance from Yu Miao. He was not too enthusiastic. Yang Rou was still very happy. Unexpectedly, after a while, Yu Miao used the fact that there was a centipede to run to Hu Shuo¡¯s side and even pressed her body against him. Yang Rou was completely enraged. Yu Miao felt that she was about to die from the pain. She shouted, ¡°What are you guys trying to do? Hu Shuo and I didn¡¯t do anything. I just wanted to help him get rid of a worm.¡± Yang Rou did not care what she said and punched Yu Miao again. Yu Miao screamed and scolded, ¡°Yang Rou, you b*tch. Who can be more coquettish than you? You¡¯ve been secretly in love with my cousin for so many years. When you found out that he broke off the engagement, you eagerly stuck to him. You b*tch!¡± Yang Rou was tired from hitting her. She said to the bodyguard, ¡°Slap her mouth! I¡¯ll give you 10,000 dollars for each slap. You can calculate it yourself!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard was overjoyed and quickly walked forward to slap her. ¡°Slap slap slap!¡± After a few slaps, Yu Miao¡¯s face was swollen and there was blood at the corner of her mouth. She was tightly controlled and could not move at all. She looked old to begin with, and now she looked even worse. Hu Shuo turned his face to the side and walked towards Yang Rou. ¡°Yang Rou, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t do anything to let you down.¡± ¡°I know. I believe in my fianc¨¦.¡± A smile appeared on Yang Rou¡¯s face, then she pouted. ¡°I feel uncomfortable when I see Yu Miao. I want to teach her a lesson. You won¡¯t stop me, right?¡± Hu Shuo shook his head. He was not going to participate! Yang Rou waved her hand and asked the bodyguards to stop for a while. She walked in front of Yu Miao and pinched her mouth. ¡°Yu Miao, do you know your mistake?¡± Yu Miao spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at her angrily. ¡°What did I do wrong? I¡¯m just a little slower than you. You¡¯re the big b*tch. Don¡¯t worry. Even if you marry my cousin, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± She wanted to say something else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yang Rou said, ¡°Do it. Continue to slap her mouth!¡± She wanted to see when Yu Miao would learn to be obedient. She did not guess wrongly. Yu Miao had long had ulterior motives towards Hu Shuo, but she did not have the chance to carry them out. Yu Miao couldn¡¯t even feel her face anymore. She cried out to Hu Shuo, ¡°Cousin, save me!¡± Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: Family of Three Chapter 920: Family of Three Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Shuo said, ¡°Yang Rou, stop.¡± As soon as he said this, Yang Rou was a little angry. ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, are you going to speak up for her?¡± She wanted to teach Yu Miao a lesson. At the same time, she wanted to test Hu Shuo¡¯s attitude. Hu Shuo shook his head and pointed outside the private room. ¡°There are more and more people gathered outside. I¡¯m afraid that someone will take a photo and harm you. If news of this spreads, it won¡¯t be good for us.¡± He walked over and held Yang Rou¡¯s hand. Yang Rou was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She immediately looked at the bodyguard. ¡°Go deal with it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The bodyguard immediately walked out of the door. Yang Rou also looked at Hu Shuo and held his big hand with a blissful expression. ¡°You¡¯re the best. Our family of three will live well in the future.¡± She deliberately said these words to agitate Yu Miao. Yu Miao¡¯s hair was loose, and both sides of her face were swollen. There was blood at the corner of her mouth. Yang Rou rolled her eyes at Yu Miao and said disdainfully, ¡°Yu Miao, I¡¯ll let you off for the time being this time. If I find out that you¡¯re plotting against my fianc¨¦ again, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea to feed the sharks.¡± Yu Miao gritted her teeth and did not say anything. She did not want to be beaten again. Yu Miao secretly looked at Hu Shuo, but Hu Shuo looked at Yang Rou dotingly. Her heart grew colder. After this incident, Yu Miao also hated Hu Shuo. In the past, Hu Shuo doted on her in every way. Now that he saw her being beaten up, he was still indifferent. Hu Shuo was too heartless. Yu Miao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Cousin, I only helped you get rid of the centipede just now. Why didn¡¯t you explain? Are you just going to watch her hit me?¡± Hu Shuo raised his eyebrows and said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s indeed nothing between us, but my fianc¨¦e is angry. She still has my child in her stomach. Of course I have to take care of her.¡± He knew how to put in a good word and how to make Yang Rou happy. Perhaps he had some feelings for Yu Miao in the past, but after knowing that Yu Miao¡¯s private life was very messy, it was impossible for him to have anything to do with her. Yang Rou was indeed even more satisfied. ¡°Thank you, my fianc¨¦. In the future, let¡¯s live a sweet life and ignore those outsiders.¡± She looked at Yu Miao smugly. Yu Miao bit her lip, her face filled with shame and anger. In the past, she was the one who was protected in the Hu family. Why was she the one who was beaten now? She wasn¡¯t convinced. She didn¡¯t feel that she was inferior to Yang Rou in any way. Hu Shuo looked at Yu Miao and saw that her head was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Her face was swollen and she looked like a forty-year-old auntie. He sighed in his heart. Hu Shuo looked at Yang Rou. ¡°Yang Rou, you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, right? Don¡¯t starve yourself. Let¡¯s go somewhere else to eat delicious food. As for Yu Miao, let¡¯s send her back!¡± After Yang Rou heard this, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, you¡¯re really too considerate. We¡¯ll ignore this b*tch.¡± After saying that, she held Hu Shuo¡¯s hand and walked out. The remaining bodyguards gestured to Yu Miao. ¡°Ms. Yu Miao, please!¡± Yu Miao stomped her feet in anger. Then, Hu Shuo brought Yang Rou to a nearby hotel for a meal. After eating, the two of them returned to the small villa they lived in together. After the two of them got engaged, they naturally moved in together. After entering the room, Hu Shuo apologized again. ¡°Yang Rou, it¡¯s all my fault today. I didn¡¯t handle it well and made you angry. I apologize.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Of course, I know how much you love me. It¡¯s impossible for you to do anything to let me down,¡± Yang Rou said with satisfaction. At the dining table just now, Hu Shuo had already apologized. Now, he was apologizing again. It was obvious that Hu Shuo really took her to heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yang Rou was overjoyed. Hu Shuo nodded solemnly. ¡°The person I love the most in my life is you. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Yu Miao came to look for me. She wanted me to send her overseas to develop her career. I agreed.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely send her away.¡± With that said, Yang Rou didn¡¯t have to worry anymore, right? After Yang Rou heard this, she suddenly thought of something and leaned into Hu Shuo¡¯s arms with a smile. ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, since she wants to go overseas, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to send her off. If your aunt finds out, she will definitely blame you.¡± Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: Sending Her Overseas Chapter 921: Sending Her Overseas Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Shuo thought about it and felt that it made sense. ¡°You¡¯re right. What should I do then?¡± Yang Rou smiled and said, ¡°The Yang family happens to have business dealings overseas. It¡¯s easy for me to send someone overseas. Let me send her!¡± If Yu Miao fell into her hands, she would be in trouble for the rest of her life. She wanted to sell Yu Miao to a drug den or let Yu Miao be an old man¡¯s wife. In any case, she would not let Yu Miao live well. Also, Yang Rou had always been angry with Hu Ying. Hu Ying actually slapped her in front of the guests. This was simply unforgivable. She wanted to use this matter to anger Hu Ying. After Hu Shuo heard this, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°My fianc¨¦e is still the most thoughtful. I¡¯m very relieved that you¡¯re handling things.¡± Yang Rou smiled sweetly. Hu Shuo continued, ¡°Do it first. After you¡¯re done, calculate the cost. I¡¯ll send the money to you then.¡± ¡°Why are you so calculative with me?¡± Yang Rou glared at him slightly and hid in his arms. ¡°We¡¯re about to get married. What¡¯s mine is yours. Don¡¯t worry and hand it to me boldly.¡± When Hu Shuo heard this, he smiled. ¡°Thank you, Yang Rou. You¡¯re the best. It¡¯s my blessing to have met you.¡± He was very satisfied with Yang Rou¡¯s condition. Even if Yang Rou was usually a little fierce to outsiders, as long as she was gentle and considerate to him, he did not care. As the son of the second family, he had no chance of inheriting the company. Now that he had Yang Rou as his fianc¨¦e, he could interfere in the Yang family¡¯s company¡¯s matters and let Yang Rou be Mrs. Hu in peace. At night. Yang Rou brought a group of bodyguards to the villa where Yu Miao was staying. She had just walked into the living room when she saw Yu Miao watching a television drama. She said with a smile, ¡°Yo, looks like you¡¯re in a good mood. Has the swelling on your face subsided?¡± When Yu Miao heard the voice, she immediately turned around. Her face was still swollen like a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Yang Rou couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Yu Miao¡¯s eyes were cold as she immediately asked, ¡°What are you doing here? If you want to see me make a fool of myself, you can leave.¡± Yang Rou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to settle scores.¡± She walked over and took out a few pieces of paper in front of Yu Miao. ¡°Take a look at these.¡± Yu Miao quickly scanned it. It was the contract they had signed back then. Yu Miao asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Yang Rou grabbed the contract and tore it up. Yu Miao was surprised. Why did Yang Rou tear up the contract in front of her? After Yang Rou tore it, she clapped her hands. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this contract anymore because I¡¯ve already thought of a better way to make you leave Brother Hu Shuo.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yu Miao had an ominous feeling. Yang Rou smiled and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m about to send you to the poisonous nest in Southeast Asia and let you experience extreme fear.¡± In this way, Yu Miao would leave forever. No one would know where Yu Miao went, and no one would bring her back. Yu Miao shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, Brother Hu Shuo won¡¯t let you do this. He will protect me.¡± Yang Rou walked over and stared into her eyes. ¡°I think you still haven¡¯t seen the truth. You¡¯re ugly and old now, and you¡¯re plagued by bad luck. Do you think Brother Hu Shuo will care about you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Yu Miao shook her head, unwilling to believe it. Was her life over just like that? The corners of Yang Rou¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Remember, you want to seduce my fianc¨¦. This is your retribution. After you die, I¡¯ll bring you back to our country and bury you here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yu Miao was so frightened that her body trembled a little. Yu Miao begged, ¡°Yang Rou, I never seduced Hu Shuo at all. You¡¯ve misunderstood what happened today. Don¡¯t send me away, okay?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Miao really panicked. She had studied abroad before and knew very well that if she really went to a chaotic place, no one could help her. Yang Rou sneered. ¡°You want to lower your head now? It¡¯s too late. You have to remember not to offend me in your next life.¡± ¡°No!¡± Yu Miao retreated and reached out to grab the sofa tightly. Yang Rou looked behind her. ¡°Ms. Yu Miao feels hot. Go over and take off her clothes. Take more photos and videos. I want to use them. After taking them, send her overseas immediately.¡± Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: Misunderstanding Chapter 922: Misunderstanding Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Okay!¡± The bodyguards immediately responded. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Yu Miao retreated, wanting to jump out of the window and escape. The bodyguard rushed forward and grabbed Yu Miao. Yang Rou sneered. ¡°How many men have you slept with? Why are you still pretending? You should be happy that someone is willing to see you.¡± Miserable screams came from the villa. Not long after, Yu Miao was stripped naked and they took many naked photos of her. That night, Yu Miao was sent overseas. The next day. The person escorting Yu Miao made a video call. Yang Rou was with Hu Shuo. She said, ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, Yu Miao has already arrived. She seems quite well. Take a look.¡± Hu Shuo was reading a document. When he heard this, he looked up and saw Yu Miao in a room. The decorations around her were not bad. He said, ¡°Yu Miao, live well in the future. Don¡¯t waste your cousin-in-law¡¯s kindness.¡± Yu Miao couldn¡¯t say anything. With a gun pressed against her back, she could only nod. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Cousin and Cousin-in-law. I¡¯m doing very well here. You two have a good life too. You must be happy.¡± Hu Shuo nodded casually and continued reading the document. Yang Rou took back her phone in satisfaction. She took a few photos and sent them to Hu Ying. She had obtained Hu Ying¡¯s phone number from her friends in the industry. Yang Rou even said something infuriating. [Madam Hu, I¡¯m Yang Rou. Brother Hu Shuo and I have already sent Yu Miao to another country. She will definitely be able to live a good life in the future.] She knew that Hu Ying had always hated Yu Miao and wanted to take revenge on her. The better Yu Miao lived, the angrier Hu Ying would be. As expected, just as she sent it, Hu Ying¡¯s message was also sent. ¡°Are you guys too bored? You want to help someone like Yu Miao? Why don¡¯t you help the children in the orphanage? Every child there is more pitiful than Yu Miao.¡± After reading it, Yang Rou smiled and blocked Hu Ying. Seeing that the other party did not reply for a long time, Hu Ying called Hu Shuo. Hu Shuo picked up the call very quickly. ¡°Hello, Madam Hu. Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Alright, now that you don¡¯t even call me Aunt anymore, do you dislike me that much? When you were young, I even helped you wipe your butt. Do you think now¡­¡± Hu Ying said. Hu Shuo frowned and interrupted her. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Hu Ying was furious. ¡°Are you and that b*tch Yang Rou so free? Why do you have to send Yu Miao overseas? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Hu Shuo asked. Logically speaking, Hu Ying shouldn¡¯t have found out so quickly! Hu Ying said, ¡°Who else? Isn¡¯t it your fianc¨¦e who sent me a message? She¡¯s just trying to anger me on purpose. She¡¯s also an unfilial¡­¡± Hu Shuo was very frustrated when he heard this, so he threw his phone aside and did not listen to his aunt. After Hu Ying scolded him, she asked Hu Shuo, ¡°Get someone to bring Yu Miao back now, do you hear me?¡± She shouted for a long time, but no one responded. Only then did Hu Ying realize that her nephew was not listening to her at all. Furious, she hung up. Hu Ying called Yu Hong again. Her eldest son was busy with the company matters, so she didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. She could only start with her second son. Soon, the call was picked up. Yu Hong¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Hello, Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hu Ying immediately said, ¡°Do you know that Hu Shuo¡¯s fianc¨¦e had gone overboard? She sent Yu Miao out of the country on her own accord¡­¡± She spoke at length. Yu Hong interrupted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the washroom. I¡¯ll call you back later. Goodbye.¡± He immediately hung up. This was obviously an excuse. He just didn¡¯t want to listen to his mother¡¯s nagging. Hu Ying slammed the table angrily and called her third son, Yu Ruo. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the call went through, Yu Ruo said, ¡°I¡¯m driving. I don¡¯t have time to chat now. Goodbye.¡± He hung up the phone too. Hu Ying stood up from the sofa in anger and called her youngest son, Yu Zheng. The moment the call connected, Yu Zheng said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in a meeting. It¡¯s not convenient for me to answer the call.¡± He hung up the phone as well. Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: Hanging Up The Call Chapter 923: Hanging Up The Call Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying was so angry that she threw her phone on the ground and roared, ¡°All of them are useless. I can¡¯t find anyone to talk to at the critical moment. I regret giving birth to them. I might as well strangle them to death at birth.¡± She was so angry that her head was spinning and she fainted again. Fortunately, the cook returned. When she saw Hu Ying who had fainted on the sofa, she immediately sent her to the hospital. After sending her to the hospital, the cook called the sons of her family. However, no one was willing to visit Hu Ying. When Hu Ying woke up and saw that the ward was empty, she felt very upset. ¡°None of my four sons came to see me!¡± She exhaled angrily and lay weakly on the hospital bed. Another three days passed. Yu Miao was sent to a small country with poor public security. She was given some money and left to fend for herself. That night, after Hu Shuo finished his work, he walked into his room. He lay on the bed and chatted with Yang Rou. For some reason, Yu Miao¡¯s face suddenly flashed across his mind, and his body felt a strong desire. He wanted Yu Miao and wanted to sleep with her. Hu Shuo thought that he was too tired, so he hugged Yang Rou and kissed her, wanting to chase away these thoughts. Unexpectedly, when he kissed Yang Rou, he suddenly had a very disgusted thought in his heart, as if he had encountered something unclean. This thought came so suddenly that Hu Shuo could not help but retch. Yang Rou asked, ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, what¡¯s wrong? The weather has been cold recently. Could it be that your stomach has caught a cold?¡± Hu Shuo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little unwell.¡± He immediately got out of bed and walked into the bathroom to take a cold shower to suppress that desire. In the middle of the night, he slept with Yu Miao in his dreams. When Hu Shuo woke up, he frowned tightly. He did not know what was wrong. He had never been a person who was obsessed with desire. There must be something strange. Hu Shuo thought carefully and suddenly thought of something. A few days ago in the private room, when Yu Miao said that there was a centipede in his ear, there seemed to be some movement in his ear. It felt as if something had followed his ears and entered his brain and body. However, he only felt this feeling when Yu Miao approached him. At that time, Hu Shuo did not care because a few seconds later, Yang Rou barged in and sucked his attention away. Hu Shuo guessed that he might have been under some kind of curse. He fell asleep again as he thought about it. In the morning, Hu Shuo woke up again. He had done that kind of thing with Yu Miao in his dream again. In his dream, Yu Miao was extremely good. She was simply his ideal partner. Hu Shuo smacked his head and walked out of the room. Hu Shuo thought for a while and called Yu Zheng three times before the call connected. Yu Zheng asked in a daze, ¡°Do you have to call me at six o¡¯clock? I slept at three last night. I only slept for two hours.¡± Hu Shuo said, ¡°I have something important to ask you.¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Yu Zheng replied in a daze. ¡°If I know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He really did not understand why Hu Shuo insisted on disturbing his sleep. Hu Shuo said, ¡°The last time you mentioned Meng Bo to me, did someone cast a curse on him? Did he suddenly fall in love with the secretary?¡± As soon as he said this, Yu Zheng suddenly woke up. He asked, ¡°Why are you asking this? Don¡¯t tell me you fell for it too?¡± At the mention of this Lover¡¯s Curse, Yu Zheng was afraid. Hu Shuo said anxiously and angrily, ¡°I might have really fallen for it. Every time I close my eyes now, I think of Yu Miao¡¯s face and even dream of doing that with her. I¡¯m simply crazy. Tell me the situation at that time quickly.¡± He must have been cursed! Otherwise, there was no way to explain what happened last night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Zheng recounted what had happened to Meng Bo and even specially mentioned the consequences of the Lover¡¯s Curse. Hu Shuo was so angry that he gritted his teeth and his face turned green. After Yu Zheng returned from the hospital, he suspected that Yu Miao also had the Lover¡¯s Curse in her hands, so he sent a message about it in the group chat with his brothers, reminding them to be careful. He even specially tagged Hu Shuo. Unexpectedly, Hu Shuo was really cursed! Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: Cursed Chapter 924: Cursed Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Zheng thought for a while. ¡°Tell me more about your reaction.¡± Hu Shuo said it again. This time, he also shared his disgust towards Yang Rou. ¡°Your situation is a little different from Meng Bo¡¯s. He feel deeply in love with Yu Miao, but you only have physiological reaction towards Yu Miao.¡± Yu Zheng hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Hu Shuo, your situation is the same as Uncle Ye Heng¡¯s. Uncle Ye Heng only had a reaction to Zhao Lan. In the end, he married Zhao Lan and became a eunuch for many years.¡± He pitied Hu Shuo very much. Fortunately, Yang Rou was already pregnant. At least they could have a child. Hu Shuo was so angry that he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive Yu Miao!¡± He was really angered to death. Originally, he felt that he had been careful enough. He did not expect to fall for it even like this. Yu Zheng shook his head and sighed. ¡°Previously, Brother Hu Rui told me that you were going to be unlucky. He advised you, but you didn¡¯t listen and insisted on getting involved with Yu Miao. Isn¡¯t this good now?¡± Hu Shuo became even angrier. ¡°Alright, stop talking. I¡¯m already in a bad mood.¡± He wanted to beat someone up now. Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°Then take your time to be depressed. I won¡¯t accompany you anymore. I¡¯m going to catch up on my sleep.¡± Hu Shuo hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no. You have to help me. I¡¯m under a curse now. Help me contact Yu Su. I want to undo that sorcery.¡± Among the people he knew, he trusted Yu Su the most. Yu Zheng immediately said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that. Last time, after Yu Su helped Meng Bo, she said that she would have nothing to do with us in the future. She told us not to look for her even if we need anything.¡± He did not want to offend Yu Su for Hu Shuo. After saying that, he hung up and ignored Hu Shuo. Yu Zheng continued to sleep with his head covered. However, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so he opened the group chat on his phone and wrote: [Hu Shuo has been cursed by Yu Miao. His reaction is the same as Uncle Ye Heng back then. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be a eunuch for the rest of his life.] Two hours later, most of the people in the group woke up. Yu Hong: [Pfft! Hahahaha¡­] Yu Ruo: [There¡¯s another way. Hu Shuo might as well marry Yu Miao. That way, he won¡¯t have to be a eunuch.] Ye Chang: [Poor thing¡­] Meng Bo: ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve already removed the curse on me. Hu Shuo, take care!¡± When Hu Shuo arrived at the company, he saw the mocking words of the people in the group chat. He was so angry that his face turned green. ¡°These guys are really enjoying the show.¡± He had to resolve it sooner. Fortunately, Yang Rou was pregnant during this period of time. He only needed to practice self-love and not mess around. This was a great fortune amidst misfortune! Hu Shuo took out his phone and called Yu Su. Only then did he realize that his number had long been blocked. He was panicking. In the end, he borrowed the phone of another employee and called Yu Su. On the other end of the phone, Yu Su asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Hu Shuo hurriedly said, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m Hu Shuo. I have something to ask you for help with. I might have been possessed by a Lover¡¯s Curse. Can you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Yu Su said, ¡°No.¡± Yu Su did not have a good impression of Hu Shuo. This kind of man was scheming and ungrateful. She didn¡¯t like it. Hu Shuo said, ¡°Yu Su, just help me. When we were in the Hu family in the past, our relationship wasn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°Do I have to help you because our relationship wasn¡¯t bad? We just have a superficial friendship, why do you have to make me say it so bluntly?¡± She hung up the phone. Hu Shuo was so angry that his face turned pale. ¡°She¡¯s too arrogant!¡± He had long known what kind of person Yu Su was, but he still felt very uncomfortable. Hu Shuo was absent-minded the entire day. After work, Hu Shuo immediately went to the Ye family to visit Ye Heng. Ye Heng had already heard about Hu Shuo¡¯s matter. He comforted him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. After this curse is removed, you will be no different from an ordinary person.¡± Hu Shuo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± He asked about other things to take note of, and Ye Heng told him everything. When Hu Shuo left the Ye family, his face was filled with hatred again. He had helped Yu Miao out of goodwill, but Yu Miao actually treated him like this. It really disappointed him. He had the thought of revenge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that he could not let Yu Miao live too well overseas. Hu Shuo got the driver to drive to Yu Su¡¯s villa. The address was given to him by Meng Bo. He sat bitterly in the car, waiting for Yu Su to come out. After waiting for more than two hours, Yu Su finally came out. He immediately got out of the car. ¡°Yu Su, I really need you to help me undo the curse. If you¡¯re willing to help, you can name your conditions!¡± Hu Shuo said. Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: Rejecting His Request Chapter 925: Rejecting His Request Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Shuo looked at Yu Su expectantly. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already rejected you. Don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡± She immediately knew that it was Meng Bo who had told him the location of the villa. It seemed that she had to teach these people a lesson later. Hu Shuo looked troubled. ¡°I just want to fight for it again. Can you really not help me remove the curse?¡± Yu Su said coldly, ¡°No! Go back and tell Meng Bo that if he reveals my address again, I won¡¯t let him off.¡± Hu Shuo said dejectedly, ¡°Alright!¡± When he returned to the Hu family, he told his parents about this. After Chen Ci heard this, she was furious. ¡°Why isn¡¯t that damn Yu Miao dead yet? She should have been sent away long ago. Now, she even harmed you.¡± How did such an outstanding son of hers become a eunuch? His life was so long, how could he live it? She was really going to be angered to death by Yu Miao. Hu Shao scratched his head and sighed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have interacted with Yu Miao. People like her have many tricks up their sleeves!¡± Chen Ci turned around and pinched Hu Shao¡¯s ear. ¡°Previously, when my son came into contact with Yu Miao, you didn¡¯t have any objections. Now that something has happened, what¡¯s the use of saying this?¡± ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch!¡± Hu Shao¡¯s face turned pale. This d*mn woman had been married to him for so many years, but she still pinched his ears all day. How unruly. Chen Ci snorted. ¡°Now that you know it hurts, stop making sarcastic remarks.¡± Hu Shao rubbed his ears and asked, ¡°Son, since Yu Su is unwilling to help you, then go find other metaphysical masters. There are so many metaphysical masters, there will definitely be someone who can cure you.¡± He did not believe it. Did they have to rely on Yu Su? Hu Shuo nodded. ¡°This is why I came home today. I¡¯m working in the company now. I don¡¯t have time to hire metaphysical masters, nor do I have time to understand them. I still need Dad and Mom to help me out.¡± Most importantly, this matter needed to be kept a secret. He didn¡¯t want to leave it to his assistant. His family was the most reliable. Chen Ci said, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry!¡± In the next few days, Chen Ci went to many Daoist temples. When the metaphysical masters heard Hu Shuo¡¯s symptoms, some of them did not understand what spell this was at all. Some of them were not strong enough to undo the spell. After being delayed for a few days, they still could not find a master who could undo the curse. Hu Shuo was not in a good mood the entire week. That night, Master Enlightenment became a trending topic. This master¡¯s medical skills were superb. He was said to be able to revive the dead. Many people who were seriously ill and paralyzed in bed had been cured by him. The comments below were also crazy. [It¡¯s true. I heard that the vegetative person who had been lying in bed for more than 30 years has woken up again.] [Yes, Master Enlightenment is the living Buddha of the current era.] [My headache for decades was cured by Master Enlightenment.] [I just went to pay my respects yesterday. When I came back after paying my respects, the soreness all over my body was gone. It¡¯s really amazing. Friends who don¡¯t believe me can go take a look.] [Is it really that magical?] [The rumors online are too exaggerated!] [It¡¯s not an exaggeration at all. You¡¯ll know after visiting the Daoist temple.] In the comments section, most of the tens of thousands of comments were praising Master Enlightenment. Someone even posted a video recording the entire process of Master Enlightenment waking up a paralyzed patient in bed. Ye Tang scrolled through these messages and showed them to Yu Su. She asked, ¡°Yu Su, do you think this Master Enlightenment is really as godly as the Internet says? I¡¯m very curious!¡± However, she still felt that Yu Su was the most powerful metaphysical master. Yu Su glanced at it. ¡°It¡¯s fake!¡± Most of the metaphysical masters who were praised to the skies were fake. She continued, ¡°It would be a miracle if someone in a vegetative state or brain death could wake up. This master can be ranked in the immortal class.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s going on in the video?¡± ¡°There are only two situations. This patient is already conscious, or the patient has been possessed,¡± Yu Su said. At the mention of possession, a trace of coldness flashed across her eyes. Currently, the only person who dared to use the possession technique to expand his power was the Sect Master of the South Eagle Sect. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Yes, I told you that the person in the video was strange.¡± Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: Spy Chapter 926: Spy Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su flipped through the pages, and her phone vibrated twice. She opened it and saw a message from Minister Ruan. [Yu Su, the weapons of the Luban tribe have been counted and Eagletooth has been interrogated. Come over when you¡¯re free. Let¡¯s talk about what happened at the Southwestern tribe.] [Alright, I¡¯ll go over now.] Yu Su replied. She bade farewell to Ye Tang. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Metaphysics Management Office first. Call me if you need anything. Also, the location of the villa might have been sent to the group chat of the bunch of dudes by Meng Bo. If anyone unrelated knocks on the door, don¡¯t let them in.¡± Ye Tang said, ¡°I promise to complete the mission!¡± Yu Su drove to the Metaphysics Management Office. As soon as she entered, she saw Leng Yan escorting a prisoner away. When Ruan Dong saw Yu Su, he hurriedly said, ¡°Have a seat! What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Just plain water will do,¡± Yu Su said. The two of them sat down. Ruan Dong said, ¡°We¡¯ve gained a lot this time. If you hadn¡¯t discovered this nest for making weapons, I¡¯m afraid there would have been chaos in the future.¡± The Metaphysics Management Office¡¯s intention in developing the Dharmic powers dispelling gun was good. If it was used by bad people, the nature of this matter would change. The Metaphysics Management Office would also be charged with lax supervision. ¡°Have you found the spy?¡± Yu Su took a sip of water and asked. Ruan Dong nodded. ¡°That person was sent by another department to direct the work. I didn¡¯t expect that person to be a spy. The person has been caught and the evidence has been handed over.¡± He also wanted to see if that person had any accomplices. Yu Su said, ¡°Alright, this time, we encountered the people from the South Eagle Sect again. They used an evil technique that can possess another person¡¯s body. Therefore, the young and strong men who went missing in the southwestern tribes were captured by them.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s really such an evil technique in the world.¡± Ruan Dong sighed and asked, ¡°The management office is making a large number of medicinal pills and trying to let every employee eat them.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Lu Feng and Lu Mo are staying in my villa. Do you want to see them?¡± One was the patriarch, and the other was a wise man with the ability to predict. The Metaphysics Management Office probably wanted to recruit them too. Ruan Dong thought for a moment. ¡°I want to represent the Metaphysics Management Office to meet Lu Mo and understand the future situation to take precautions.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring him over tomorrow,¡± Yu Su said. Ruan Dong asked, ¡°Then can the Soul Returning Grass in the Soul Returning Pill be replaced by other medicinal herbs? This medicinal herb is already rare, and it¡¯s even harder to find now.¡± If this problem was not resolved, it would be very difficult to save the people who had been possessed. Yu Su pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way, but we need to combine three other herbs. These three herbs are not easy to find.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Ruan Dong sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll report it to the country and mobilize the greatest power to search together.¡± Yu Su nodded. At this moment, Hu Shuo was riding a car up the mountain. Chen Ci sat in the back seat and nagged, ¡°Hu Shuo, when you see Master Enlightenment later, you have to be more respectful. I spent a lot of effort to help you make an appointment.¡± Hu Shuo nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that we can successfully dispel the curse this time!¡± This was his last hope. After arriving at the Daoist temple, Master Enlightenment took his pulse. Master Enlightenment wore a Daoist robe and exuded an immortal aura. He looked very powerful. Sandalwood fragrance wafted around. Hu Shuo was a little sleepy and tried his best to keep his eyes open. After Master Enlightenment asked Hu Shuo about his birth characters, he stroked his beard and said, ¡°You have been bewitched by the Lover¡¯s Curse. This curse will make you fall in love with only one woman and be loyal to her for the rest of your life.¡± Hu Shuo¡¯s eyes lit up. It seemed that this master had some ability. He was much better than those metaphysical masters who could not even name the curse. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Then, Master, can you undo it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was said that one had to be at the peak of Level 5 to have a chance to undo the Lover¡¯s Curse. Had the master in front of him reached the realm? Master Enlightenment smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Chen Ci said excitedly. After searching for so many days, they had finally found a reliable metaphysical masters. Hu Shuo was also excited. ¡°When can you help me solve it, Master? Do you need any other preparations?¡± Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: Blood Chapter 927: Blood Editor: Atlas Studios Master Enlightenment nodded and smiled. ¡°As long as you agree, I can help you undo it at any time. However, I want to take away a few drops of your blood first. Only then will the success rate be higher.¡± Hu Shuo was stunned for a moment and did not say anything. Previously, he had gone out to drink with the Yu brothers. Yu An had told him that if any metaphysical masters needed blood, he had to be careful. It was very likely targeted at Yu Su. Although Hu Shuo was Yu Su¡¯s cousin, the blood on his body was also very related to Yu Su. Yu An also emphasized this to the three Hu brothers. Unless it was absolutely necessary, they should not give their blood to any metaphysical masters. Master Enlightenment waited for a while. Seeing that Hu Shuo did not speak, he could not help but ask, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± Chen Ci also urged anxiously, ¡°Son, let¡¯s undo it today. We¡¯re already here. It¡¯s good for you to undo it as soon as possible. What if there are aftereffects?¡± It would be terrible if he could not live a good life. Hu Shuo thought for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°I¡¯m a little unwell today. My condition isn¡¯t particularly good. I¡¯ll come again in a few days!¡± He wanted to go back and ask Yu Su before making a decision. If he gave him his blood, even if it would not hurt Yu Su, what if he harmed himself? He had to be careful when it came to blood. Master Enlightenment was slightly taken aback. He smiled and said, ¡°No problem. As long as I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll definitely help you undo the curse.¡± He turned and left. Chen Ci grabbed Hu Shuo anxiously. ¡°Son, why didn¡¯t you undo the curse just now?¡± Hu Shuo said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll tell you when I get back. Let¡¯s go first!¡± On the way back, Chen Ci asked again, ¡°Son, tell me the truth. Why didn¡¯t you undo the curse just now?¡± Hu Shuo thought for a moment, but still did not say that it was out of concern for Yu Su. He said, ¡°If they get my blood, the metaphysical masters might do something bad. I have to consult other metaphysical masters first so that I won¡¯t be tricked.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Chen Ci immediately agreed. ¡°What you said makes sense. As the future CEO, you have to be more careful. Our Hu family¡¯s second family will depend on you.¡± In the room on the mountain. After Master Enlightenment returned to his room, his face immediately darkened. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him!¡± Since he did not want to cure the curse, he would suffer for the rest of his life! ¡­ After returning, Hu Shuo used his new phone number to call Yu Su. At this moment, Yu Su was filming a cultivation scene on set. She was wearing a white Daoist robe. Her face was porcelain white, and her eyes were so beautiful that they did not look like it belonged to someone real. Her facial features looked like they were carved perfectly, making her look like an immortal. The staff on the set watched without blinking. After Yu Su finished saying her lines, the opposing actor was so stunned that he forgot to say his lines. Cut! The director said, ¡°Ling Xun, what are you daydreaming about?¡± Ling Xun was the male lead of this drama. His ears were red as he apologized to everyone in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was distracted just now. Let¡¯s do it again!¡± His heart was pounding. At that moment, he had a feeling that his heart was moved. He finally understood how it felt to fall in love because of a show. It turned out that he could not help but fall in love with such an outstanding actor. Ling Xun took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down. After that, the two actors performed very well and quickly finished filming today¡¯s scenes. Yu Su sat in the dressing room and let the makeup artist remove her makeup. Ling Xun looked at Yu Su nervously. ¡°Hello, Yu Su. I¡¯m Ling Xun. We don¡¯t have each other¡¯s contact number yet. Can we add each other?¡± Yu Su took out her phone. ¡°Scan me!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ling Xun suppressed his excitement, took out his phone, and immediately added Yu Su as a friend. He did not expect Yu Su to be so easy to talk to. He had heard from the people in the industry that it was best not to anger Yu Su. Otherwise, he would be unlucky for a while or go bankrupt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su asked, ¡°Are you a new actor?¡± Ling Xun immediately said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been acting for a few years. It¡¯s just that I used to only act in supporting roles and have never been popular, so I¡¯m not famous.¡± He said it very calmly, causing Yu Su to take another look at him. Yu Su asked again, ¡°Are you interested in coming to my studio? I think you¡¯re quite talented in acting.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ling Xun widened his eyes in surprise and disbelief. Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: Signing the Contract Chapter 928: Signing the Contract Editor: Atlas Studios All these years, he had been fighting alone. He didn¡¯t really want to sign a contract with a company, afraid that he would be scammed by the company. This was also an important reason why he was not popular. Yu Su actually wanted to sign him! Ling Xun immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you to the studio to sign the contract later!¡± ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes were half-smiling. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll trick you?¡± Ling Xun shook his head. ¡°Of course not. If you want to trick me, there¡¯s no need for you to let me enter the studio. You can trick me now.¡± Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Alright, come to my studio when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll get the director to bring you to sign the contract.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Xun smiled shyly. Yu Su was about to put down her phone when a call came. Seeing that it was an unknown number, she picked it up. On the other end of the phone was Hu Shuo¡¯s voice. ¡°Yu Su, I went to look for Master Enlightenment just now. He said that he can undo the curse, but he needs my blood. Is there a problem with that?¡± he asked nervously. Yu Su was a little surprised. Hu Shuo actually did not give him his blood and even came to ask her? It seemed that Hu Shuo was much more cautious than the Yu brothers. Yu Su said, ¡°Give it to him!¡± ¡°Is there a problem with giving it out? After all, your birthday is no longer a secret,¡± Hu Shuo asked again. In fact, he did not trust Master Enlightenment very much. Yu Su said, ¡°Just give it to him. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Ever since she was reborn, her birth characters had changed. Even if someone obtained the time of her birth, they would not be able to deal with her at all. After Hu Shuo heard this, he was relieved. ¡°I understand. Then I¡¯ll get him to help me undo the curse.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Yu Su hung up. Hu Shuo muttered, ¡°I really should build a good relationship with Yu Su. If Yu Su is willing to help me, this matter will be very simple.¡± After returning to the company, Hu Shuo dealt with some urgent matters. He handed the rest of the work to his secretary and drove to the mountain to find Master Enlightenment to help him undo the curse. Hu Shuo waited for more than three hours before Master Enlightenment had the time to see him. ¡°Little Friend Hu, are you done resting? If you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll help you undo the curse now.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Hu Shuo immediately nodded. Master Enlightenment nodded and got his disciple to take out some tools. He first used a needle to extract the blood from Hu Shuo¡¯s body, then placed the blood into the compass. Finally, he performed a few spells on Hu Shuo¡¯s body. More than half an hour passed before he was done. Master Enlightenment said, ¡°Half of the curse has been removed. For the other half, we¡¯ll need to wait for the person who placed the curse on you to return before I can continue.¡± ¡°It can only be done when the person who cast the curse comes back?¡± Hu Shuo looked surprised. Then wouldn¡¯t he have to bring Yu Miao back? ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Master Enlightenment nodded. ¡°Half of the curse has been removed. The person who cast the curse can¡¯t control you anymore. You won¡¯t want to be with her anymore. Your emotions will be completely severed.¡± This was the effect of his ritual today. Hu Shuo asked again, ¡°What will happen to me if I don¡¯t undo the other half?¡± Master Enlightenment said indifferently, ¡°You still can¡¯t have sex normally.¡± Hu Shuo gritted his teeth in anger. In that case, he might as well not undo the curse. Why bother? Hu Shuo cursed a few times in his heart, but his face was still respectful. ¡°Alright, Master. Then I¡¯ll bring the person who cast the curse over as soon as possible. When the time comes, you can help me undo the curse.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Master Enlightenment smiled. When they got down the mountain, Hu Shuo could not help but curse, ¡°What kind of lousy master is this? He said that he could undo the curse, but in the end, he only solved half of it!¡± He was so angry that his face darkened! Sitting in the car, he couldn¡¯t help but call Yu Su again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Su¡¯s voice came from the phone. Hu Shuo sighed. ¡°Yu Su, it¡¯s still me. I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su did not speak or hang up. Hu Shuo continued, ¡°That master only undid half of it for me. He said that he can only unlock the other half when Yu Miao is present. Should I bring Yu Miao back to the country?¡± He was really frustrated. If not for the fact that he still had Yu Su to talk to, he would have gone back and beaten up Master Enlightenment. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring Yu Miao back. She has a chance to return to the country herself. Just wait.¡± Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: Movie Release Chapter 929: Movie Release Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Shuo said, ¡°Alright, then I know what to do!¡± Wasn¡¯t it just waiting a little longer? He could wait. Yu Su continued, ¡°If Master Enlightenment still doesn¡¯t help you to undo the curse the next time, I¡¯ll help you undo it. That¡¯s all.¡± After saying that, she hung up. A few days later, a movie that Yu Su had filmed a few months ago was released. She played the village teacher in the movie, the village teacher who had dedicated her life to her children and worried about them until the moment of her death. This film had infected countless people. [Yu Su¡¯s acting is really good!] [Yu Su, you¡¯re awesome!] [I will always support Yu Su.] [This film is too good. The plot has twists and it is full of emotions. Even the supporting actors¡¯ acting skills are very awesome. I will definitely watch it three times.] [A great village teacher!] [Salute!] The comments below were all good reviews. Many passers-by were also fans. Yu Su¡¯s fan base expanded again. Even the official media had reposted Yu Su¡¯s promotional post to express their praise for this movie. Many of the entertainment industry workers who had worked with Yu Su before were also spontaneously reposting it. This movie also became a trending topic. To Yu Su, this movie was the foundational work for more people to know her. Even the director did not expect this movie to have such good results. The director sent a message to Yu Su: [Yu Su, thanks to your exciting performance, our movie is where it is today.] Yu Su immediately replied: [This drama has gathered everyone¡¯s hard work. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s credit. I¡¯m only in charge of the most obvious part.] Seeing Yu Su¡¯s reply, the director¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Originally, his movies had always been criticized for being lukewarm and average at the box office. Yu Su had saved him and his career. Most importantly, Yu Su was still so humble. He was certain that Yu Su¡¯s future achievements would definitely be very high. Yu Su put down her phone after replying and took out a notebook and starting reading it. This book of notes was about the South Eagle Sect. Wen Chuan brought it back from Chinatown and showed it to Yu Su. From the notes, Yu Su could understand how ferocious this faction was. The SouthEagle Sect advocated eagles. They believed that humans should soar in the sky like eagles and capture prey on the ground, pecking them apart. Therefore, the people of this faction advocated using blood to purify the soul. Hundreds of years ago, the members of the South Eagle Sect grew stronger day by day and gradually expanded to Chinatown. If Chinatown is conquered, our country¡¯s metaphysical world will be completely defeated, and the entire country will be in danger. At that time, the sect master was Sacred Blood. In the legends, Sacred Blood lived on blood and only drank the blood of children. He drank two bowls every morning and afternoon. He had two protectors under him. One of them was Eagletooth, and the other was Eagleeye. One of the two protectors was good at disguising himself, while the other was good at judging people. Eagletooth could disguise himself as anyone he had seen before. Hawkeye could choose the most suitable target for the sect to possess. There were also 24 disciples under the sect. Legend had it that all the people in the sects had signed contracts with Sacred Blood. As long as one joined the sect, they would be immortal. The Sacred Blood would store the souls of the people in the sect in a place that no one could find. As long as the Sacred Blood did not die, everyone in the South Eagle Sect would obtain eternal life. After Yu Su finished reading, she looked at Wen Chuan. ¡°Senior Brother, do you know the location of those souls?¡± She had just done a divination. She was surprised to find that most of the things recorded in this book were true. Those dead souls were indeed still alive. As long as those souls were around, it meant that the South Eagle could grow stronger and revive at any time. Wen Chuan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve also tried to find it and divine it, but it seems to be restricted by something. I can¡¯t find out its location at all.¡± That position seemed to be moving all the time, making it difficult to accurately grasp it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su said, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± They had to find the place where those souls were stored. This was because Sacred Blood¡¯s Bead of Life was also inside. As long as they found that place, they could completely kill Sacred Blood. Wen Chuan said slowly, ¡°I keep feeling that this place is a little familiar. It¡¯s as if we¡¯ve seen it before or been close to it.¡± But he shouldn¡¯t have forgotten! Where had he seen it before? Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: Divination Chapter 930: Divination Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su was also thinking carefully. ¡°Why don¡¯t we work together to divine the current situation of Sacred Blood? Since he was forced to death by us, he will definitely find another opportunity to possess it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wen Chuan nodded in agreement. The two of them brought some tools and went to a small room on the fourth floor. The second floor was where Yu Su and Ye Tang lived, and the third floor was where Wen Chuan and Lu Feng lived. The fourth floor was a large balcony. The only small room used to store some miscellaneous items in the past. Now that the miscellaneous items had been cleared away, it also served as a room for Yu Su and Wen Chuan to cast curses. This was because the Feng Shui in this room was the best, and one could also observe the weather from the room. The two of them walked into the room and closed the door. Yu Su lit the candles on the table and lit the talisman paper. She first sealed the entire space to prevent other metaphysical masters from spying. After doing this, the two of them sat cross-legged on the ground. Yu Su closed her eyes, took out three copper coins, and muttered a spell. She threw a copper coin into the air and estimated the location. Then, she threw another copper coin and estimated the time. Then, she threw the last copper coin. After that, she closed her eyes and began to undo the divination. Wen Chuan, on the other hand, was counting with his fingers. His eyes were tightly shut as he muttered spells. After the two of them finished thie divination, they walked downstairs together. In the living room. Wen Chuan asked, ¡°How was your results?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°He has already possessed another body. The target of this possession is rather famous and is located in our southeast direction. It¡¯s not too far away. After this possession, he might cause a series of bad things.¡± This was what was described in the hexagram. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°My divination is very similar to yours, but it was much more specific in its description of the bad things.¡± Yu Su looked over. Wen Chuan continued, ¡°If we don¡¯t deal with it quickly this time, I¡¯m afraid the entire country will be in danger of being destroyed. The person he¡¯s possessed might be a big shot in the political world.¡± Yu Su was shocked. ¡°Then the Metaphysics Management Office¡­¡± The Metaphysics Management Office was under the jurisdiction of a department in the political world. Sacred Blood could completely restrain the Metaphysics Management Office and plant people in the management office. Wen Chuan nodded. He thought so too. The Metaphysics Management Office was exposed. If there was new news, they could no longer tell them everything. Yu Su suddenly thought of Master Enlightenment and suggested, ¡°Master Enlightenment has been very popular recently. Why don¡¯t we go and investigate?¡± That master was rumored to be a god, and his reputation among the people was not small. There might be some clues. In addition, Master Enlightenment had asked for Hu Shuo¡¯s blood. It was unknown what he would do. Wen Chuan picked up his teacup. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡± The next day. The two of them went up the mountain. They walked around the Clear Wind Daoist temple and did not find anything strange. Yu Su wanted to meet Master Enlightenment, but she was told by the master¡¯s disciple that he was refining pills today and was not seeing guests. Wen Chuan walked around the back mountain of the Daoist temple and found a strange place. The back of the mountain was bare and there were no trees planted. There were also murderous aura fluctuations nearby. He thought for a while and said to Yu Su, ¡°Do you have any special feelings for this back mountain?¡± Yu Su closed her eyes and sensed the surroundings. She shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± Wen Chuan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± He glanced behind him again, as if he could sense a prying gaze, but he wasn¡¯t sure where it came from. If there was a chance, he would visit again. When Yu Su went down the mountain, she heard many devotees discussing on the way. ¡°Master Enlightenment is really a living immortal!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My chronic illness has been cured. This is even more powerful than a hospital.¡± ¡°I heard that some cancer patients also ran up the mountain. They originally only had a year to live, but they didn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Whoever dares to make things difficult for Master Enlightenment will be making things difficult for us.¡± ¡°When I fall sick in the future, I won¡¯t even go to the hospital. I¡¯ll come to this remple to look for the master. The master will definitely be able to treat me.¡± ¡°Master is really amazing!¡± The people on the road discussed and praised. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Chuan looked over and whispered, ¡°Most of the people who praise Master Enlightenment seem to be shills.¡± ¡°Then who invited them?¡± Yu Su asked. Did Master Enlightenment invite them? Wen Chuan thought for a moment. ¡°If Master Enlightenment isn¡¯t a good person, he must be planning something big. We have to pay more attention to him in the future.¡± Yu Su nodded. Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: Burning Resin Chapter 931: Burning Resin Editor: Atlas Studios After the two of them returned to the villa, Ye Tang also returned. Ye Tang asked excitedly, ¡°Where did you guys go? Why didn¡¯t you bring me along?¡± The moment she returned, she realized that there was no one in the entire villa. Lu Feng and Lu Mo went to the amusement park to play. Yu Su and Wen Chuan also disappeared. Yu Su smiled. ¡°We had gone to investigate something, so it¡¯s not convenient for us to bring you along.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Tang stomped her foot. ¡°I¡¯m jealous. You¡¯ve been with Master Wen for longer than you¡¯ve been with me.¡± Yu Su smiled and pulled her away. Wen Chuan smiled and shook his head. After Yu Su returned to her room, she took off the clothes she was wearing today. She saw a layer of white dust around the hem of her pants. Yu Su took a sniff and smelled a very strange smell, like some kind of burning resin. ¡®What¡¯s this? When did she get it on?¡¯ Could it be that she accidentally got it on her in the Daoist temple? She thought for a while but couldn¡¯t think of anything, so she memorized this clue. In the apartment. Hu Ying sat on the sofa and watched the variety show in boredom. Ever since she caused a ruckus at the Hu and Yang family¡¯s wedding banquet, her relationship with the Hu family had become even more stiff. Her four sons did not come to accompany her either. Yu Hong came once and kept saying things that Hu Ying didn¡¯t like to hear, so Hu Ying chased him away. Hu Ying felt a little lonely. Her daily life now was to get up to eat, watch television, sleep, get up to eat again, and watch television. This cycle went on for a week. She didn¡¯t want to go out, and she couldn¡¯t get along with the others in the circle of noblewomen. She didn¡¯t want to hear the rumors outside. The cook and the bodyguards were on standby 24 hours a day, listening to Hu Ying¡¯s arrangements. However, Hu Ying still found it very boring. There seemed to be something missing in her life. She couldn¡¯t find anyone to chat with. Everyone in the Hu family had blacklisted her. ¡°Ah! What lousy television drama!¡± Hu Ying was watching the television drama when she suddenly shouted. She threw the remote control on the ground. There was a vicious stepmother in this television drama. Hu Ying saw someone mentioning her on the comments and the person said that she was even more vicious than the vicious stepmother in the drama. Hu Ying was so angry that she panted heavily. ¡°I was just blind in the past and didn¡¯t treat Yu Su that well. What right do you have to say that I¡¯m vicious?¡± ¡°These people really have nothing better to do!¡± ¡°Am I that bad in the eyes of outsiders?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to go out in the future?¡± No wonder the passersby looked at her strangely every time she went out. It turned out that her image in others¡¯ hearts was so bad. Hu Ying was so angry that she slammed the table. She looked at Auntie Liu and asked, ¡°Am I as bad as what the netizens say?¡± She admitted that she had done many wrong things and almost made a huge mistake by placing the worm on Yu Su. However, she did not take the initiative to do those things. She had also been deceived! Damn Zhao Lan and that damn Yu Miao. Auntie Liu hesitated for a moment and avoided the topic. She did not answer directly. ¡°Those netizens are the most fickle. Madam, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°How can I not care?¡± Hu Ying shouted angrily. The thought of her being scolded by the netizens although she was staying at home obediently made her feel terrible. Auntie Liu continued, ¡°Madam, if you¡¯re bored, why don¡¯t you get your assistant to book a plane ticket to an island overseas for you to travel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Hu Ying snorted. ¡°Get my assistant to find me a university student who needs financial support. I can be in charge of the university student¡¯s monthly living expenses, but that university student must talk to me for two hours a day.¡± She was almost bored to death. Although she hated Yu Miao, she had to admit that after Yu Miao left, she still missed the feeling of being flattered. Auntie Liu immediately said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll contact your assistant now.¡± Three days later. A row of female university students came to apply for the job. They were all carefully selected by their assistants. When these people heard that they only needed to accompany Hu Ying to get so much money, they were very enthusiastic. Hu Ying asked about their families one by one. In the end, she chose a cute girl. The girl¡¯s name was Jiang He. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang He came over every afternoon to accompany Hu Ying. In the beginning, Hu Ying was quite satisfied. Jiang He was always concerned about what Hu Ying had done daily. She even reminded Hu Ying to take her blood pressure medicine on time. She was very concerned about Hu Ying and acted like a good daughter. As time passed, Hu Ying found her too dull. Sometimes, Hu Ying did not want to continue chatting about certain topics, Jiang He insisted on talking about it. She even asked Hu Ying about Yu Su. Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: Lower Your Expectations Chapter 932: Lower Your Expectations Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying was so angry that she fired Jiang He. After that, Hu Ying asked another female university student over. This time, the female student was very tactful. She always knew what Hu Ying wanted to talk about and would always praise her. However, Hu Ying despised the second student for not caring enough about her. Hu Ying chose a third female university student. After spending a few days together, the third student could not stand Hu Ying¡¯s temper and left. Auntie Liu looked at this mess and couldn¡¯t help but sigh and persuade her, ¡°Madam, how can there be perfect people in this world? The first Jiang He is not bad, but you insist on firing her. The people who come after her are not good. You should lower your expectations!¡± Hu Ying was so angry that she slammed the table. ¡°Continue looking. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find a girl more considerate and obedient than Yu Miao with the money in my hands.¡± She had to find one. Then, she found a few more. Hu Ying either found them unsanitary or boring. Hu Ying was tired from all the work. She lay on the sofa tiredly and looked at Auntie Liu. ¡°I want to find a considerate daughter. Why is it so difficult? How do daughters at home usually interact with their mothers?¡± Auntie Liu hesitated for a moment. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re different from ordinary mothers. Most mothers will work hard to take care of their children, and the children will be grateful. However, as a rich lady, you can¡¯t buy true feelings with money.¡± Hu Ying sighed. ¡°Perhaps what you said is right. Then what should I do?¡± She no longer expected her four sons to be filial. When she grew old in the future, would she have to live alone? She didn¡¯t want that kind of life. Auntie Liu rubbed Hu Ying¡¯s shoulder and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to ease your relationship with Ms. Yu Su?¡± ¡°Yu Su?¡± Hu Ying was stunned for a moment and frowned slightly. Auntie Liu continued, ¡°Ms. Yu Su is your biological daughter. The bloodline connection can¡¯t be severed. If you want to find a good daughter, isn¡¯t Ms. Yu Su good enough?¡± If she were Hu Ying, she would definitely choose to recover her relationship with Yu Su. Hu Ying thought for a while. ¡°Yu Su told me not to disturb her life. I also feel like I owe her a lot. Is it really good for me to go look for her?¡± Auntie Liu said, ¡°That¡¯s why you need to make up for it, Madam. If a day doesn¡¯t work, then a year. If a year doesn¡¯t work, then Madam will spend five years. As long as you¡¯re sincere, Ms. Yu Su will definitely be touched by you.¡± Wouldn¡¯t a biological daughter be better than an outsider? Besides, Hu Ying still had a considerable amount of assets in her hands. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to leave them to Yu Su in the future? This was a win-win situation. ¡°What if Yu Su says something nasty to me?¡± Hu Ying asked worriedly. Her personality could not tolerate anger, and she did not like others to say bad things about her. If Yu Su scolded her, she would definitely fall out with her. Auntie Liu sighed. ¡°Madam, you have to think about it carefully. If you recover your relationship with Ms. Yu Su, the Hu family might forgive you. Why do you care about what she says at this point in time?¡± Hu Ying also felt that it made sense. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and look for Yu Su tomorrow. No matter how Yu Su chases me away, I won¡¯t leave again. I¡¯ll strive to stay at her house and repair our relationship.¡± Auntie Liu said, ¡°You can make some desserts and bring them over tomorrow. Only then will you be sincere.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡± That night, Hu Ying contacted Yu Ruo. She sent a message to Yu Ruo, asking for Yu Su¡¯s current address. Yu Ruo replied: [Mom, what are you planning to do?] Hu Ying: [Stop asking. Hurry up and send me Yu Su¡¯s address. Otherwise, I¡¯ll disturb you every day in the future.] Yu Ruo hesitated for a moment before replying, [Mom, I can¡¯t say it. If I say it, Yu Su will be angry.] Hu Ying: [If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll be angry too.] Yu Ruo did not reply. Hu Ying called him directly, but she did not expect Yu Ruo to turn off his phone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hu Ying sent another message to Yu Zheng and Yu Hong. The two of them did not tell her the exact address. She could only contact a private detective to investigate. However, when the private detective heard that it was to investigate Yu Su, he did not dare to take this job. Yu Su was a metaphysical master! If they were discovered, the detective agency might be unlucky. Who would dare to go against Yu Su! Hu Ying had no choice but to disguise herself as a middle-aged auntie. Wearing a hat and mask, she waited outside the studio every day to wait for Yu Su. Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: Making Up Chapter 933: Making Up Editor: Atlas Studios Hu Ying waited there for more than half a month and even got the driver to follow Yu Su¡¯s car before she figured out the location of Yu Su¡¯s villa. Yu Su had long discovered her, but she had no intention of paying attention to her. Three days later. On Xiao Han¡¯s birthday, the few of them gathered in the courtyard for a barbecue party. Carrying a box of luggage, Hu Ying strode into the courtyard and greeted them. ¡°You¡¯re all Yu Su¡¯s friends, right? You guys go ahead and enjoy yourselves. Auntie will go upstairs to tidy up.¡± She picked up her luggage and was about to go upstairs. Ye Tang was stunned by this turn of events. If she had not been with Yu Su for the past few days, she would have suspected that she had missed something. Why was Hu Ying here? Yu Su stood up. ¡°Madam Hu, what are you doing here?¡± Hu Ying smiled awkwardly. ¡°I know. The few of you young children live here, so I wanted to help you. In the future, I¡¯ll buy all the food at home. Let me do her best.¡± After saying that, she was about to go upstairs. Yu Su said, ¡°Madam Hu, you¡¯re trespassing. I can call the police and arrest you now.¡± Hu Ying shook her head. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m your biological mother. Moreover, your career is developing so well now. Why do you have to get involved in a lawsuit? I¡¯m just here to stay for a few days and spend more time with you young people.¡± Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Do you think you don¡¯t have any ill intentions and can live anywhere you want? Why don¡¯t you stay at the mayor¡¯s house?¡± Hu Ying looked at her coldly. ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s villa. What does it have to do with you? Shut up.¡± She hated Ye Tang the most. She didn¡¯t look like a girl at all and was still causing trouble outside all day. Even after taking over the Ye Corporation, she had not improved at all. She was fooling around with men outside all day, and her kissing photos were trending online. Ye Tang grabbed her luggage angrily. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t go up today. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the Ye family¡¯s bodyguards.¡± Meng Xi also said, ¡°Madam Hu, Yu Su has already cut ties with you. It¡¯s impossible for her to let you stay here. Hurry up and leave. I¡¯ve already called the police.¡± Hu Ying was so angry that her face turned pale. She pointed at Meng Xi and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a lukewarm actress? How powerful do you think you are? Let me tell you, I¡¯m Yu Su¡¯s biological mother. This is my daughter¡¯s villa. I can come whenever I want.¡± Hu Ying then looked at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, I miss you. Let¡¯s live well together in the future. I want to make up for all the maternal love I owe you previously. Give me a chance!¡± Yu Su sneered. ¡°Madam Hu, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. I¡¯ve never needed any maternal love. Hurry up and leave!¡± Ye Tang also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you think you can recover by making up for it? The injuries from before are still there. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Hu Ying was so angry that her face turned pale. ¡°I just want to make up for it. Why is it so difficult? You won¡¯t even give me a chance to atone for my sins?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Su said coldly. Hu Ying was so angry that she threw her luggage in the courtyard and rushed in beside Yu Su to go to the room upstairs. ¡°Come out!¡± Ye Tang shouted upstairs angrily. Yu Su stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll call Yu Hong and ask him to pick up Madam Hu.¡± She had already guessed that Hu Ying would not let the matter rest. Therefore, she had never thought of stopping her. She wanted Hu Ying to know that even if she went upstairs, she could not stay here. Her eldest brother, Yu An, was still out on a business trip, so Yu Su looked for her second brother. Yu Hong was socializing outside. When he saw that it was Yu Su, he was stunned. Yu Su actually called him! He immediately walked to a quiet corner to answer the call. ¡°Hello, Yu Su, why are you looking for me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su said, ¡°Madam Hu entered my villa and refused to leave. Come over and take her away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, Yu Hong immediately headed towards Yu Su¡¯s villa. When he arrived, he realized that Yu Su was having a gathering with a few friends. The group of them were drinking and eating barbecue, looking very comfortable. It was completely unlike what he had imagined. Seeing that he had arrived, Yu Su pointed upstairs. ¡°She¡¯s in Room 207 upstairs. Go look for her!¡± Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: Guilt Chapter 934: Guilt Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Yu Su¡­¡± Yu Hong looked guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that she interrupted your meal. Continue. I¡¯ll go up and bring her down.¡± He immediately went upstairs and knocked on the door of 207. Hu Ying¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Who is it? I¡¯m already asleep. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow!¡± Yu Hong¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Mom, please open the door first. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Leave.¡± Hu Ying guessed that Yu Hong had been called over by Yu Su. She wasn¡¯t leaving! ¡°Mother, do you still think that you haven¡¯t hurt Yu Su enough?¡± Yu Hong said weakly. Hu Ying said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I hurt her that I want to make it up to her. After I stay here for a while, you¡¯ll know how good I am to Yu Su.¡± In any case, she was not leaving. She wanted to stay here forever. Until Yu Su forgave her and was willing to reconcile with her. Yu Hong said coldly, ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t go back with me, then I¡¯ll join forces with my other two younger brothers and cut ties with you. Anyway, you already have enough news on you. This one isn¡¯t a problem.¡± He knew that they were Hu Ying¡¯s bottom line. As expected, Hu Ying was enraged. ¡°You bunch of unfilial sons. You cut ties at the drop of a hat. Did I have it easy raising you all?¡± She got out of bed angrily and opened the door. Yu Hong immediately charged forward and grabbed Hu Ying¡¯s wrist, dragging her out. ¡°Mom, come back with me!¡± Yu Hong wanted to use brute force to take his mother away. Hu Ying was so angry that she bit Yu Hong¡¯s arm. ¡°You unfilial son, I just want to ease my relationship with Yu Su. It¡¯s not your place to interfere. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Yu Hong was in pain, but he didn¡¯t let go. He dragged Hu Ying downstairs. He said seriously, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t let you stay here today. Even if I have to drag you away, I¡¯ll drag you away!¡± Just like that, Hu Ying was dragged downstairs. The laughter of the group of people downstairs suddenly stopped. Ye Tang said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and take her away. She¡¯s so annoying.¡± It seemed that Yu Su¡¯s villa would have to be equipped with bodyguards in the future. ¡°Yu Hong, let me say a few more words to Yu Su.¡± Hu Ying shook off her hand and looked at Yu Su. Hu Ying said, ¡°Yu Su, I really want to treat you well and make it up to you. Why aren¡¯t you giving me a chance?¡± Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Why should she give you another chance? You don¡¯t deserve to be a mother.¡± ¡°What Ye Tang said is what I want to say,¡± Yu Su said coldly. She looked at Yu Hong coldly. ¡°Take her away. Don¡¯t come again. I don¡¯t like outsiders disturbing me. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do.¡± She was a metaphysical master and had many ways to deal with people. If not for the fact that she could not be bothered to spend time on Hu Ying, she would have long made Hu Ying leave the villa. Hu Ying was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Since you don¡¯t care about my well-being, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Take care of yourself!¡± She walked out of the villa first. Yu Hong chased after her. ¡°Mom, how have you been recently? Let me send you back.¡± Hu Ying sneered, ¡°How would I dare to ask you to send me back?¡± She walked to a nanny van beside her. Seeing that his mother was angry, Yu Hong didn¡¯t want to bother with her. However, he thought of how his eldest brother had asked him to take charge of the situation before he left, so he followed closely behind his mother. He continued, ¡°Mother, you really shouldn¡¯t have come this time. However, if you want to compensate Yu Su, you can use other methods, such as leaving your inheritance to her.¡± Hu Ying stopped and slapped Yu Hong¡¯s arm. ¡°You unfilial son, you¡¯re thinking about my inheritance now? I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Of course, her money was should be left for the person who treated her the best. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her four sons could forget about taking anything! Yu Hong was slapped on the back by her and he said aggrievedly, ¡°You were the one who said that you wanted to compensate Yu Su, but now you can¡¯t bear to give her money. Is your compensation just empty words?¡± Hu Ying was so angry that she slapped him on the back again. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? You ruined my plan today. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you.¡± This fellow was really blind. In the following days, Yu Su went to the set to film as usual, and Ling Xun would go over to film from time to time. Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: Jealousness Chapter 935: Jealousness Editor: Atlas Studios The two of them sat together and were photographed many times by the entertainment reporters. They even posted entertainment posts. Those entertainment reporters claimed that Yu Su had taken a fancy to Ling Xun and signed him into her studio to make it easier for her to date him. As soon as this news was released, Xiao Han immediately felt a sense of danger. Xiao Han also ran to the production team from time to time and even bought milk tea and snacks for the entire production team. When Yu Su was free, he would run over to talk to her. Yu Su did not understand his actions at first. It was only when she unintentionally heard the crew discussing that she understood. Yu Su sent him a message. [Lingxun and I are just friends.] Xiao Han immediately replied, [I know.] It was precisely because he knew that he would go to the production team from time to time to let the production team know. At night, Xiao Han came to pick Yu Su up. Yu Su sat in the nanny van. The moment she entered, she saw that the car was filled with delicious food. She smiled at Xiao Han. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiao Han said aggrievedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, but I want to see you. We don¡¯t spend much time together everyday. Let¡¯s take on the same drama next time!¡± In that case, he would have a legitimate reason to stay on set. ¡°Up to you.¡± Yu Su was in a good mood as she ate her sweet food. Yu Su lay on the chair and closed her eyes for a while before quickly falling asleep. When she woke up, she found herself lying in Xiao Han¡¯s arms. The lights in the car dimmed. Only the two of them were left in the car. Xiao Han also closed his eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep. She looked out of the window again. They were already outside the villa. Xiao Han noticed her movements and woke up. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Then let¡¯s get out of the car!¡± Yu Su looked up and saw the man¡¯s smooth jawline, his straight nose, and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple. She grabbed Xiao Han¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thank you for taking care of me all this time. Xiao Han smiled. ¡°Do we need to talk about this between us?¡± He lowered his head and looked into Yu Su¡¯s eyes. Their eyes met. Xiao Han gently kissed her forehead and hugged her tightly. ¡°Yu Su.¡± The man¡¯s low voice sounded beside her ear. Yu Su replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Han took a deep breath. ¡°When do you plan to give me a status?¡± It took him a lot of courage to say this. He knew that Yu Su had always been focused on her career and had no time to care about her feelings. Therefore, he did not rush her and only waited. However, when he saw the entertainment news that those reporters had fabricated a relationship between Yu Su and Ling Xun, he felt inexplicably angry. He was also a little jealous. However, he did not dare to show it in front of Yu Su. Yu Su was slightly surprised and looked up at him. ¡°Do you want to make it public? I thought you weren¡¯t willing.¡± Actually, the two of them had officially confirmed their relationship when they were in the Southwest Tribe. After returning to the capital, the two of them met less often. ¡°Of course I want to make it public!¡± Xiao Han looked at her and said seriously, ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to be in a difficult position. If you don¡¯t want to make it public or have any concerns, I can accept it.¡± As long as their hearts were together, it was fine. Yu Su thought about it seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer!¡± The matter of the South Eagle Sect had yet to be resolved. If she rashly revealed their relationship, she was afraid that the people from the South Eagle would attack Xiao Han. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Han agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, but I want a reward.¡± ¡°What reward?¡± Yu Su asked with a smile. The corners of Xiao Han¡¯s mouth curled up. He pointed at his face and hinted for her to kiss him. Yu Su¡¯s face was a little hot. She leaned over and kissed Xiao Han¡¯s cheek. The closer she got, the clearer she could see Xiao Han¡¯s fair porcelain skin and superior facial features. Xiao Han tilted his head and their lips met. Yu Su¡¯s heart beat faster. From this angle, she could see the man¡¯s long eyelashes and deep eyes. In her two lifetimes, this was the first time she had kissed. Xiao Han reached out and pressed the back of her neck, deepening the kiss. It was as if there were only two people left in the entire world. The sound of her heartbeat was exceptionally clear. After a long while, the two of them finally stopped. Yu Su hugged him and leaned her head against his chest, feeling his heartbeat. This man was destined to be her other half. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ The next day, Yu Su went out as usual. Lu Feng put on his sunglasses and set off on his mountain bike. His mission today was to circle around the capital. In the evening, as soon as he rode into the city, he was followed by a car. In the car, the woman was dressed in a red dress. She had exaggerated lipstick on her mouth and exquisite makeup on her face. She looked arrogant. Chapter 936 - Chapter 936: Investigation Chapter 936: Investigation Editor: Atlas Studios The woman¡¯s name was Xie Yuan, and she was a famous rich second-generation heir. Xie Yuan told the driver, ¡°Catch up to the mountain bike in front and stop him. I want his contact information.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The driver had done this countless times. Lu Feng was turning a corner when a car stopped him. He frowned and looked at the car. He asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡± Xie Yuan alighted from the car unhurriedly. She sized up Lu Feng with a smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Feng frowned slightly and didn¡¯t want to respond. Xie Yuan smiled. ¡°Little handsome guy, you¡¯re quite good-looking. I wonder if you¡¯ll accept a business.¡± Lu Feng glanced at her and did not say anything. Xie Yuan continued, ¡°If you accompany me for a night, you can name your price. How much do you think you¡¯re worth?¡± She sized up Lu Feng with interest in her eyes. Lu Feng said coldly, ¡°Please respect yourself.¡± He lifted the mountain bike with one hand and was about to bypass Xie Yuan and walk elsewhere. ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Xie Yuan stopped him again and said with a smile, ¡°The price is negotiable, as long as you tell me a number.¡± Her family had money and minerals, so she did not care about this small sum of money. Lu Feng was insulted again and he pushed Xie Yuan away. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t bother me, or I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± He got on the mountain bike and jumped out. Xie Yuan looked at his departing figure and became even more interested. She got into the car and instructed, ¡°Continue to follow him. I want to see where he lives.¡± If he lived in the slums, she naturally had a way to get this man. If this man was a child of a big family, she would have to think of another way. However, it had been a long time since she had met a man she liked. This time, she definitely could not let it go. Xie Yuan asked the driver to follow him and even secretly took many photos. Of course, Lu Feng also noticed that the other party was following him, so he specially found a narrow alley and passed through it. When Xie Yuan¡¯s car drove out, Lu Feng was long gone. Xie Yuan immediately said, ¡°To the detective agency.¡± She had to find out this man¡¯s background and address. She did not believe that there was a man she could not get her hands on. Two days later, the detective agency finally sent an address. Xie Yuan immediately drove over. Not long after she arrived, she saw Lu Feng walk out of the courtyard. There was another woman. That woman looked familiar. Xie Yuan thought for a long time before she suddenly remembered. So it was Yu Su! The superstar Yu Su was actually living with this man! Xie Yuan had worked in the news agency before, so she naturally knew how big the news was. If it was exposed, she would definitely earn a lot of money. She was also very indignant. Such an outstanding man had actually been snatched away by a female celebrity like Yu Su. They didn¡¯t leave any way out for her. She wanted to snatch him away, but when she thought of the rumors that Yu Su was a metaphysical master, she did not dare to offend her. In the end, Xie Yuan secretly took many photos. Yu Su sat on a wooden chair in the courtyard and basked in the sun leisurely. She felt the prying gazes outside. However, she did not care. She looked at Lu Feng. ¡°Do you like the capital?¡± Lu Feng thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I like it very much. I have an indescribable sense of familiarity with this place, as if I¡¯ve been here before. I¡¯m also very satisfied with my current life.¡± He found interests and hobbies and learned more from his peers. Those were not things he could learn in the southwestern tribe. ¡°What do you and Momo plan to do next?¡± Yu Su asked. Lu Feng thought about it seriously. ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time. I think the South Eagle Sect will make a comeback. At that time, perhaps the Luban tribe will be the first to be broken through.¡± During this period of time, other than going out to ride, he would draw weapons and tools in his room. He wanted to develop a weapon specifically targeted at the people of the South Eagle Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unfortunately, he did not succeed. Perhaps this train of thought was right, but he felt that something was missing and needed to be reconsidered. ¡°What about Momo?¡± Yu Su asked. Lu Feng said, ¡°Momo likes this place very much. He can be a carefree child here. I think Momo is also the focus of the South Eagle Sect. I have to protect him well.¡± He could not let Lu Mo fall into the hands of the people of the Soutth Eagle Sect. Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: New Battle Chapter 937: New Battle Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a shortage of Soul Returning Grass now. The refinement of the Soul Returning Pill has also been delayed.¡± Yu Su had never been afraid of invisible enemies. However, she always had some doubts about enemies like the Soutn Eagle Sect, who might not be discovered even if they saw them. In her previous life, she had never heard of the South Eagle Sect. Therefore, she did not have the advantage in her rebirth. As the two of them were chatting, an excited voice sounded. ¡°Yu Su.¡± Wen Chuan came down from upstairs and said to Yu Su, ¡°Come over here for a while. I¡¯ve made a major discovery.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked into a room and set up a restriction around them to prevent news from leaking. Wen Chuan immediately said, ¡°Yu Su, I divined again just now and found the place where countless souls exist.¡± ¡°South Eagle Sect¡¯s soul preservation place?¡± Yu Su asked in surprise. If they could really find it, they would have a way to eradicate the South Eagle Sect. Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Those souls are all in the baleful aura cave.¡± ¡°The baleful aura hole!¡± Yu Su exclaimed in shock. Ever since they fought Ming Kun last time, the baleful aura hole had disappeared and they had never seen it again. At that time, Wen Chuan felt that the baleful aura hole seemed to have its own consciousness. Now that they thought about it, it made sense. Wen Chuan continued, ¡°I divined that all those souls gathered in one area and moved quickly in a certain area before finding the baleful aura hole.¡± ¡°Those souls carry extremely strong resentment and ferocity, so they can continuously produce baleful aura. This baleful aura can continue to nourish the sleeping souls.¡± ¡°Our top priority now is to find the location of the baleful aura hole and find a suitable method to purify it. That way, those souls will no longer be able to possess us.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Then the soul of Sacred Blood will return to the baleful aura hole after death, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wen Chuan nodded. ¡°Therefore, if we want to completely kill Scared Blood, we have to first purify the baleful aura hole, then kill the physical body of Scared Blood. Let Scared Blood return to the baleful aura hole, and then completely destroy his soul.¡± Only then would the entire South Eagle Sect be considered destroyed. The two of them discussed in the room for a long time before coming out. When they walked into the living room, they realized that everyone was angry, especially Ye Tang. ¡°Yu Su, someone is spreading rumors about you on the Internet again!¡± Ye Tang immediately said. Lu Feng frowned. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± He did not expect to cause trouble for Yu Su. Some entertainment reporters posted rumors that he was a freeloader raised by Yu Su. Yu Su glanced at the entertainment news and did not care at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. It won¡¯t affect anything. I¡¯ll get the studio to delete the post.¡± Wen Chuan looked at the post and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°The person who wrote this post is really imaginative. It¡¯s as if he personally witnessed your love story.¡± Most of the comments below supported Yu Su. [I don¡¯t believe you marketing accounts.] [Haha, seeing that Yu Su is popular, you¡¯re here to freeload on her popularity, right?] [Get lost! Those who spread rumors will go to jail.] [Even if Yu Su is a sugar mummy, she has the capital to do so. Why are you jealous?] [Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Yu Su and God Xiao are a couple.] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Yu Su and Xiao Han are doing very well. They were even photographed buying milk tea together this month.] [Don¡¯t always secretly take photos of Yu Su. If you have the energy to pay more attention to Yu Su¡¯s new drama, it will start broadcasting soon.] Most of the fans did not believe in the rumors. There were also a small number of passers-by who were very disappointed with Yu Su after seeing the news online. [What¡¯s going on?] [Yu Su, God Xiao treats you so well. What right do you have to be with another man?] [I think everything that happened between Yu Su and Xiao Han was all an act.] [I don¡¯t believe in the image of the entertainment industry anymore.] [I thought that Yu Su would keep her nose clean. I didn¡¯t expect her to be an ordinary person who likes handsome boys. I¡¯m so disappointed!] Two hours later, this matter became a trending topic again. Another marketing account released photos of Xiao Han and Wen Chuan entering the villa, hinting that Yu Su was playing around and maintaining improper relationships with many men. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The comments below were even more interesting. [So it¡¯s true!] [No wonder Yu Su has never accepted Xiao Han. It turns out that she just wants to keep Xiao Han hanging and flirt with another man!] [That¡¯s disgusting.] [She¡¯s really good at it. Ordinary people can¡¯t imagine it.] Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: Get Out of the Entertainment Industry Chapter 938: Get Out of the Entertainment Industry Editor: Atlas Studios A small portion of Xiao Han¡¯s fans were also furious. [How could Yu Su do that?] [That¡¯s right. I still treat her as our sister-in-law. I didn¡¯t expect her to actually keep our God Xiao hanging and let down my sincerity.] [I could tell long ago that Yu Su and Yu Miao are not good people!] [Yu Su, get out of the entertainment industry!] [This kind of indecent woman is not worthy of being our sister-in-law.] [If God Xiao doesn¡¯t sever ties with Yu Su, I won¡¯t be his fan anymore. I really can¡¯t stand this!] The fans felt indignant for Xiao Han. Even outsiders in the industry knew about it. In the living room of the villa. Yu Su also saw some such posts, but she did not take them to heart. Time would tell. She didn¡¯t really care about these people¡¯s scolding. Ye Tang was still very angry. ¡°I don¡¯t know where these entertainment gossip accounts got the news from, but they¡¯re posting it everywhere. I feel that someone is behind this.¡± Those who were familiar with Yu Su naturally knew that these were just rumors. But what about the outsiders? If this gossip spread for too long, it might really affect Yu Su¡¯s career. Yu Su did not care, but she cared very much. She didn¡¯t want those masterminds to succeed. Lu Feng looked at his phone and said in surprise, ¡°Look, Xiao Han has posted a clarification post online.¡± The few of them clicked on the trending topic. As expected, the top trending topic was Xiao Han¡¯s post. Xiao Han: [I know the truth. Please stop spreading rumors, or I will pursue the matter to the end!] In his post, he tagged many marketing accounts that had sent false messages. Two minutes after the post was posted, it became the top trending topic. It could be seen how influential Xiao Han was. The fans below him felt indignant for him. [God Xiao, Yu Su is already in such a state, yet you¡¯re still protecting her?] [Why didn¡¯t Yu Su clarify herself?] [You¡¯re confused.] [You should let Yu Su stand up and respond herself. We fans are too disappointed in you.] [God Xiao, I hope what you said is true.] There was also a portion of Yu Su and Xiao Han¡¯s couple fans who stood up to speak for them. [As expected, the two of them are really in a relationship!] [Xiao Han is so brave!] [I support Xiao Han. It¡¯s impossible for my Yu Su to do those things.] [Oh my god, don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re really dating?] Below, a group of couple fans were shouting and expressing their support for Xiao Han¡¯s actions. They also felt that Xiao Han was brave and manly. A small number of Xiao Han¡¯s fans stopped following him. Since Xiao Han had already responded, it would not be good if Yu Su did not respond. Yu Su also opened her social media app. She sent a message: [The lifestyle livestream will begin at 6:30 p.m. tonight. If you¡¯re interested, you can come in and watch. You¡¯ll understand everything then.] After she posted it, the army of fans immediately surged into the comments section. Once they discovered that someone had made a bad comment, they immediately reported it. The comments section was still harmonious. [Yu Su, I¡¯ve finally waited for your response.] [I knew it. Yu Su is the most reliable person. I don¡¯t believe the words of a marketing account.] [Ahhh, watch the live broadcast on time tonight.] [Baby Yu Su, long time no see!] [I think there should be an answer in tonight¡¯s live broadcast.] [When the time comes, let¡¯s see what those marketing accounts have to say!] [I¡¯m so looking forward to it!] [I always trust Yu Su.] After Yu Su sent it, she no longer cared about the bloodbath on the Internet. She took out a metaphysical book from the bookshelf and began to flip through the pages. She was not in a hurry. Ye Tang asked excitedly, ¡°Yu Su, do you want to broadcast our lives in the villa?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Yu Su replied calmly. Ye Tang agreed with both hands and said excitedly, ¡°Then I might become a celebrity too. There might even be fans asking me for autographs. Hahaha¡­¡± It was fun just thinking about it. Lu Feng said hesitantly, ¡°Yu Su, should Momo and I leave?¡± He was the former chief of the Luban tribe. He was afraid that if his identity was exposed, it would bring trouble to Yu Su. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°You can use this opportunity to allow everyone get to know you. It will be safer to be on the surface than in the dark.¡± Even if those people wanted to touch Lu Feng, they had to consider the public opinion. Wen Chuan also said, ¡°Then what do we need to prepare tonight?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s just have a gathering as usual. There¡¯s no need to do anything special and show the truest state.¡± Yu Su turned the page of the book in her hand. She was only doing this to clarify and showcase her life. It did not take much effort. ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue preparing the barbecue.¡± Ye Tang said with a smile. Chapter 939 - Chapter 939: Livestream Chapter 939: Livestream Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Feng said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook. I¡¯ve learned two new dishes.¡± He was also in a much better mood. Wen Chuan said slowly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bake some cake and toast.¡± It was just right to eat with barbecue, so there was no need to prepare a staple food. The group of people became happy again. Wasn¡¯t it just the usual gathering? 6:30 P.M. Yu Su started the live broadcast on time. She placed her phone on the stand and greeted everyone. She said, ¡°Good evening, everyone. Tonight is a livestyle broadcast. Many of my friends have come to the courtyard. Let my friends greet everyone too!¡± She turned the camera to Ye Tang and the others. Ye Tang was wearing a red dress and clean makeup. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Ye Tang, and I¡¯m also Yu Su¡¯s best friend.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Wen Chuan.¡± Wen Chuan came out with a plate of small cakes with a gentle smile on his face. The little Daoist boy ran in behind him. The camera turned to the scene of Lu Feng and Lu Mo. Lu Feng¡¯s handsome face appeared on the screen. The fans were so excited that they cried out. [New handsome guy!] [Ah, he¡¯s so handsome too. There¡¯s also a natural healing feeling on him. I really like boys like him.] [Is he also an artiste?] [I like this handsome guy. The entertainment industry lacks such a person.] [He¡¯s so handsome. I¡¯m infatuated.] [I like this type.] [So, this handsome young man is also Yu Su¡¯s friend?] [Yu Su¡¯s friends are all so good-looking. Every one of them is handsome or beautiful. I really want to join their lives too.] [Sobsobsob, that¡¯s right!] [I¡¯m so envious. Master Wen¡¯s cake is so tempting!] The fans cried out, envious of Yu Su¡¯s life in the villa and the state she was in with her friends. Lu Feng introduced, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Lu Feng. I¡¯m a carpenter.¡± After he finished speaking, he smiled shyly. Lu Mo said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Lu Mo. My ability is to predict the future and defeat bad people!¡± He clenched his fists with a determined expression. Little did he know that it was his serious look that made the people in the live-stream laugh. [These two people are too cute.] [I really want to kidnap Momo.] [Boohoo, I like this kind of life with my friends.] [Yu Su, I also want to stay there for a while. I¡¯m so envious¡­] [Ahhh, that¡¯s great. Handsome man and beautiful women.] After Lu Feng finished his introduction, Yu Su moved the camera to her face and smiled faintly, but her fans could still tell that she was in a good mood. Yu Su said, ¡°If you have any questions, you can post them on the bullet screen. I¡¯ll randomly answer a portion of the questions.¡± A moment later, the fans asked questions crazily. [Yu Su, is this villa yours?] [What do you usually do in the villa?] [Wouldn¡¯t it be awkward for men and women to live together?] [Other than the few of you, would anyone else come usually?] [Yu Su, are you together with God Xiao?] [Yu Su, when will you be broadcasting next time?] [Why is Master Wen so free to stay in the capital? Does he not need to go back to Chinatown?] Yu Su glanced at it and picked a question to answer. ¡°We live together, but Ye Tang and I live on the second floor. They live on the third floor. Other than going downstairs, we won¡¯t meet. It won¡¯t be awkward.¡± She continued to answer, ¡°The villa is mine. The next broadcast will depend on my mood.¡± After Yu Su replied, her eyes lit up and she looked behind the camera. She said, ¡°You¡¯re here? Come and greet everyone.¡± Xiao Han walked over and smiled at the fans in front of the camera. ¡°I came over after I finished my work. I heard that there¡¯s a live broadcast and I want to have a chat with my friends.¡± The two of them sat together, not avoiding suspicion at all. Yu Su¡¯s assistant, Guan Lu, placed her phone further away so that she could see everyone. In the camera, a few friends were sitting at the table. The beautiful Ye Tang was grilling the food on the grill, laughing and saying a few words from time to time. Wen Chuan was tasting tea as usual. Lu Feng and Lu Mo tasted the small cake on the table with joy on their faces. Xiao Han sat beside Yu Su and chatted with her with a smile, looking tacit and harmonious. The interactions between this group of people were too comfortable. The comments section of the live-stream was updated very quickly, making it impossible for people to read it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Ahhh, isn¡¯t this my ideal life?] [They¡¯re so happy!] [I also want to become Yu Su¡¯s friend. Isn¡¯t it too awesome to live in a big villa?] [They are really just good friends. They are not as ambiguous as the marketing accounts say. Those marketing accounts, hurry up and apologize.] [That¡¯s great. This is how friends should get along.] Chapter 940 - Chapter 940: Easily Healed Chapter 940: Easily Healed Editor: Atlas Studios [Ye Tang¡¯s barbecue looks delicious. The chicken wings are charred on the outside and tender on the inside.] [No way? Those cakes were actually baked by Master Wen? I¡¯m really shocked.] [God, I really envy their lives.] [Why don¡¯t we release a variety show of this group? I will definitely watch it. I like to hang out with such friends.] [Yes, a group variety show.] [They¡¯re so happy that I want to cry¡­] [It¡¯s so healing!] The comments kept rolling. Guan Lu looked at the comments and sighed. At the same time, she admired her boss even more. When she was plagued by rumors, her boss could always turn the tables. Wouldn¡¯t this turn a bad thing into a good thing? Yu Su¡¯s reputation would be even higher, and her life with her friends would also be known. It could also increase the stickiness of fans. It was killing many birds with one stone! In this live broadcast, many people liked Lu Feng and even created a fan group for him. There were quite a few people in the group. At the end of the gathering, Yu Su held her phone and chatted with her fans again. She said, ¡°Today¡¯s live broadcast is almost over. Do the fans have any more questions?¡± In the bullet screen. [Yu Su, you¡¯re so beautiful tonight!] [Can you livestream often? I really like your life!] [Share more.] [Was the cake on the table really baked by Master Wen?] [Is Brother Lu Feng from the entertainment industry?] [Yu Su, what role are you planning to film next?] In an instant, dozens of comments quickly rolled past. Yu Su replied, ¡°This live broadcast is just an experiment. If the response is good, we will consider broadcasting again.¡± She looked at the comments again and continued, ¡°Making snacks and baking are Senior Brother Wen¡¯s hobbies. He made all the snacks on the table.¡± There were a few replies after that. Yu Su said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s live broadcast. Goodbye. Goodnight.¡± After saying that, she turned off the live broadcast. The fans were caught off guard and showed that the live broadcast had ended. They were still in high spirits. Yu Su¡¯s live broadcast also became a trending topic. Many live broadcast clips were also recorded by the fans. When the live broadcast clip was released, many passers-by were also sighing. [Their lives are so blissful.] [Yeah, I¡¯m so envious!] [This actress is Yu Su? She¡¯s even prettier than before.] [I heard that she even won an award this year. It seems that she¡¯s the most popular actress in her age range. Her popularity and popularity are very high.] [Not only does she know metaphysics, but she¡¯s also so beautiful and good at her work. She¡¯s amazing.] Many passersby also became fans of Yu Su. After the live broadcast, in less than two hours, Lu Feng¡¯s identity was also exposed. A marketing account posted. The title of the post was: [Shocking! Lu Feng¡¯s true identity is actually¡­] Many netizens clicked on it and were so surprised that their jaws could not close. Lu Feng was actually the patriarch of one of the two large tribes in the southwestern tribe! When he was 12 years old, he invented no less than ten patents. Before the age of 20, he participated in the global robot competition and won the first prize. The technology was also applied worldwide and became open-source technology. He was even an honorary professor at a mechanical school. During his university years, he had published many valuable results. This kind of resume was simply terrifying to passers-by. [Oh my god, is this the legendary mechanical genius?] [Ahhh, not only is he good at machines, but he¡¯s also a bright and handsome man. I¡¯m really envious of Yu Su. She can be friends with so many handsome men.] [That¡¯s right. Master Wen is also super awesome.] [I envy these men for being able to eat barbecue with Yu Su. Boohoo¡­] [This resume is simply daunting.] [I thought he was from the entertainment industry. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a professional talent. Forgive my poor eyesight!] Even Lu Feng¡¯s fans were shocked. At this moment, many of Yu Su¡¯s fans stood up. They asked those marketing accounts who had released false information previously. Could a master like Lu Feng be Yu Su¡¯s kept man? This was simply impossible. One did not need to think to know that Yu Su was only his friend. Many fans tagged Yu Su, wanting her to start a live broadcast more often in the future. Yu Su replied, ¡°Since you guys want to see it, I will do livestreams when we come together in the future. However, if we are not free, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± The fans commented in surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Oh my god, isn¡¯t Yu Su spoiling her fans too much?] [That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be able to see Yu Su at gatherings more often in the future.] [I like your live broadcast.] [I¡¯m looking forward to Yu Su¡¯s live broadcast!] [I¡¯ve been waiting so long for it.] Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: Starlight Awards Chapter 941: Starlight Awards Editor: Atlas Studios [Sob sob sob, Yu Su, I love you more and more.] After this live broadcast, Yu Su¡¯s fanbase quickly surpassed that of actresses of the same age and became a true top celebrity. She also became the most popular female celebrity of the year. The next day. Yu Su went to film as usual. After the first scene was filmed, she received an invitation to participate in the Starlight Awards. The date was tomorrow night. Guan Lu took the notebook and said, ¡°Boss, this event is very important. Many directors will be there. If you participate, you will definitely increase your exposure.¡± ¡°Alright, help me agree to it.¡± Yu Su said slowly as the makeup artist touched up her makeup. Guan Lu continued, ¡°Would you like the company to prepare your dress for the Starlight Awards? Or will you prepare it yourself?¡± ¡°Let the company prepare it!¡± Yu Su slowly flipped through the script. After her makeup and hair was done, she was the only one left in the studio. She took out her phone and sent a voice message to Xiao Han. ¡°What are you doing today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m shooting the cover of a magazine. Shall we have lunch together?¡± Xiao Han replied. Yu Su thought for a moment and sent a voice message. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s eat together tonight. I have something else to do at noon.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± In the afternoon, Yu Su talked to the screenwriter, Chu Chu, about the script. She wanted to change two or three parts. After Chu Chu heard that, she looked at Yu Su in surprise. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that intelligent actors would ponder over the characters in the movie. Today, I¡¯ve finally seen it for myself. What you said is more mature than what I thought.¡± It was obvious that Yu Su had completely understood this role. Yu Su shook her head humbly. ¡°I¡¯m just overthinking it. I¡¯m not as powerful as you say.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Chu Chu insisted on her opinion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to propose these two points at all. After changing it, it¡¯s obviously more in line with the protagonist¡¯s character. You¡¯ve changed it very well.¡± Her eyes were filled with admiration. The two of them chatted for more than an hour. Unknowingly, time passed. When Chu Chu realized this, she said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for delaying your lunch break. There¡¯s still a scene in the afternoon. Go and rest first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m full of energy.¡± Yu Su said with a smile. After filming in the afternoon, Xiao Han sent someone to pick her up. After arriving at the private room, Xiao Han took out a gift box and said with a smile, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re participating in the Starlight Awards. This is a dress made by a famous designer. If you don¡¯t have a suitable dress, wear this!¡± Yu Su opened the gift box. She said in surprise, ¡°This was designed by the famous French master, Lucy?¡± Lucy had never designed anything but clothes for the royal family. Her taste in clothes had always been sought after in the entertainment industry, but almost no one had ever worn the haute couture clothes she designed. If Yu Su were to wear this dress, it would definitely attract a lot of attention and even make headlines. The corners of Xiao Han¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Lucy is good friends with my mother. She likes you very much. When she heard that you were going to walk the red carpet, she took out this trump card dress without hesitation.¡± The variety show that the two of them participated in was also broadcasted overseas. Lucy, under the arrangement of Xiao Han¡¯s mother, naturally watched it. After watching it, she also became Yu Su¡¯s fan. Yu Su said, ¡°Help me thank the designer. I¡¯ll prepare a gift for her later.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be very happy.¡± Xiao Han said with a smile. Soon, the dishes began to be served in the private room, and the two of them ate dinner. Xiao Han sat at the side, peeling prawns for her and pouring her drinks. When he saw Yu Su beside him, he felt a faint sense of happiness. This kind of happiness was not something that money could bring. After the two of them finished eating, they left the restaurant one after another. ¡­ The next day. Backstage of the Starlight Awards. Xie Yuan took the work pass she had bought and freely entered and left the various dressing rooms. She was looking around for Yu Su¡¯s dressing room. Ever since she found out that Yu Su lived with Lu Feng, she had been jealous of her. She found out from the Internet that Yu Su would be participating in the Starlight Awards this time, so she wanted to sneak into Yu Su¡¯s dressing room and put some recording equipment and tracking equipment in her things. In that case, if Lu Feng went out with Yu Su, She would then be able to obtain Lu Feng¡¯s whereabouts. Xie Yuan searched several times and finally found Yu Su¡¯s exclusive dressing room. But she realized that there was someone in the dressing room. After a while, two girls left the dressing room. She tried to walk to the dressing room and knocked on the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± A female voice came from inside. It was not Yu Su¡¯s voice. Xie Yuan casually brought a box of water from the side and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver water.¡± ¡°Come in!¡± The moment Xie Yuan entered, she saw Yu Su¡¯s assistant sitting down and making a call. Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: Destroying the Dress Chapter 942: Destroying the Dress Editor: Atlas Studios Guan Lu turned to look at her and said casually, ¡°Just put the water on the ground.¡± After saying that, she continued to make a call with her back facing Xie Yuan. Xie Yuan put down the water. She looked at the silver-white short skirt hanging on the wall. The short skirt had a unique fashion sense. It had a strap on the shoulder and could reveal one¡¯s shoulder. There were various sequins on her dress. Each sequin is of varying shades of dark and light. She looked at the label of the gift box on the table again. Her eyes widened and she covered her mouth in disbelief. This was actually the work of the great designer, Lucy. Yu Su was actually going to wear Lucy¡¯s work! The more Xie Yuan thought about it, the more unbalanced she felt. Yu Su was beautiful to begin with and had such good resources. She was also the boss of her own studio. On what grounds? She had to destroy this dress and embarrass Yu Su! ¡°Put it down and you can go.¡± Guan Lu was on the phone when she noticed that the person behind her had stopped moving, so she turned around to take a look. She realized that Xie Yuan was looking at the dress and did not pay much attention to it. It was normal for girls to be interested in dresses. Xie Yuan said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll get going first. You can continue working.¡± She bowed and walked out of the workshop. After she left, she hid in a corner and waited for Guan Lu to leave the workroom. Unfortunately, she waited for more than half an hour, but Guan Lu still refused to leave. Xie Yuan couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She knocked on the door a few times. ¡°Assistant Guan, Ms. Yu wants you to pick her up at the door. She¡¯s about to arrive.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Guan Lu¡¯s voice came from inside. After a while, Guan Lu walked out and locked the door of the studio. After she left, Xie Yuan immediately walked over with the spare key to the studio in her hand. She had just stolen the key from the design director¡¯s drawer. It corresponded to this studio. She hurriedly opened the door and walked in. Xie Yuan held a small knife in her hand and slowly cut at the suture of the dress strap. When she was almost done, she flashed out again. At such a long party like the Starlight Awards, the dress straps would definitely fall off. Once the sling fell, Yu Su¡¯s body would be completely exposed to everyone and she would become today¡¯s scandal! Xie Yuan thought excitedly. She locked the door again before quietly walking out. Yu Su and Guan Lu happened to walk over. Yu Su asked, ¡°Send me the process of the Starlight Award later. I want to confirm it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Guan Lu said. The two of them walked to the door. Guan Lu took out a key and opened the door. The moment she entered, Yu Su felt a wave of malice, as if someone was secretly peeping at her. This kind of malice was a little low-level. The two of them closed the door after entering. Yu Su reached out and did a divination with her fingers. After calculating, she looked at the dress and walked towards it. ¡°Heh.¡± Yu Su chuckled coldly. She looked at Guan Lu. ¡°Who came in just now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Guan Lu was a little surprised. She scratched her head and said, ¡°A staff member who was delivering water came over just now. I asked her to put the water down and she left.¡± Was there a problem? Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up. She changed into the dress, but where the straps were had been reinforced several times with needle and thread. She then used transparent threads to connect the front and back of the dress. Even if the straps were broken, the dress would not be exposed at all. She would not do anything that she was not confident in. Knock knock! There was a knock on the door. ¡°Teacher Yu Su, there¡¯s still an hour to your entrance.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± Yu Su replied. She immediately tidied up her clothes and let the makeup artist in. The makeup artist only put on some light makeup, which highlighted Yu Su¡¯s beauty. Yu Su walked out of the dressing room in her dress. In the dark, Xie Yuan looked excited. She seemed to have already seen Yu Su¡¯s naked body. When Yu Su walked out of the dressing room, the staff looked at her in surprise. Her dress was quite designed. Coupled with the gauze material, it looked even lighter and sexier. The sequins on it flickered abnormally. When she walked out of the work area and walked towards the preparation area for the red carpet, the fans who had been waiting for her screamed. ¡°Yu Su!¡± ¡°Yu Su, you look really good today!¡± ¡°Sister is crazily pretty.¡± ¡°She¡¯s like a fairy. Ahhh, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Yu Su, Mommy loves you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Yu Su waved at her fans and greeted them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fans¡¯ screams sounded again. ¡°It¡¯s time to go on stage.¡± Assistant Guan Lu walked over and said softly to Yu Su. Yu Su nodded. She was wearing pointed high heels as she walked towards the red carpet step by step. Her white and silver short skirt had a dreamy color, revealing her straight and slender legs. Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: Magnificent Display Chapter 943: Magnificent Display Editor: Atlas Studios With just the right makeup on her face, she gave off an impactful beauty. Her long seaweed-like hair hung quietly behind her waist. Countless silver sequins fell on the exquisite white gauze dress, and the center of the gauze dress was decorated with tassels. Yu Su was wearing a bluish-purple gemstone necklace on her collarbone, making her look even more gorgeous. Even the host was stunned. Everyone¡¯s gazes could only focus on Yu Su. Yu Su walked across the red carpet and the cameramen quickly took photos. After they were done, Yu Su signed on the exhibition board. After she walked across the red carpet, she was guided to her seat by the staff. Xie Yuan stood in a dark corner with her work pass on her neck. She looked at Yu Su coldly and realized that the dress had not malfunctioned when she walked the red carpet. She couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. She had clearly cut it up very badly. Coupled with the many sequins on the dress, it should be very heavy. Why wasn¡¯t there an accident with the dress? She continued to stare at Yu Su, waiting to watch a good show. However, Yu Su was sitting leisurely in the third row, waiting for the award ceremony tonight. She was not flustered at all. The first row was filled with seniors, and the second row was filled with experienced directors. The fact that Yu Su could sit in the third row was already a form of recognition. She was the most dazzling female celebrity of her age. She scrolled through social media. As soon as she clicked on it, she saw that she was wearing a dress designed by Lucy and was trending. There were tens of thousands of comments below. She didn¡¯t look at it for long before closing her phone. Not long after, the award ceremony began. When the Best Actress of the Year was awarded, Yu Su was nominated and the camera panned to her. She smiled at the camera. Yu Su, who was on the screen, was breathtakingly beautiful. The host said, ¡°I hereby announce that this year¡¯s Best Actress is¡ªYu Su! Let us give her a round of applause to welcome her on stage!¡± Clap! Clap! Thunderous applause came from below the stage. Yu Su walked onto the stage and received her trophy. She looked at the camera and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to receive this award. First of all, I want to thank all the staff in the studio for your hard work. Secondly, I want to thank my friends, thank you for your support, and lastly, thank you to my fans.¡± After saying that, she calmly walked off the stage. The dress on her body swayed with her footsteps, making Yu Su even more charming. After receiving the award, Yu Su did a divination. The person who tampered with it would only leave at the end of the Starlight Awards, so she was not in a hurry to arrest her. She looked at the stage leisurely. When all the awards were received and the entire venue was about to disperse, Yu Su found the person in charge of the Starlight Awards, Wang Jin. She said, ¡°Someone snuck into my studio and destroyed my dress. I want to find this person now.¡± Wang Jin was shocked. He asked, ¡°Is that person one of our staff at the scene?¡± Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Next, the exit of the venue was closed. Other than celebrities, no one was allowed to go out. Yu Su and Wang Jin went to check the surveillance cameras together. When they arrived at the surveillance room, the two of them were surprised to see a woman behaving sneakily in Yu Su¡¯s studio. She was still wearing a mask and had a work pass on her. Wang Jin¡¯s heart turned cold. If it was really done by the staff at the scene, he would have to bear a lot of responsibility. He might even be scolded by Yu Su¡¯s fans. Yu Su got the security guards to check the surveillance footage and lock onto that person¡¯s current location. Finally, she saw her in a corner of the venue. Wang Jin immediately walked towards that person with his bodyguards. ¡°Get her!¡± Wang Jin pointed at Xie Yuan and shouted. The bodyguard immediately rushed over and grabbed Xie Yuan, pressing her to the ground. The surrounding people were all shocked. They did not know what had happened. Xie Yuan struggled with all her might. ¡°What right do you have to catch me? Do you know who I am?¡± Yu Su walked over and glanced at her indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re the one we are catching. Are you very disappointed to see that my dress hasn¡¯t fallen off?¡± Her gaze seemed to be able to see through Xie Yuan. Xie Yuan was shocked. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand at all.¡± She could only deny it. Could it be that Yu Su really had some evidence? The more she thought about it, the more uncertain she became. This was because when she bought her work pass with money, the staff member had repeatedly reminded her not to cause trouble. Otherwise, that person would lose his job. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Take her away first!¡± Yu Su looked at Wang Jin and said coldly. She was not a soft-hearted person. She just did not want to expose this matter in front of everyone. ¡°Okay!¡± Wang Jin responded and got the bodyguards to take her away. Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: Call the Police Chapter 944: Call the Police Editor: Atlas Studios Panic ignited in Xie Yuan¡¯s heart. She shouted desperately, ¡°This is illegal. Why are you taking me away? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Her voice was hoarse and unpleasant. The bodyguard covered her mouth with a piece of cloth. The people present were also discussing. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°It should be related to Yu Su, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that person one of our staff members?¡± ¡°Does the staff have to be pulled away because they offended Yu Su?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too tragic!¡± ¡°However, I feel that things are not that simple.¡± ¡°Yes, there must be something we don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s not talk about it and wait for it to be announced!¡± ¡°Yu Su shouldn¡¯t be a bully.¡± The staff discussed animatedly, all of them looking gossipy. The bodyguard brought Xie Yuan to a conference room, let go of her hand, and took the thing out of her mouth. Xie Yuan shouted, ¡°Do you know who I am? If you provoke me, the Xie family will not let you off. You fools!¡± She opened her mouth and threatened. Yu Su walked in and sat down. She smiled at her. ¡°Tell me, why did you tamper with my dress?¡± Wang Jin also walked in. Xie Yuan sneered. ¡°What on earth are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t do anything to your dress.¡± Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t admit it. She did not believe that Yu Su could get any evidence either. Wang Jin said angrily, ¡°You still don¡¯t want to admit it, right? We¡¯ve already seen you enter Yu Su¡¯s workspace twice. When you came out, the dress was already ruined. How can you say that it wasn¡¯t you?¡± It was already very obvious. Xie Yuan still refused to admit it. ¡°I¡¯ve been in it before, so I was the one who ruined the dress? Why don¡¯t you say that Yu Su or her assistant ruined the dress?¡± As long as they did not capture the exact process, she would never admit it. She took out her phone and was about to send a message to the Xie family¡¯s bodyguards. ¡°Take her phone away.¡± Yu Su sat in her seat and said calmly. The bodyguard immediately snatched Xie Yuan¡¯s phone away and handed it to Yu Su. Yu Su flipped through the chat history and looked at Xie Yuan coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the only daughter of the Xie family, Xie Yuan. You¡¯re usually arrogant and domineering and like handsome men. Tell me, who have you taken a fancy to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Xie Yuan still refused to cooperate. Yu Su walked over step by step and stood in front of her. She smiled and said, ¡°After doing so much tonight, you must be very indignant to find that my dress is fine, right?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xie Yuan turned her head away from Yu Su. Yu Su continued, ¡°Although there are no surveillance cameras in my workspace, I can extract your biological traces from my dress. As long as they match up to you, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± She had plenty of ways. She did not care that Xie Yuan did not admit it at all. Xie Yuan smiled. ¡°Even if you send me to prison, I can still be fished out by the Xie family. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you try?¡± Besides, wasn¡¯t Yu Su fine? Since Yu Su hadn¡¯t been exposed, her crime was even less impactful. She might not even need to be detained. ¡°Yu Su smiled, ¡®How do you feel about the crime of intentionally damaging someone else¡¯s property? This dress is a design by Lucy, and it¡¯s very valuable. I think five years in prison would be appropriate for you.¡¯¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°After five years in prison, you¡¯d look very old by the time you are out.¡± Yu Su noticed that Xie Yuan had put on lipstick and smelled of perfume. She must be very vain. If she said that, Xie Yuan would definitely be angry. In accordance with the laws of the country, the intentional destruction of the enormous wealth of others is punishable by imprisonment for three to seven years. Five years was theoretically feasible. As expected, Xie Yuan was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be put in jail. That¡¯s just a lousy dress of yours, can¡¯t I get my family to buy you another one? Anyway, the Xie family will bail me out.¡± She didn¡¯t want to go to jail. She was the only daughter of the Xie family and would inherit the Xie family¡¯s assets in the future. The Xie family would not want someone who had been in prison to be the heir. Yu Su sneered. ¡°Do you think you can make the decision on this matter? Ever since I caught you, your life has been in my control. I can choose to sue you or not.¡± If Xie Yuan performed well, she might let Xie Yuan off. However, looking at Xie Yuan¡¯s current behavior, she wanted to go to jail. Xie Yuan gritted her teeth and glared at Yu Su angrily. Her eyes were burning with anger, and she felt as if someone was choking her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Xie Yuan gritted her teeth and said. She did not believe that her fate was controlled by Yu Su. After all, Yu Su had been abandoned by the Yu family and did not have any power behind her. As long as the Xie family made a move, Yu Su would immediately surrender. She did not dare to offend the Xie family at all. Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: The Daughter of the Xie Family Chapter 945: The Daughter of the Xie Family Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su sneered. ¡°Director Wang.¡± Wang Jin immediately walked over and bowed. ¡°Ms. Yu, how do you want to deal with this matter?¡± When he found out that the woman in front of him was not a staff member of their department, he finally felt relieved. Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police and send this Xie family member to the police station!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wang Jin immediately said. He immediately called the police. Not long after, the police came over and took Xie Yuan away. Yu Su and the others also went to the mediation room. The head of the Xie family, Xie Lin, had also arrived at the police station. As soon as he walked into the mediation room, he said to Yu Su angrily, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of arresting my daughter? You¡¯re just an actress. Where did you get the guts to compete with my Xie family?¡± He was out discussing business just now. When he heard that his daughter had been arrested, his first reaction was disbelief. The Xie family was one of the top families in the capital. Ordinary people could not even curry favor with them. How dare this actress get the police to capture the daughter of the Xie family? She really didn¡¯t want to live anymore. Yu Su sat on the stool and drank her tea calmly, not suppressed by his aura and oppression at all. Wang Jin, the chief planner of the Starlight Awards, frowned. ¡°Your daughter did something wrong, so of course she has to be punished. You didn¡¯t even ask and you¡¯re already so arrogant?¡± No wonder the Xie family could raise a daughter like Xie Yuan. Both father and daughter were very arrogant. Xie Lin waved his sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense to me. Just tell me, how much do you want to extort?¡± He could not be bothered to argue with this group of lowly people. Wang Jin stood up. ¡°What do you mean by extorting money? Your daughter destroyed someone else¡¯s property. She should pay!¡± ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t it just money? Anyway, my family is a big family. I¡¯ll compensate you.¡± Xie Lin sneered. He thought that he had seen through the two people in front of him. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you have your wish today, because I won¡¯t accept mediation. Your daughter is definitely going to get jailed!¡± She smiled brightly, as if she was unaware of how infuriating her words were. ¡°What?¡± Xie Lin was so angry that he stood up in pain. ¡°Tell me, who sent you? I¡¯ll double the amount they gave you.¡± Someone must be up to no good. The person would first put the heir of the Xie family in jail, then try to seize the Xie family¡¯s assets. His eyes were red and his face was filled with anger. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°Give me a number.¡± Xie Lin said angrily. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I want all the shares under you.¡± Didn¡¯t he dote on his daughter? Then let¡¯s see which was more important, the shares or his daughter¡¯s future. Xie Lin slammed the table in anger. ¡°You¡¯re going too far. You dare to take the shares of the Xie family? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself and see if you have the ability to take them away? Isn¡¯t all you have just a studio?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave my words here. If you don¡¯t reconcile, I¡¯ll have to touch your studio.¡± ¡°Think about it!¡± He spoke word by word with a cruel expression on his face. The Xie family was a large family and had the ability to do so. However, what he did not know was that there were also several families supporting Yu Su. Yu Su smiled. ¡°You want to touch my studio?¡± That would depend on whether he was alive to do it. She said, ¡°Your name is Xie Lin. You¡¯re 53 years old this year. You usually like to drink and race. Your business was obtained by seizing your wife¡¯s company. Your methods are extremely ruthless and bloody.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xie Lin wished he could cover Yu Su¡¯s mouth. His gaze was evasive, and his back began to turn cold. Yu Su continued, ¡°Three years ago, after you got drunk, you killed a person in the suburbs and spent some money to settle the matter. In May this year, the safety measures for the construction site were not in place and another worker fell to his death. You spent money again to cover it up.¡± Two lives were lost just like that. Xie Lin¡¯s back began to sweat as he recalled what his secretary had said to him previously. The secretary said that it was rumored that Yu Su knew how to read people and was also a Feng Shui master. If he could avoid offending her, he should try his best not to. Xie Lin was very disdainful. He felt that she was just an actress. How could she be able to read people¡¯s lives? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she was so good a people reading, why was she still in the entertainment industry? Unexpectedly, his contempt hit him hard in the face. Yu Su continued, ¡°The Xie family relied on the construction industry to make a fortune, but in the process of making a fortune, you used many underhanded methods and even killed many people. Even the upper echelons began to pay attention to the Xie family and tried to catch them red-handed.¡± She said as if it was an omen, ¡°This year will be the time when the Xie family is pulled down from power.¡± After hearing these words, Xie Lin was shocked and afraid. Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: Bullying the Weak Chapter 946: Bullying the Weak Editor: Atlas Studios He looked at Yu Su and was a little speechless. Xie Lin was stunned for a moment before he said fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re a charlatan, right? I don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying. Anyway, it¡¯s easy for my family to touch your studio.¡± He would not let Yu Su off. Even if Yu Su had pointed out many things about him, he would not let her off because of this. ¡°Oh? Are you planning to bully the weak?¡± Yu Su smiled meaningfully. Wang Jin broke out in a cold sweat at the side. He was afraid that Yu Su would really fight the Xie family to their death. If that was the case, Yu Su¡¯s studio would definitely be ruined. Xie Lin said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I want to bully the weak. Who asked your studio to be not influential?¡± If he didn¡¯t bully her now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bully her in the future. ¡°In your logic, anyone weaker than you can be bullied, right?¡± Yu Su asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Xie Lin¡¯s face was domineering. ¡°Who asked you to be weak? This is a society where the strong prey on the weak.¡± He felt a little smug again. All these years, the Xie family had developed quite well. A voice came from behind him. ¡°The Xiao family is stronger than the Xie family. The Xiao family can issue sanctions against the Xie family, right?¡± Unknowingly, Xiao Han was standing at the door. Xie Lin turned around and asked with a frown, ¡°What Xiao family? Who are you?¡± He didn¡¯t chase celebrities and didn¡¯t have any business dealings with the Xiao family. Of course, he didn¡¯t know Xiao Han¡¯s identity. As far as he knew, only the number one family in the capital dared to use the Xiao family¡¯s name. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with the number one family, the Xiao family?¡± Xie Lin asked in return. Xiao Han smiled. ¡°A relationship that can make the Xie family disappear in three days.¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re bragging!¡± Xie Lin¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. If the people of the Xiao family came, wouldn¡¯t they be surrounded by bodyguards? The young man in front of her had exquisite eyebrows at most. There was no brand on his clothes, nor were there any expensive accessories on him. How did he look like a member of the Xiao family? He must be trying to scare him. Xiao Han smiled, took out a business card from his pocket, and threw it at Xie Lin. Xie Lin caught it and saw the name and identity on it. This was a symbol unique to the Xiao family. Xie Lin¡¯s hands trembled as he looked at Xiao Han in disbelief. He could not help but say, ¡°Young Master Xiao, this is all a misunderstanding. Let me explain.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Xiao Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he said coldly, ¡°You threatened Yu Su¡¯s studio in front of me just now. Is this the misunderstanding you¡¯re talking about?¡± He didn¡¯t believe it. Xie Lin immediately ran to Yu Su and bowed. ¡°Ms. Yu, it¡¯s all my fault for not recognizing you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll immediately get my daughter to apologize to you. You can do whatever you want. My family has no complaints.¡± Between his family business and his daughter, he naturally chose his career. If his daughter was gone, he could still give birth to another one. If his career was gone, then he would have nothing to rely on for the rest of his life. Was he going to starve? Yu Su smiled and did not say anything. Xie Lin continued, ¡°Ms. Yu, tell me. If you feel better, I¡¯ll do it. Why don¡¯t I beat Xie Yuan up?¡± Yu Su looked over. He had a good plan. Originally, she would have to go to jail for a few years, but now, he wanted to resolve the matter with a beating? He was underestimating her. Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll let your daughter go to jail and pay the price she deserves. It¡¯s useless no matter how much you beg me.¡± She wanted to teach Xie Yuan a lesson. Xie Lin¡¯s face was filled with regret. He should have apologized immediately. He said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, anything is fine.¡± As long as she doesn¡¯t make a move on the Xie family. He had already given up on his daughter in his heart. Soon, Xie Yuan was escorted over. She shouted, ¡°Damn Yu Su, what right do you have to arrest me? I want my father to avenge me.¡± She looked indignant. When she entered the mediation room, she still looked arrogant because she saw her biological father arrive. Xie Yuan said to Xie Lin, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s this woman. She bullied me and even wanted to send me to prison. Hurry up and save me.¡± She glared at Yu Su. Xie Lin walked over and slapped Xie Yuan. ¡°B*stard!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xie Yuan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief after her father hit her. She questioned, ¡°Dad, why did you hit me? I only broke a dress. Do you have to do this?¡± Xie Yuan felt ashamed and embarrassed. In the past, no matter what she did, her father would protect her immediately. Xie Lin roared angrily, ¡°I hit you, you b*stard. Of all the people you can provoke, you actually dared to provoke Ms. Yu Su and even ruined her dress. You really think that you¡¯re very capable, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: Apologize Chapter 947: Apologize Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Dad!¡± Xie Yuan covered her face, her eyes filled with tears. What right did he have to reprimand her in front of so many people? This was too embarrassing. Xie Lin continued, ¡°Apologize to Ms. Yu Su quickly. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± His face was gloomy. Xie Yuan¡¯s stubborn temper flared up. She sobbed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t apologize even if I die. Just let the police shoot me!¡± Anyway, she would not apologize to someone like Yu Su. She felt that Yu Su did not deserve her apology. Yu Su smiled. ¡°It seems that Ms. Xie still doesn¡¯t know where her mistake is.¡± These words were like a huge rock that landed on Xie Lin¡¯s heart. He immediately walked towards Xie Yuan and kicked her. ¡°You unfilial daughter, tell me quickly. Are you going to apologize?¡± Xie Yuan burst into tears. She sobbed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize. Why should I apologize? I can¡¯t take this lying down. All of you are on her side.¡± She felt as if her entire world was shrouded in a haze. Her father didn¡¯t love her either. It was too embarrassing to be laughed at by Yu Su. Xie Lin whispered into her ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll throw your vegetative mother into the sea. Think about it yourself!¡± After saying that, he looked at Xie Yuan coldly. When Xie Yuan heard about her mother, she clenched her fists in anger. ¡°How despicable. Dad, how did you become so despicable?¡± He actually used her mother to threaten her! Why would her mother end up in a vegetative state if she didn¡¯t help her father block the things that fell from upstairs? Her father didn¡¯t care at all and even threatened her with her mother. Xie Yuan was too disappointed. She stared fixedly at Yu Su and quickly said, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m sorry.¡± After saying that, she stood rooted to the ground and cried silently. It was all Yu Su¡¯s fault. If she had not met Yu Su, she would not have discovered her father¡¯s other side. Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you clearly. Are you talking to the mosquitoes?¡± Clenching her fists, Xie Yuan looked at Yu Su and said word by word, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have deliberately damaged your dress. Please forgive me.¡± This was the first time she had apologized to anyone. Those people in the past could be sent away with a sum of money. Yu Su smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not sincere when you say it so stiffly, are you?¡± Xie Lin said coldly, ¡°Continue to apologize until Ms. Yu Su forgives you. Otherwise, don¡¯t return to the Xie family in the future.¡± If the Xiao family insisted on pursuing the matter, he could only abandon Xie Yuan and give birth to another child. Feeling her father¡¯s cold heart, Xie Yuan was so sad that she was about to break. She bit her lower lip tightly, her eyes filled with pain and despair. She said to Yu Su, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I was jealous that you lived with Lu Feng, so I wanted you to embarrass yourself. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to find out?¡± Yu Su¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. If this happened to other female celebrities, they might really embarrass themselves and even ruin their entire future. Fortunately, Yu Su was fine. Otherwise, the entire Xie family would cease to exist. Tears fell from Xie Yuan¡¯s eyes as she sobbed silently, unable to say anything. Yu Su asked, ¡°You like Lu Feng, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xie Yuan nodded. ¡°I just wanted to be friends with him. I didn¡¯t expect him to reject me and live with you in the blink of an eye. I was so angry that I did this.¡± She was defending herself again. ¡°You don¡¯t just want to make friends, do you?¡± Yu Su seemed to have seen through her soul. Xie Yuan avoided her gaze guiltily. Actually, she wanted to keep Lu Feng as her second boyfriend. Yu Su sneered. ¡°How can a stupid and bad person like you learn if you don¡¯t go to jail?¡± Therefore, she still wanted Xie Yuan to receive the punishment she deserved. ¡°Please, don¡¯t put me in jail.¡± Xie Yuan¡¯s psychological defense was instantly shattered. She cried in pain and continued to beg, ¡°If I go to jail, my life will be ruined.¡± ¡°Then when you broke my dress, did you think that this would ruin my life?¡± Yu Su sneered. If she really exposed herself on the red carpet, her career would be ruined. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xie Yuan could not stop crying. When it happened to her, she could feel the despair and sadness. She continued to beg, ¡°I¡¯ll change in the future. I¡¯ll be a good person. Give me a chance, please!¡± Her eyes were filled with desire. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Not only will I not give you this chance, but you also have to admit your crimes in front of the news media.¡± Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: Reliance Chapter 948: Reliance Editor: Atlas Studios Should good people give bad people unconditional opportunities? She wasn¡¯t going to be a sucker. This was her principle in dealing with people. No one could morally kidnap her. Xie Yuan¡¯s heart turned cold. She looked at her father. Xie Lin snorted and turned his head away. ¡°You can count on yourself in the future. I can¡¯t help you anymore.¡± After saying that, he bade farewell to Xiao Han and Yu Su and left the mediation room. Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s it then. I¡¯ll invite the media reporters over tomorrow. You can state your mistake in person!¡± She then looked at Wang Jin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to Minister Wang.¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Wang Jin nodded vigorously. Yu Su looked at Xiao Han and the two of them walked out together. Xiao Han took off his coat and draped it over Yu Su. ¡°If you encounter anything, you can rely on me more. I¡¯m willing to help you.¡± He hoped that Yu Su would not be too independent. She could totally order him around. Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°I can handle it. I want to call you over when I need you the most.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re in trouble, that¡¯s when you need me most.¡± Xiao Han answered seriously. Yu Su nodded. Xiao Han continued, ¡°My mother wants to see you. She¡¯s in the car outside.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°I still have to thank Auntie for recommending me to Designer Lucy.¡± The two of them got into the van. In the car, Ning Zhi looked excited and hurriedly said, ¡°Yu Su, come sit beside me quickly and let Auntie take a good look at you.¡± What a beautiful child! It was Xiao Han¡¯s blessing to be friends with such an outstanding girl. Yu Su smiled shyly. ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Ning Zhi was grinning from ear to ear. She gestured to Yu Su to look at her phone cover and Yu Su saw that it was all of her pictures. It was obvious how much she liked Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m a fan of yours. Give me your autograph!¡± Ning Zhi said excitedly. Her eyes were filled with anticipation. Xiao Han held his forehead helplessly. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I give you an autographed photo?¡± Half a year ago, he had given several autographed photos to his mother. Ning Zhi glared at him. ¡°This is called the more the merrier. Besides, if Yu Su addresses it to me, it is different.¡± Anyway, she wanted an autograph. After being glared at by her, Xiao Han rubbed his nose helplessly. After signing her name, Yu Su said embarrassedly, ¡°Auntie, I have to apologize to you first. The dress that Designer Lucy lent me was damaged by someone. I¡¯m afraid I have to repair it before I can return it. Please tell Lucy.¡± It was very impolite to ruin a dress that someone had sent over with good intentions. Each of Lucy¡¯s dresses was handmade. Of course, it had to be more precious than ordinary dresses. Ning Zhi waved her hand nonchalantly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Lucy likes you very much too. She said that the dress is for you. You don¡¯t have to return it.¡± If Lucy knew that Yu Su was sad because of this, she would definitely be very unhappy. Yu Su asked in surprise, ¡°Really?¡± Lucy¡¯s clothes cost more than a hundred million dollars. She gave it to her just like that? She added, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. I can¡¯t take it.¡± Ning Zhi said, ¡°She really likes you. She won¡¯t care about such a dress. If you return the dress, you will be distancing yourself.¡± She knew Lucy well enough to be very informal. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make two protective spiritual artifacts for the both of you. If anything happens, we can turn misfortune into fortune.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ning Zhi nodded excitedly. She asked, ¡°Yu Su, are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Yu Su nodded. She had no scenes tomorrow, so there was no need to go to the set. She was free to make her own arrangements. Ning Zhi¡¯s eyes were filled with stars as she said, ¡°Then accompany me shopping tomorrow. I always go out alone. It¡¯s too boring. Let¡¯s not bring Xiao Han along. It¡¯ll just be the two of us.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Su replied with a smile. She looked at the aggrieved Xiao Han and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Xiao Han looked helpless. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m shopping with Yu Su. You want to come too?¡± Ning Zhi retorted bluntly. She did not want her son to follow them. She wanted to share more secrets with Yu Su. Xiao Han said, ¡°Alright, then you guys go shopping. I¡¯ll book a private room tomorrow afternoon and we¡¯ll eat together.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave lunch to you.¡± Ning Zhi replied to him and turned to look at Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, what snacks do you like to eat? Auntie will make them for you.¡± Yu Su told her about her favorite pastries. Ning Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make it tomorrow and bring it over. You must try it.¡± Fortunately, she knew how to make pastries. Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: Shopping Chapter 949: Shopping Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su smiled and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be in luck tomorrow.¡± The three of them were smiling as the car arrived at the entrance of Yu Su¡¯s villa. Yu Su bade the two of them farewell. Ning Zhi said reluctantly, ¡°Yu Su, you must come tomorrow. You can¡¯t miss the appointment. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be very disappointed.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely go.¡± Yu Su promised. She smiled and waved as she watched the car leave. The next day. 9 a.m. As soon as Yu Su got into the car, Ning Zhi took out a large box of pastries and asked excitedly, ¡°Yu Su, quickly try it.¡± Yu Su tried a piece. This was a chestnut cake. It was sweet but not greasy. The chestnuts were very fragrant. She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Ning Zhi smiled and took out another large box of nuts. The two of them chatted and ate the snacks. The car was driven by the Xiao family¡¯s chauffeur. Therefore, the car drove quickly and steadily. Soon, they arrived at the commercial street. Before getting out of the car, Ning Zhi put on a white hat decorated with pearls for Yu Su. She glanced at Yu Su¡¯s face and then at the hat. ¡°So beautiful!¡± Young people had tender skin. The two of them put on the same sunglasses before getting out of the car. To outsiders, the two of them looked like mother and daughter. Their auras were very harmonious. Ning Zhi brought Yu Su into the high-end jewelry shop and let her try the jewelry one by one. When there was something suitable for Yu Su, Ning Zhi got the shop assistant to wrap them up. Yu Su stopped Ning Zhi from buying it. Ning Zhi was unhappy when she did that. ¡°I brought you here to dress you up. I¡¯ve always wanted to have a beautiful daughter. Please fulfill my wish!¡± She would be happy from the bottom of her heart to help Yu Su match jewelry and clothes. This was something that could not be bought with money. Yu Su smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± At most, she would send more gifts back. Hence, she did not reject her again. The two of them strolled around. In the blink of an eye, the bodyguards behind them carried a lot of things, including clothes, bags, shoes, and various high-end skincare products. Their dressing styles were also becoming more and more similar. It was almost Christmas, and there was a huge Christmas tree in the middle of the mall. The two of them stood under the Christmas tree and took a photo together. When Ning Zhi saw Yu Su¡¯s appearance in the photo, she could not help but be happy. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re so beautiful. If I had a daughter like you, I would wake up laughing in her dreams.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°You look very young too. If you don¡¯t say anything, others will definitely think that we¡¯re sisters.¡± They really looked like sisters. Ning Zhi was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°I¡¯m so happy today.¡± The two of them shopped at some small restaurants and bought some food before returning to the car and preparing to go to the restaurant Xiao Han had booked. Ning Zhi got into the car and looked at Yu Su expectantly. ¡°Yu Su, I also watched your live broadcast in your villa a few days ago. Your gathering is too interesting. Can you invite me to it next time?¡± She really wanted to see the scene with her own eyes. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Of course. You can invite a few more friends over.¡± Aunt Ning was passionate and cheerful. She guessed that Aunt Ning¡¯s friends must be such warm people too. Even if they went to a gathering of young people, they would not feel out of place with the people at the gathering. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Ning Zhi smiled happily. When they arrived at the private room, Xiao Han had obviously been waiting for a long time. He seemed to be waiting anxiously. When he saw the two of them arrive, he walked forward to welcome them. ¡°Mom, Yu Su, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Have a seat!¡± After the three of them took their seats, Ning Zhi continued chatting with Yu Su. While chatting, she specially observed Xiao Han¡¯s expression. When she saw her son¡¯s ugly expression, she couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Who asked him to introduce the two of them to each other only now? She just wanted to make her son frustrated and ignore him for a while. Yu Su could also tell that Xiao Han was in low spirits. She reached under the table and held his hand. Xiao Han laughed foolishly. Indeed, Yu Su still had him in her heart and did not neglect him. When Ning Zhi saw her son¡¯s silly look, she could not help but hold her forehead. What a good-for-nothing fool. However, Yu Su was so outstanding, so it was understandable that her son was acting like this. The three of them happily finished their meal. After sending Yu Su back to the villa, Ning Zhi looked at Xiao Han with a smile. ¡°Son, tell me honestly, are you together with Yu Su?¡± The two of them exchanged a lot of glances. There seemed to be strings connecting their gazes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Han¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°Mom, stop asking. I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s time.¡± If he had said it in advance, Yu Su would definitely feel very pressured if all his relatives wanted to see her. He did not want Yu Su to feel uncomfortable. Ning Zhi looked at him and immediately guessed it. ¡°Look at how useless you are. Do you think you can hide it from your father?¡± Those with discerning eyes could tell at a glance. Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: Registering Marriage Chapter 950: Registering Marriage Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Han fell silent, his eyes filled with joy. No matter what, he was now together with Yu Su, so he could face the difficult problem later. Looking at her son¡¯s happy face, Ning Zhi could not bear to say anything else. She smiled and said, ¡°Treat Yu Su well and strive to register your marriage with her as soon as possible. Yu Su is so outstanding, there will definitely be many men who will like her.¡± Her son was also outstanding. However, Yu Su was not just an ordinary outstanding person. She had to make her son feel a little threatened. Xiao Han nodded seriously. ¡°Mom, I understand. Teach me the secret of love from a woman¡¯s perspective.¡± He wanted to get along more harmoniously with Yu Su. Speaking of this, Ning Zhijue perked up and said, ¡°Son, let me tell you, you must have a sense of ritual. Gifts are essential for holidays.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xiao Han nodded seriously. He made a note to send her gifts during the holidays. Ning Zhi continued, ¡°When you encounter conflicts, you have to calm her down first before talking about this matter. You have to observe her body language.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Xiao Han nodded vigorously. Until now, he had never had any conflicts with Yu Su. Whenever he encountered any problems, he would first consider Yu Su¡¯s point of view. Ning Zhi spoke non-stop. Xiao Han wished he could write it down in his notebook and learn it bit by bit. ¡­ In the living room. Hu Ying was changing channels with the remote control in boredom when she suddenly heard Yu Su¡¯s name. This seemed to be a replay of last night¡¯s Starlight Awards. The host introduced, ¡°Next, this female celebrity walking the red carpet can be said to be the top celebrity of the new generation. Let us welcome Yu Su!¡± Everyone looked at the entrance of the red carpet. The camera followed. Yu Su was wearing a short white dress and had a calm expression as she walked down the red carpet naturally. Her eyes were bright. Her entire temperament carried a hint of elegance and otherworldliness. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Someone said and the camera recorded it. Hu Ying also nodded proudly. As expected, Yu Su had inherited her excellent genes. Her looks were so outstanding, and her temperament was not bad. She stood out from the group of female celebrities. Auntie Liu stood behind the sofa and muttered, ¡°Madam, Ms. Yu Su is so beautiful. She¡¯s like a fairy.¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know who gave birth to her?¡± Hu Ying¡¯s face was filled with pride. Following that, other female celebrities walked the red carpet. However, they were not even half as beautiful as Yu Su, and their temperaments could not be compared to hers at all. After watching everyone, Hu Ying turned off the television. She smiled and said, ¡°Yu Su is still the prettiest.¡± ¡°Of course. Ms. Yu Su is a metaphysical master, and her temperament is getting increasingly better. She¡¯s even more eye-catching than ordinary female celebrities.¡± Auntie Liu praised. After Auntie Liu finished speaking, she walked into the kitchen to watch the soup that was being made. When only Hu Ying was left in the living room, she sighed. She should be happy to have such a beautiful daughter, but she felt terrible. Why was Yu Su unwilling to forgive her? Could it be that what she had done had really hurt Yu Su deeply? Hu Ying couldn¡¯t understand. She knew that she had done something wrong, but subconsciously, she felt that those mistakes were not very important. If only Yu Su could forgive her one day and call her Mom. How good would that be? Hu Ying could not help but imagine. Her eyes were filled with tears, and she felt so uncomfortable that she wanted to cry. ¡­ The next day. Yu Su went to film as usual and spent the entire day filming the cultivation scenes. She was even hung up on the wire. To her, it was relatively simple. When filming a cultivation scene, one needed to calm down and maintain an indifferent expression. And this was Yu Su¡¯s most leisurely state. After a busy day, they called it a day at 5:30 pm. Yu Su changed into casual clothes and walked into her nanny van. There was only the driver in the car. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Guan Lu?¡± The driver replied gloomily, ¡°Assistant Guan went back to the studio beforehand. She asked me to pick you up first.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to the villa. Let¡¯s go!¡± Yu Su sat in the car and glanced at the script, studying the scenes tomorrow. She did not sense that something was wrong. The driver in the car drove as usual. The corners of the driver¡¯s mouth curled up as he stepped on the accelerator and drove off. If Yu Su looked carefully, she could see a black aura on the driver. Unfortunately, Yu Su was focused on reading the script and did not look at the driver at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su read the script for a while and was about to relax when she looked out of the car window. She said coldly, ¡°This isn¡¯t the way to the villa. Where exactly do you want to take me?¡± This road led to the northwest of the capital. There were mountains and rivers in the northwest, as well as a large river. Her villa was south of the main city area. Logically speaking, she should have arrived long ago, but the scenery outside the window was getting more and more strange. Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: Peng Chan Is Not Dead Chapter 951: Peng Chan Is Not Dead Editor: Atlas Studios The driver smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m taking you to report to the King of Hell.¡± He was extremely pleased with himself. He did not expect Yu Su to be deceived by his disguise. Yu Su looked at the driver. ¡°If you¡¯re not Driver Chen, who are you?¡± Although the man in front of her looked no different from the driver, his temperament was completely different, and his voice was filled with ruthlessness. It was as if he was a different person. The driver¡¯s lips curled up and his eyes were filled with viciousness. ¡°What do you think, Yu Su?¡± He wanted to see if Yu Su could recognize him with his current temperament. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Peng Chan, you¡¯re indeed not dead.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± The driver burst out laughing. He was trembling in the air as if he had gone crazy. He turned his head and looked at Yu Su with sinister eyes. ¡°Yu Su, you didn¡¯t expect this, right? One day, I¡¯ll come back and kill you with my own hands. Hahahaha¡­¡± He seemed to have gone crazy. Yu Su sneered. ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡± Peng Chan possessed the body of an ordinary person. He did not have any magic power or help. Even in the car, he couldn¡¯t kill her at all. Hence, Yu Su was very calm. She was not afraid of death at all. Peng Chan sneered and stepped on the accelerator crazily. The car sped away, speeding along the road. The car almost hit a few cars, but Peng Chan dodged them safely. Yu Su reached out to pull the door open. She wanted to jump out of the car. However, Peng Chan locked the car door. He smiled and said, ¡°The moment you got into the car, I locked the door. Unless you come to the front, you won¡¯t be able to get out.¡± The glass of the car was also very strong. Without the right tools, she wouldn¡¯t be able to break the window. Thus, escaping through the window is out of the question. Every step was planned by Peng Chan. He wanted to trap Yu Su in the car. He wanted to see Yu Su panic. Peng Chan looked behind him and saw Yu Su leisurely taking a snack from her seat and stuffing it into her mouth. She didn¡¯t even look Peng Chan in the eye. She looked fearless. Peng Chan went even crazier. ¡°Yu Su, today is the day you die. You will definitely go to hell.¡± He hit the gas again and the car raced down the road. After ten minutes, Peng Chan finally slowed down and drove the car onto the bridge. His eyes were filled with madness. He said, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re going to die soon.¡± Yu Su replied slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve calculated that I can live for hundreds of years. What is happening today is just a small calamity to me. You can¡¯t kill me.¡± She used her phone to send a message to Guan Lu. In the past, Guan Lu would always come with the driver. Today, Guan Lu did not come. She was worried that Guan Lu was in trouble. She sent several messages, but no one replied. Peng Chan drove up to the very center of the bridge over the river and stopped. He turned around and smiled at Yu Su before stepping on the accelerator. ¡°Bang!¡± The car smashed the guardrail of the bridge and almost fell into the river. However, Peng Chan¡¯s driving skills were not bad and he managed to reverse the car in time. That was why he was spared. He broke the guardrail and parked the car in the middle of the bridge. As long as he stepped on the accelerator, the entire car would fall into the river. This situation was too dangerous. The lanes behind them were all blocked. Many people opened the car door and got out to watch the commotion. ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to kill himself!¡± ¡°Look, there¡¯s a car stuck on the Capital Bridge. It almost fell into the river.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Call the police!¡± ¡°How many people are in this car?¡± ¡°Must be suicide.¡± ¡°It almost fell into the river just now. If the car fell into the river on such a cold day, the people would definitely die!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± There were also people who turned on their phones and live-streamed it online. In the car. Peng Chan laughed arrogantly and turned to look at Yu Su. With pity in his eyes, he said, ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re dead meat today.¡± He had to avenge himself. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t die, but today is the day your soul dissipates. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to successfully possess someone. Why are you so suicidal?¡± She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Peng Chan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You¡¯re still alive and well. Of course I have to take revenge.¡± Thinking back, he had been so comfortable in the Daoist Association. It was all because of Yu Su that he not only got poisoned but also lost all his magical powers, eventually dying of illness in prison. He would never forget the period before his death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was too painful. It was also at that time that Peng Chan swore to take revenge. He had successfully possessed the driver three days ago. He took the initiative to look for Sacred Blood. The two of them conspired for a long time before perfecting today¡¯s plan. In other words, Yu Su had to die today. Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: Undoubted Death Chapter 952: Undoubted Death Editor: Atlas Studios Unless she had already become a god, she would definitely not live past today. Peng Chan sneered. ¡°If you apologize to me, I¡¯ll let you choose your method of death. First, I¡¯ll plant a huge bomb in the car and we¡¯ll both be reduced to ashes. Second, I¡¯ll drive the car into the river and drown you.¡± Both methods could easily kill Yu Su. This was also suggested by Sacred Blood. Worried that Yu Su might escape, the Holy Blood installed a door and window lock system in the car. As long as Yu Su entered, she would not be able to open the car window unless she used brute force. Peng Chan laughed wildly. Yu Su also smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very confident that you can kill me today?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± There was viciousness in Peng Chan¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have full confidence, why would I risk my life?¡± Even if he died again, he would not let Yu Su live. Yu Su had to die! Yu Su sighed softly and shook her head. ¡°The person you¡¯re working with is Sacred Blood, right?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Peng Chan snorted coldly and did not answer. He didn¡¯t want to be tricked. Yu Su looked at him pitifully. ¡°You¡¯re really pitiful. You¡¯ve always been played by him.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Peng Chan became agitated and retorted, ¡°Sacred Blood and I are working together.¡± He was not controlled by Sacred Blood. He had done all these voluntarily, including perishing together with Yu Su. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°No, no. He treated you as a fool and probably revived you to deal with me. When I die and you die, he can fight for territory in the metaphysical world.¡± Sacred Blood was obviously planning to kill two birds with one stone. Peng Chan turned his head away. ¡°You¡¯re going to die today anyway. Don¡¯t say so much.¡± No matter what Yu Su said, he would not change his mind. The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the reason why your cultivation talent slowly disappeared back then?¡± ¡°What?¡± Peng Chan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you know?¡± That¡¯s not right. How did Yu Su know about this? When he was in his twenties, Peng Chan¡¯s cultivation talent was not bad. He was considered one of the best among his peers. However, in the year of his 30s, he fainted for more than half a month after a wave of dizziness. After waking up, his talent disappeared. It was as if it had never existed. Peng Chan had also visited many metaphysical masters, but most of them could not explain why. His motivation was gradually lost. If his father, Ming Kun, had not told him that he could absorb the luck of others to increase his strength, he would not have been able to manage the Daoist Association. In other words, after his talent disappeared, he embarked on the path of seizing luck. Yu Su said, ¡°Your talent was taken away by Sacred Blood.¡± Her face was calm, as if she had known all along. ¡°Impossible!¡± Peng Chan slammed the steering wheel and turned to look at Yu Su. ¡°What exactly do you know?¡± How did Yu Su know about this? Could it really be done by Sacred Blood? Every question made Peng Chan feel that his beliefs had been overturned. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I¡¯m now at the perfected realm. Of course, my divination ability is very strong. I¡¯ve divined some truths.¡± At this point, she stopped. Peng Chan said excitedly, ¡°Hurry up and say it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you die now.¡± Yu Su still had a smile on her lips. ¡°The truth is that you¡¯ve been deceived.¡± ¡°Your talent isn¡¯t bad to begin with. The one who¡¯s lacking is Ming Kun. Ming Kun is already addicted to snatching other people¡¯s luck. He also has some deals with Sacred Blood.¡± ¡°Sacred Health can no longer be separated from these transactions. He wants to develop a person, and that person is you.¡± ¡°If your talent is high and you can extend your lifespan by relying on your own cultivation, it will be detrimental to Sacred Blood. Sacred Blood has cast a spell on you and destroyed your talent. Thus, you became trash.¡± As Yu Su spoke, she observed Peng Chan¡¯s expression. Peng Chan¡¯s expression became increasingly worse. He gripped the steering wheel tightly and was on the verge bursting into anger. It was as if he could be set on fire. At this moment, Peng Chan smiled. Peng Chan looked at Yu Su. ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying all this to stall for time and wait for help?¡± He thought that he had seen through Yu Su¡¯s thoughts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t die today. You¡¯re the one who will die. Your soul will dissipate after today.¡± She believed in her divination. Therefore, she was not flustered at all. Seeing that she was not flustered at all, Peng Chan became even angrier. He said, ¡°If you apologize to me, I can let you choose the method of death freely. You can choose to explode or drown. Choose one!¡± Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: Buying Time Chapter 953: Buying Time Editor: Atlas Studios Peng Chan still wanted to stick to his own ideas. If he wanted to kill Yu Su, he would die. As for Sacred Blood, he would deal with it in the future. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I choose to die of old age.¡± Naturally, dying of old age was something everyone would experience. After cultivating, metaphysical masters might live for a few hundred more years, but they would still die. ¡°You¡¯re stalling time again!¡± Peng Chan sneered. ¡°Let me tell you, no matter how much you delay, those rescuers won¡¯t come.¡± Sacred Blood had already made plans to control the situation. Yu Su thought of something and looked at Peng Chan. ¡°In order to delay the rescue team, you set fire to the forest?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Peng Chan nodded. ¡°Of course, not only the forest, but we also burned the residential area. The nearest rescue team will take more than half an hour to arrive. By the time they arrive, you¡¯ll be long dead.¡± No matter how powerful Yu Su was, she was still a mortal. After the explosion, she would definitely die. In an oxygen-deprived environment, Yu Su would also die. Therefore, today was a dead end for her. Yu Su said indifferently, ¡°So what if I die? The earlier I die, the earlier I reincarnate. By the way, you guys stored your souls in the baleful aura pit, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to get information out of me.¡± Peng Chan said angrily. Yu Su said, ¡°Do you really think Sacred Blood is someone good?¡± Peng Chan thought about it again. ¡°What you said makes sense. Sacred Blood isn¡¯t good either. Since you¡¯re about to die, I¡¯ll tell you a portion of the news.¡± Yu Su looked over. Peng Chan said slowly, ¡°All souls are stored in a dark sea where they can be nourished. As for where this sea is, I have no way of knowing.¡± He seemed to have thought of something and looked at Yu Su. Yu Su asked, ¡°You have to think carefully. If you die this time, it will be your real death. Are you sure you want to die?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have you as a scapegoat?¡± Peng Chan snorted and looked out of the car window. Outside the car window, a cordon had been set up not far from the car. The police had arrived. The onlookers were still taking photos crazily. Peng Chan took out a loudspeaker and pressed a button. The recorded sound was played. ¡°I¡¯m settling a personal grudge. No one is allowed to approach!¡± ¡°I¡¯m settling a personal grudge. No one is allowed to approach!¡± The sound from the loudspeaker was playing in a loop. The police cars surrounded the nanny van. Some police officers got out and wanted to say something. Peng Chan assumed a posture which showed that he was unwilling to communicate. He opened the car window and said through the loudspeaker, ¡°If anyone dares to approach, I¡¯ll drive into the river. Get lost and don¡¯t disturb me!¡± After saying that, he turned off the car window and left the loudspeaker playing on the outside. The police couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking, so they bided their time. They did not step forward. Peng Chan turned around and looked at Yu Su. ¡°I once had a dream. In the dream, I relied on snatching the luck of others and lived to be more than 900 years old. I also had many disciples and grand-disciples. The entire Daoist Association became my private property.¡± His eyes were filled with nostalgia and longing. How wonderful that kind of life was! Yu Su said bluntly, ¡°Then how many innocent people have been harmed by you? How many people have been separated from their families and how many people are plagued by illness?¡± What about the people whose luck had been snatched away? Could it be that so many people had to sacrifice themselves to fulfill Peng Chan¡¯s happiness alone? As a person with vested interests, Peng Chan naturally felt that this was a beautiful fantasy. This was a nightmare for the victims. Peng Chan¡¯s eyes turned cold again. ¡°Yu Su, I think you¡¯re really tired of living.¡± At this moment, she was still provoking him. She was really courting death! Yu Su smiled. ¡°You only see your own interests. Now, after being exposed by me, you¡¯re angry from embarrassment?¡± ¡°Heh, you have to know that I¡¯m in control of your life and death now.¡± Peng Chan laughed coldly, his heart filled with joy. Yu Su said, ¡°Cut the crap. What¡¯s your relationship with Sacred Blood?¡± That was all she wanted to know. Peng Chan shook his head. ¡°I only want to live forever. What Sacred Blood wants to do has nothing to do with me. Of course, I¡¯m cooperating with him.¡± Yu Su looked straight at him, wanting to ask something else. Peng Chan held the steering wheel with a sinister smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Choose a way to die.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He liked to torture Yu Su. He wanted to make Yu Su feel afraid, but he would not take action immediately. Yu Su changed her sitting posture. ¡°Up to you.¡± She looked unconcerned. Peng Chan was secretly furious and gritted his teeth angrily. Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: Crossing the Bridge Chapter 954: Crossing the Bridge Editor: Atlas Studios In the studio. Guan Lu was in a hurry to produce a document. When it was almost time for Yu Su to get off work this afternoon, Guan Lu was about to pick Yu Su up when Yu Su unexpectedly sent her a message. Yu Su told her not to come. She also asked her to hurry up and produce the attendance form for the recent employees. She even said that she needs it. Guan Lu could only hurry back. Just as she sat down, a notification came from her phone. [A nanny van hit the guardrail by the river and is about to fall into the river, it is currently waiting for help¡­] She took a glance at it and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Guan Lu continued to do her report. But for some reason, she had an ominous feeling and she clicked on the news feed. The license plate of the nanny van had been covered. However, Guan Lu still recognized it at a glance. This was the car specially used to pick up her boss! Guan Lu was so frightened that her hand trembled. She hurriedly called the driver, only to find that his phone was switched off. Oh no! Guan Lu continued to call Yu Su, but the call did not go through either. She immediately searched for relevant news. In the end, Guan Lu found a live broadcast room where reporters were reporting. The reporter said, ¡°It¡¯s been more than half an hour since the nanny van hit the guardrail. The car has been refusing to communicate with the outside world. They seemed to be resolving internal conflicts.¡± ¡°According to the memories of the people at the scene, the driver was a middle-aged man in his forties. There should be another passenger in the car.¡± ¡°In this situation, if the car falls into the river, it will be very difficult to rescue it.¡± ¡°The nearby rescue cranes have already been transferred to rescue a fire in the district ten kilometers away. If they really fall into the river, I¡¯m afraid the two people will die¡­¡± Guan Lu was so frightened that her legs went weak. She couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and immediately called the two supervisors of the studio to go to the scene. The two supervisors looked serious. Ming Hao stared at the live broadcast and said to the driver beside him, ¡°Please hurry up, Master. We have something urgent.¡± The driver said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to be anxious. There¡¯s a fire in the city and there is a car trying to kill themselves on the bridge. The traffic in this city has long been paralyzed. I can only send you to the vicinity of the bridge. The traffic there is blocked, so you can only walk over.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Master.¡± Guan Lu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. Her phone kept playing the live broadcast. Looking at the car swaying on the bridge, she was afraid and at a loss. Of course, she understood that she had probably been distracted. Yu Su did not ask her to make any reports at all. Someone must have used hacking skills to imitate Yu Su¡¯s phone number and sent her a message. Ming Hao was also staring at the screen. On the screen, a blockade surrounded the car. There were police officers all around, and it was noisy. The nanny van was on the bridge. Half of the car was suspended in the air. With a light step on the accelerator, the entire car would fall into the turbulent water of the river. It was too dangerous. On the screen. Beep! Amidst the long cries of the car, the nanny van sped off the bridge and fell into the river. The audience in the live-stream. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Oh my god, they really went in.¡± ¡°In this way, they are definitely dead.¡± ¡°How many people are in this car?¡± ¡°Please save me!¡± ¡°How can we save the people in the car? Or is there no chance of survival at all?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t rely on manpower alone. We have to have a crane to lift the entire car. But the key now is that our crane has been transferred to other accident scenes. We can¡¯t help this place at all.¡± ¡°Ah, doesn¡¯t that mean that the people by the river are going to watch the person in the car suffocate to death?¡± ¡°The people in the car must be desperate!¡± ¡°What grudge do they have? Why do they have to exchange one life for the other!¡± ¡°I heard that the passenger was a contractor and did not give the migrant worker a salary. The migrant worker disguised himself as his driver and wanted to die with him.¡± ¡°Stop spreading rumors. How long has it been? How do you know so much?¡± The bullet screen of the live-stream quickly flashed past. Guan Lu screamed and said to Ming Hao, ¡°Manager Ming, the car fell into the river. Hurry up and save our boss!¡± It was all her fault! If she had thought about it more, she would not have fallen into the other party¡¯s trap. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ming Hao¡¯s face was ashen as he looked at the driver. ¡°That¡¯s our friend in the car. Please hurry up.¡± When the driver saw their tearful faces, he sped forward. Guan Lu immediately called Ye Tang. Soon, the call went through. Guan Lu cried, ¡°President Ye, our boss is being held hostage on the bridge. The nanny van on the news belongs to our studio. Now that the car has fallen into the river, our boss is still trapped in the car. Please think of a way to save our boss.¡± Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: Frightened Chapter 955: Frightened Editor: Atlas Studios The Ye family was a big family. She might be able to get some rescue help. After hearing this, Ye Tang¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She stood up from the stool. Her legs went weak and she fell to the ground. She was about to faint. Yu Su would be fine. She had to save Yu Su. Ye Tang immediately called Ye Heng and asked about the Ye family¡¯s rescue equipment. She even mobilized a group of bodyguards to the scene. The Ye family did not have a crane either. However, the Ye family had a professional underwater rescue team. It might be useful to the scene. After doing this, Ye Tang immediately went downstairs and got into the car to cross the river bridge. Ye Tang looked outside anxiously. She called Xiao Han. ¡°Xiao Han, something happened to Yu Su. Her car fell off the bridge. Can you try to get a crane?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Xiao Han¡¯s voice was very low. The two of them hung up and Xiao Han immediately went to work. Ye Tang covered her face and couldn¡¯t help but sob. ¡°Yu Su, nothing must happen to you. If you leave, what should I do?¡± She really could not imagine how she would live if Yu Su was gone. On the other side, Xiao Han immediately contacted the Xiao family and quickly mobilized the rescue resources to go to the riverside to rescue. Ye Tang was crying. She suddenly thought of Master Wen. Master Wen was a cultivator. He might have a way. She immediately made a group video call among the people living in the villa. Not long after, Lu Feng and Wen Chuan both picked up. Ye Tang¡¯s swollen eyes appeared on the screen. She said, ¡°Master Wen, Patriarch Lu, quickly think of a way. Yu Su¡¯s nanny van fell into the river. It¡¯s almost been two minutes¡­¡± Before she could finish, Wen Chuan hung up. In the villa. Wen Chuan condensed his magic power into a sword and made Lu Feng stand behind it. He used another Invisibility Talisman. The two of them were instantly hidden, and outsiders could not see their figures clearly. The two of them stood on the sword. Swoosh! The sword flew through the air toward the bridge across the river at the speed of a meteor. In the blink of an eye, the two of them arrived. When they arrived, Wen Chuan landed his sword in a hidden corner of the bridge and tore off the invisibility talismans on the two of them. The two of them walked out from the shadows. ¡­ Not long after, Guan Lu and the other two arrived near the bridge. After getting out of the car, the three of them ran up the bridge and realized that the police had already withdrawn from the cordoned area. Most of the people were looking towards the river. The river water flowed forward. There was no sign of the car in the river. Guan Lu randomly grabbed a passerby and asked, ¡°Where is the nanny van? Where is it now?¡± The passerby shook his head and sighed. ¡°The car has already sunk. The people inside have been holding it in for three minutes. I¡¯m afraid they stopped breathing long ago.¡± He shook his head and sighed as he walked away. Guan Lu¡¯s legs went weak and she fell to the ground. She was dumbfounded. How did this happen? Her boss was clearly only in her twenties and was so young, beautiful, and capable. How could she die just like that? She didn¡¯t believe it. Ming Hao immediately got off the bridge and went to the shore to stand with the rescue team. The rescue team tried to go into the river and smash the car window open to save the people in the car. ¡°No, the river water is too cold. We haven¡¯t even swam near the car yet, and we¡¯re about to die,¡± said a rescue team member who had just come onto shore. The policemen looked regretfully at the surface of the river. There was no way to get close to the car and smash the window. The captain of the rescue team shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Even if the crane arrived, the people would have suffocated to death. There¡¯s no way to save them.¡± What a coincidence today. There was an accident by the river and a fire in the neighborhood. The crane was required for the two places. Both cranes were transported to the site of the fire. ¡°The crane is here!¡± Someone shouted from the shore. A huge crane quickly drove over from not far away. The captain of the rescue team asked in confusion, ¡°Where did the crane come from? Didn¡¯t the cranes get transferred away?¡± Although he was puzzled, he also got someone to clear a path. The crane was stationed on the shore. The rescue team connected the crane to the nanny van and pulled it out. But the van was so full of water that it was hard to drag it out at once. On the shore. Guan Lu¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at the van that was being dragged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Plop!¡± Wen Chuan crawled out of the water. He was drenched and his expression was a little dark. At this moment, Xiao Han had also arrived. He looked at Wen Chuan and hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wen, how¡¯s the situation underwater? Is Yu Su alright?¡± His voice was trembling. Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: What If Something Had Happened Chapter 956: What If Something Had Happened Editor: Atlas Studios It had been more than ten minutes since she fell into the river. Even if Yu Su was a metaphysical master, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in for that long. He was really scared. If something happened to Yu Su¡­ Wen Chuan did not answer. He took out three copper coins and threw them in the air a few times. Finally, he looked at the divination and frowned as he studied it. Ye Tang also walked over quickly. She was the furthest away and the last to arrive. She said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the car been fished out yet? When will it be fished out?¡± What on earth was going on? Why did the nanny van fall into the river? Guan Lu supported her and shook her head slightly. She looked at the nanny van that was still being lifted by the crane. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she could no longer cry. Wen Chuan took a closer look at the hexagram and said to them seriously, ¡°She still has a chance of survival, but we need to start the rescue as soon as possible and make the crane move faster.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Han immediately took out his walkie-talkie and ordered the Xiao family¡¯s rescue team. The professional rescue team of the Xiao family also went into the water one by one and helped the crane to lift the nanny van to the shore. The group waited anxiously. Just as the nanny van was getting closer to the shore, a group of reporters rushed over. Someone directly pointed the microphone at Guan Lu. ¡°Assistant Guan, I heard that the actress who just won the Best Actress Award, Yu Su, is in the car. Is this true?¡± Guan Lu pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She looked anxiously in the direction of the nanny van. The reporter handed the microphone to Ye Tang. ¡°Ms. Ye, if Yu Su dies, will you be fully responsible for the studio under her name?¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± Ye Tang pushed the other party¡¯s microphone away and looked in the direction of the rescue. The reporter chased after Ye Tang and continued to ask, ¡°Ms. Ye, the car has already fallen in for such a long time. I¡¯m afraid Yu Su is no longer breathing. May I ask how you are feeling now?¡± The reporters swarmed over, hoping that Ye Tang would say something shocking. Ye Tang was so angry that she shouted behind her, ¡°Bodyguards, quickly drag these reporters to the side. I don¡¯t want to hear their nonsense.¡± Yu Su was not dead. The reporters went to harass the members of the rescue team again, wanting to interview them for some news. The Ye family¡¯s bodyguards appeared. The bodyguards chased away a portion of the reporters. Ye Tang had only gotten five bodyguards from the Ye family and they did not have enough manpower. The Xiao family¡¯s bodyguards immediately strode over, each of them carrying a reporter. They threw the reporters out of the cordon and surrounded the scene firmly. They did not want the reporters to disturb the people who were rescuing Yu Su. In the circle of bodyguards, Ye Tang, Guan Lu, Xiao Han, Wen Chuan, and Lu Feng were all waiting anxiously. ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± ¡°The nanny van is being hoisted up. Paramedics, get ready. Rescue personnel, get ready.¡± ¡°Make way.¡± ¡°Prepare for rescue.¡± The captain of the rescue team gave instructions one by one. The van was placed in an open space. Through the glass window, he could vaguely see two people inside. However, the windows of the nanny van had been specially treated and could not be seen clearly. The reporters beside them pressed their shutters crazily. The rescue team immediately went forward and smashed the glass window with a hammer, carrying the two people out of the car. The rescued person was placed on a stretcher. One of them was Yu Su! The reporters took photos one after another with excitement on their faces, as if they had already received a shocking piece of news. One by one, they raised their cameras to shoot. The medical staff immediately went over to check their vital signs. Yu Su lay on the stretcher, her seaweed-like hair hanging by her side. Her eyes were closed, as if she had fallen asleep. She did not look like she had drowned at all. As for the driver, his entire body was green. His body was soaked until it was white. He was listless and it was obvious that he was no longer alive. In the end, a doctor in a white coat shook his head. ¡°Both of them don¡¯t have vital signs. There¡¯s no need for treatment.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Ye Tang said loudly, ¡°Doctor, take a look again. Yu Su is a metaphysical master. She shouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡± Her tears fell at once. Xiao Han was also dumbfounded. He knelt in front of Yu Su and stroked her face with trembling hands. Her face was cold and without a trace of warmth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How did this happen? Tears fell from his eyes as he was surrounded by the clicking sounds of reporters filming. Ignoring everyone¡¯s gazes, Xiao Han began to give Yu Su mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. He kept pressing on Yu Su¡¯s chest and opened her mouth to help her breathe. Hot tears kept falling. Yu Su¡¯s eyes were still closed and she did not react. Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: Already Dead Chapter 957: Already Dead Editor: Atlas Studios Lu Feng turned his head away. He could not bear to look anymore. Ye Tang tugged at the doctor¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Doctor, let¡¯s think of something else. Is there any other way to wake her up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten minutes. She¡¯s long dead.¡± The doctor sighed and shook his head gently. He also felt that it was a pity. However, there was nothing he could do about it. In medicine, her body was already dead. The live broadcast was still ongoing. The people in the live-stream also knew that the person in the car was Yu Su. ¡°So sudden?¡± ¡°The person in the car is actually Yu Su?¡± ¡°How can such a big star die just like that? Let¡¯s cherish our lives and live well.¡± ¡°Ahhh, no way?¡± ¡°Unbelievable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s definitely a rumor.¡± ¡°Rumors!¡± The people in the live-stream commented. In the apartment. Hu Ying sat in the living room. Her assistant turned on her phone and saw the news. [Actress Yu Su was confirmed dead at 5:20 p.m. this afternoon. Further investigation is needed¡­] The assistant was so frightened that her phone fell to the ground. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hu Ying was watching the television when she was startled by the sound of her assistant¡¯s phone falling. She glared at her assistant. The assistant said in disbelief, ¡°Madam, something seems to have happened to Ms. Yu Su. Do you want to go to the scene to take a look?¡± After all, she was her biological mother. ¡°What could have happened to her?¡± Hu Ying said indifferently. Yu Su was a metaphysical master and had so many capable people around her. She was already very strong, so nothing could happen to her. She wouldn¡¯t believe it either. The assistant picked up her phone and searched for the clip online. [Shocking! The entire process of a famous actress dying in the river.] She clicked on it and saw the nanny van parked on the bridge. The assistant handed it to Hu Ying. ¡°Madam, it seems to be true. Look!¡± Hu Ying looked over skeptically and saw the nanny van rushing into the river. The car was instantly swallowed by the surging water. The people around them shouted, ¡°Save them!¡± ¡°Hurry up and save them. If the rescue team doesn¡¯t go down soon, they¡¯ll suffocate.¡± ¡°The rescue team is here!¡± The camera turned, and people in red rescue uniforms jumped into the river and swam towards the place where the nanny van had fallen. Not long after, the rescue team went ashore. He panted and said, ¡°The river current is too strong and the water temperature is too cold. Our rescue team won¡¯t be able to swim near the car at all. We¡¯ll be exhausted. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to smash the window to save them with human strength. We¡¯ll need a crane.¡± Someone asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the crane? Hurry up and transfer the crane over!¡± A man in a rescue suit shook his head. ¡°The crane was transported to another accident scene. I¡¯m afraid the people in the car are doomed.¡± In other words, the person in the car could not be saved at all. At this point, Hu Ying was still stubborn. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a nanny van that fell into the river? The person in this car might not be Yu Su. She¡¯s so powerful.¡± In the next second, Ye Tang appeared on the screen. Ye Tang ran over anxiously. Hu Ying suddenly stood up and looked at the screen. She looked at her assistant and asked, ¡°Was that person Ye Tang just now?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Ms. Ye!¡± The assistant quickly replied. Hu Ying started to get anxious. She pulled fast forwarded the video. On the screen, the nanny van was lifted up by a crane. The rescuers swarmed forward. The men in the car were quickly carried out. The first was a middle-aged man. The second was a young woman with long hair. Because the cameraman was far away, he could not capture the woman¡¯s appearance. Hu Ying¡¯s heart sank. The cameraman walked into the rescue area a few times and adjusted the camera. Finally, the viewers could see the woman on the ground clearly. It was Yu Su! Hu Ying¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. She continued to look back and saw that the medical staff had announced her death. Xiao Han still insisted on giving her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation over and over again. The video ended here. Hu Ying looked at the ending scene in a daze. Her mind went blank, and her vision darkened. She fell from the sofa. She fainted. ¡°Madam! Madam!¡± The assistant panicked and immediately called Auntie Liu. One of them pinched her forehead while the other immediately called the ambulance. ¡­ The Yu Family. After Yu An successfully completed a project, he returned to the Yu family home. There was already food prepared at home. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The three of his younger brothers were also sitting at the table. As soon as Yu An sat down, Yu Zheng said in a panic, ¡°Oh no, something happened to Yu Su. Let¡¯s hurry to the bridge at the river! Hurry!¡± Yu Hong asked curiously, ¡°Ah, what happened?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. Come with me!¡± Yu Zheng pulled his three brothers and hurriedly ran outside. Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: Emotions Out of Control Chapter 958: Emotions Out of Control Editor: Atlas Studios After the four of them got into the car, Yu Hong drove the car and stepped on the accelerator. ¡°What exactly happened to Yu Su?¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± Yu An asked anxiously. Yu Zheng hesitated for a moment. If he said it now, he was afraid that his three brothers would lose control of their emotions and not even be able to reach their destination. Yu Ruo flipped open his phone and looked at social media. He found the first trending topic. After the trending searches, there were a few similar contents. [Actress Yu Su fell into the river and died.] [The suspect is the studio¡¯s driver. Motive unknown for the time being.] [Yu Su has lost her vital signs.] [A moment of silence. Rest in peace!] Yu Ruo felt a lump in his throat and tears instantly fell. He said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, you¡¯ll know when you reach the scene. Let¡¯s hurry up and go over!¡± Yu Zheng also said, ¡°Let¡¯s drive there first. Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Yu Hong stepped on the accelerator and sped all the way there. When he arrived at the scene, he realized that the entire bridge was surrounded. Many people brought white and yellow chrysanthemums. Many of Yu Su¡¯s fans were crying so hard that they could not even stand steadily. Yu Hong had an ominous feeling. He looked at Yu Ruo. ¡°What exactly happened to Yu Su?¡± ¡°Yu Su fell into the river and died.¡± After Yu Ruo finished speaking, Yu An rushed into the cordon crazily. Facing the police¡¯s obstruction, he explained, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Su¡¯s biological brother. I want to go in!¡± The four of them ran towards the center of the encirclement. Yu An felt that the entire world had fallen silent. It was very noisy around him, but he could not hear a single sound. His heart was beating very fast. He was about to faint. When he reached the center, he passed through the crowd and saw Yu Su lying on the ground. ¡°Yu Su!¡± Yu An rushed in and pushed Xiao Han away. He reached out to touch Yu Su¡¯s face in a panic. After that, he touched her arm. He realized that Yu Su was no longer breathing. ¡°Brother Yu An.¡± Ye Tang walked over in tears. Her eyes were red and swollen, and not a single tear could flow out. Yu An roared, ¡°What exactly is going on? Why did Yu Su fall into the river? Who exactly wants to harm her?!¡± He had been busy working outside because he wanted to inherit the Yu family as soon as possible and welcome Yu Su back to the Yu family. Unexpectedly, something happened to Yu Su! ¡°Where¡¯s Yu Su¡¯s assistant?¡± Yu Hong walked over and looked at Guan Lu. ¡°What exactly happened today?¡± Guan Lu¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. ¡°I was supposed to pick Yu Su up with the driver this afternoon, but for some reason, Yu Su sent me a message and told me not to go over, so I didn¡¯t go. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡± That message was definitely not sent by Yu Su. The people in the encirclement were silent. The fans outside the circle were crying. There were people who fainted and were carried out. Ever since the person in the nanny van was rescued, Wen Chuan¡¯s gaze was fixed on a certain spot. He did not speak and no one knew what he was thinking. A moment later, he walked to the driver and flipped open the driver¡¯s pupils. Then, he looked at the driver¡¯s chest and the back of his neck. He finally discovered something. Wen Chuan said to everyone, ¡°Send them to the hospital first. It¡¯s too cold here.¡± It was already winter. The wind was also blowing. Xiao Han also seemed to have woken up from a dream. He took off his cotton jacket and wrapped it around Yu Su¡¯s body. He picked her up. ¡°Go to the hospital first!¡± He carried Yu Su into the ambulance. The driver was also carried into the ambulance, and the rest of the people went to the hospital. Xiao Han got someone to send Yu Su to the Xiao family¡¯s private hospital. This way, he could minimize the gazes from the outside world and also prepare an independent room for Yu Su. If they were sent to a public hospital, they would probably be pushed into the morgue. After all, the doctor had already determined that Yu Su no longer had any vital signs. After arriving at the Xiao family¡¯s Hospital. According to Wen Chuan¡¯s request, the driver and Yu Su were placed in the same large ward. Ye Tang and the others also arrived at the hospital. Even Director Ruan from the Metaphysics Management Office rushed over. The few of them looked at Wen Chuan. In terms of vital signs, perhaps Yu Su was already dead, but in terms of metaphysics, perhaps Master Wen had another way. Facing everyone¡¯s expectations, Wen Chuan sighed. He said, ¡°I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with what happened today. First of all, Yu Su must be a very reliable person. She can¡¯t joke around with her life.¡± ¡°Secondly, we haven¡¯t found the driver¡¯s motive for killing Yu Su.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They nodded. Ye Tang silently wiped her tears. Wen Chuan continued, ¡°I checked the driver¡¯s body and found that he had been possessed. He¡¯s not the real driver at all.¡± ¡°Possession?¡± When Ruan Dong heard this word, the nerves in his mind tensed up. Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: Possession Chapter 959: Possession Editor: Atlas Studios The assistant in the apartment threw Hu Ying on the bed and smiled evilly. She took out her phone and was about to send something when Hu Ying woke up. Hu Ying struggled to get up from the bed. She grabbed the bedsheets and shouted angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Help me up!¡± The assistant lowered her head and slowly walked over to help Hu Ying up. ¡°Madam, my condolences. Ms. Yu can¡¯t be revived.¡± ¡°Damn girl!¡± Hu Ying waved her hand angrily. ¡°Yu Su isn¡¯t dead yet. Who asked you to curse her? If you say such things again, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Ms. Yu will definitely be fine,¡± the assistant quickly replied. Hu Ying slapped the bed and said, ¡°Hurry up and call my eldest son. I want to see Yu Su!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The assistant smiled and turned to go downstairs. ¡­ In the ward, the Yu brothers sat on the chairs dispiritedly. ¡°Possession?¡± Ye Tang repeated and said hatefully, ¡°I knew it. Those disgusting fellows won¡¯t die so easily. I should have burned their bones and scattered their ashes.¡± Peng Chan! Sacred Blood! If anything happened to Yu Su, I would definitely not let these bad guys off. Ruan Dong pondered for a moment. ¡°I suspect it¡¯s Peng Chan.¡± Peng Chan had always been cautious. It was normal for him to fake his death and escape. Everyone in the ward had heavy expressions. Guan Lu¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been careless, Yu Su wouldn¡¯t have become like this. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± As an assistant, she had really neglected her duty. Now, she hated herself to death. Ming Hao patted her shoulder comfortingly and sighed. For a moment, no one spoke. Wen Chuan stood in front of the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s all go out. Yu Su likes silence. The air in the room is too polluted now.¡± He and Ruan Dong looked at each other and everyone walked out of the ward. The driver¡¯s body was transported into a room alone. Xiao Han sat at the door of the ward in a daze. No one knew what he was thinking, but his face was still pale. He recalled his first encounter with Yu Su. That fate made him believe that this was a good fate bestowed by the heavens. But now, it was unknown if Yu Su was dead or alive. Yu An punched the wall. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Even if Yu Su was skilled, I should have sent a few people to protect her. It¡¯s all my fault for being useless!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Yu Hong¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Will Yu Su be alright?¡± ¡°She will definitely be fine.¡± Yu Zheng wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. When she was sent to the hospital just now, the doctor had already declared her death. It was Master Wen who took out a treasure to nourish Yu Su¡¯s body, making her look like she was asleep. ¡°Ah, my Yu Su, Yu Su¡­¡± An ear-piercing voice sounded. The voice was a little familiar. Everyone sitting in the corridor looked over and saw Hu Ying flying towards the ward. ¡°Mom?¡± Yu Zheng was stunned and hurriedly walked over to stop her. Why was Hu Ying here? Xiao Han¡¯s face was cold as he looked at the bodyguards behind Hu Ying. ¡°Who asked you to let her in?¡± The two bodyguards looked at each other. ¡°President Xiao, this woman who calls herself Ms. Yu Su¡¯s mother, said that there¡¯s a way to treat Ms. Yu Su, so we have no choice¡­¡± ¡°Go down and receive your punishment!¡± Xiao Han¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Yes!¡± The two bodyguards left dejectedly. Hu Ying put her hands on her hips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me coming to see my daughter? What right do you have to stop me?¡± As she spoke, she stuck her head out and was about to look into the ward. Yu An hurriedly walked over and grabbed Hu Ying¡¯s arm, pulling her to the side. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cause trouble. Yu Su hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Hu Ying shook it off and said angrily, ¡°I suspect that this is murder!¡± She looked around the area and stared at Guan Lu and said, ¡°Either it was her assistant who did it, or it was Ming Hao. When I came to the hospital, I heard that as long as something happened to Yu Su, the two of them would be able to annex her studio.¡± Everyone knew that Yu Su¡¯s studio was just a piece of cake now and could earn a lot of money in a year. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Guan Lu frowned and said angrily, ¡°Auntie, I won¡¯t do such a thing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ming Hao then. Who doesn¡¯t know that he used to be from another company? Yu Su raised him and made his heart bigger and bigger. That¡¯s why he wanted to kill her and hired a driver to murder her!¡± As she spoke, she became more and more agitated. Her eyes were red as she glared at Ming Hao. Ming Hao said helplessly, ¡°Mrs. Yu, you¡¯re thinking too much¡­¡± He spread his hands and was about to explain when he saw a sneaky figure opening the door of the ward from the corner of his eye and was about to sneak in. Ming Hao was about to shout when Wen Chuan shook his head and gestured for him to keep quiet. Ming Hao explained, ¡°Mrs. Yu, I only have gratitude and admiration for Ms. Yu. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live¡­¡± Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: Finally Captured Again Chapter 960: Finally Captured Again Editor: Atlas Studios The door of the ward opened a crack and a black shadow sneaked in. The black shadow moved very quickly and walked to the bed in a few steps. He slashed at Yu Su¡¯s neck with the dagger in his hand. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ll hack you to death. Damn you, Yu Su.¡± The dagger landed quickly and ruthlessly. The saber beam had already landed on Yu Su¡¯s neck. Just as it was about to touch her, Yu Su suddenly opened her eyes and waved her hand to send the little snake out. The snake wrapped its body around the black shadow and made her lose her mobility in a few moves. ¡°Yu Su! You¡­¡± The black shadow was shocked by the change in front of him. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Didn¡¯t Yu Su drown? Slap! Wen Chuan turned on the lights in the ward. The entire room was as bright as day, and the black figure¡¯s face was revealed. It was Hu Ying¡¯s assistant. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Yu Ruo walked out from behind Wen Chuan with a cold expression. The black shadow chuckled and looked at Yu Su. ¡°You¡¯re actually not dead. You¡¯re actually not dead! You¡¯ve wasted my efforts¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Yu Su took out a jade ring from her pocket and made a few hand gestures before placing the jade ring on the black shadow. Only then did Yu Su lift the blanket and walk down from the bed. ¡°Peng Chan, you¡¯re finally here. This time, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± ¡°Peng Chan?¡± Yu Ruo was confused. He looked at his assistant and then at Yu Su. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the assistant my mother hired to take care of her? Why is it Peng Chan again?¡± Wasn¡¯t this too strange? Did he use some kind of sorcery again? At this moment, the people outside the door also walked in. Ye Tang ran over. Although she had long known from Wen Chuan that Yu Su was fine, she still felt uneasy. Now that she saw that Yu Su was fine, she heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Yu Su, are you still feeling unwell?¡± Ye Tang asked with concern. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu An also looked at Yu Su intently. ¡°Little sister¡­¡± Before he could speak, tears fell. As the CEO of the Yu Corporation, he always had to keep his emotions hidden, but now, he really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Yu Su nodded at everyone comfortingly. Her gaze met Xiao Han¡¯s from afar and she smiled at him. Xiao Han strode forward and wished he could pull her into his arms. Unfortunately¡­ his rationality stopped him. He knew that Yu Su had something to do now! He could only endure it. Hu Ying also walked in and shrieked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Yu Su, are you alright? Why are you all looking at my assistant?¡± She followed her gaze and saw that her personal assistant was tightly tied up by a snake. Her expression was strange, as if she had become a different person. ¡°Hmph, Mother, how many more times do you want to harm Yu Su before you¡¯re satisfied? Do you know that the person who¡¯s tied up now is not your assistant at all, but Peng Chan!¡± Yu Ruo walked over and grabbed Hu Ying tightly as she said angrily. ¡°Nonsense! How can she be Peng Chan!¡± Hu Ying wanted to say something else, but Yu Ruo pulled her out of the ward. Soon, the few of them surrounded the ¡°assistant¡±. The ¡°assistant¡± had a smile on his lips as he looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Yu Su, do you think you can catch me just like that? You¡¯re too naive, hahahaha¡­¡± Peng Chan had long been prepared. As long as the ¡°assistant¡± died, his soul would once again possess a body that had been prepared long ago. At that time, Peng Chan would be free. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Do you really think you can possess people indefinitely?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Peng Chan frowned slightly, still not quite believing it. Yu Su must have said this to break his psychological defense. He could not be frightened. Wen Chuan stood at the side and said softly, ¡°Speaking of which, the Soul Removal Technique you used was circulated from me. Back then, three pages of my book were accidentally stolen, and this move was recorded in it.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Peng Chan still didn¡¯t believe him. What Yu Su said was just one-sided. He would not believe it. Wen Chuan smiled slightly and continued, ¡°The person who taught you this move didn¡¯t tell you the most important thing¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Peng Chan stared at him, and no one said anything else. Wen Chuan continued, ¡°If there is a Soul Removal Technique in the world, there will naturally be a Soul Binding Technique. Just now, Yu Su had already cast a Soul Binding Technique on you. If you forcefully leave the body, you will disappear from this world forever.¡± He would be completely annihilated. There was no longer a person called Peng Chan in the world. When Peng Chan thought of this, his body trembled and his eyes widened. ¡°Impossible. You must be lying to me. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°In that case, give it a try,¡± Yu Su said lightly as she looked over. Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: Where Is Sacred Blood? Chapter 961: Where Is Sacred Blood? Editor: Atlas Studios With a wave of Yu Su¡¯s hand, a vine stretched out from her sleeve and grabbed Peng Chan¡¯s neck tightly. She only stopped when she saw his face turn green. After Peng Chan was thrown down by the vines, he panted heavily. ¡°What do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you everything. Don¡¯t kill me. I can¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Sacred Blood?¡± Yu Su placed the saber on his neck and asked coldly. Peng Chan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Su pointed the tip of her saber inwards, and a bloody mark immediately appeared on Peng Chan¡¯s neck. Peng Chan hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. If you do, you¡¯ll definitely regret it. I still have what you need. Really!¡± What should he do? How should he escape? He hoped that what Holy Blood said was true. Otherwise, he would not let Holy Blood go even if he became a ghost. Ruan Dong walked over and looked at Yu Su. He grabbed Peng Chan¡¯s collar and looked into his eyes. ¡°Peng Chan, you know the methods of our Metaphysics Management Office. If you go back with me, it won¡¯t be up to you.¡± It was not easy to stay in the Metaphysics Management Office¡¯s interrogation room. There were all kinds of torture devices. Peng Chan gritted his teeth and glanced at Yu Su. ¡°You have to agree to one condition of mine. You have to unshackle me first and let me go. Otherwise, I won¡¯t say a word.¡± He was not stupid. If he said it, today would be the day he died. If he delayed for a few days, Sacred Blood might have a chance to save him. Wen Chuan smiled and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re still as naive as before. Why do you think Sacred Blood sent you to assassinate Yu Su?¡± Peng Chan still did not know that he was already at death¡¯s door. ¡°You mean¡­ he wants to use you to get rid of me?¡± Peng Chan¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Impossible! Lord Sacred Blood has promised me that if Yu Su dies, I will regain everything from before.¡± He hated Yu Su immensely. If not for her, he would not have been like a street rat. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Yu Su waved the dagger in her hand. ¡°No wonder Yu Miao¡¯s brain isn¡¯t good. So she inherited it from you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Peng Chan¡¯s eyes turned red from anger, but there was nothing he could do. Yu Su said slowly, ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t be able to get anything out of him. Minister Ruan, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Ruan Dong nodded and was about to leave with Peng Chan. Peng Chan was anxious, but he was unwilling to reveal the secret just like that. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yu Su, don¡¯t you want to know what your master left behind before he died? I was the last person he saw before he died.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Yu Su looked over coldly, her expression normal. The moment Peng Chan was brought out of the ward, he shouted anxiously, ¡°Yu Su, Sacred B lood is on Mount Zhongnan. He must be there. I also know a way to contact him. You can¡¯t kill me, or you¡¯ll alert the enemy and won¡¯t be able to catch him anymore.¡± Even if Yu Su was trying to sow discord, Peng Chan was unwilling to be arrested himself. Yu Su stretched out her hand and calculated with her fingers. Mount Zhongnan was the birthplace of a large Daoist sect. A moment later, she nodded at Ruan Dong, who immediately took Peng Chan away. When there was only the familiar people left in the ward., Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but pounce over and hug Yu Su while crying. ¡°I thought something had really happened to you.¡± Only God knew how afraid she was at that moment. Yu Su smiled at Ye Tang and reached out to pinch her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is just a trap. The goal is to lure Peng Chan out.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re not allowed to do this again.¡± Ye Tang¡¯s makeup was smudged from crying. She had never disregard her image like this before. After Ye Tang calmed down, Yu Hong also walked forward. ¡°Yu Su, are you feeling unwell anywhere else? Why don¡¯t you do another checkup? That way, everyone will be more at ease.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Yu Zheng hurriedly agreed. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Su smiled and began to tell them everything that had happened underwater. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she realized that something was wrong with the driver, she had already thought of a countermeasure. She had long since awakened the vines she had brought with her. The vines moved along the window and stuck out of the water. Yu Su also breathed in air with the help of it. Even if she stayed underwater for a few years, she would not drown. This was a function that she had recently developed. She did not expect it to be used so quickly. After hearing this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, alright. Since Yu Su is fine, let¡¯s disperse.¡± Yu An was the first to speak. It was not that he was unwilling to stay with Yu Su for a while longer, but he really could not ignore Xiao Han¡¯s pleading gaze. That gaze was too humble. If Xiao Han¡¯s fans saw this, their hearts would definitely ache. Yu An understood. Didn¡¯t Xiao Han just want to be alone with Yu Su for a while? He agreed. He thought very highly of Xiao Han. Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: Watching the Show Chapter 962: Watching the Show Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Guan Lu, use your studio account to inform everyone that I¡¯m safe. Manager Ming, continue with your previous work plan.¡± Yu Su only let them leave after giving her instructions. After everyone had left, only Xiao Han and Yu Su were left. Yu Su looked at her watch and saw that it was already three in the afternoon. Her stomach growled. She had not eaten since she fell into the river. Xiao Han held her hand and looked at her seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. I¡¯m hungry too. Let¡¯s go to your favorite Hunan restaurant.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su smiled. This smile made Xiao Han¡¯s heart beat violently. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get in the car.¡± Xiao Han took her hand and walked towards a car by the roadside. The two of them got into the car. Yu Su found the driver familiar. He seemed to be one of Xiao Han¡¯s assistants, Liu Cheng. Not long after, Yu Su fell asleep. She leaned her head on Xiao Han¡¯s shoulder. Xiao Han reached out and pulled her into his arms. Looking at the woman¡¯s sleeping face, affection surged in his eyes. Liu Cheng secretly glanced back from the rearview mirror and accidentally met Xiao Han¡¯s eyes. He was so frightened that he hurriedly looked away and swallowed guiltily. He just wanted to watch the show. Why was it so difficult¡­ Xiao Han whispered, ¡°Drive slowly.¡± Liu Cheng hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Oh my god, Young Master Xiao¡¯s aura was too scary. Not long after, the car arrived at the Hunan Cuisine Restaurant. Yu Su was sleeping soundly, but Xiao Han could not bear to wake her up. His phone rang, and it was a message from Ning Zhi. Ning Zhi: [You brat, how is Yu Su now? Why don¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯m so worried.] Ever since Yu Su¡¯s accident, she had been restless and her eyes had turned red from crying. How could such a good child like Yu Su encounter such a thing? Looking at the news, Xiao Han could imagine Ning Zhi¡¯s exasperated expression. Xiao Han replied, [She¡¯s fine, Mom. Don¡¯t worry.] A few seconds later, Ning Zhi replied. Ning Zhi: [Little brat, you forget your mother when you have a wife. Alright, go busy yourself.] Xiao Han: [Thank you, Mom.] Ning Zhi: [Keep Yu Su company and calm her down!] After chatting, Xiao Han waited for a while. Not long after, Yu Su woke up and realized that she was in Xiao Han¡¯s arms. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go out.¡± Xiao Han smiled like a flower. He couldn¡¯t get enough of looking at Yu Su. After a full meal, the two of them walked into the mall hand in hand. There were also many couples shopping in the mall, and children were running and jumping. Xiao Han thought for a moment and looked at Yu Su. ¡°What happened today scared me. Can you give me a gift?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Yu Su immediately agreed. The two of them walked into a gold jewelry shop. ¡°Hello, Sir and Madam. What can I get you?¡± The female shop assistant walked over and asked with a smile. Xiao Han said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s look at it ourselves first. There¡¯s no need to introduce it.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Fortunately, the two of them had disguised themselves. Otherwise, this would have been today¡¯s hot topic. Xiao Han pulled Yu Su and walked around the shop a few times. Finally, he stopped in front of the rows of ring cabinets and looked at Yu Su. ¡°Take a look. Is there anything you like?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Yu Su frowned slightly and glanced at the row of rings. She had never cared about these worldly possessions. Xiao Han looked at the rings in the glass cabinet and immediately saw a pair of silver platinum rings. The style was simple and had an ingenious design. He said, ¡°Take this one.¡± The ring was placed on the counter. Xiao Han reached out and took out the ring, helping Yu Su put it on. He also put on the ring. Perhaps because Yu Su looked good in it, he took out his card from his bag and handed it to the female shop assistant. ¡°Use this card to pay.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Su, who was carefully looking at the ring, looked up. Shouldn¡¯t she be the one paying for the gift? The female shop assistant took the card happily and thought to herself that this man was so handsome and generous. His wife was so lucky. Xiao Han looked at Yu Su¡¯s fingers in admiration. ¡°You look really good in it.¡± What happened today had frightened Xiao Han, so he desperately wanted an item that could also prove their relationship, the proof of their relationship. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she finished speaking, the female shop assistant walked over with a smile and handed over the card with both hands. ¡°You¡¯re a VIP guest of this shop. Please take the card.¡± Only then did Yu Su finally come to her senses. ¡°Come with me to another place!¡± Xiao Han held her hand and slowly walked out of the mall. Yu Su looked at the slowly setting red sun and smiled. ¡°Sure, my secret boyfriend.¡± The two of them arrived at Central Park and sat quietly. The fragrance of grass wafted into their noses. Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: Date Chapter 963: Date Editor: Atlas Studios There were children chasing around the grassland, and some were flying kites. Bubbles that came from somewhere slowly rose. The sounds of jokes and laughter made people relax. Here, there were no tall buildings to block the sunset, and the red sun slowly set. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to buy a ring?¡± Yu Su asked. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Xiao Han hugged her and rested his chin on her shoulder. He didn¡¯t want to suffer that pain a second time. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Nothing will happen to me, fool. We¡¯ve been through so much. Don¡¯t you know my strength?¡± Xiao Han didn¡¯t say anything and listened quietly. Yu Su added, ¡°Silly boy, it¡¯s all my fault. There won¡¯t be a next time. I won¡¯t make you worry anymore.¡± Xiao Han choked and could not speak. He could only hold her tightly with his hand and kiss her forehead. Yu Su felt the tears on her neck. Her entire body trembled as she looked up and saw fear in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yu Su, I can¡¯t leave you. I can¡¯t lose you.¡± Xiao Han hugged her and whispered into her ear. Yu Su sighed and reached out to pat his back. At this moment, she felt that their hearts were very close. Xiao Han hesitated for a while. He touched her head and finally said, ¡°I hope you can rely on me more.¡± If there were difficulties, she could tell him instead of making him afraid, he couldn¡¯t take it. Yu Su nodded heavily. ¡°Alright.¡± In this silent atmosphere, the two of them hugged and kissed. The setting sun shone on the two of them, making them look like they were in a dream. On the way back to Yu Su, Xiao Han hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°When do you plan to go to Mount Zhongnan?¡± He also wanted to follow. Although his fists and feet were not as powerful as Yu Su¡¯s, if anything happened, at least he would not be the last to know. With him around, he would feel more at ease. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°Soon. The earlier, the better.¡± If they did not obtain evidence in time, the clues would be cut off. ¡°Take me with you!¡± Xiao Han looked at her face and said seriously, ¡°Even if you encounter something, I can block it for a while. Also, I¡¯m not completely useless.¡± At the very least, people from all walks of life had heard of the Xiao family. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You agreed?¡± Xiao Han let out a sigh of relief. He had thought that it would take a lot of talking, but he did not expect it to go so smoothly. After Yu Su got out of the car, the two of them bade farewell. Ye Tang stood at the entrance of the villa. She shook her head and clicked her tongue. She hugged her chest and said, ¡°Look, the sour smell of love on the two of you is almost spraying on my face.¡± They¡¯re such sweethearts. They¡¯re saying goodbye and acting like they¡¯ll never see each other again. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s go!¡± Yu Su glanced at her and walked into the courtyard. Lu Feng was practicing his sword in the courtyard. When he saw Yu Su, he said, ¡°Ms. Yu, you¡¯re back. Master Wen said that the food is ready. Let¡¯s go in!¡± As soon as she entered, the dishes were indeed placed on the table. Wen Chuan gestured to Yu Su. ¡°Go wash your hands first. Dinner will start soon.¡± Just as Yu Su was about to turn around, her phone rang. It was He Jun on the other end of the line. ¡°Yu Su, Peng Chan is dead.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Su frowned and put her phone out. Minister Ruan¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Yu Su, after we detained Peng Chan, we obtained some useful information from him. However, we didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly vomit blood just now. His entire body convulsed like a seizure. After that, Peng Chan¡¯s soul left his body and could no longer be awakened.¡± ¡°When Ms. Hu¡¯s assistant woke up and saw herself in the cell, she was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak.¡± After saying this, everyone in the living room fell silent. Lu Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s Mrs. Yu¡¯s assistant and not Peng Chan in disguise?¡± It was mainly because Peng Chan was too cunning and had to be careful. Ruan Dong was silent for a moment before his voice came from the phone. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not Peng Chan. Peng Chan¡¯s soul seems to have disappeared from this body.¡± This was extremely bizarre, but he had no choice but to believe it. ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re free, come over!¡± Leng Yan¡¯s cold voice came from the phone. It was still as cold as ever. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su thought for a moment and looked at the few people in the living room. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over after dinner.¡± After hanging up, the atmosphere in the living room was heavy. Ye Tang was so angry that she kicked the stool. ¡°Damn Peng Chan. Why did he disappear again? Is he really dead this time, or is he trying to escape again?¡± She was really indignant. Every time, there would be a problem at the most critical moment. Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t gain anything this time. At least we got a clue about Mount Zhongnan. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: Divine Mountain Chapter 964: Divine Mountain Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su asked, ¡°Senior Brother, I think I¡¯ve heard Master mention Mount Zhongnan before, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡± Mount Zhongnan was the legendary divine mountain of Daoism. Countless Daoist cultivators lived on the mountain. Even the Daoist children under them were chosen from thousands of children. In the legends, only those who were fated could step onto this mountain. Otherwise, if they forcefully ascended, they would definitely be punished by heavenly deities, perhaps even struck by heavenly lightning. Many people had once formed groups to go up the mountain to search for treasures, but they had been inexplicably teleported to various parts of the world. Those people had also lost all their memories on the mountain, and some had even become fools. When Wen Chuan saw everyone¡¯s curious expressions, he said slowly, ¡°Mount Zhongnan has both cultivators and people receiving the divine punishment.¡± ¡°Many of those cultivators have lived to 300 years old, but their faces still look like they are in their twenties, so we can¡¯t tell their age from their faces. The people who are receiving divine punishment are cultivators who have made mistakes in the world. These people are sealed in courtyards of various sizes and are not allowed to go out for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°As far as I know, the head of Mount Zhongnan is called Yun Xiu. He has the highest cultivation level in the entire mountain and is also the elder closest to the divine state. However, many cultivators have heard rumors that there¡¯s something strange in this mountain, but they don¡¯t know the details.¡± After everyone heard this, they looked at each other. Ye Tang asked, ¡°This mountain sounds strange. It¡¯s like a divine mountain, but it seems to be enveloped in a layer of fog. I feel that it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Her sixth sense had always been very accurate. Ye Tang looked at Yu Su worriedly. ¡°Yu Su, you have to be careful. You have to make preparations before going.¡± Yu Su nodded and looked at Wen Chuan. ¡°Senior Brother, do you want to go with us?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Wen Chuan smiled. Actually, he had long planned to explore this mountain, but he had never had the chance. This time, he would go and take a look together. He was confident that he could come out of this mountain unscathed. ¡°By the way.¡± Wen Chuan suddenly thought of something and continued, ¡°To go to Mount Zhongnan, you need a certificate. When you go to the Metaphysics Management Office later, you can ask them what it is.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Yu Su arrived at the Metaphysics Management Office, she saw Ruan Dong sitting in the interrogation room with a depressed expression. Ruan Dong gestured for her to sit down. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m really sorry. This is your jade ring.¡± The jade ring that imprisoned Peng Chan yesterday was placed in the box. Yu Su took it out and took a look. ¡°This isn¡¯t my jade ring.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ruan Dong was furious and picked up the jade ring to take a look. He knew that the things Yu Su carried with her were all treasures, and the fact that the treasures had been stolen right under his nose made him even angrier. ¡°Investigate!¡± Ruan Dong threw the box down heavily and said to Yu Su, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Metaphysics Management Office will definitely give you justice.¡± After Leng Yan received the order, she immediately searched Peng Chan¡¯s prison. In the end, she found a note under the bed in the room where Peng Chan was imprisoned. The jade ring was wrapped in the note. Yu Su took the note. It said: [I¡¯ll wait for you at Mount Zhongnan.] It was signed off by Sacred Blood. ¡°Outrageous. They¡¯re simply going too far.¡± Ruan Dong was so angry that he smashed his teacup. The veins on his neck popped out, and he was in a fiery state. Yu Su calmly put down the note. She took the jade ring, closed her eyes, and probed it with her divine sense. ¡°Eh?¡± Yu Su opened her eyes and narrowed them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Yan asked. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Why do I feel that my master¡¯s aura is on the jade ring? Perhaps it¡¯s my imagination!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She looked at Ruan Dong. ¡°Minister Ruan, it¡¯s not your fault. After all, you¡¯re not metaphysical masters. I plan to go to Mount Zhongnan and let Leng Yan follow me!¡± It seemed that she had to go this time. Ruan Dong sighed. ¡°Alright, how many people are going this time?¡± ¡°I, Master Wen, Leng Yan, Lu Feng, and¡­ Xiao Han.¡± Yu Su was slightly stunned. She had not planned to let Xiao Han go, but when she suddenly thought of Xiao Han¡¯s reluctant gaze when they parted, her heart softened. Forget it, she would protect her man. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare two chicken blood vines and three thumb rings for you.¡± Ruan Dong heaved a sigh of relief. He happened to have these things. Previously, some people from Mount Zhongnan had committed crimes and were brought to the Metaphysics Management Office. However, those people died inexplicably in prison, so these things were saved and just nice, they could be used now. Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: Chicken Blood Vine Chapter 965: Chicken Blood Vine Editor: Atlas Studios Ruan Dong asked someone to get the certificate. A few minutes later, his subordinate only found three thumb rings, but no chicken blood vine. The subordinate said, ¡°The chicken blood vine was originally placed in the storage compartment, but it has mysteriously disappeared now. No one has lent these physical evidence recently.¡± Perhaps someone had also sensed that something was wrong with Mount Zhongnan. Yu Su and Ruan Dong looked at each other, and Ruan Dong asked his subordinates to leave. Ruan Dong said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll find an opportunity to explore Mount Zhongnan these few days and try my best to find these two chicken blood vines.¡± The Metaphysics Management Office had already made a huge mistake regarding Peng Chan¡¯s matter. This time, the evidence had mysteriously disappeared. It was probably not simple. However, Yu Su smiled and shook her head. She pointed at the vine on her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have it. As long as I know what the chicken blood vine looks like, I can transform it out.¡± Ruan Dong heaved a sigh of relief. He thought for a while before saying, ¡°By the way, the people from Mount Zhongnan sometimes go to the night market in the northern suburbs to trade. There happens to be a trade festival these few days. Tonight is the last day. If you¡¯re interested, you can go over and take a look. You might be able to find some clues.¡± ¡°Alright, is Minister Ruan interested in coming along?¡± Yu Su invited. Ruan Dong shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go. I still need to settle Peng Chan¡¯s matter.¡± For Peng Chan¡¯s soul to be able to leave his body, the matter was definitely not that simple. The Metaphysics Management Office was not a pure land either. He just did not know how many traitors could be found in this large search. The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up as she took out something from her pocket and handed it over. ¡°There are three Truth Pills here. If you have any suspects, you can try them.¡± After saying this, Yu Su bade farewell and Leng Yan followed Yu Su back to the villa. When Yu Su arrived at the villa, everyone was there. She asked Wen Chuan, ¡°I¡¯m going to the night market in the northern suburbs tonight. Senior Brother Wen, are you interested in joining me?¡± Wen Chuan smiled and nodded. ¡°A night market?¡± Ye Tang was excited. ¡°I want to go and play too. You can¡¯t leave me behind.¡± Yu Su looked at Lu Feng, who also nodded. Next, everyone changed into their daily clothes and Yu Su put on some disguises on her face. This way, outsiders would not be able to recognize her. Wen Chuan changed into a Daoist robe too. In the night market in the northern suburbs, most of the people walking around were from the Daoist sect. His Daoist robe did not stand out at all. After the few of them got into the car, Ye Tang said excitedly, ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to look for more treasures. Yu Su, help me check too.¡± Yu Su smiled and nodded. She sat in the car with her eyes closed to rest. Not long after, her phone vibrated. Xiao Han sent a message. ¡°Do you want to take a walk?¡± At this moment, he was sitting alone in his room, missing Yu Su very much. After sending the message, he sighed and muttered, ¡°Love is so captivating.¡± Yu Su sent him a location and a message. [We plan to visit the night market in the northern suburbs tonight. Do you want to come over and take a look?] [Of course!] Xiao Han hugged his phone with an excited expression. After parting in the afternoon, he didn¡¯t expect to see her again tonight. When the six of them gathered at the entrance of the night market at the North border, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening. The moon was covered by dark clouds, and the road was pitch-black. The entrance to the night market was an alley. At the end of the alley was a stone wall. It was a diversion. Cultivators could easily tell that it was not a real thing. Instead, it was a wooden door that was gently closed. As long as they reached out their hands, they could push the wooden door open. A fragrance came from inside the wooden door. Yu Su walked in front and waved her hand gently. The illusion on the wooden door was broken. Ye Tang exclaimed, ¡°Wow, this is a miracle.¡± The longer she followed Yu Su, the more she could feel the power of Yu Su¡¯s spells. The few of them followed Yu Su into the wooden door. Under the wind, the wooden door creaked, making it look a little scary in the dark night. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m a little afraid.¡± Ye Tang grabbed Yu Su¡¯s sleeve tightly and looked around. After walking through the wooden door, they were surrounded by black fog. One could not see where he was at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su said, ¡°This is a teleportation array.¡± After a few seconds of dizziness, the few of them landed steadily on soft ground. Yu Su opened her eyes and felt the softness under her feet. She realized that she was actually in a green grassland. Not far away, there was a winding river. On both sides of the river, there were two mysterious stalls, and there were people surging in front of the stalls. Every stall was tightly covered with a black cloth, preventing anyone from prying into the items sold inside. This place did not look like a night market at all. Instead, it looked like a tourist valley. The scenery was really good. Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: Night Market Chapter 966: Night Market Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing them enter, a person dressed like a waiter walked over and bowed to them. ¡°Please come in!¡± The few of them followed the waiter¡¯s guidance and entered the night market. There was no hawking, no violent conversation, and no bargaining. There was only the faint sound of voices, and the silence was terrifying. Lu Feng sniffed the air and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s the smell of southwest medicinal powder here.¡± Leng Yan walked in front and turned around. Then, she quickly walked back and whispered to them, ¡°There are many prohibited items here. You have to be careful.¡± She had just taken a few steps when she saw that there were forbidden pills on the stall. There were also people selling all kinds of strange poisonous insects. There were even people selling talismans with evil spells. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yu Su comforted everyone. With her around, these things could not hurt many people. The few of them walked past the first stall. This stall was relatively normal. The stall sold some sachets and safety talismans. The stall owner was a kind-looking middle-aged woman. The stall owner chuckled and said, ¡°These sachets are made from herbs I gathered on the mountain. They¡¯re much more effective than the sachets outside. If you don¡¯t buy them, you¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡± Ye Tang immediately fell in love with a small rabbit-shaped sachet. The rabbit on the sachet was so lifelike, the embroidery was exquisite, and the rabbit¡¯s shape was very cute. She took a whiff and found the scent very fragrant. Ye Tang looked at Yu Su and signaled with her eyes: Can she buy it? Yu Su nodded. The medicinal herbs in the sachet were indeed not bad and would be quite effective. Ye Tang bought them instantly. Later on, the few of them passed by some strange stalls. Some sold Peach Blossom Swords, some sold talismans, some sold jade spiritual artifacts, and even human skin drums made of human bones. Just as they thought that this journey was about to end, Leng Yan, who was leading the way, suddenly exclaimed, ¡°What is that?¡± Everyone followed Leng Yan¡¯s gaze and saw all kinds of human limbs on the stall. There were broken arms and half a leg, as well as many people¡¯s eyeballs and fingers. These bloody things were casually placed at the stall, looking very terrifying. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± An old voice came from behind them. The laughter was very sharp. The old man¡¯s body was hunched, and his hair was white. His face was covered in many colored patterns, making him look like an ancient high priest. His clothes were tattered, and his eyes swept across the few of them. He smiled and said, ¡°If anyone dares to try these delicacies I made, I¡¯ll give them a priceless treasure.¡± After he said that, he picked up a human eyeball and ate it. Everyone could hear him chewing it. The atmosphere became even more terrifying. Even the usually calm Leng Yan could not help but frown. Yu Su walked forward and picked up a finger from the stall. There was still red blood on the finger, which looked extremely terrifying. Yu Su opened her mouth and ate it without changing her expression. ¡°Ah, Yu Su! Don¡¯t eat it!¡± Ye Tang was shocked. Her eyes widened and she sounded like she was about to cry. This scene was too horrifying. That finger was too realistic! Yu Su shook her head at her and looked at the old man. ¡°You¡¯re Elder Gourmet Demon?¡± Although this was a question, it was full of certainty. She had long known this person¡¯s identity. Wen Chuan suddenly thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but smile. So it was him! No wonder Yu Su dared to eat it. The old man laughed out loud until tears were about to flow out. He smiled and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that someone would know my name after I haven¡¯t been out in the metaphysical world for more than ten years. Little girl, tell me. What treasure do you want?¡± Originally, he had planned to randomly choose an item to give away, but now that he saw that the girl was so interesting, he changed his mind. Anyway, his lifespan was about to end, so it was useless to have so many treasures. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I heard that you have a treasure on you that can resist most Daoist spells. I wonder if you can lend it to me for a few days?¡± Yu Su cupped her hands at the elder. Elder Gourmet Demon laughed loudly again. ¡°You¡¯re quite picky, little girl. I¡¯m happy today, I¡¯ll lend it to you to play with. Return it to me in seven days.¡± With that, he took out something from his pocket and threw it at Yu Su. Yu Su reached out to take it. She looked at the thing in her palm. The treasure was made of jade and looked like a leaf. It was crystal clear and very beautiful. Yu Su bade farewell to the Elder Gourmet Demon. He smiled as he watched them walk away. When they were far away, Ye Tang patted her chest with a look of lingering fear and asked Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, how are you now? Will that thing you just ate be alright?¡± Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Beast Taming Incense Chapter 967: Beast Taming Incense Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Han also looked worried as he held Yu Su¡¯s hand. Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Those things are all fake. Did you smell anything special just now?¡± Lu Feng thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°I smelled a sweet smell.¡± ¡°Yes, everything in that stall is made of cake.¡± Yu Su revealed. This elder could be considered an extraordinary person in the metaphysical world. Not only did he like to study strange techniques, but he also needed to study desserts. He loved to use realistic desserts to scare people. Ye Tang finally understood. ¡°Oh my god, then he must be a very powerful cake master. The things he makes are so lifelike. I was almost scared to death when I saw them.¡± The few of them picked through the night market again and bought some protective spiritual artifacts. Yu Su walked to the side of the stall and saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye. She frowned slightly. That person¡¯s figure was very similar to Yu Miao¡¯s, but why would she appear in the night market? That figure moved extremely quickly and disappeared from her vision in a flash. The few of them walked around for a while before preparing to leave. The waiter who led them in handed Wen Chuan a box. ¡°This is from a woman called Ah Su. Please keep it well.¡± After the few of them returned to the car, everyone looked at Wen Chuan. Wen Chuan frowned tightly and looked like he was thinking. ¡°Senior Brother, is there anything wrong?¡± Yu Su asked. Wen Chuan shook his head. ¡°Ah Su died three years ago. She couldn¡¯t have given this to me.¡± Everyone looked at the box in his hand. It was a wooden box with ancient patterns on it. There were some charms carved on it. However, Yu Su could see the golden light emitted from the wooden box. There was a four-digit password lock on the wooden box. Wen Chuan thought for a moment and pressed the number. Crack! The box was opened so easily. An attractive fragrance wafted out of the box, and Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Slap! Wen Chuan quickly covered the box with a rare solemn expression. ¡°Beast taming incense?¡± Yu Su was also shocked. Even the most ordinary beast taming incense was more precious than gold. The annual production was the size of a fingernail. After being distributed to various sects, it was even less. And now, they actually had an entire box in their hands. This fragrance was definitely the highest grade of beast taming incense. Just a little bit of it was enough to make a huge ferocious beast submit. After hearing Yu Su¡¯s explanation, Ye Tang praised, ¡°Who sent it? How generous.¡± How generous. Wen Chuan couldn¡¯t care less about chatting. He quickly cast a spell to conceal the fragrance in the car to prevent it from leaking out. If he didn¡¯t stop it, who knew how many poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts would pounce on the car. When the few of them arrived at the villa, they realized that Ruan Dong was waiting at the entrance. After Ruan Dong was invited into the living room, he smiled and handed over the things in his hand. ¡°There are three thumb rings inside, as well as detailed photos and information about the Chicken Blood Vine.¡± After Yu Su opened it, she saw a physical photo of the Chicken Blood Vine. ¡°I can fake the exact same appearance, but I don¡¯t know if Mount Zhongnan has another way to verify it,¡± Yu Su said with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± said Ruan Dong. ¡°I came this time to tell you a piece of good news. Three days later, Mount Zhongnan will open again. We can take this opportunity to sneak in.¡± The opening this time was also facilitated by the Metaphysics Management Office. There were many natural treasures on Mount Zhongnan. The Daoists on the mountain were hoarding them and taking advantage of the night market to sell them. Ruan Dong used this to spread the news to the merchants and people on Mount Zhongnan that the Metaphysics Management Office would not interfere in the transaction this time. This way, there was more room for profit. Businessmen from all walks of life naturally swarmed over, wanting to seize the opportunity. However, the exact number of people who were qualified to enter Mount Zhongnan still depended on the arrangements from Mount Zhongnan. Hearing this, Xiao Han said, ¡°Leave this matter to me.¡± As the grandson of the Xiao family, he had connections in all walks of life. As long as there was a chance to enter Mount Zhongnan, he could tear a hole open and let Yu Su and the others enter it successfully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The few of them discussed for a while before Ruan Dong left. Ye Tang looked at Yu Su worriedly. ¡°I heard that many Daoists have been missing since they went to Mount Zhongnan. They can¡¯t be contacted anymore. You have to be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Yu Su patted her hand comfortingly. It was getting late. Xiao Han stood up and left, and Yu Su sent him to the door. ¡°Yu Su, I will definitely protect you well this time,¡± Xiao Han said solemnly. He swore that he would never let Yu Su fall into danger again. Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: Heavenly Punishment Chapter 968: Heavenly Punishment Editor: Atlas Studios The next morning, Yu Su sat in front of the window and studied talismans. On Mount Zhongnan, there were many Daoist priests with powerful spells. Not only did she have to prepare them for herself, but she also had to prepare defensive talismans that were suitable for Xiao Han and the others. She was not confident about this trip. At the night market in the northern suburbs, the moment she saw the Gluttonous Demon Daoist, she knew that Mount Zhongnan was the divine mountain that her master had mentioned. Her master had once taught her that there was heavenly punishment on the divine mountain. And their sect was a branch of the large sect on Mount Zhongnan. They also had to accept the heavenly punishment. No matter what, she had to be more careful. After Yu Su sat for a while, Ye Tang knocked on the door and walked in with a plate of snacks. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯ve been working for the entire morning. Take a break!¡± Ye Tang put down the plate and reached out to hug Yu Su from behind. Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not tired. However, I also want to eat the snacks you made. I won¡¯t bring you along on this trip to Mount Zhongnan. Just stay in the villa and wait for me to come back.¡± She had offended many people. If an enemy took advantage of her absence and targeted Ye Tang, she would not be able to do anything. ¡°I understand, worried girl!¡± Ye Tang glared at her. ¡°But I see that you¡¯ve made a lot of progress with Xiao Han. When do you plan to make it public?¡± This was a top priority. She was looking forward to it! Perhaps the domestic Internet servers would collapse. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I plan to finish this period of work first before talking about anything else.¡± Sacred Blood¡¯s matter had yet to be resolved. She always felt an indescribable sense of urgency in her heart, as if something bad was about to happen, but she had divined several times, but she could not find out. ¡°Ding, ding, ding¡­¡± As the two of them chatted, Ye Tang¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Ye Tang saw that the caller was Meng Xi and both of them knew each other, so she answered the call without hiding anything. She turned on the speaker. ¡°Hello, Meng Xi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ye Tang, is Yu Su beside you?¡± Meng Xi sounded very anxious. It seemed that she was here to look for Yu Su today. There must be something serious. Yu Su flipped open her phone. When she was studying the talisman paper, she had muted her phone. Indeed, she saw that she had several miss calls from Meng Xi. ¡°Yu Su is right beside me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Tang handed the phone to Yu Su. Yu Su said, ¡°Meng Xi, I¡¯m here.¡± Meng Xi heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly asked, ¡°Yu Su, are you free today? My¡­ My aunt has been unconscious for three days. The hospital has also checked her, but she can¡¯t wake up no matter what. I want you to help take a look.¡± She hurriedly finished her sentence. Yu Su said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over now.¡± ¡°Great! Thank you so much,¡± Meng Xi said, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯ll have my driver pick you up. Could you send me your address?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Yu Su replied. After hanging up, Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yu Su, why don¡¯t I go with you? I want to go over and take a look too.¡± Ye Tang and Meng Xi had also met several times. The two of them had a good relationship. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have exchanged phone numbers. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then go and change your clothes. I¡¯ll pack my toolbox and wait for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Tang immediately turned around and left. By the time the two of them were done packing, the car Meng Xi had sent had arrived at the entrance. The two of them quickly arrived at the Liu family¡¯s house. Yu Su and Ye Tang had also heard from Meng Xi that her parents had passed away. Ever since she was in middle school, she had been staying at her uncle¡¯s house. Meng Xi stood at the door and was delighted to see the two of them. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re here! Please come in!¡± The two of them followed Meng Xi into the living room on the first floor. In the living room, a girl with exaggerated makeup and dyed blue hair walked over and sized up Yu Su. ¡°You¡¯re the Daoist priest Meng Xi invited back? You don¡¯t look very capable!¡± Her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Liu Cheng!¡± The middle-aged man sitting on the sofa could not help but shout angrily, ¡°How can you talk to a guest like that? Sit down!¡± Liu Cheng pouted and sat on the sofa reluctantly. There was still naked distrust in her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her mother is sick and she had just returned from overseas, thus she naturally did not know that Yu Su was a celebrity. Meng Xi¡¯s uncle, Liu Guan, stood up and greeted Yu Su and Ye Tang a little cautiously, ¡°Please sit down and drink some tea.¡± Liu Guan naturally knew that Yu Su was a big star, and a very influential one at that. This made him even more fearful. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go see the patient first.¡± She knew that Meng Xi must be very anxious, so there was no need to be polite. Meng Xi was touched. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll lead you upstairs then!¡± Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: Liar Chapter 969: Liar Editor: Atlas Studios The three of them went upstairs. Liu Cheng was about to follow them when Liu Guan whispered, ¡°Come back. Don¡¯t disturb Ms. Yu¡¯s consultation. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Cheng said with a face full of dissatisfaction. She was the treasured daughter of the family, but since middle school, Meng Xi had come to live with them, and her parents¡¯ love had been divided to Meng Xi. In terms of her career, her parents had been very supportive of Meng Xi, but they had ignored her, their own daughter. She really didn¡¯t know who was the daughter of the Liu family. ¡°Since my aunt fell into a coma three days ago, we¡¯ve tried everything. We¡¯ve done all the hospital tests, but we haven¡¯t found anything,¡± Meng Xi said with a sad expression, her voice very low. If her aunt didn¡¯t have any breath, she would have thought that her aunt had already passed away. She had to make her aunt wake up. Yu Su nodded and walked up the stairs, looking around the corridor. When the three of them entered the room, Yu Su smelled a very faint odor, with a hint of earthiness, like the fresh soil dug up from a mountain village. This smell was unlikely to appear in the villa. On the bed in the room, the woman lay quietly as if she was asleep. Her cheeks were pale, and her breathing was rapid. Yu Su walked over. Meng Xi¡¯s gaze followed her figure, her eyes filled with anxiety. She really wanted to know what had happened to her aunt! Yu Su lifted the blanket and indeed saw black aura on Mrs. Liu¡¯s body. The black aura kept circling and circulating in the meridians in her body. Looking at Yu Su¡¯s expression, Meng Xi asked, ¡°Yu Su, did my aunt get stained with something unclean?¡± ¡°Did auntie come into contact with anything new these past few days? For example, antique calligraphy and paintings?¡± Yu Su asked slowly. Meng Xi frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been filming outside recently. I only came out of the production team after my aunt went into a coma. I really don¡¯t know what happened. I¡¯ll get my cousin to come up!¡± Not long after, Liu Cheng and Liu Guan also went upstairs. ¡°What illness does my mother have? Do you guys understand? If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t play tricks here.¡± After Liu Cheng came up, she said angrily. She didn¡¯t believe in these things! She felt that Yu Su was here to cheat money and was a liar. Her cousin was only delirious because she was desperate. Yu Su said coldly, ¡°This is not an illness, but an evil spell.¡± ¡°Hmph! I knew it!¡± Liu Cheng was even angrier. She pointed at Yu Su and said, ¡°You¡¯re a liar. Next, you¡¯ll make us fork out a few million dollars for you to exorcize my mom.¡± She would not fall for it! Liu Guanqi pulled Liu Cheng behind him and smiled carefully. ¡°Master Yu, don¡¯t blame her. My daughter is still young and insensible. Tell me, I¡¯ll do anything you need immediately.¡± Liu Guan ran a food factory and made a lot of money in a year. If this money could wake his wife up, he was willing to spend any amount of money. Meng Xi looked at Liu Guan worriedly. ¡°Uncle, Yu Su said that Aunt might have been stained with something unclean. Has Aunt come into contact with any antique calligraphy or paintings recently?¡± As soon as he said this, Liu Guan fell into deep thought. His expression was solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You know that your aunt is usually busy with work and doesn¡¯t like those things.¡± As the factory manager, Liu Guan was usually very busy. Liu Cheng¡¯s eyes flashed, as if she had thought of something, but she did not speak again. Her back was facing Yu Su and the others, so she was not discovered. Ever since Jiang Rong married into the Liu family, she had been managing the factory with Liu Guan. She often went to the first-tier school and did things in a hurry. Later on, she was old and her health was not as good, but she was not someone who could be idle. ¡°Or is there any new furniture in this room?¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and continued to ask. ¡°Furniture?¡± Liu Guan thought about it carefully, but he still didn¡¯t think of it. ¡°I¡¯ve always lived with my wife. If something happened to her, I should have symptoms too, right? Master, please take a look at me.¡± Yu Su glanced at him and realized that there was also black aura on Liu Guan¡¯s body. However, there was not much black aura, so it was obvious that he was not contaminated. This problem should not be in the room, but elsewhere. Yu Su asked again, ¡°That thing shouldn¡¯t be here. Is there anywhere that Auntie has to go almost every day?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Guan thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll bring you around the area she usually spends time in.¡± ¡°That works too.¡± Yu Su nodded and followed Liu Guan downstairs. Liu Cheng looked pale and disoriented as she trailed behind the others downstairs. They searched the entire ground floor, but Yu Su couldn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. Finally, they all sat down on the sofa, defeated. Meng Xi looked worried. ¡°What exactly is it?¡± It was hidden so well! If someone really deliberately harmed her aunt, she would definitely make that person pay the price. Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: Corpse Poison Chapter 970: Corpse Poison Editor: Atlas Studios Liu Cheng glared at Yu Su. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have the ability to save my mother. I don¡¯t believe what you said.¡± Yu Su glanced at her. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, why are you still here?¡± ¡°You!¡± Liu Cheng was so angry that she could not sit down. She pointed at Yu Su and said, ¡°Then get out of my house. You¡¯re not welcome.¡± ¡°Liu Cheng!¡± Liu Guan shouted angrily. ¡°If you dare to be rude to the guests again, then get out.¡± ¡°Hmph, so be it!¡± Liu Cheng glared at Yu Su and Meng Xi angrily before turning to leave, her footsteps filled with anxiety. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Liu Guan sighed heavily. ¡°Ever since your aunt married into the family, she has been busy all day. I haven¡¯t let her live a day of leisure.¡± Thinking about it, he felt really guilty. Meng Xi patted his uncle¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Aunt will definitely wake up.¡± However, Yu Su suddenly stood up and walked in the direction Liu Cheng had left. ¡°Yu Su, where are you going?¡± Meng Xi asked in surprise. Yu Su shook her head. She kept feeling that Liu Cheng¡¯s reaction just now was a little strange, as if she was in a hurry to resolve something. The remaining few people also followed Yu Su out. Yu Su followed Liu Cheng to the Liu family¡¯s underground garage. The garage was huge. There were several cars parked there. One of them was Meng Xi¡¯s nanny van, and the other was Liu Cheng¡¯s sports car. The most inconspicuous white car belonged to Jiang Rong. Liu Cheng sneakily opened the white car and got in. Then, she walked out with a prayer bead pendant in her hand. She took out her phone and called someone. Her voice was anxious. ¡°Zhou Yue, will there be a problem with the pendant you gave my mother? My mother has been unconscious for a few days!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Are the prayer beads effective?¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded. Liu Cheng frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Who asked your mother not to agree to our relationship? I only asked Buddha for help. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so effective. This has nothing to do with me. Hahaha¡­¡± Zhou Yue replied. Liu Chen was so angry that she wanted to throw her phone away. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault? Hurry up and wake my mother up! Hello¡­¡± Zhou Yue hung up the phone. Liu Cheng was about to go crazy. She called again, but her number was blocked. She leaned against the car in a daze, looking confused. ¡°So it¡¯s the weapon you brought back.¡± A cold voice sounded from behind Liu Cheng, scaring her to death. ¡°Wow!¡± Liu Chen jumped up in fright. She turned around and realized that the people who should have been in the living room were all behind her. Did they hear what she said just now? ¡°Dad¡­¡± Liu Chen looked at Liu Guan with trembling legs. Liu Guan walked over angrily and reached out to snatch the prayer beads. He pulled Liu Cheng in front of Yu Su. ¡°Are you trying to kill your mother? Hurry up and explain it to Master Yu!¡± Her mother was lying on the bed, and her fate was unknown. This unfilial daughter actually wanted to hide the matter. It was really too outrageous. Liu Cheng¡¯s snot and tears immediately fell. ¡°Wow, Dad, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was all Zhou Yue¡¯s doing. He said that this string of prayer beads could bless one with peace and safety, so I gave it to Mom. Who knew that things would turn out like this¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± She stammered. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Yu Su shook her head. Liu Chen¡¯s emotions were too unstable. The parking lot was stuffy and hot. It was not a good place to talk. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Guan pulled his daughter and walked out. When she returned to the living room, Liu Cheng sobbed and explained the matter clearly. Liu Cheng had been studying abroad for five year sand it was time for her to graduate. After she obtained her graduation certificate, she brought her boyfriend back. However, after Jiang Rong saw him, she didn¡¯t like Zhou Yue very much. Jiang Rong thought that Zhou Yue was just a hooligan from overseas. He didn¡¯t have any ability and was very good at fooling around and she even wanted Liu Cheng to break up with him. Of course, Liu Cheng was unwilling, but Zhou Yue persuaded her that Jiang Rong would definitely agree after some time. He even asked Liu Cheng to give Jiang Rong the prayer beads he had gotten. Liu Cheng was especially touched and did as she was told. Unexpectedly, after a week, something happened to Jiang Rong and she fell unconscious. If not for Yu Su¡¯s reminder, Liu Cheng would not have known that it was caused by this string of prayer beads. The prayer beads were quietly placed on the coffee table. Yu Su picked up the prayer beads and took out a talisman paper. She fixed the talisman paper on the prayer beads to suppress the spread of the poisonous gas. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is Gannan Corpse Poison,¡± Yu Su said. ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Cheng exclaimed, ¡°Corpse poison? Then what should we do now? I beg you, you must let my mother wake up safely.¡± Corpse poison. This sounded like a very terrifying evil technique. Meng Xi asked worriedly, ¡°If we move far away from this string of prayer beads, will my aunt get better?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Even if I throw it away, it¡¯ll be very difficult for Auntie to wake up. I have to dissolve the corpse aura in Auntie¡¯s body.¡± Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: Dissolving the Corpse Aura Chapter 971: Dissolving the Corpse Aura Editor: Atlas Studios Liu Guan said anxiously, ¡°Then how do we resolve the corpse aura?¡± He had always had a good relationship with his wife. This time, when his wife was unconscious, he took care of her meticulously, afraid that something would happen. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Get someone to wrap this thing in a black cloth and place it on the offering table. Then, place some sacrificial offerings.¡± Yu Su paused at this point and looked at Liu Cheng. ¡°In addition, you need descendants with blood ties to worship it for half a day and kneel at the offering table.¡± This was also one of the ways to dissolve the corpse aura. The advantage of this method was that it was more thorough and was more conducive to the recovery of the injured. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Liu Guan continued to ask, rubbing his hands nervously. Yu Su nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do a ritual at eight o¡¯clock tonight. The person who gave the prayer beads will also have to be present.¡± This was because Jiang Rong not only had corpse aura on her, but also a cursed grudge. Jiang Rong¡¯s body could only recover only if it was removed during the ritual. ¡°No problem!¡± Liu Guan looked at his daughter coldly and said to her, ¡°Liu Chen, ask that beast out now.¡± Just because his wife did not agree to the two of them being together, that person had done such a vicious thing. Liu Cheng opened her mouth, but no words came out. ¡°Unfilial daughter, do you still not believe that he did it?¡± Liu Guan was about to die from anger. Liu Chen shook her head and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but he deleted my contact. I don¡¯t know how to ask him out.¡± Meng Xi could not help but say angrily, ¡°You¡¯re really stupid!¡± She pointed at Liu Cheng¡¯s forehead and continued, ¡°Where did your intelligence go in the past? He must have something to ask of you when he returned to the country with you. It¡¯s either money or something else. Think about what he wants. Then, can¡¯t you just target his weakness and ask him out?¡± At such an important juncture, she could not drop the ball. Ye Tang also sneered. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t come out, you should know where he lives, right? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know this.¡± It was really infuriating. Liu Cheng¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I know he¡¯s been staying in Binjiang Hotel, but I don¡¯t know which room.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t ask him out.¡± Ye Tang had a determined smile on her face. Next, Liu Cheng changed her number and continued to call Zhou Yue. The call was picked up very quickly, and the man¡¯s excited voice came through. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Liu Cheng took a deep breath and followed Ye Tang¡¯s instructions. She said slowly, ¡°Zhou Yue, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that just now. I know I was wrong. Can you not leave me?¡± ¡°Hehe, even Ms. Liu knows how to lower her head?¡± Zhou Yue¡¯s voice was filled with smugness. Liu Cheng clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°Zhou Yue, let¡¯s meet. My mother is about to die anyway. She can¡¯t interfere in our matters. I bought you another Rolex watch. That watch is a limited edition one.¡± In this relationship, Liu Cheng had spent the most money. Zhou Yue always used various excuses to get her to give him gifts. In total, she had given him at least a few million dollars. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Zhou Yue laughed, and his voice became even more arrogant. ¡°Sure, as usual I¡¯ll still wait for you at the coffee shop opposite the hotel. Drive your sports car over. I haven¡¯t driven it enough!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Cheng replied. After the call ended, Liu Cheng looked at Yu Su with a pleading gaze. ¡°Master Yu, I¡¯ve asked Zhou Yue out. The rest is up to you.¡± At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and the scorching sun beat down on the road, almost melting people where they stood. Liu Cheng sat in the driver¡¯s seat, her eyes fixed on the people exiting the hotel. It was three minutes late to the agreed time. Liu Cheng said anxiously, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he out yet?¡± On the other end of the phone, Yu Su¡¯s calm voice sounded. ¡°Wait a little longer and calm down.¡± Yu Su and the others sat in a car by the roadside, waiting for Zhou Yue to appear. Not long after, Zhou Yue indeed arrived. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou Yue was dressed in colorful clothes. His hair was sprayed with hair gel, and he walked like a crab. His head was almost raised to the sky. When he saw the sports car, his eyes lit up. When he got into the front passenger seat, the smell of inferior fragrant essence wafted over. Liu Cheng could not help but want to vomit. She endured it and silently opened the car window. ¡°Liu Cheng, I knew you were the most obedient. I didn¡¯t treat you so well in vain.¡± Zhou Yue winked as soon as he got into the car. Liu Cheng held back her disgust and pretended to be shocked. ¡°Brother Yue, I forgot to take the watch I bought for you. It¡¯s on the coffee table in the villa. What should I do?¡± ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Zhou Yue was so angry that his face turned red. He punched the car. Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: Mindful Wizard Chapter 972: Mindful Wizard Editor: Atlas Studios Liu Cheng took out a photo of the watch and handed it over. ¡°Look, this watch is so beautiful. What a pity. I can only give it to you next time.¡± The watch sparkled. There was even a price labeled below. This price made Zhou Yue¡¯s eyes flash. If he got this money, he would definitely be able to live a carefree life for a period of time. He would no longer have to coax Liu Cheng, this fool. Zhou Yue snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bring me back to get it? Otherwise, I¡¯ll break up with you.¡± He had never been to the Liu family¡¯s villa before! There must be many valuable things there. When the time came, he would say a few more words and Liu Chen would willingly hand them over. As for Liu Cheng¡¯s mother, he did not take her to heart at all. In his impression, Liu Cheng had a lot of complaints about her mother. The relationship between the two of them was not very deep. He did not think that Liu Cheng would fall out with him because of her mother. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you back now.¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She took a deep breath before stepping on the accelerator. ¡°Vroom!¡± The engine roared to life, and the sports car sped off, incredibly fast. Zhou Yue sat in the passenger seat in enjoyment. Not long after, the two of them arrived at the Liu family¡¯s house. If not for Liu Chen insisting on going back to get her watch, Zhou Yue would have wanted to take a spin for a while. After getting out of the car, Zhou Yue looked around Liu¡¯s villa with great interest. He suddenly realized that he should squeeze Liu Cheng for more money. The Liu family was really wealthy. When he walked into the living room, he turned around and realized that Liu Cheng was gone. Then, he put on a sack and was tied up. ¡°Ow ow ow¡­¡± Zhou Yue felt like his whole body was going to fall apart from the beating. Especially his lower body, which was constantly being kicked as if on purpose. Hearing Zhou Yue scream so miserably, Liu Cheng was so angry that she trembled and fell onto the sofa as if she had lost all her energy. ¡°Damned fella. Fortunately, we caught him and brought him back.¡± After hitting him for more than half an hour, Zhou Yue was finally tied up. When Zhou Yue saw the light again, he saw Liu Cheng and the others sitting on the sofa. There were bodyguards in black around them, and the atmosphere was solemn and oppressive. He realized that he had fallen into a trap. There was no watch at all. It was all to coax him over. ¡°Pfft, Liu Chen! How dare you treat me like this?¡± Zhou Yue looked at Liu Chen with a sinister gaze. ¡°Hah!¡± Meng Xi¡¯s eyes were sharp. She got up from the sofa and slapped him. ¡°Slap!¡± Zhou Yue¡¯s face tilted from the slap and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Meng Xi said angrily, ¡°How dare you lie to my sister? Look at your stupid face. You¡¯re not even worthy of carrying her shoes. I advise you to think about your future situation carefully. Otherwise¡­¡± Her eyes were filled with threat. Zhou Yue was so frightened that his heart skipped a beat. He seemed to see killing intent in this woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me, where did you get the prayer beads?¡± Yu Su asked Zhou Yue calmly. Zhou Yue shut his mouth tightly and looked at the people around him. He straightened his neck and said, ¡°Kill me. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± In any case, it was a lawful society. He did not believe that these people would really dare to do anything to him. After letting him go, he would definitely take revenge. Yu Su seemed to have seen through his thoughts and sneered. She threw a talisman in his direction and it gently stuck onto Zhou Yue. At this moment, Zhou Yue¡¯s body felt as if it had been run over by a car. There wasn¡¯t any part of his body that didn¡¯t hurt. After the squeezing pain passed, he felt as if the wounds on his body had been soaked in salt. It was painful and numb. In just a few minutes, he felt like he had been fished out of water. His entire body was drenched in sweat. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice sounded in the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Yu Su reached out and said to the talisman, ¡°Stop! You can speak now.¡± Zhou Yue lowered his eyes and moved his fingers. ¡°That string of prayer beads is actually not mine. I accidentally obtained it at a night market.¡± ¡°Be more specific,¡± Yu Su said. Zhou Yue continued, ¡°That day, Liu Cheng¡¯s mother took her away. I was indignant, so I went out for a walk. I didn¡¯t expect to walk into a night market. The night market sells many strange things. This string of prayer beads was bought at the night market.¡± He paused for a moment, as if he was recalling the situation at that time. ¡°That person looked like a monk. He had a shaved head, but he was wearing a Daoist robe and looked like a sage. There were many other spiritual artifacts in the stall. By the way, I heard that someone called him Mindful Master.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mindful Master, Yu Su secretly remembered this name. Liu Cheng asked excitedly, ¡°What else! What else did you do?¡± ¡°Nothing else.¡± Zhou Yue thought for a moment and said. ¡°Did that person teach you to cast a curse?¡± Yu Su asked. Zhou Yue seemed to have come to a realization. ¡°Curse? So that¡¯s a curse¡­¡± Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: Blood Bead Chapter 973: Blood Bead Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Yu Su pretended as if she was going to make the talisman take effect. Zhou Yue was so frightened that his face turned pale. He hurriedly said, ¡°That fake monk said that before I sent it out, I had to recite the incantation once, so I did. I really told you everything. I didn¡¯t hide anything.¡± He was too scared. He didn¡¯t want to go through that pain again. ¡°Damned fella!¡± Liu Cheng was so angry that she slapped him again. Zhou Yue was beaten until he saw stars, but a ball of fire burned in his heart. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been badmouthing your parents in front of me all day, why would I have done this? It¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°You!¡± Liu Cheng was so angry that she could not say anything. He looked at Liu Guan carefully. Liu Guan looked at Liu Cheng coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you later.¡± Liu Guan asked, ¡°Tell me the incantation and I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you into the Poison Cave in Southeast Asia to fend for yourself.¡± Poison Cave was a famous organ trafficking center. Ordinary people would be dismembered and sold there. Zhou Yue trembled. At this moment, he really regretted provoking the Liu family. He only knew that the Liu family was rich, but he did not expect them to be so ruthless. Zhou Yue spat out a string of incantations and was escorted away by the bodyguards. After that, the Liu family performed the ritual in the middle of the courtyard. Liu Cheng knelt in the hot sun. Her pale face looked even more pitiful under the sunlight, but no one present sympathized with her. Yu Su placed the toolbox on the table and took out all the tools for the ritual later. It was time. Yu Su lit three incense sticks and walked towards Liu Cheng. After inserting the incense, Yu Su took out the prayer beads wrapped in black cloth and placed them flat on the table. She began to draw talismans with cinnabar. The tip of the pen drew on the paper, and the patterns fused together with a special sense of beauty. Meng Xi stood at the side, feeling anxious. She believed in Yu Su¡¯s strength, but the person lying on the bed was her most respected elder, who was like a mother to her. She prayed that this ritual must definitely succeed! Yu Su drew very quickly. Not long after, the talisman was completed. When the last stroke was done, a cold wind suddenly appeared from the sky. The wind was so cold that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Liu Cheng, who was kneeling in the courtyard, had sweat all over her forehead and was about to faint from the heat. Now that the wind blew, she had goosebumps. Liu Chen¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She gritted her teeth to stop herself from screaming. She felt that something was looking at her, and that gaze was filled with blood and viciousness. ¡°Go away¡­¡± Yu Su closed her eyes and chanted an incantation, her voice neither fast nor slow. Three minutes later, the nanny suddenly ran down from upstairs. ¡°Not good, not good.¡± The few people in the courtyard looked over. The nanny said to them, ¡°Madam suddenly sat up and spat out a mouthful of black blood. The blood seemed to be poisonous and corroded the carpet.¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes were still closed as she continued to chant. A moment later, she quickly pasted the talisman paper in her hand on the prayer beads and made a hand seal. ¡°Seal!¡± The talisman was firmly stuck to the Buddhist prayer beads. The Buddhist prayer beads were originally black, but now, the color quickly faded and they gradually revealed their own colors. The Buddhist prayer bead turned into a string of dark red blood beads. The bead was like an eye in the abyss, silently staring at Liu Cheng from the table with endless smiles in its eyes. At the thought of this, Liu Cheng could not help but get up. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± She wailed loudly, her snot and tears flowing down her face. She looked ridiculous and pitiful. Liu Chen quickly ran to her father and hid behind Liu Guan. Yu Su did not care about Liu Cheng¡¯s actions. Instead, she wrapped the string of blood beads in a black cloth and wrapped it with black threads. Finally, she solemnly placed it in a box made of peach blossom wood. ¡°Phew!¡± Yu Su heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that the ritual was completed. Ye Tang walked over quickly and looked at Yu Su worriedly. ¡°Yu Su, are you tired? Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go upstairs and see Auntie!¡± Yu Su said. ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Guan hurried upstairs to check on his wife. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upstairs, the family doctor of the Liu family was examining Jiang Rong. Jiang Rong¡¯s face was much rosier and she looked healthier. ¡°How is my wife now?¡± Liu Guan walked into the room and could not help but ask. The doctor frowned. ¡°After spitting out a mouthful of blood, her heartbeat is stronger than before, and her breathing is longer. Her condition has improved.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Liu Cheng said excitedly. Yu Su walked over and reached out to take Jiang Rong¡¯s pulse. A moment later, she put down her hand. ¡°Auntie is fine now. She just has to rest well next. I¡¯ll prepare some calming incense to exorcise evil spirits. In the future, light some every night before she sleeps.¡± Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: Not Worth the Loss Chapter 974: Not Worth the Loss Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± Liu Guan could not help but clap his hands and smile until his face was covered in wrinkles. Tears fell from the corners of Meng Xi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yu Su, thank you so much. If you need anything in the future, you must look for me.¡± Yu Su continued, ¡°In the past, Auntie¡¯s body had been too tired. She has to rest and recuperate in the future. Otherwise, she might leave root of illnesses.¡± After taking her pulse just now, she realized that Jiang Rong¡¯s body was severely deficient. Although her face was rosy, the deficiency in her body would be revealed in a few months. After Liu Guan heard this, he slammed the end of the bed angrily. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let her participate too much in the factory¡¯s matters. Now that her body is exhausted, the gains don¡¯t make up for the losses.¡± When they first got married, Liu Guan was in charge of the factory alone. Jiang Rong was a housewife. However, not long after, the finance department found out that the second-in-command of the factory had embezzled 20% of the profits. This matter made Liu Guan furious. Jiang Rong studied finance in university, so she took over the factory¡¯s affairs step by step and worked for the factory for the rest of her life. This also saved Liu Guan a lot of trouble. With so many matters pressing on Jiang Rong, it was no wonder that her health was getting worse. Liu Cheng looked at her father¡¯s white hair and felt mixed emotions. She could not help but cry. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll definitely study hard and manage the factory in the future. I won¡¯t let you and Mom worry so much.¡± She was really stupid. She had been out of the family for so many years and didn¡¯t know how to worry about her family. Liu Guan patted his daughter with tears in his eyes. ¡°Phew¡­¡± The person on the bed breathed rapidly. Jiang Rong was terrified, as if she had seen something terrifying. Liu Chen hurriedly ran over and squatted down to hold her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯ll be filial to you in the future, Mom!¡± She tried to wake Jiang Rong up. Yu Su reached out and closed her eyes. She chanted an incantation and pointed at Jiang Rong¡¯s chest. ¡°Eliminate!¡± In an instant, Jiang Rong¡¯s expression relaxed. A few seconds later, Jiang Rong slowly opened her eyes and looked around in a daze. ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my house?¡± The first people she saw were Yu Su and Ye Tang. Ye Tang replied, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯re Meng Xi¡¯s good friends. We came to see you. Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ I¡¯m much better.¡± Jiang Rong coughed. Liu Cheng hurriedly helped her up. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. Have a good rest first!¡± ¡°My daughter has become sensible,¡± Jiang Rong said with relief as she looked at her daughter. Liu Chen could not help but cry. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have fainted. I¡¯ll definitely be filial to you in the future.¡± Then, she told her the whole story. After Jiang Rong heard this, she looked at Yu Su in surprise. ¡°Ms. Yu, fortunately, you saved me. I almost couldn¡¯t wake up.¡± She looked at Liu Cheng sternly. ¡°Liu Cheng, if you encounter anything in the future, discuss it with us, understand?¡± ¡°I know, Mom!¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s tears continued to flow, and the makeup on her face was all ruined. Fortunately, everything was in time. Seeing that the few of them were slowly calming down, Yu Su bade farewell and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Ye Tang and I will go back first. I want to take Zhou Yue away.¡± She still had to bring Zhou Yue to the Metaphysics Management Office later. After Zhou Yue obtained this string of prayer beads, he had the intention to harm others. He should be punished accordingly. ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯ll get my bodyguards to send you out. Thank you so much for today. I¡¯ll settle the fees later,¡± Liu Guan said gratefully. On the way back, Yu Su and Ye Tang did not sit in the same car. Yu Su had to go to the Metaphysics Management Office to discuss something, so it was inconvenient to bring Ye Tang along. Thus, she let Ye Tang return to the villa first. After Yu Su brought him to the management office, she gave He Jun a simple explanation. He Jun¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°A string of prayer beads. Can I see what it¡¯s like?¡± Yu Su did not take it out. She took out her phone and found a few photos. ¡°These photos were taken before it was purified by me. After they were purified, they became beads of blood.¡± When He Jun saw the prayer beads, he frowned deeply. ¡°Yu Su, to be honest, this is already the fifth case this month. The suspects all said that they bought the prayer beads at the night market in the northern suburbs. The person selling the prayer beads was a monk with a lotus flower mark on his head.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had been busy with this matter recently. Unexpectedly, Yu Su also encountered a similar case. This was too crazy. ¡°Is there a portrait of that person?¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and frowned. She suspected that the person was a Daoist priest from Mount Zhongnan. Ordinary people would had long been arrested by the Metaphysics Management Office. ¡°Yes!¡± He Jun got someone to bring a portrait over. Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: Thunder God Awakens Chapter 975: Thunder God Awakens Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su flipped it open and saw that the person in the portrait was very handsome. He had a high nose bridge, deep pupils, and three-dimensional facial features. His figure was tall and straight, and he had an inexplicable evil aura. If this person was in the entertainment industry, he would probably have many fans. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember. If there are any clues, I¡¯ll inform you,¡± Yu Su said slowly. He Jun hesitated for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°Yu Su, you have to be careful when you go to Mount Zhongnan this time. There are rumors that the Thunder God on Mount Zhongnan has awakened and transformed into a Daoist priest. That Daoist priest has endless power of lightning.¡± The rumors were very detailed and people could not help but believe them. This was very disadvantageous to Su. If something happened, it would be very difficult for the Metaphysics Management Office to enter Mount Zhongnan in time to save her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. People are just being mysterious,¡± Yu Su said with a smile. He Jun frowned slightly. ¡°In short, you have to be careful. I keep feeling that there¡¯s more to this than meets the eye.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and told him her plan before leaving the Metaphysics Management Office. When Yu Su returned to the villa and walked into the living room, she realized that the lights were off in the place that had always been occupied. ¡°Lu Feng, Ye Tang, are you there?¡± As soon as she stepped into the living room, the lights came on. ¡°Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you¡­¡± Yu Su looked over and saw that the living room was filled with people, all her good friends. Ye Tang walked at the front and put on Yu Su¡¯s birthday hat. Xiao Han pushed the cake cart over. He was wearing a suit and had a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Happy birthday, Yu Su. Quickly make a wish!¡± The gazes of the people around her were warm. Under the dim light, Yu Su closed her eyes. She made a wish: I hope all my friends get what they want. ¡°Whew!¡± Yu Su cut the first piece of cake after blowing out the candles and handed it to Xiao Han. ¡°Dig in!¡± After distributing the cake, everyone gathered at the dining table. There were French dishes on the table. These dishes were made by the high-end chef Xiao Han had hired. After they were full, everyone silently left the space for Yu Su and Xiao Han. Yu Su stood on the balcony and looked into the distance. Xiao Han walked over and gently hugged her. ¡°Yu Su, are you happy today?¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth that had yet to dissipate. She said, ¡°Of course, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who doesn¡¯t like this kind of warmth.¡± After saying that, she looked at Xiao Han with a seductive look in her eyes. Xiao Han lowered his head and gently kissed those lips. This touch seemed to have an electric current, making it difficult to escape. A moment later, Xiao Han kissed Yu Su¡¯s cheek. His body trembled slightly as he let out a low laugh. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m very happy too.¡± His voice was filled with joy. The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up as Xiao Han said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided that we¡¯ll spend every birthday in such a lively manner in the future.¡± Yu Su laughed out loud. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed yet!¡± She glared at Xiao Han, but her gaze only made Xiao Han feel that she was cute. Xiao Han raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I now beg the beautiful and generous Madam Yu Su to allow me to help prepare for her birthday banquet every year.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll approve it then,¡± Yu Su said. They both laughed in unison. Xiao Han took out a long box from his pocket. He handed it to Yu Su and said with a smile, ¡°Guess what present I have prepared for your birthday?¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and shook her head. Xiao Han flicked her forehead. ¡°Idiot, open it and take a look.¡± Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Alright.¡± She took the box and opened it. This was a pearwood hairpin. There were complicated patterns at the end of the hairpin. It was smooth and textured with a classical style. It could be seen that the person who made the wooden hairpin must have put in a lot of effort. ¡°I like it very much.¡± Yu Su nodded seriously. ¡°Does it have a name?¡± Most woodwork had a nice and meaningful name. Xiao Han said, ¡°Phoenix Rhino.¡± He wanted Yu Su to understand the sentiment: Though they may not have the wings of a phoenix to soar together, their hearts are deeply connected. ¡°Let me put it on for you!¡± Xiao Han took out a hairpin and let down Yu Su¡¯s hair. He gently tied it up. The woman¡¯s face was like a hibiscus, and her skin was fair. Coupled with a classical hairpin, she was really beautiful! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Han¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re so beautiful. In the future, I¡¯ll make you a hairpin every month.¡± He had already started polishing this hairpin three months ago. From the selection of wood to slowly forming it, it had taken him a lot of effort. Fortunately, this hairpin was worthy of Yu Su. Yu Su smiled softly, her beauty illuminating her face like a blossoming flower, as she looked at the man¡¯s smitten expression. After the banquet ended, the two of them parted at the door. Xiao Han hugged her tightly and said, ¡°Yu Su, today is my happiest day. I feel that we¡¯re so close.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: Preparing to Enter the Mountain Chapter 976: Preparing to Enter the Mountain Editor: Atlas Studios In this relationship, Yu Su had always been the dominant one. She was the one who decides whether it starts or ends, and this made Xiao Han very helpless. Before meeting Yu Su, Xiao Han had always thought of himself as a prodigy. Xiao Han had enough confidence and felt that he was worthy of anyone. However, after meeting Yu Su, he realized that he was like a flower in a greenhouse and could not be compared to the dazzling Yu Su at all. Therefore, Xiao Han started feeling inferior. And at tonight¡¯s banquet, he saw Yu Su¡¯s sincerity and similar love for him. At noon the next day, in the villa, Xiao Han looked at Yu Su excitedly. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯ve obtained the certificate to go to Mount Zhongnan. We can enter as usual.¡± He had received a notice last night that Mount Zhongnan was willing to cooperate with the Xiao Corporation¡¯s Pharmaceutical Group. However, the prerequisite was that they had to send a commissioner to negotiate, and the price of the herbs they were selling were 20% higher than the market price. Xiao Han agreed to all of it. ¡°Well done!¡± Lu Feng said excitedly. This way, they could enter Mount Zhongnan openly. Yu Su thought for a while and took out a box from the table. ¡°This is a spiritual artifact I borrowed from Elder Gourmet Demon. One for each of you. Remember that it should not leave your side.¡± Among the five of them, Leng Yan, Lu Feng, and Xiao Han did not know metaphysics and were the easiest to be attacked. Everyone saw Yu Su take out the jade artifact from the box and cast a spell. The leaf split into three and floated in the air, emitting a green light. That light carried the power of life. Xiao Han and the other two put them away one by one. Everyone gathered together and agreed on their careful arrangements and some secret signals. On the third day, the five of them put on the clothes they have prepared and took a car to the gathering place. The gathering place was at the foot of Mount Zhongnan. There was a flat square with lush trees around it. The environment was very pleasant. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of spirit aura here.¡± Wen Chuan closed his eyes and felt around before saying slowly. This was probably the reason why the Daoist schools gathered at Mount Zhongnan. Cultivation here was faster than other places. By the time they arrived, many people had already arrived. Among them, the most eye-catching was a young master in a red shirt. He was wearing sunglasses and waving a fan. He also had a large string of gold chains on him and looked very rich. He had two lackeys behind him and they looked like they were rather stupid. Yu Su had put on a disguise, but it was obvious that she was a beauty. On the other hand, Leng Yan¡¯s face was less cold when she wore casual clothes, accentuating the exquisiteness of her appearance. Coupled with Wen Chuan¡¯s fairy-like appearance, everyone at the scene kept looking at them and whispering. ¡°Those people over there really look like celebrities!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re very good-looking. I thought there was a production team filming here!¡± ¡°The man in the minority ethnic attire is quite a sight. His muscular build is very attractive, he¡¯s clearly very fit and he definitely has abs.¡± ¡°I wonder why they are going up to Mount Zhongnan¡­¡± ¡°They don¡¯t look like an ordinary person.¡± There were also beautiful sisters who were dressed maturely throwing flirtatious glances at Lu Feng, wishing they could stick close to him. Half an hour later, a man in an ancient costume walked to the plaza stage and coughed lightly. ¡°Everyone, quiet down!¡± As soon as he spoke, the surroundings immediately fell silent. Yu Su and the others had done some research and knew that this person was the chief steward of Mount Zhongnan. This time, he was the one who would be bringing everyone up the mountain. He had a lot of power and could even decide who he wanted to leave the place, so everyone still respected him very much. ¡°My name is Mo Ting. You can call me Steward Mo. This time, when you go up the mountain, you will be assigned to a team of ten people. Go up the mountain in the order of the team, but let me say something not nice first¡­¡± Mo Ting paused at this point. He looked around and said coldly, ¡°There are a few rules that you have to abide by. Otherwise, if you die on the mountain, Mount Zhongnan won¡¯t be responsible.¡± Most people thought that this was just an ordinary goods transaction. Who would have thought that there would be a risk of losing their lives? Some people wanted to retreat. A man wearing a fisherman¡¯s hat asked, ¡°Steward Mo, we came to Mount Zhongnan to trade for natural treasures. If anything happens, your Mount Zhongnan will be responsible, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just too much. Isn¡¯t it just a business deal? How can it involve life and death? I¡¯m not taking that risk.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mount Zhongnan is also responsible for our safety when we go up the mountain.¡± Many people were dissatisfied with Steward Mo¡¯s words. ¡°Silence!¡± Steward Mo frowned. Someone immediately cast a spell on the person who was making the most noise. ¡°Wow, my eyes, my legs, my body¡­¡± The person in the crowd rolled on the ground in pain, his voice shrill. Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: Grouping Up to Enter the Mountain Chapter 977: Grouping Up to Enter the Mountain Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Take him away!¡± Steward Mo waved his hand and revealed a mocking smile. ¡°I believe everyone has already done their research. Every businessman who successfully walked out of Mount Zhongnan has made a lot of money. Didn¡¯t you come with the intention of making a windfall? Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t be afraid of death!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone looked at each other and no one said anything. ¡°Isn¡¯t it right now?¡± Steward Mo snorted coldly with a smug look in his eyes. In his opinion, no matter how rich a businessman was, they had to be respectful when they came to Mount Zhongnan. The surroundings were silent. Mo Ting continued, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll give you five minutes. You can split into groups of ten and enter the mountain. You¡¯re not allowed to carry any weapons. If you¡¯re discovered, the entire group won¡¯t get to enter the mountain.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone started discussing again. Yu Su¡¯s group was Wen Chuan, Xiao Han, Lu Feng, and Leng Yan. There were exactly five of them. Beside them was the man in the red shirt with two lackeys and behind them was a middle-aged couple. The few of them looked at each other. The red-shirted man and the middle-aged couple walked towards Yu Su and the others. The red-shirted man smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, there are exactly five of us here. With you guys, it¡¯s enough. Why don¡¯t we gather together and enter the mountain!¡± Yu Su and Wen Chuan looked at each other. Meanwhile, Leng Yan and Lu Feng looked at Yu Su in unison, waiting for her to make a decision. The man in the red shirt also noticed it. He smiled and took another step closer to Yu Su. ¡°Beautiful lady, my name is Fu Yang. You won¡¯t lose out if you stay with us. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± He raised his eyebrows at Yu Su, his eyes still filled with amazement. Xiao Han frowned. ¡°You¡­¡± Just as he was about to refuse, Yu Su stopped him and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s form a team together! My name is Yu Su.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Fu Yang smiled brightly, revealing his front teeth. Xiao Han felt sour in his heart. This man was clearly interested in Yu Su, but Yu Su still insisted on teaming up with him. It was too infuriating! Xiao Han glared at Fu Yang and whispered to Yu Su, ¡°Why don¡¯t we choose another person? I feel that he¡¯s not reliable at all.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s unreliable?¡± Fu Yang craned his neck and tried his best to listen. As expected, he heard someone slandering him. He jumped three feet high and gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask around? Me, the young master of the Fu family, is the most honest and has the best character.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Fu Yang turned around and stared at the two lackeys behind him. The two lackeys nodded like chickens pecking at rice. ¡°Our boss is both smart and brave. He¡¯s the most chivalrous and bravest!¡± Xiao Han put his hands on his hips and retorted, ¡°You say you¡¯re a good person, so you are? Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself in the mirror and see what you look like!¡± When it comes to insults, he¡¯s never been afraid. Fu Yang was so angry that his face turned red. Just as he was about to say something, he turned around and said coquettishly to Yu Su, ¡°Beautiful Sister, look at him. He bullied me!¡± He even stomped his foot. At this moment, Xiao Han was so angry that he wanted to go over and fight. Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh and pull Xiao Han back. ¡°Alright, alright. There are exactly ten of us. We don¡¯t have to trouble ourselves anymore. Moreover, the people around have already formed a team.¡± Xiao Han looked around. Sure enough, other than the ten of them, the other teams had also gathered. ¡°Consider yourself lucky!¡± Xiao Han glared at Fu Yang coldly before falling silent. Although he was a little jealous, he knew that Yu Su must have her reasons for doing what she did. He just had to obey. Just like that, the ten of them formed a team. Soon, more than ten teams gathered and lined up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mo Ting clapped his hands and a group of people walked out from the surroundings. Everyone was wearing a Daoist robe, which was black. These people walked to the front of each group. ¡°Next, someone will bring you to the teleportation array. You can¡¯t shout during the process. You have to maintain silence.¡± After Mo Ting finished speaking, teams of people walked up the mountain. On the way, Yu Su whispered to Wen Chuan, ¡°Senior Brother Wen, did you see that pattern? There¡¯s a¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Wen Chuan nodded. The two of them looked at Fu Yang in front of them. Fu Yang did not have the aura of a Daoist, so he should not be a metaphysical master. There was a willow leaf mark on his sleeve. This was the mark of the Xuanye Sect that had disappeared for a long time. Back then, the Xuanye Sect was famous for their cultivation talismans. Once, a talisman could be sold for an astronomical price and they had many disciples. Ten years ago, for some reason, the huge Xuanye Sect fell apart. Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: Mountain-Protecting Spiritual Artifact Chapter 978: Mountain-Protecting Spiritual Artifact Editor: Atlas Studios Until now, a small number of swindlers would sell fake talismans. These swindlers would call themselves the Xuanye Sect. These swindlers had ruined the reputation of the Xuanye Sect. Now, no Daoist priest was willing to be associated with the Xuanye Sect. What was the relationship between Fu Yang and the Xuanye Sect? The ten people slowly walked forward with the leader in front of them. The leader was called Wang Luo. He had a beard on his face, so his true appearance could not be seen clearly. Wang Luo¡¯s expression was serious as he walked straight ahead. Fu Yang and his two lackeys followed behind with a smile. From time to time, they would ask Wang Luo a question or two. They did not notice that Wang Luo was already very impatient. After walking for about half an hour, the mountain road became more and more difficult to walk on. The fog also surrounded them from all directions. When Wen Chuan saw the fog, he calculated with his fingers and immediately raised his voice to say to the few of them, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this fog. Everyone, hold your breaths. Clear your minds and think less!¡± His cultivation had already surpassed the Great Fulfilment realm, so he naturally could tell at a glance that the fog contained psychedelic elements. Unfortunately, he said it too late. Everyone in front of them stopped. Other than the leader, only Yu Su¡¯s expression was still clear. The others had all fallen into a dream. Yu Su strode towards Wang Luo and grabbed his collar. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± They were merchants. Why was there so much fog on the mountain? Wang Luo struggled with all his might. ¡°Damn it, are you going to hurt the people of Mount Zhongnan? Let me tell you, after I finish the mission, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson.¡± He wanted to pry Yu Su¡¯s hand away, but he realized that he could not move at all. Wen Chuan walked over and shook his head at Yu Su. ¡°This fog should be one of the mountain-protecting spiritual artifacts. As long as the fog dissipates, they will wake up. Don¡¯t worry.¡± There would be no danger to their lives. Yu Su snorted coldly and let go of Wang Luo, placing him on the ground. Wang Luo coughed a few times, his eyes filled with hatred. At this moment, Xiao Han felt like he was floating. In his dream, he received a call from the police. ¡°Mr. Xiao Han, is it convenient for you to come over? Ms. Yu Su is suspected of a metaphysical assault case and is being investigated. If she wants to be released on bail, please come over immediately.¡± Yu Su had been arrested by the police? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over now.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Han was burning with anxiety. He was sitting in his office. After hanging up the phone, he immediately drove to the police station. After arriving at the police station and going through the bail procedures, he was led to the door of a room. Through the transparent window, he saw Yu Su. The girl was sitting alone at the table, her head drooping and her face pale. She was small and made his heart ache. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Xiao Han said anxiously as he opened the door. Yu Su was stunned. She looked up at once and realized that the man was standing at the door with his tall figure. At that moment, most of the uneasiness in her heart dissipated. It was only when she was sitting in the car that Yu Su came back to her senses and apologized, ¡°Hubby, thank you.¡± At this moment, Xiao Han also learned the truth from the police officers. This was Yu Miao¡¯s framing trick again. A cold glint flashed across his eyes. ¡°This won¡¯t happen again in the future. I¡¯ll protect you well.¡± He didn¡¯t say much, but every word was touching. After picking up Yu Su, it was getting late. Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s pick up our daughter from school. Chengcheng is probably hungry.¡± The two of them got out of the car and stood at the door like an ordinary couple, waiting for school to end. There were already many parents waiting at the door. The two of them were handsome and beautiful, attracting a lot of attention. When the children lined up according to class, Chengcheng was the first class to come out. She carried a small red school bag and looked cute. Yu Su glanced over and saw her. She smiled and waved at her. ¡°Chengcheng, Mommy is here!¡± At this moment, Xiao Han saw his obedient daughter running over with the person he loved the most beside him. He felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart. The most blissful life was just like this! Chengcheng looked very much like Yu Su, just like a miniature version. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chengcheng ran over with a very happy expression on her face. As if she was powered by wheels, she rushed into Yu Su¡¯s arms and called out sweetly, ¡°Mommy, Daddy, why are you here together?¡± This was the first time she had been received by two people. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. I¡¯ll bring you to the mall later, okay?¡± Yu Su pinched her tender face and said with a smile. Just now, they had discussed their plan on the way to fetch Chengcheng. They would go to the supermarket together later. ¡°Alright!¡± Cheng Cheng raised her hand and cheered. After having a simple lunch outside, the three of them walked into the supermarket and prepared to buy some vegetables. Chengcheng sat in the basket of the small cart, looking at everything. She looked around curiosly. Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: Mist Illusion Chapter 979: Mist Illusion Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Daddy, I want to eat candy.¡± Chengcheng saw the candy gift bag not far away and looked at Xiao Han expectantly. The man was pushing the cart. He was wearing casual clothes. His eyes were bright and his eyebrows were sharp. His facial features were deep and his facial lines were clean. Xiao Han nodded. ¡°You can only eat one candy a day. You can only buy it if you promise Daddy.¡± Chengcheng nodded heavily. Yu Su, who was standing at the side, could not help but laugh. When she was young, she was also like this. She wanted to eat candy, but her parents were always afraid that she would have cavities, so she could empathize with Chengcheng. Hence, she whispered into Chengcheng¡¯s ear, ¡°If you brush your teeth obediently every day, Mommy will give you an extra candy.¡± ¡°Yay, thank you, Mommy.¡± Chengcheng smiled until her eyes narrowed into slits. The three of them were good-looking. Thus, no matter where they went, people would take a second look. There were even people who secretly took photos. Their eyes were filled with amazement. In the supermarket, the three of them continued shopping. There was already a lot of food piled up in the car. Xiao Han pushed the cart and walked on the left. Yu Su stood on his right, and the three of them were a heartwarming sight. ¡°Hey, look! They sell this old brand of soy sauce here. It¡¯s additive-free, so it must be healthier.¡± Yu Su looked to the left and spotted the soy sauce bottle on one of the shelves. ¡°Which bottle?¡± Xiao Han looked to his left, his gaze on the shelves. However, he didn¡¯t notice that the woman suddenly leaned forward and reached out to take the bottle of soy sauce. Her side profile was smooth and pleasing to the eye. The end of her hair swept across Xiao Han¡¯s arm, making him feel numb. The perfume on her body wafted over. It was the fragrance of cherry blossoms, sweet and not cloying. At this moment, Xiao Han¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. All he could see was that rosy and soft cheeks and the fragrance in the air. Each encounter with her felt fated. Time seemed to both fly by and drag on. Those few seconds were enough to make Xiao Han lose his focus, an involuntary smile playing on his lips. Yu Su put away the sauce and it made a crisp sound with the porcelain bowl in the cart. By the time she looked up, Xiao Han had already put on a cold expression again. ¡°Let¡¯s go to another area to take a look,¡± Yu Su suggested. Chengcheng cheered and said with a smile, ¡°Daddy peeped at Mommy just now. Daddy likes Mommy.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s ears turned red when he heard the child¡¯s childish voice. He scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± However, he did not look in Yu Su¡¯s direction. Yu Su also felt that it was impossible, so she smiled and replied, ¡°Daddy likes Chengcheng too!¡± The three of them continued shopping until the cart was full. Xiao Han pushed the cart and the three of them went to pay the bill. There was no one queuing up in front, so the cart successfully entered the checkout passageway. Chengcheng also reached out and moved the things in the cart out. At this moment, Yu Su¡¯s phone rang. She took a few steps back and focused on answering the call. Xiao Han handed the things to the cashier bit by bit. Seeing that the three of them were very good-looking, the cashier smiled and said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really lucky. Not only is your child cute, but your wife is also so beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiao Han nodded politely, his face still distant. Chengcheng turned around and saw a row of sweets on the shelf beside the cashier. Her eyes lit up. She secretly stuffed a few bottles of sweets into the cart. After returning home, Yu Su took Chengcheng for a nap. Having been out for half an hour, Chengcheng could only sleep for twenty minutes. Yu Su carried the three bags of groceries into the kitchen and began sorting them, arranging most of the fruits and vegetables. Xiao Han walked in and Yu Su said, ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t have to do these things. I¡¯ll do it. You just have to earn money to support the family.¡± After saying this, Xiao Han had a strange feeling in his heart. He frowned. He always felt that something was a little strange, but he quickly ignored it because his adorable daughter ran over. Xiao Han was so distracted by his daughter that he forgot everything else. After finishing the kitchen, Yu Su began cleaning the living room. As she was on her way to check on Chengcheng, she bumped into Xiao Han right outside the bedroom door. Xiao Han hesitated for a moment before stopping Yu Su. The two of them sat on the sofa, facing each other. Xiao Han said, ¡°Yu Su, haven¡¯t you gone out to work recently? Your fans and friends should be very disappointed, right?¡± According to his understanding, Yu Su had always been very career-minded. Yu Su smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Chengcheng is still young, so I¡¯ll stay with her for a while longer. I can always go back to work later. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d support me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Supporting Yu Su financially? Xiao Han was very happy, but he still felt a little strange. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The two of them raised their heads and spoke at the same time. In the next second, they stopped talking and clearly saw the hesitation in each other¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Yu Su laughed out loud. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say all these? You want me to rely on you more and hope that I¡¯ll be at home to take care of my husband and children like other women who are in love? Now that I¡¯m at home all day, you¡¯re starting to despise me?¡± Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: Something’s Wrong Chapter 980: Something¡¯s Wrong Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Of course I don¡¯t despise you, but haven¡¯t you always been very career-minded?¡± Xiao Han thought for a long time before saying. He always felt that it was a waste of talent for Yu Su to stay at home all the time. She could just let the nanny handle the matters at home. Yu Su was so powerful. Yu Su nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, as long as our family of three is happy. Let¡¯s go! Chengcheng should be awake soon. Let¡¯s send her to school.¡± There was a smile in the girl¡¯s eyes, like the most beautiful gem. Under the faint light, it was clear and translucent. This appearance still made Xiao Han¡¯s heart flutter and he was obsessed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Han smiled, stood up, and was about to walk forward. However, he did not expect that Yu Su would miss her step. Under her exclamation, Xiao Han caught her waist. His hand felt soft and tender, as if he was holding top-notch silk. In her panic, Yu Su fell headfirst into the man¡¯s chest. Her cherry pink lips landed on his white shirt, and she could not help but hug the man. In an instant, the woman¡¯s face turned red, and even her earlobes were pink. From this angle, Xiao Han could clearly see the little hairs on her face. Her skin was delicate and smooth, and her beautiful facial features were magnified in front of his eyes. Xiao Han looked at her deeply. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± He was really too lucky to have such a good wife by his side. ¡°Let¡¯s go and wake Chengcheng up,¡± Yu Su said softly with a smile. Soon, Chengcheng was woken up. Carrying a small backpack, she was sent to school by Xiao Han. After dropping off his child, Xiao Han went to work at the company as usual. He had successfully taken over Xiao Corporation and no longer appeared on screen. Xiao Corporation also gradually grew stronger. Everything was developing in a good direction. However, Xiao Han, who was sitting in the office, felt a little lost. It was as if a part of his heart had been emptied. His life was clearly so blissful, and he had a cute daughter. His career was thriving, and Yu Su had also become his wife. Why was everything so unreal? Xiao Han stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with a frown. He took out his phone and looked at the contact on it. He called Ye Tang. Soon, Ye Tang¡¯s phone rang. Before Xiao Han could say anything, Ye Tang¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Busy Xiao, why are you so free to call me? Where do you and Yu Su plan to go to play? All these years, your love story has spread throughout the country. It¡¯s really enviable.¡± ¡°Ye Tang,¡± Xiao Han hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that Yu Su has been staying at home all the time and has changed so much compared to before?¡± Unexpectedly, the person on the other side immediately became angry. Ye Tang said, ¡°You still dare to mention this? If you hadn¡¯t asked Yu Su to focus on your family and take good care of her child several times after you got married, would Yu Su have given up on her career?¡± These words were like a blow to the head, making Xiao Han feel sad and guilty. The call had been hung up at some point. He sat on the sofa in a daze, deep in thought. What should he do? Soon, the afternoon passed and it was time to pick Chengcheng up from school. The two of them brought Chengcheng to a nearby small amusement park to play for a while. When they got into the car, Chengcheng was so tired that she fell asleep. Yu Su sat in the back seat with the child lying on her lap. The car was silent, with only light music playing. ¡°Yu Su, do you regret it?¡± Xiao Han looked at the rearview mirror. The woman¡¯s side profile was even quieter under the dusk, with a faint light. The lines of her fair neck were smooth, and her eyelashes were slightly lowered, making her look harmless. She no longer looked like a young girl, but more mature. ¡°No, I¡¯m quite happy. With you and Chengcheng, my life is very happy,¡± Yu Su said in a low voice. Her eyelashes fluttered slightly and she frowned slightly. ¡°Yu Su.¡± A guilty voice sounded from the driver¡¯s seat in front. Xiao Han said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out and act like before, or do what you like?¡± He thought of the bright and beautiful girl in the past and felt a dull pain in his heart. How did things turn out like this? Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Hubby, are you despising me? I don¡¯t want to go to work anymore. I just want to accompany you and Chengcheng.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Han looked out of the car window and sighed. When they reached home and walked into the living room, Chengcheng blinked her big eyes and pleaded softly, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I want to take a shower.¡± Kids are very active, so it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll get dirty throughout the day. Add to that the sweat, and their clothes definitely have a bit of a smell.. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Daddy will take you to shower.¡± Xiao Han reached out and picked up the child, preparing to enter the bathroom. ¡°I want both Daddy and Mommy to bathe with me¡­¡± Chengcheng¡¯s eyes were big and bright, like the eyes of a small animal. Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: You’ve Changed Chapter 981: You¡¯ve Changed Editor: Atlas Studios Without another word, Yu Su agreed. ¡°No problem. Since Chengcheng has a wish, Mommy will satisfy you. Can you promise Mommy to sleep early tonight?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Cheng¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and her voice was energetic. ¡°Thank you, Mom. I want Mom to help me put on fragrance!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about Daddy so quickly?¡± Xiao Han pretended to be jealous, causing Chengcheng to giggle. The two of them moved to the bathroom and washed their little bodies clean. Yu Su also applied fragrance on Chengcheng. Her face was red and she looked extremely cute. Chengcheng did not play with water when she took a shower, but she still accidentally wet a piece of cloth around Yu Su¡¯s waist, revealing her faintly discernible slender waist. ¡°Come, Mommy will wipe your little hands for you.¡± Yu Su squatted in front of the bathtub and leaned forward. The wet piece of clothing slowly moved, revealing a fair and delicate skin. That whiteness entered Xiao Han¡¯s eyes. Instantly, his Adam¡¯s apple moved, and a ball of heat spread in his chest. Even his breathing became hurried. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare Chengcheng¡¯s clothes first.¡± In his panic, Xiao Han suddenly stood up. He clenched his fists and restrained himself. The redness beside his ears spread, and his footsteps were no longer as calm as before. Only when he walked out of the bathroom did Xiao Han feel that something was wrong. Logically speaking, he and Yu Su had a child together, but he could not recall any intimate memories between the two of them. When he saw Yu Su, his face would still turn red and his heart would race. After he calmed down for a while, he returned to the bathroom. On Yu Su¡¯s side, she had already taken a shower and wrapped a soft blue towel around Chengcheng¡¯s body. She wiped her hair with a towel. ¡°Chengcheng is so soft and fair after your shower. Mommy wants to eat you in one bite.¡± Yu Su¡¯s words made the child giggle. Xiao Han opened the towel and helped Chengcheng put on her clothes. After she was done, he turned to look at Yu Su. ¡°Go to the living room and wait for me for a while. I have something to tell you later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su nodded and smiled gently. After waiting for about 15 minutes, Xiao Han came out of the child¡¯s room. He looked at Yu Su in the living room and could not help but ask, ¡°Yu Su, I feel that you¡¯ve changed. You shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Su frowned. ¡°Why have you been acting so strange these past few days? Are we not happy? Or do you have another woman outside?¡± Seeing the jealousy on Yu Su¡¯s face, Xiao Han was about to break down completely. He stood up and said, ¡°No, Yu Su won¡¯t be like this. She will never show such an expression. Who exactly are you?¡± That¡¯s not right! Yu Su was proud, cold, and powerful. She definitely would not sacrifice herself like this and compromise. In an instant, the living room began to shake. The entire world was like a dream, becoming unreal. Xiao Han felt like his head was about to explode. He covered his head and frowned. ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°Daddy, Daddy¡­ don¡¯t you want Chengcheng anymore?¡± The little girl hugged Xiao Han¡¯s thigh. Her face was filled with tears as she cried, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t fight with Mommy. I¡¯ll be good. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Chengcheng, don¡¯t cry!¡± After Xiao Han said this, he fainted. When he woke up again, he saw Chengcheng lying by the bed. The little girl¡¯s eyes were round and bright as she said softly, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awake?¡± Xiao Han felt as if he had lost some of his memories. He shook his head. ¡°Yes, why was I asleep?¡± ¡°Mommy said Daddy had been working too hard,¡± Chengcheng said with a smile. ¡°Daddy, wait for me.¡± After Chengcheng finished speaking, she turned around and ran out. Soon, she brought a glass of water and said in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy, drink some water!¡± Xiao Han¡¯s heart was about to melt from the cuteness! He reached out to touch her fair little face. Her face was like tofu, and it felt super good to the touch. ¡°Thank you!¡± After thanking him, Xiao Han got up from the bed and asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± ¡°Mommy went out to buy groceries.¡± Xiao Cheng¡¯s crystal eyes were filled with joy as she said with a red face. Not long after, there was a knock on the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re awake? I¡¯m done shopping. We¡¯ll start eating in a while.¡± Yu Su walked in and said to Xiao Han with a smile. Xiao Han nodded. He and Chengcheng were playing games in the living room while Yu Su was busy in the kitchen. ¡°Grr, grr, grr.¡± Xiao Cheng covered her tummy in embarrassment and said shyly, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry. When are we going to have lunch?¡± They only had some steamed dumplings for breakfast. The child had exercised a lot and had long digested them. ¡°Alright, Chengcheng will go to the kitchen with Daddy to take a look!¡± Xiao Han held the little kid¡¯s soft hand and walked towards the kitchen. The moment he entered the kitchen, he saw Yu Su¡¯s back view. She was cooking, and her back view was filled with warmth. Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: Escaping from the Illusion Chapter 982: Escaping from the Illusion Editor: Atlas Studios When Yu Su heard the two of them at the door, she turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Wait a little longer. It¡¯ll be ready soon. You guys can play for a while more!¡± ¡°Okay! Thank you, Mom,¡± Xiao Cheng said obediently. Xiao Han brought Chengcheng downstairs to play on the slide. Just as he went downstairs, he saw a yellow paper flying in the air by the roadside. It was a talisman, a talisman¡­ Xiao Han felt as if he had forgotten something. His head began to hurt again, and the scene in front of him began to blur. ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Boohoo¡­¡± Chengcheng¡¯s shrill voice rang in his ears. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go. Stay here with me¡­¡± Xiao Han¡¯s vision became more and more blurry, and Chengcheng¡¯s face became distorted, making her look like a monster. Xiao Han was shocked. He immediately let go of her and turned to look at the villa behind him. He saw that the villa was breaking into two, and the air was filled with black gas. A figure jumped down from upstairs and ran towards Xiao Han. His voice was sharp. ¡°Xiao Han, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to accompany me for the rest of my life? Are you going to abandon me again? You¡¯re a man who goes back on your word. I knew it¡­ There¡¯s no good man in the world!¡± Yu Su¡¯s expression was dark as she strode towards Xiao Han. There were two bloodstains under her eyes, and her clothes had all turned black. Her hair was very long, making her look like a female ghost in a television drama. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Xiao Han stood on the spot and glared at them. Yu Su laughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, aren¡¯t we what you want the most in your heart? Your inner desires have fantasized about us, and now you want to abandon us! You heartless man!¡± A sharp knife appeared in the woman¡¯s hand. She smiled and walked closer and closer to Xiao Han. She reached out and stabbed the knife into Xiao Han¡¯s heart. ¡°No!¡± Xiao Han took a step back, unable to bear to look anymore. Although he knew that it was not Yu Su, he could not bear to hurt someone who looked exactly like her. ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Han suddenly woke up and felt that his entire body was covered in sweat. However, his mind was clear. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Yu Su¡¯s chin and her superior jawline. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Yu Su lowered her head and asked softly, her eyes filled with concern. Xiao Han was a little dazed. He reached out and touched her face. ¡°Yu Su, are you real? Am I still in a dream?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already come out of the illusion.¡± Wen Chuan¡¯s voice floated over from not far away, his tone a little cold. This fellow had already been in Yu Su¡¯s arms for more than half an hour. If he still didn¡¯t get up, he really couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. Xiao Han stood up and saw that the people around him were either squatting or lying down. Other than Yu Su, Wen Chuan, and Leng Yan, who had woken up, there was also the leader sitting lazily at the side. The others were still in the illusion. He touched his nose in embarrassment. ¡°Yu Su, I saw you in the illusion just now, so I stayed a little longer.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su nodded, as if she felt that her words were a little cold, she continued, ¡°In the illusion, what did you do with me?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Han was suddenly speechless and a little embarrassed. His face quickly turned red and his eyes avoided hers. Could it be that he wanted to say that he had a child with Yu Su and still yearned for her to be a housewife? When he thought of this, goosebumps rose on his body. Xiao Han shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We went out to play.¡± After saying that, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Yu Su, when will the others wake up? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ll stay here forever?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± Yu Su looked at the increasingly faint fog. ¡°Half an hour at most.¡± Then, the few of them waited for a while. The remaining people woke up one after another and regained consciousness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as Fu Yang woke up, he ran to the leader. ¡°You! Is Mount Zhongnan trying to kill us?¡± It was too much. Wang Luo crossed his arms and snorted coldly. ¡°This is a test for you. Only those who have passed the illusion are qualified to enter Mount Zhongnan. Who asked you to have such deep desires?¡± He paused for a moment before continuing slowly, ¡°Also, you should feel lucky that the fog today is not thick. Otherwise, you might not have woken up!¡± This checkpoint was just to filter out those who were too greedy. After all, Mount Zhongnan was an ancient divine mountain with many treasures. If one had ulterior motives, it was easy to commit sins. The people of Mount Zhongnan used this method to filter the people. Fu Yang stomped his feet in anger. ¡°But you have to explain in advance. We¡¯re just here to do business. Why should we be tested by you?¡± He couldn¡¯t stand this person¡¯s arrogant attitude. Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: Passing the Test Chapter 983: Passing the Test Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Luo smiled. ¡°Then you can go down the mountain now. No one will stop you. However, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. The road down the mountain is not easy to walk on.¡± After saying that, he looked around. ¡°You!¡± Fu Yang took a few deep breaths. ¡°When I see your manager, I¡¯ll complain properly!¡± Seeing that all ten of them had passed the test, Wang Luo nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be arriving at the teleportation array soon.¡± Only after passing through the teleportation array could they truly enter Mount Zhongnan¡¯s mystic realm. Otherwise, they would only be considered to be at the periphery. Yu Su glanced at the few of them and nodded at Xiao Han, indicating that everything would go according to plan. Everyone continued walking up the mountain. After about half an hour, the few of them followed the forest to a wooden house. Wang Luo pushed open the door of the wooden house and gestured for them to enter. ¡°Here?¡± Fu Yang¡¯s face revealed disdain. Wang Luo smiled contemptuously. ¡°Country bumpkin, you¡¯ll have the chance to broaden your horizons later, shut your stinky mouth first.¡± ¡°You!¡± Fu Yang was so angry that he wanted to beat him up, but he was stopped by the two lackeys beside him. One of the lackeys said, ¡°Young Master, think about our purpose for coming here this time. Old Master wants you to buy more mountain goods. You can¡¯t give up halfway.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Fu Yang stomped his feet and gave up. The woman from the couple walked into the wooden house first and exclaimed in admiration, ¡°Wow, so there¡¯s another world here. It¡¯s really magical.¡± According to her self-introduction, the woman¡¯s name was Liu Qin. Her husband, Chen Xi, was the CEO of a small company. The two of them had been infertile for many years after getting married. When they heard that Mount Zhongnan was open for people to make sales this time, they wanted to try their luck and find some medicinal herbs to help with pregnancy. It would be even better if the two of them could find a doctor in this area. Chen Xi also walked in. Yu Su and the others also walked in. As soon as they entered, they saw that the inside was very big. It did not look like the size of the wooden house they saw outside at all. The wooden house was about the size of a small gymnasium. ¡°Spatial Shrinking Technique,¡± Lu Feng exclaimed after walking in. As the patriarch, he had naturally read many ancient books, but in reality, he had never encountered a real spatial change. The wooden house outside was only a few meters wide, but after walking in, the space was so wide. Seeing them walk in, the people on the stage began to move. The singer in the center began to sing. ¡°Who are these people?¡± Xiao Han felt that something was wrong. These people singing on the stage were a little strange. Yu Su said in a low voice, ¡°This is a kind of screening technique. It can replay the recorded song and dance, just like a movie.¡± The only difference was that this was 3D, and it had the same effect as watching it live. Fu Yang couldn¡¯t help but look at the song and dance on the stage, as if he was mesmerized. Wang Luo looked at his fascinated expression and stood at the side with his arms crossed. He sneered and said softly, ¡°What a country bumpkin.¡± He had seen it countless times and had completely lost interest. After the song ended, a voice sounded in the entire venue. ¡°Welcome to Mount Zhongnan. Please stand on the stage. The array formation will be activated in three minutes.¡± The ten of them followed Wang Luo¡¯s footsteps and walked onto the stage. The surroundings became blurry, and they could only see a small space around them. ¡°Last 30 seconds.¡± ¡°Thirty.¡± ¡°Twenty-nine¡­¡± At this moment, an old voice sounded, ¡°Aiyo, wait for me. Wait for my old bones. Don¡¯t leave yet.¡± A person quickly rushed into the array. When he looked at them, Leng Yan raised her eyebrows slightly. They had seen this person before. He was the old man selling broken limbs in the stall. Elder Gourmet Demon! ¡°Old man, you always come at the right time. Don¡¯t you know how to come earlier?¡± Wang Luo said disdainfully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elder Gourmet Demon stroked his beard and said with a smile, ¡°You brat, who ate my takeaway last time? If I didn¡¯t buy it back, would you be able to enjoy so many delicacies?¡± As he spoke, he threw a bag to Wang Luo. Wang Luo took it and opened it. The smell of roasted chicken wafted out. It was very strong. He smiled. ¡°At least you know your place.¡± Elder Gourmet Demon smiled. ¡°Has the mountain been peaceful recently?¡± Wang Luo¡¯s eyes flashed as he lowered his head and said, ¡°Of course, the God of Thunder has descended and the heavens blessed Mount Zhongnan. However, you didn¡¯t shower today and it is disrespectful to the God of Thunder. Why don¡¯t you enter the mountain next time?¡± As he spoke, he was about to push Elder Gourmet Demon out. Elder Gourmet Demon jumped up. ¡°Who said that? I¡¯m clean. I want to enter the mountain today. My granddaughter is still waiting for me to return!¡± Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: Successful Teleportation Chapter 984: Successful Teleportation Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness. Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you.¡± Wang Luo retracted his hand and muttered. A few seconds later, the array formation was officially activated. At that moment, Yu Su saw a hint of pain on Wang Luo¡¯s face. After a few rounds of dizziness, Yu Su and the others finally felt calm. ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp knock sounded. The array symbols disappeared from the ground, and the few of them successfully saw the space outside the array. This was a very desolate open space. The surroundings of the open space were filled with large trees and weeds. It did not look like their destination. ¡°Everyone, that¡¯s as far as I can take you. Once you step out of the formation, someone from Zhongnan Mountain will come to pick you up. You can go now.¡± Wang Luo finished speaking and took the initiative to step out of the formation. In the blink of an eye, his figure disappeared from sight. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! I haven¡¯t complained about you!¡± Fu Yang said to his back, but he saw him disappear in the blink of an eye. He sighed. He couldn¡¯t vent his anger. He felt really depressed. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Yan looked at Yu Su and said. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Go out!¡± After the ten people stepped out of the formation, they saw new formation markings on the ground. A voice rang out in the air, ¡°Welcome, guests. Please re-enter the formation. After this teleportation, we will have reached our destination.¡± After the few people stepped into the formation, a tearing sound came from within the formation. A figure appeared in the formation. ¡°She¡­¡± Leng Yan was the first to see the face of the teleporter. She couldn¡¯t help but exclaim and look at Yu Su. Yu Su turned around and looked at that person. That person actually looked exactly like Yu Miao, but she was younger than the current Yu Miao and was wearing a Daoist robe. That person smiled and said to them, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the guide for this station. You can call me An Ran.¡± An Ran walked around them. She had a smile on her face, but her eyes were cold, like a mindless dummy. ¡°Hello, little beauty.¡± Fu Yang greeted her with a smile. His smile looked a little annoying, but he did not do anything rude. An Ran waved her hand, and the teleportation array began to count down. ¡°Beep, beep. Teleportation starts in 30 seconds.¡± A moment later, the teleportation array began to activate. Yu Su¡¯s gaze lingered on An Ran. She confirmed that this person was not Yu Miao. Yu Miao¡¯s luck had been damaged, her body was already decaying, but An Ran was as young as an eighteen-year-old girl. This time, the teleportation speed was very fast. Three seconds later, the few of them arrived in a hall. The moment they stabilized themselves, the space surrounded by the formation dissipated. At the same time, other voices came from the hall. At this moment, there were already many people in the hall. Yu Su took a glance and recognized that these were the merchants who had lined up to enter the mountain just now. The hall was noisy. ¡°When will this heavenly treasure be taken out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, at least show us a glimpse. We¡¯re about to suffocate from boredom here.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been here for more than half an hour.¡± ¡°Is this how Mount Zhongnan treats its guests?¡± ¡°I wonder how many good things we can buy this time!¡± ¡°Have you brought enough money? This time, you are probably going to be spending a lot.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle the deal first, and payment can be made after we get down. No one would dare to owe Zhongnan Mountain money, right?¡± ¡°But, I feel something is off about this mountain. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll steal something. We¡¯ve been teleported through the formation multiple times before finally arriving at this grand hall.¡± After Leng Yan observed her surroundings, she quickly found an empty space for the few of them. It was a place behind the pillars of the hall. It would not be crowded for the ten of them to stand there. The few of them walked over and Yu Su observed the people around her, sensing the aura around her. Yu Su felt a deep sense of malice. When she probed over again, the energy had disappeared without a trace, as if everything that had just happened was just her imagination. After waiting for another half an hour, almost all the teams had arrived. However, most of the teams were missing a few people. The ones who stayed behind had relatively clear eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Clap! Clap! A group of people walked in from outside the hall. The leader was a man in his thirties. He was wearing a Daoist robe but was bald. He looked a little out of place. Yu Su and Wen Chuan looked at each other. Baldy, this matched the person selling poisonous prayer beads at the night market. That person walked in and stood in the middle of the hall. Steward Mo Ting stood respectfully behind him. The bald man said, ¡°Hello, everyone. Welcome to Mount Zhongnan. I¡¯m the person in charge of this transaction. You can call me Master Kong Chen.¡± He smiled and looked around. Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Eating Chapter 985: Eating Editor: Atlas Studios Someone in the hall boldly asked, ¡°Master, when can we start trading? We can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly.¡± Several hours had passed since they entered the mountain. It was almost noon. Everyone was not only hungry, but also anxious. Master Kong Chen smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s almost lunchtime. I¡¯ve prepared a meal for everyone. We¡¯ll talk in detail after you¡¯ve filled your stomachs.¡± He waved his hand and the disciples behind him began to move the things. Tables were placed inside one by one, and the food that flowed was also brought to the tables. Every table had wine and meat. It looked very good. ¡°Everyone, please!¡± Kong Chen gestured to them that they could take their seats. Everyone, who was already hungry and tired, sat down. Someone carefully took out a silver needle and tried it on the food. Yu Su and the others also took their seats. Leng Yan looked at Yu Su and gestured with her eyes. Should they eat or not? Lu Feng smelled a strange fragrance from the food. This fragrance was like some medicinal herb with an alluring smell. He frowned slightly. He felt that this smell was a little familiar, as if he had smelled it somewhere before. Wen Chuan looked at Yu Su and wrote a word on the table with his fingers wet: Beast. Yu Su nodded. She had also realized that there was nothing wrong with the food itself. The problem was the firewood used to cook. This firewood was mixed with Treasure Spirit Wood. This piece of wood was extremely precious. Normally, it could be used to refine medicine and increase one¡¯s level. On the other hand, Darkbeasts loved the taste of Treasure Spirit Wood the most. It was equivalent to a natural food lure. A little bit of it could make Darkbeasts go crazy. If a person ate this food, they would probably become a meal for wild beasts. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Is the food not to your liking?¡± Kong Chen walked over with a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold. Behind him was a group of Daoist masters. Mo Ting looked at Yu Su and the others angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful. These dishes are all made with the best ingredients in the mountains. If it weren¡¯t to welcome guests, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have such good fortune.¡± Fu Yang pursed his lips. ¡°We can eat if we want. What can you do?¡± He kept feeling that there was a trap. This group of people did not look like good people. Mo Ting looked at him coldly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like the food we provide, your team doesn¡¯t have to eat. You don¡¯t have to participate in the auction either.¡± If you don¡¯t eat the food, you¡¯ll be disqualified from participating. As soon as these words were spoken, Liu Qin became nervous. She immediately picked up her chopsticks and picked up some food in her mouth. She took a bite and swallowed it before saying, ¡°Manager Mo, the two of us are sincere. You can¡¯t disqualify the two of us.¡± Otherwise, their trip would have been in vain. Chen Xi frowned and looked at Fu Yang. ¡°Young Master Fu, just eat. You¡¯ve worked hard to come here. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to return empty-handed?¡± He also began to eat. Fu Yang gritted his teeth in anger. If he didn¡¯t eat, he seemed to have become the villain of the entire team. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll eat, alright?¡± He picked up his chopsticks and started to eat. Kong Chen looked at Yu Su and the others again and said with a smile, ¡°The few of you have outstanding temperaments. It¡¯s fate that we met. Let me toast you.¡± His eyes were filled with an unfathomable light. Wen Chuan smiled and picked up his wine glass. ¡°Master Kong Chen, please!¡± He had already crossed the realm of perfection and was only one step away from ascending. Therefore, all the poisons and herbs in the world were no longer effective on him. Yu Su also picked up her cup. Seeing this, Xiao Han also picked up his cup. After suddenly drinking it, he snatched the cup from Yu Su¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll toast to the master too.¡± Yu Su picked up her chopsticks and began to pick up food. Seeing that everyone had already eaten, Kong Chen walked elsewhere in satisfaction. When they were far away, Fu Yang threw down his chopsticks and pouted. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what these people are up to. It¡¯s just an auction. Why are they up to so many tricks?¡± Yu Su looked at Xiao Han and took out a bottle of medicine from her sleeve. She distributed it to them and said softly, ¡°Just swallow it.¡± This was the pill she had refined in advance. It could effectively prevent one¡¯s aura from being exposed and also cover up the smell on their bodies. Just as the few of them swallowed the pill, the situation in the hall changed. A group of unicorns barged into the hall and crashed into the crowd. Those who could not dodge in time were hit and their blood flowed all over the ground. The unicorns¡¯ eyes were red, and sharp nails were exposed on their claws. The scales on their bodies were very messy. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t come over, Master Kong Chen. What exactly are these things?¡± ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t chase me. I have nothing for you to eat.¡± ¡°Hurry up and save us. These unicorns are crazy. Hurry up and save us.¡± For a moment, the entire hall was in chaos, and the people from Mount Zhongnan had already disappeared from the hall, leaving only the crazy unicorn and the merchants who came. Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: Immortal Confinement Cage Chapter 986: Immortal Confinement Cage Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing this, Leng Yan immediately stood in front of them and prepared to fight the Unicorn to the death. However, miraculously, the Unicorn did not seem to sense their existence and did not run towards them at all. After the chaos, there was a cry outside the hall. The unicorns seemed to have been summoned and ran outside, leaving the people in the hall wailing. Most of them were injured. Seeing this, Yu Su immediately took out a talisman and changed the look of the five of them. Soon, their bodies became tattered. Wails sounded in the hall. ¡°Damn it, where did these beasts come from?¡± ¡°Ouch, my waist is about to break from the impact. Someone help me up.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± ¡°Where are the people from Mount Zhongnan?¡± ¡°I want to go down the mountain. The beast broke my leg just now. Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Someone fainted. Someone come quickly!¡± Shortly thereafter, Mo Ting entered the hall in a fluster. ¡°Distinguished guests, we at Zhongnan Mountain offer our sincerest apologies. Those unicorns, for some unknown reason, rushed in and injured some of you.¡± After saying that, someone immediately scolded angrily, ¡°Just because you don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t have to be responsible?¡± Clap! Clap! Mo Ting clapped his hands and a team of strong Daoist priests walked out from behind him. ¡°Our auction is about to begin. If anyone wants to go down the mountain for treatment, Mount Zhongnan will send you down immediately.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, discussions began in the hall again. Their goal this time was these heavenly treasures. If they left just like that, wouldn¡¯t they be at a disadvantage? Other than those with very serious injuries, the other merchants gritted their teeth and stayed. When Mo Wen heard that many people insisted on staying, a mocking smile flashed across his lips. ¡°Since everyone has already decided, follow me!¡± He turned around and walked towards the east. The merchants also followed him out of the hall. Yu Su and the others also walked out and followed Mo Ting¡¯s footsteps out of the hall. They continued to walk east along the limestone path. After walking for about ten minutes, Mo Ting finally stopped. In front of him was a small square for gatherings. There were some tables, chairs, and benches in the square. In front of him was a small stage. There were some wooden boxes on the stage. The wooden boxes had gorgeous patterns and looked ancient. After everyone sat down, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Steward Mo, the auction is going to begin right? Can we put the bill on the account first if we didn¡¯t bring enough money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What treasures will be auctioned this time?¡± Facing the interest in everyone¡¯s eyes, Mo Ting¡¯s lips curled up. With a cold expression, he walked onto the stage and said, ¡°Formation, activate!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, energy fluctuations came from all eight directions of the square. An energy shield rose in the air and enveloped everyone. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Immortal Confinement Cage?¡± A knowledgeable businessman in the crowd opened his mouth wide and pointed at the energy shield in the air in shock. Someone beside him asked him, ¡°What¡¯s an Immortal Confinement Cage?¡± ¡°This is a formation that imprisons Daoists. Even if a Zenith Heaven Immortal comes, he won¡¯t be able to escape from this square.¡± ¡°Formation? Why are you imprisoning us?¡± ¡°Steward Mo, what exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°I want to go down the mountain.¡± After hearing the explanation of the Immortal Confinement Cage, a middle-aged man behind Yu Su stood up and ran out of the energy shield. When he took a step out of the array, he was rebounded. ¡°Everyone¡­ everyone, please calm down. We at Zhongnan Mountain were forced into this situation. Ever since you arrived, our people have developed a strange illness. They¡¯ve grown tumors all over their bodies. One of you must have poisoned them. Once I¡¯ve investigated this matter, I¡¯ll naturally let you leave.¡± Mo Ting¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd, cold and venomous. The Daoists behind him glared angrily at the merchants too. The merchants immediately wilted and glanced suspiciously at the people around them, but they couldn¡¯t see anyone suspicious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One of them was unhappy. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve offended someone. What does it have to do with us merchants?¡± If they couldn¡¯t find the culprit, were they going to be confined here forever? That would be illegal imprisonment. Mo Ting glanced at him coldly. ¡°This strange illness only started to spread after all of you came up the mountain. Could it be that you can escape responsibility? Or could it be that you were the one who poisoned him?¡± He looked at the person who spoke. That person shrunk his neck and muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s not me. My family sells jade. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Everyone fell silent. Xiao Han took out a fan and fanned it in his hand before looking at Mo Ting. ¡°I¡¯m the only child of the Xiao family. You can investigate the people, but you have to send me down the mountain before tomorrow. Otherwise, my family is not to be trifled with.¡± He looked impatient. Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: Curse Chapter 987: Curse Editor: Atlas Studios Mo Ting frowned and was about to say something when the person behind him whispered something into his ear. His expression immediately changed and he smiled faintly. ¡°So you¡¯re Marshal Xiao¡¯s grandson. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Young Master Xiao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely investigate as soon as possible.¡± Xiao Han snorted coldly and did not say anything else. Mo Ting hurriedly asked the Daoist priest to serve tea to Xiao Han. ¡°Young Master Xiao, please sit.¡± Xiao Han sat on the stool and asked with his legs crossed, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with the strange illness spreading here? My Xiao family has top-notch herbs.¡± Mo Ting¡¯s eyes darted around, and he said slowly, ¡°Starting from noon today, many people on the mountain have developed red tumors. They¡¯re densely packed and extremely painful to the touch.¡± At first, everyone thought that they had encountered some herbs that they shouldn¡¯t have touched and that they would be fine after eating some detoxifying herbs. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the tumor would mature in ten minutes and explode automatically. The pus that erupted from the tumor had a stench that could make people vomit. ¡°Get someone to come over for me to take a look,¡± Xiao Han said. Mo Ting casually waved his hand and a middle-aged man squatting in the corner walked over. The moment the middle-aged man lifted his sleeve, everyone saw the huge tumor on his arm. The tumor was covered in blood vessels and the dense patterns made people uncomfortable. ¡°Tsk tsk, it looks really scary.¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s almost the size of a pomegranate, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Could they be cursed? Why would such a thing grow for no reason?¡± ¡°Look, the tumor seems to be about to explode!¡± With this exclamation, the tumor grew at an extremely fast speed and doubled in size in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Pop!¡± There was a final crack, and the tumor exploded like a firecracker. Red and purple pus squirted all over the ground. The scene was simply too horrible to look at. Many merchants could not help but want to vomit. A strong stench came from the center of the array. The smell was a mix of decaying rodents and rotting corpses. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The first merchant who smelled it felt disgusted. He could not help but squat down and vomit. The smell was really terrible. Fortunately, Yu Su had the foresight. She had already secretly used a talisman to block the spread of the smell so that she would not smell the stench. Before long, the smell dissipated. The woman who looked like Yu Miao also walked out with an anxious expression. She looked at Mo Ting and said, ¡°There¡¯s also one on my body. Help me remove it quickly.¡± ¡°Ms. An, forgive me for being unable to help.¡± Steward Mo shook his head helplessly. An Ran was so angry that she waved her sleeve. ¡°You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t let me get a strange illness too!¡± The two of them argued for a while more, but their voices were blocked by the air shield. In the crowd, the couple looked at each other. Liu Qin walked out. ¡°Steward Mo, I know some medical skills. Why don¡¯t I take a look at this lady?¡± She did not want to complicate matters. The goal this time was to find the herbs she needed. Staying here for too long would not benefit her. Mo Ting nodded and gestured for An Ran to enter. Liu Qin gestured for her to reach out and take her pulse. Her expression was very solemn. ¡°Your pulse is a little strange. Your body is so weak, but your face is rosy and shiny¡­¡± ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t have to help me anymore.¡± Before Liu Qin could finish, An Ran pulled her hand back. An Ran¡¯s expression was very terrible. She wiped her wrist on her clothes, as if she couldn¡¯t accept Liu Qin¡¯s touch. Liu Qin was stunned on the spot. An Ran glanced at her and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a clean freak and don¡¯t like outsiders touching me. Besides, you didn¡¯t manage to tell any key information.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Also, this tumor is contagious.¡± As soon as she said this, the people closest to the two of them ran far away, as if they were afraid of being infected. Liu Qin¡¯s body also stiffened, and her face was filled with panic. Oh my god! What if she was also infected with a strange illness? If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have come out to offer her help. These people¡¯s illnesses had nothing to do with her! Seeing the panic on her face, An Ran couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m lying to you. This disease will only spread to the people on Mount Zhongnan. Outsiders like you wouldn¡¯t be infected. Look at how scared you are.¡± After she finished speaking, she slowly walked out of the array. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Xi walked over and patted his wife¡¯s hand. He comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t spread to you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Only then did Liu Qin relax. ¡°Is it really not contagious?¡± ¡°This disease isn¡¯t contagious, so why is it only infecting the people on Mount Zhongnan? I still think it¡¯s a curse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The way that tumor exploded just now was really terrifying.¡± Chapter 988 - Chapter 988: Lying Chapter 988: Lying Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll go down the mountain after this matter is resolved. I won¡¯t snatch any of the treasures anymore. It¡¯s already good enough that I can keep my life today.¡± ¡°That smell is really disgusting. If I had that kind of thing, I might as well just die.¡± The merchants continued to discuss. Yu Su looked at Mo Ting and asked loudly, ¡°Steward Mo.¡± Mo Ting turned around and looked at the exceptionally beautiful girl in front of him. He asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°Most of the people on Mount Zhongnan have contracted this strange illness, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Ting replied indifferently, not even bothering to look up. Yu Su asked again, ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Ting raised his eyebrows and looked at Yu Su with wide eyes. Yu Su said firmly, ¡°Your people didn¡¯t get this illness after we came up the mountain. You guys had already fallen sick a week ago, and only a small number of people escaped.¡± Her voice was clear and convincing. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the people from Mount Zhongnan have been lying to us?¡± ¡°The people on the mountain are sick, yet they still want us to go up the mountain. Aren¡¯t they trying to get us killed?¡± ¡°Steward Mo, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Everyone was discussing fervently and were extremely angry. Mo Ting sized Yu Su up carefully with a strange glint in his eyes and asked unhurriedly, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite knowledgeable about this illness. Could it be that you¡¯re also a doctor? Or could it be that you¡¯re the one who caused the illness on our mountain?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Yu Su sneered, her face full of mockery. An Ran glared at Yu Su. ¡°What are you laughing at? Do you believe that I¡¯ll get Master Kong Chen to throw you to the wild beasts? How dare you be disrespectful to Steward Mo?¡± As the manager, Mo Ting had treated his subordinates extremely well. The surrounding people also looked at Yu Su angrily, as if they were about to rush up and beat her up. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I¡¯m laughing at you for hiding it from us. I¡¯m laughing at you for framing us. The tumor on your bodies is not because you were poisoned or sick at all, but because you were cursed. How long are you going to lie to us?¡± She understood that they had asked these merchants to come over this time to find some scapegoats. Mo Ting was shocked. ¡°How did you know?¡± These words admitted that the tumor had nothing to do with this group of merchants. The merchants were excited. ¡°What? This is a curse?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with us? Why did you lure us here?¡± ¡°Alright, the people of Mount Zhongnan are too shameless.¡± ¡°In my opinion, this transaction of treasures is also fake. The goal is to lure us over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced. I want to report this to the Metaphysics Management Office. You people from Mount Zhongnan are too arrogant.¡± Everyone discussed animatedly. At this moment, the square was even more chaotic than the market. ¡°Silence! Silence!¡± Mo Ting shouted a few times, but no one listened to him. He directly got someone to seal the mouths of a few people to prevent them from making a sound. Only then did the square calm down. Mo Ting looked at Yu Su. ¡°Young friend, it seems that you have a deep understanding of this tumor. Can we talk in private?¡± He asked respectfully. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to go. What if I get blamed again?¡± She and Wen Chuan looked at each other. Wen Chuan took the opportunity to retreat behind the crowd and disappeared on the spot. He had already used a spiritual artifact to block his aura, so his presence was not strong. Coupled with the fact that Yu Su had attracted the attention of everyone, no one noticed his disappearance. This was what they had agreed on. When there was a chance, the two of them would split up and scout Mount Zhongnan. Wen Chuan¡¯s cultivation was the highest, so it was most suitable for him to scout the way. Mo Ting frowned. ¡°Tell me, what do you want? As long as Mount Zhongnan has it, I can trade with you.¡± This tumor had already infected 70% of people. If it continued to develop, all the people on the mountain would probably grow such a terrifying thing. Yu Su smiled and sat on the stool. She said leisurely, ¡°Sure, I want to see the Thunder God. Can you make the decision?¡± The arrival of the Thunder God was the latest news on Mount Zhongnan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mo Ting frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask for permission. Wait a moment.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Legend has it that the Thunder God was the God of Punishment of Mount Zhongnan. If anyone dared to hurt innocent disciples on the mountain, the Thunder God would punish them. However, no one had ever seen the true appearance of the Thunder God. Recently, there were rumors that the Thunder God had appeared. Moreover, his magic power was boundless. His magic power had already entered the Supreme God Realm. After Mo Ting left, An Ran glanced at Yu Su. ¡°Why did you say that this tumor is a curse?¡± ¡°I could tell at a glance.¡± Yu Su shrugged her shoulders and said innocently. Chapter 989 - Chapter 989: Removing the Curse Chapter 989: Removing the Curse Editor: Atlas Studios An Ran frowned slightly, ¡°Are you saying that only the cursed people are getting sick? If someone doesn¡¯t have a tumor, it means they¡¯re not cursed and won¡¯t develop this, right? So it¡¯s not contagious, then?¡± Yu Su nodded. Her tacit agreement made everyone at the scene heave a sigh of relief. Since it was not contagious, as long as they were not cursed, they would be fine. Soon, Steward Mo returned. He glanced at Yu Su and said, ¡°The Thunder God has given his consent. You may speak privately.¡±¡± The disciples around the formation temporarily closed it. Yu Su walked out of the immortal trap and followed Steward Mo. The two of them walked to a corner and Steward Mo asked anxiously, ¡°Do you know a way to remove the curse?¡± ¡°Steward Mo, you¡¯ve also been cursed, right?¡± Yu Su said confidently. Mo Ting sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, I have it too, but it¡¯s not too serious. I can still live normally. If you have a solution, Mount Zhongnan will definitely treat you as an esteemed guest.¡± ¡°Tell me, why did you gather us up the mountain?¡± Yu Su asked calmly. It was not the season for herbs to be harvested on Mount Zhongnan, so Steward Mo had never really wanted to trade with these merchants. This trade was just a cover. Mo Ting sighed. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t hide it from you. This curse indeed appeared a week ago. At that time, it made everyone panic. All the elders on the mountain have tried to solve it, but they still can¡¯t get rid of the curse.¡± The curse was hidden too deeply. Usually, as long as the source of the curse was found, it could be removed. However, this curse was not fated to be found at all. With so many people falling ill at the same time and so many things they usually came into contact with, they could not find any clues at all. ¡°Can the curse that all the elders can¡¯t remove be removed just by getting a group of merchants up the mountain?¡± Yu Su said mockingly. It was obvious that Steward Mo was up to no good. Mo Ting sighed. ¡°I had no choice. Elder Kong Chen did a divination. He said that the turning point is on you guys. As long as you successfully ascend the mountain, this crisis can be resolved.¡± ¡°Is this the reason for your deception and imprisonment?¡± Yu Su¡¯s gaze was very cold. Mo Ting felt a very strong aura from the girl for no reason. He could not help but wipe the sweat on his forehead. ¡°This¡­ we have no choice. Didn¡¯t you come? I believe you know the way to remove the curse, right?¡± He admitted that this method was a little despicable, but as long as Mount Zhongnan regained its former peace, this was nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yu Su said bluntly. She looked at the building not far away and began to generate a map in her mind. ¡°You!¡± Mo Ting gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Are you playing with me?¡± He had originally thought that he had welcomed hope, but he did not expect that there was still no way. He felt even more despair. Yu Su said, ¡°Since the turning point is with us, undo the seal on the formation and lead us up the mountain. Perhaps the turning point will come. Could it be that you want to remove the curse out of thin air?¡± Mo Ting¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good idea. Mo Ting thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, I can let you walk freely on the mountain, but only for these two days. If the deadline passes and you haven¡¯t found a way to remove it, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± He took the lead and returned to the center of the crowd. ¡°Woosh!¡± Mo Ting waved his hand at the Daoist priests around him, and the array formation was instantly dispelled. The merchants immediately surrounded Yu Su and asked her all at once. ¡°What kind of curse is that?¡± ¡°Is it really not contagious? My family has only one descendant for seven generations. I can¡¯t die on Mount Zhongnan.¡± ¡°How did you get Steward Mo to let us out?¡± ¡°Are you confident that you can lift the curse?¡± ¡°What do we do next?¡± This group of people seemed to treat Yu Su as their leader. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su smiled. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ve already fought for two days of freedom from Steward Mo. From now on, you can walk on the mountain. Be careful not to enter the forbidden land. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± A middle-aged uncle nodded and said, ¡°But the matter of the curse has not been resolved. Why would the people of Mount Zhongnan be willing to let us tour the mountain?¡± The auntie beside him said, ¡°Who said we¡¯re touring? We¡¯re also looking for clues.¡± Just like that, the merchants settled down on the mountain. When it was dark, wails rose and fell on the mountain, accompanied by the sound of explosions. Xiao Han looked at Yu Su worriedly. ¡°Yu Su, what should we do next?¡± Chapter 990 - Chapter 990: Buying Time Chapter 990: Buying Time Editor: Atlas Studios The purpose of going up the mountain this time was to find traces of Sacred Blood and investigate Kong Chen, the Daoist priest. It would be even better if they could find evidence of Kong Chen selling contraband. However, now that they had entered the mountain, their plan had to change. The matter on Mount Zhongnan had disrupted their plan. If they continued to be delayed, they did not know when they would be able to complete their plan. The few of them sat in the room. Wen Chuan had also returned, his gaze thoughtful. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry, everything is going according to plan.¡± ¡°Then are we really going to help the people of Mount Zhongnan lift the curse?¡± Leng Yan thought for a moment and asked. Yu Su said, ¡°Let nature take its course, if they¡¯re worth it.¡± If they deserved it, she naturally wouldn¡¯t make a move. The few of them returned to their rooms to sleep. As there were not enough rooms on the mountain, Yu Su and Leng Yan slept in the same room while the other three slept together. Throughout the night, the wails on the mountain did not stop. The miserable cries were so noisy that the merchants in the room were about to die. They could not sleep at all. Fortunately, Yu Su and the others had spiritual artifacts in their rooms. After setting up a silent barrier, they could isolate those voices. Leng Yan was worried about everyone¡¯s safety, so she sat in front of the window and kept watch. Her mission was to assist Yu Su in her actions and preserve the evidence of the crime. After dawn, the businessmen also woke up. Yu Su¡¯s room was patted pn loudly. Leng Yan opened the door and realized that it was An Ran. Leng Yan asked, ¡°Ms. An, what¡¯s the matter?¡± An Ran looked into the room and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Do you really have a way to remove the curse, or are you stalling for time?¡± ¡°So what if we aree stalling for time?¡± Yu Su walked out of the room and said coldly. An Ran pulled out a sword and pointed it at Yu Su. ¡°If you dare to lie to us, I naturally have a way to make you wish you were dead. Do you understand?¡± Last night, she was really afraid of the tumor. She did not sleep the entire night and rushed over at dawn today, wishing that Yu Su could find a way now. An Ran had two things in mind today. First, she wanted to scare Yu Su into taking this seriously. Second, she was testing Yu Su, seeing if she was really as capable as she hoped. She didn¡¯t want to get her hopes up for nothing.. Yu Su smiled and looked behind An Ran. ¡°Steward Mo, is this how Mount Zhongnan entertains guests? I don¡¯t dare to help you find the source of the curse. If I anger Ms. An, won¡¯t I die without a corpse?¡± If you want someone to do something for you, you should at least have a decent attitude. Coming here so early in the morning to threaten her, the people of Zhongnan Mountain are really too arrogant. Mo Ting rushed over and frowned when he heard Yu Su¡¯s words. ¡°An Ran, stand down. If you anger Ms. Yu, you can see if I report this to the elders.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± An Ran stomped her feet in anger and glared at Yu Su before putting away the sword in her hand. She had decided to guard Yu Su today. She wanted to see what tricks Yu Su was up to. Mo Ting looked at Yu Su. ¡°Ms. Yu, we have already prepared breakfast for the guests. Shall we go over and eat now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Yu Su¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about the unicorn yesterday?¡± ¡°Ah? Ms. Yu, what do you mean?¡± Mo Ting forced himself to remain calm, but his expression was visibly panicked. Could it be that this person in front of him knew the secret of the unicorn? Yu Su smiled. ¡°Steward Mo, do you still want to hide it for that person?¡± If she did not pursue the matter, the people of Mount Zhongnan would really pretend that nothing had happened. Mo Ting wiped his sweat and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Ms. Yu, you can see the current situation. There are more and more people with strange illnesses on our mountain. Why don¡¯t I apologize to you when this matter is over?¡± As time passed, more and more people gathered around. The merchants also got up one after another. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a coincidence that the ferocious beasts barged into the hall yesterday?¡± ¡°Ms. Yu, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Is there something elsewe don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Steward Mo looks very nervous. Could it be that the unicorns didn¡¯t go crazy, but there¡¯s another special reason?¡± ¡°What exactly is going on!¡± Listening to the discussion around her, Yu Su raised her voice and said, ¡°Those unicorns didn¡¯t go crazy at all.We were deliberately fed with herbs and placed in a living hall, and we were used as baits.¡± ¡°What?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Outrageous!¡± ¡°What¡¯s their motive?¡± ¡°So, those ferocious beasts were deliberately let in by the people of Mount Zhongnan yesterday?¡± ¡°Why are you people from Mount Zhongnan doing this? My leg still hurts. Three middle-aged men even lost their lives yesterday. You¡¯re committing murder.¡± The surrounding merchants said indignantly. Chapter 991 - Chapter 991: Source of the Curse Chapter 991: Source of the Curse Editor: Atlas Studios The moment Mo Ting heard Yu Su¡¯s words, he thought to himself, It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. Where did this great aunt come from? Why does she know everything! Yu Su looked at Mo Ting. ¡°Steward Mo, am I right or not?¡± Mo Ting clenched his fists and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, but¡­ I can¡¯t tell you the truth for the time being. When I leave, I¡¯ll try my best to compensate everyone.¡± He didn¡¯t have much power and was also restricted by the elders, so he couldn¡¯t tell the truth now. Yu Su chuckled. ¡°In that case¡­ let¡¯s proceed according to the plan. I want to walk around the mountain today. Can you agree to this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mo Ting heaved a sigh of relief and relaxed. He was really afraid that Yu Su would say something else. If that happened, the entire scene would become uncontrollable. ¡°I heard that you were brought up the mountain by Wang Luo. Then this time, Wang Luo will also bring you to the mountain to find the source of the curse. If there¡¯s anything else you need, you can ask An Ran to pass on the message.¡± After Mo Ting finished speaking, he left Wang Luo and An Ran behind. Wang Luo walked over respectfully. ¡°Ms. Yu, I¡¯ll follow you today. If you need anything, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± The arrogance on his face was gone. Fu Yang squeezed over from somewhere and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you obedient now, kid? You even had a long face before, but now you look much more pleasing to the eye.¡± He stood in front of Wang Luo and smiled. Wang Luo did not even raise his head. He did not want to talk to him at all. ¡°Go and have breakfast first,¡± Yu Su said softly as she looked at Leng Yan. Wen Chuan and the other two followed behind her and walked towards the hall on the first floor. As they came downstairs, a steady stream of breakfast was served. The quality was noticeably higher than yesterday, and it seemed like a lot of effort had been put into it. There were even some rare pastries on display. Yu Su nodded at them. There was no problem with breakfast today, so they could eat without worry. An Ran also found a place to sit down and eat. However, before she could sit down, one of the tumors on her body exploded, emitting a pungent stench. It was simply unbearable. The surrounding people covered their noses and said with disgust. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°This is where we merchants are eating. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°How annoying. I don¡¯t even have the appetite to eat anymore.¡± These words were like knives stabbing into An Ran¡¯s chest. Wang Luo waved his hand and immediately used the talisman paper in his sleeve to cleanse the surrounding air. He apologized to everyone, ¡°Sorry for offending you. Please forgive us.¡± An Ran was embarrassed and angry. She grabbed a plate of snacks and left. After she left, Yu Su asked, ¡°You¡¯re not cursed?¡± She looked at Wang Luo. Wang Luo thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why either. Everyone around me is infected, but I haven¡¯t grown those things.¡± Yu Su rolled her eyes and continued to ask, ¡°An Ran¡¯s identity is not simple, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the adopted daughter of our Second Elder. She grew up on the mountain since she was young and was also the first batch of people to be affected by the curse,¡± Wang Luo answered truthfully. Second Elder An Tai was in charge of the alchemy room. Usually, many people fawned over An Ran because they wanted to beg for a precious pill. Yu Su continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s Master Kong Chen¡¯s identity? I think he seems to be a Buddhist disciple, but he has been living in seclusion on the mountain.¡± The bald man was wearing a Daoist robe. No matter how she looked at it, it was strange. She felt a strange energy fluctuation from Kong Chen. That fluctuation carried the smell of various medicinal herbs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master Kong Chen came to Mount Zhongnan three years ago. After he was invited up the mountain by the Second Elder, he has been working in the alchemy room and has refined many rare pills.¡± Wang Luo picked out some things that he could talk about. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Those unicorns were raised by Master Kong Chen, right?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Wang Luo was shocked and sized them up. In his opinion, these merchants who had come up the mountain were all mortals and reeked of copper. They were not worthy of him receiving them at all. However, Yu Su¡¯s every word hit the nail on the head. Yu Su said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to guess why a person from the alchemy room would appear in the hall yesterday. Isn¡¯t it to see how this group of people is doing?¡± She could smell the aura of Kong Chen on the unicorns, so the two must be related. However, judging from Wang Luo¡¯s reaction, there might be more secrets that no one knew about. Wang Luo smiled bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t say these things. Ms. Yu, please don¡¯t tell Steward Mo. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything today.¡± If Steward Mo found out, he would definitely be punished. Chapter 992 - Chapter 992: Stele Forest Chapter 992: Stele Forest Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done eating. Please show us around today so I can get familiar with the surroundings.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wang Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with respect. He no longer dared to underestimate the woman in front of him. After dinner, the few of them walked on the stone path on the mountain. There were antique buildings all around them. The people coming and going were in a hurry, and no one spoke to Yu Su and the others. ¡°Ahead of us are our main halls: the main hall and three secondary halls. The main hall is usually used for discussing important matters and is generally off-limits to outsiders.¡± ¡°The three secondary halls are: the Talisman Hall, the Treasure Hall, and the Spell Hall.¡± ¡°In addition to the three main halls, there are five departments, including the Alchemy Chamber and the Culinary Bureau.¡± Following the main road out of the main hall, they soon saw the sign for the Alchemy Chamber. The signboard of the Alchemy Chamber hung high, looking very imposing. Yu Su looked up at the sky above the Alchemy Chamber and saw a large mass of black aura that lingered for a long time. Walking along the walls of the Alchemy Chamber, they could occasionally hear the cries of beasts, sounds of agony and pain. Wen Chuan frowned and looked into the courtyard. His gaze seemed to penetrate the walls, seeing a unicorn struggling in pain inside. It was truly a sin. Mount Zhongnan had the reputation of being a Taoist holy land, but it was clearly not living up to its name. From 9 a.m. to 11:30 p.m., they finally finished walking around Mount Zhongnan, but there was still no problem. Wang Luo led them to the last place to visit: Stele Forest. This was the place where the Daoists were buried after they passed away. ¡°Before we enter the stele forest,¡± Wang Luo cautioned, ¡°please remember that this is the sacred ground of Zhongnan Mountain. Photography and loud noises are strictly prohibited. Please maintain a respectful silence. Otherwise, the Thunder God will appear and punish those who are disrespectful.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Are you guys going in? I want to go in and take a look too. Can you bring me along?¡± Fu Yang appeared out of nowhere and stuck his head out to say. He had a fawning smile on his face. Wang Luo frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to go in¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Fu Yang pleaded with Yu Su, ¡°Beautiful sister, let him bring me in too. I¡¯m very curious about the stele forest. I won¡¯t cause trouble when I go in.¡± ¡°Alright, bring him in.¡± Yu Su nodded and said to Wang Luo. Her words were not a discussion but a notice. ¡°Okay!¡± Wang Luo frowned and nodded. He looked at Fu Yang deeply and reminded him again, ¡°If you cause trouble later, no one can save you. The punishment of the Thunder God can instantly turn a person into ashes.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Fu Yang waved his hand, his face full of interest. The few of them followed Wang Luo into the stele forest. As soon as they entered, they met Master Kong Chen. The master seemed to be preparing to come out. When Kong Chen saw the few of them enter, displeasure flashed across his face as he reprimanded, ¡°Wang Luo, why did you bring outsiders in? If something happens, who can bear the responsibility?¡± This was a forbidden area, and no outsider had entered for nearly a hundred years. Wang Luo bowed respectfully, ¡°Master Kong Chen, this is the Great Elder¡¯s order. We have to bring our esteemed guest to the stele forest for a walk. If you have any objections, you can discuss it with the Great Elder.¡± ¡°You!¡± Kong Chen waved his sleeve, his face filled with anger. He hadn¡¯t expected anyone in Zhongnan Mountain to dare defy him. He was practically second in command here, so who dared to show him disrespect? But now he¡¯d hit a snag. Wang Luo lowered his head and said nothing more. Kong Chen glared at Yu Su and the others before storming off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After passing through the stele forest, everyone was awestruck. Yu Su walked to the central stele and bowed. The name of Mount Zhongnan¡¯s first master was inscribed on it. Wen Chuan nodded towards the forest of steles as a greeting, but unexpectedly, the entire forest began to vibrate subtly, as if in response. The vibration was so subtle that only Wen Chuan, with his semi-immortal cultivation, could detect it. A realization dawned on him. Although these Daoist masters had passed away, fragments of their souls still lingered within the stele forest, and that was why they had reacted. Yu Su closed her eyes and murmured something. After a moment, she opened them again, her mind filled with a vague sense of understanding. The stele forest, the crazy unicorns, and the curses manifesting as tumors. Who could have cast such a curse? What was the connection between the person who cast the curse and Mount Zhongnan? These questions would require further investigation. Chapter 993 - Chapter 993: Demonic Energy Appears Chapter 993: Demonic Energy Appears Editor: Atlas Studios The few of them walked out of the stele forest and Yu Su asked Wang Luo, ¡°What¡¯s behind the stele forest?¡± If the sky above the stele forest was auspicious clouds, then behind the stele forest was a large area of black fog. There was also a faint blood light and a grudge. Only Yu Su and Wen Chuan could see this air of the sky. Wang Luo was shocked. He looked around and wished he could cover Yu Su¡¯s mouth. He whispered, ¡°Oh my god, there are too many people here. We¡¯ll explain when we get back.¡± He bowed to Yu Su. Yu Su raised her eyebrows and looked at Wen Chuan. Wen Chuan nodded. Yu Su continued, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Tell us about the elders of Mount Zhongnan on the way.¡± Only by understanding more could she see the true colors of these people. Wang Luo hesitated for a moment before nodding. As he led the way, he said in a low voice, ¡°Our Mount Zhongnan has five elders. These five elders together form the Elder Pavilion. Usually, the elders discuss everything together.¡± ¡°Last year, the Great Elder broke through to the Great Fulfilment Realm, so he began to enter seclusion.¡± ¡°Now, all the matters on the mountain have been handed over to the Second Elder to manage. If it weren¡¯t for the huge incident, the Great Elder wouldn¡¯t have appeared.¡± ¡°Third Elder is the master of the Spell Palace. He likes to study Daoist spells the most. He¡¯s a loner and doesn¡¯t like to socialize with outsiders.¡± ¡°Fourth Elder is in charge of the Talisman Hall. Last month, he went down the mountain to exchange with the outside world. Now, it¡¯s his eldest disciple who¡¯s in charge of daily affairs. There are many disciples under him, but they¡¯re all cultivation maniacs and don¡¯t like to leave the courtyard.¡± ¡°The Fifth Elder has always been passionate about culinary arts. He personally founded the Culinary Bureau. Rumor has it that his ancestors were imperial chefs. There¡¯s no ingredient, whether it flies in the sky or runs on the ground, that he can¡¯t cook.¡± Wang Luo was very cautious and only mentioned things that were widely known. Yu Su asked, ¡°Tell me about your Second Elder!¡± ¡°Second Elder¡­¡± Wang Luo hesitated, seeming conflicted. ¡°Second Elder is in charge of¡­ punishments¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know how to put it. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± As they walked, they had already arrived at their residence. Yu Su said. Fu Yang tactfully returned to his room first. When the few of them returned to their room again, Yu Su cast a silent spell on the room before looking at Wang Luo. ¡°Can you say it now?¡± Was that Second Elder that scary? Wang Luo still looked around and realized that the surrounding windows were closed. Then, he said carefully, ¡°I wonder if you know anything about Mount Zhongnan before you came.¡± ¡°The famous Daoist Divine Mountain,¡± Xiao Han said. Leng Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mount Zhongnan also has the authority to enforce the law. If youe see someone using Daoist magic to harm others, you can cooperate with the Metaphysics Management Office to arrest them.¡± Lu Feng scratched his head. ¡°I heard that you have a lot of vicious criminals locked up on Mount Zhongnan. Those people have committed countless evil deeds. If they were released, the world would become a hell.¡± These were just rumors from the outside world. Wang Luo nodded. ¡°Yes, in fact¡­ Mount Zhongnan is more like a prison than a sacred Daoist mountain.¡± ¡°Prison?¡± Leng Yan frowned in confusion. Wang Luo took a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. I deduced all of this myself. Those people aren¡¯t actually evil, but cultivators who have been tainted by demonic energy.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked. Yu Su frowned. ¡°Demonic energy?¡± She exchanged a glance with Wen Chuan and saw a hint of shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Wang Luo nodded. ¡°There¡¯s an ancient legend in Mount Zhongnan that any Daoist with a wicked heart will be punished by Heaven. Initially, it wasn¡¯t lightning from the Thunder God, but a ground fissure.¡± Upon hearing about the ground fissure, Wen Chuan¡¯s eyes sharpened as he stared intently at Wang Luo. Yu Su asked, ¡°What kind of fissure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a crack that appeared out of nowhere. People sucked into it become tainted by demonic energy, which causes them to lose their sanity and become killing machines,¡± Wang Luo explained slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su asked, ¡°How do you know about this?¡± Even Leng Yan from the Metaphysics Management Office didn¡¯t know this, so how could a small steward like Wang Luo possibly know such a secret?¡± Wang Luo smiled bitterly. ¡°My mother was tainted by demonic energy and was taken away by the Second Elder. I still remember how crazed she was.¡± Yu Su frowned. She thought back to the battle with Peng Chan and Sacred Blood. Just when she thought she had won, Sacred Blood had escaped through a crack. That crack was exactly as Wang Luo had described it, and she had a vague feeling that this demonic energy was connected to Sacrad Blood. Wen Chuan clearly thought of the same thing. ¡°Then how do you determine if someone is tainted by demonic energy?¡± ¡°We have a special artifact. By shining it on someone, we can detect if they¡¯ve been tainted by demonic energy,¡± Wang Luo explained. Chapter 994 - Chapter 994: A Condition Chapter 994: A Condition Editor: Atlas Studios He turned to Yu Su. ¡°Ms. Yu, if you have a way to break the curse, please save us. The Daoist disciples of Mount Zhongnan are sworn to protect the world. If one day Mount Zhongnan falls, those people tainted by demonic energy will descend upon the world without restraint.¡± That would be the beginning of chaos. Yu Su pondered for a moment and nodded, proposing a condition. ¡°I can find the source of the curse, but in exchange, I¡¯d like to add another condition.¡± Her previous condition was to meet the Thunder God, but the situation had changed, and so must her request. Yu Su could feel that the demonic energy was inextricably linked to Sacred Blood. If she didn¡¯t seize this opportunity to learn more, it would be difficult to do so later. ¡°Please share.¡± Wang Luo was extremely excited. Yu Su replied, ¡°I want to know everything about demonic energy.¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Luo immediately calmed down and he looked troubled. He glanced at Yu Su and said slowly, ¡°Ms. Yu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to agree, but the idea of the demonic energy is just my speculation. I don¡¯t even have the authority to know about it, let alone help you apply for it.¡± Wang Luo was truly afraid. If the Second Elder found out, he might be imprisoned in the back mountain as well. Lu Feng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Just say we discovered it ourselves. We won¡¯t betray you.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Luo pondered the feasibility, his expression hesitant. ¡°Demonic energy is a taboo topic in Mount Zhongnan. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be kicked out by the Elders if I mention it.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to talk about such a topic at all. However, Yu Su said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we already knew about the demonic aura before we came to Mount Zhongnan. Besides, we also have something to discuss with the elders about the demonic energy. You just have to report it.¡± Wang Luo looked suspicious. He suspected that Yu Su was only saying these words to deceive him. Yu Su added, ¡°I know more than you think. I¡¯ve personally seen someone emerge from that crack.¡± Wang Luo jumped up from his seat, his face filled with terror and turning pale. ¡°Miss Yu, you can¡¯t joke about this. There are countless seals and various magical artifacts suppressing the back mountain. It¡¯s impossible for demons to get out¡­¡± He got goosebumps. If those people came out, the world would be in chaos. Wang Luo could already imagine the devastation and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Demons?¡± Yu Su pondered the word, her eyes lit up. ¡°What else are you hiding? Are you still trying to keep it from us?¡± No wonder Peng Chan was so arrogant. So, those people had already formed a race? What a massive group they must be. Wang Luo gritted his teeth and finally spoke up, ¡°I heard about demons from Steward Mo when he was delirious. He was mumbling in his sleep, and there were a few vague words that might be related to demons.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Wen Chuan said coldly, his expression serious. Wang Luo said slowly, ¡°Sacred Blood¡­ Demon¡¯s Lair¡­ Illusionary Technique¡­ Those are the only words I could hear clearly.¡± Sacred Blood? Yu Su¡¯s eyebrows raised. The demonic energy was indeed related to him. The trace of the Sacred Blood was in the back mountain. Yu Su continued, ¡°How does Mount Zhongnan manage the prison in the back mountain?¡± ¡°With formation seals. In addition, the Second Elder visits the back mountain from time to time to check on the imprisoned demon children,¡± Wang Luo replied. Leng Yan was stunned. ¡°What are demon children?¡± Wang Luo explained, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Every time the Second Elder comes down the mountain, he brings back some demon children. I guess the adults have been killed, and these children have become demon children.¡± As he said this, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Lunch is ready. Please come out and eat.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Xiao Han replied to the outside. The group exchanged glances and decided to eat first. Before leaving the room, Yu Su looked at Wang Luo. ¡°Find a way to contact the Great Elder. I want to see him.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang Luo made a bitter face. ¡°Ms. Yu, first of all, I¡¯m just a low-level servant. And the Great Elder is currently in seclusion. How could I possibly see him?¡± It was really difficult for him. Yu Su thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Go find Steward Mo. Just say that to break the curse, I need the Great Elder¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try,¡± Wang Luo sighed. He felt like he was going on a suicide mission. The few of them walked to the living room. The merchants had already started eating lunch. Someone led Yu Su and the others to a table of untouched food. Leng Yan looked at the food. This time, the dishes looked, smelled, and tasted good. They were very local. Chapter 995 - Chapter 995: Demon’s Lair Chapter 995: Demon¡¯s Lair Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± After lunch, the few of them prepared to take a break for a while before going up the mountain in the afternoon. At three o¡¯clock, Mo Ting rushed over and cupped his hands at them before looking at Yu Su. ¡°Miss Yu, have you already found a way to break the curse?¡± ¡°Whether I have or not, I need to speak with the Great Elder,¡± Yu Su replied, sipping her tea with a confident smile. Mo Ting hesitated and looked at Yu Su. ¡°If you haven¡¯t found a solution, and you disturb the Elder¡¯s cultivation, I won¡¯t be able to protect you. You might not know this, but the Great Elder has a very bad temper.¡± ¡°Go ahead and ask. I want to see the Great Elder tomorrow morning,¡± Yu Su said confidently, tilting her chin. Mo Ting nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, he left. Yu Su dismissed the others and looked at the remaining four. ¡°Do you have any new discoveries?¡± Lu Feng scratched his head. ¡°Mount Zhongnan is truly complex. The Second Elder must be a very formidable person. Wang Luo is too afraid of him.¡± Leng Yan nodded. ¡°This place definitely isn¡¯t simple. In all my years at the Metaphysics Management Office, I¡¯ve never heard of demonic energy. I think we should dig deeper into this.¡± Demonic energy and the Demon¡¯s Lair. These two things sounded ominous. The Sacred Blood was someone imprisoned in the back mountain. Wen Chuan looked worried. ¡°The back mountain is shrouded in dark energy. We can¡¯t just barge in. And what¡¯s more concerning is that there¡¯s a lot of dark energy on Mount Zhongnan. Some people here must have already been tainted by demonic energy but have hidden it very well.¡± So they had to be extra careful. If they weren¡¯t, they could be attacked from both sides. In the afternoon, the few of them walked around the mountain again, but they still did not find much news. Late at night, Yu Su put on night clothes and climbed out of her window, heading towards a courtyard in Mount Zhongnan. She had applied an invisibility spell, so even if she encountered anyone on the way, she wasn¡¯t too worried. The moon was high in the sky, and the night was deep. The sound of unknown insects filled the air, creating a quiet atmosphere. There was no one else around. Yu Su followed the route to the alchemy room. She found a low wall, jumped up, and stood on top, looking into the courtyard. A light was still on in one of the rooms. On the window of the room, she saw several figures moving. Yu Su jumped over and landed on the roof of that room. She lifted a tile and looked down. The moment she saw what was inside, her eyes widened in disbelief. The room was filled with blood. There were dismembered animal corpses scattered everywhere, like meat in a slaughterhouse. Blood was flowing on the floor. It was the corpse of the unicorn. As she looked further inside, she saw a corpse on a bed. The corpse was pale, and the person had clearly been dead for a long time. Yu Su felt like she had seen this person before. It was him! She remembered. This person was one of the merchants who had come with them to the mountain. His leg had been broken by the unicorn, and he had requested to leave the mountain for treatment. But here he was, in the alchemy room. His abdomen had been opened, revealing his internal organs. There were two people moving around in the room. Both were dressed in Daoist robes, their heads shaved, and they looked about seventy percent similar to Kong Chen. They were holding medical instruments, and their robes were already stained with blood. One of them had a strange voice, like a duck. ¡°This guy¡¯s death was worthwhile. If it weren¡¯t for the recent shortage of hearts, I wouldn¡¯t have used a heart filled with such cunningness.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Stop talking. Hurry up and dig. We still have to refine medicine later.¡± The other person¡¯s voice was very soft. He looked very thin, but his movements were very fast. He pried open the corpse¡¯s stomach and took out a lump of meat. It was a heart. He placed the heart in a special container and then went to a workbench-like structure, where he put the heart into a grinder and began to grind it. After that, the two of them did not speak again. Instead, they focused on making the pills. From time to time, the pills would be mixed with some unicorn blood and meat. Yu Su watched them do it for more than half an hour before the medicinal paste was done. At the last step, the thin bald man opened a secret door and walked in. He took out a tube of reagent. It was blue and looked very beautiful. After the reagent was put into the medicinal paste, the two of them rubbed the pills one by one and placed them into the bottle. This was considered completed. Until the end, Yu Su did not hear any conversation between the two of them. When the two of them were not paying attention, she took out a pill from the table with her vines and placed it in the box she carried with her. Only then did she put the tile back and return to her room. Chapter 996 - Chapter 996: Invisibility Talisman Chapter 996: Invisibility Talisman Editor: Atlas Studios On the way, Yu Su¡¯s heart was very heavy. Halfway there, she realized that there was an unfamiliar aura, but she could not see anyone. Yu Su knew that someone had used an Invisibility Talisman like her. She took out an Appearance Talisman from the bag and threw it at the aura, chanting an incantation, ¡°Appear!¡± In an instant, that person¡¯s figure was revealed. ¡°Hey, why isn¡¯t this talisman working?¡± A familiar voice sounded. That person was wearing a black cloak and had a tall figure. His footsteps were heavy and powerful. Yu Su set up a barrier around the two of them to prevent anyone from seeing inside. Only then did she walk to that person¡¯s side and pull off her cloak. She crossed her arms and looked at that person. ¡°Fu Yang? What are you doing sneaking around outside in the middle of the night?¡± Fu Yang was stunned when he heard this. He looked at the woman in front of him and did not know how to explain for a moment. He frowned. ¡°Ms. Yu, let¡¯s not interfere with each other. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t see me outside,¡± Fu Yang said with a serious expression. His gaze was clear and his face was serious. He didn¡¯t look like the person they usually saw. He looked much more pleasing to the eye. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Logically speaking, the Xuanye Sect¡¯s matter indeed has nothing to do with me. But this time, we¡¯re all here for the demonic energy, so there¡¯s no need to avoid it, right?¡± ¡°Demonic energy¡­ You know about it?¡± Fu Yang was shocked and uneasy. At the same time, he looked at Yu Su inquisitively and kept guessing about her. What was the identity of this person in front of him? She looked very young. And looking at her usual way of doing things, she was extremely detailed and had a sense of control, just like a senior disciple cultivated by a large sect. But over the years, he had never heard of such a person. This doesn¡¯t add up at all! Perhaps it was because Fu Yang¡¯s gaze was too alert that Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my master has a deep connection with your Xuanye Sect. According to the ranking, you should call me Senior Aunt Yu.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Fu Yang frowned and sized Yu Su up again. He did not think that Yu Su had such a high seniority. Moreover, even if Yu Su was spouting nonsense now, he had no way of verifying it. Yu Su continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, after this matter on the mountain is over, I¡¯ll follow you to the Xuanye Sect and pay a visit to Junior Brother Chundao.¡± She had long known Fu Yang¡¯s identity. Now that the Xuanye Sect had fallen and the Daoists were not young anymore, there was no news of any new disciples. Fu Yang could only be the disciple of Junior Brother Chundao. Fu Yang found it hard to accept. ¡°But my master is almost 50 years old. How can he have such a young senior sister like you?¡± ¡°Back then, I followed my master down the mountain to collect herbs and happened to meet Junior Brother Chun Dao. My master accepted Junior Brother Chun Dao as a named disciple.¡± Yu Su said lightly. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know about this.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying, but if she didn¡¯t have any proof, she wouldn¡¯t explain so much. Yu Su thought for a moment, casually took a talisman out of her pocket, and threw it into the air. Instantly, it turned into a flashing meteor that flew across the sky. The meteor was a light pink color, very beautiful. This was a spell that the Xuanye Sect did not impart. It was also a signal for their fellow disciples to go on missions. Fu Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he finally believed her. He bowed to Yu Su, ¡°Greetings, Senior Aunt! Please forgive my rudeness. I just¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to meet you on Mount Zhongnan.¡± Fu Yang felt a little embarrassed. He thought his disguise was good enough, but he didn¡¯t expect his senior aunt to be even more skilled. She actually stood under everyone¡¯s noses openly. Yu Su waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. What is the purpose of your visit to Mount Zhongnan?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fu Yang looked around and hesitated. Yu Su took out a teleportation talisman and threw it between the two of them. A barrier formed on the ground, enclosing the two of them. After three seconds, they were instantly transported to Yu Su¡¯s room. The speed of the teleportation was simply astonishing. ¡°Senior Aunt, your magic has reached such a miraculous level. Now the metaphysical world doesn¡¯t have to worry about the loss of talismanic spells,¡± Fu Yang said excitedly, tears welling up in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and wipe away his tears. As the most talented generation of the Xuanye Sect, Fu Yang carried the responsibility of the entire sect. He was afraid that he would bury the spells passed down by the sect. Just now, Yu Su had used a long-lost spell, and it was a talisman-type spell. This was rare in the entire metaphysical world. Chapter 997 - Chapter 997: Teleportation Talisman Chapter 997: Teleportation Talisman Editor: Atlas Studios Ever since the Xuanye Sect withered generation after generation, the people of the metaphysical world had placed their attention on divination and pills. Most of them thought that talismans were useless. Only 10% of the new generation of metaphysical masters study talismans, which is a great pain for the Xuanye Sect, whose mission is to spread talismanic spells. ¡°Have a seat!¡± Yu Su pointed at the coffee table by the window. Each room was equipped with a coffee table and two chairs. Leng Yan hadn¡¯t been asleep. She had been anxiously waiting for Yu Su to return. Seeing Yu Su come back with Fu Yang, she was slightly surprised but didn¡¯t say much. Instead, she poured a cup of tea for each of them. Fu Yang thanked Leng Yan and hurriedly looked at Yu Su. ¡°Martial Aunt, what¡¯s the name of this kind of teleportation talisman? Can you teleport directly to the back mountain?¡± Yu Su smiled and took a sip of tea. She said slowly, ¡°If I could teleport directly there, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to pretend to be a merchant to enter Mount Zhongnan.¡± While she had been able to use the teleportation talisman on the road, it was because she had already traveled that path and was familiar with the location of her room. If she didn¡¯t know the exact location of the place she wanted to go, the teleportation might fail. So, there were limitations to this talisman. Fu Yang was a little disappointed and sighed, ¡°I thought you could go directly to the back mountain.¡± ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your purpose in coming up the mountain this time?¡± Yu Su looked at Fu Yang with a probing gaze. As Fu Yang was the future sect master, the elders in the sect would usually not allow him to enter other sects. This was too risky. If he was not careful, he might fall into danger. At this point, Fu Yang sighed again and began to say word by word, ¡°Actually, three years ago, as the young master of the Xuanye Sect, I knew about the existence of demonic energy. The Sect Master also attached great importance to this matter and sent many people to search for clues.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t until half a month ago that we received important news. The people infected by the demonic energy had been appearing near Mount Zhongnan. We had our eyes on the back mountain of Mount Zhongnan.¡± ¡°A week ago, my senior brother was ordered to investigate but mysteriously disappeared. My master took the opportunity to enter Mount Zhongnan to investigate.¡± At this point, Fu Yang¡¯s face was filled with worry, and his eyes were filled with melancholy. ¡°Unexpectedly, even my master has disappeared.¡± The last person to see his master had heard his master say helplessly, ¡°The most terrifying thing in the world is not demonic energy, but the human heart. The human heart is dark and unclear.¡± Therefore, Fu Yang suspected everyone on Mount Zhongnan. In his opinion, these people were all wearing masks and their original looks could not be seen at all. Every one of them could be the mastermind. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s very likely that Junior Brother Chundao is on this mountain.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the mention of his master, Fu Yang was a little discouraged. He was really useless. It had been so long, but he still could not save his master. He did not know how his master was doing. If something happened, he simply did not dare to think¡­ Fu Yang seemed to have thought of something and looked at Yu Su. ¡°Senior Aunt Yu, you must have a way, right? Please save my master.¡± He hurriedly got up from the stool and was about to kneel down in front of Yu Su. Yu Su waved her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a mission. If you can successfully complete it, our chances of winning will be higher.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Fu Yang immediately agreed. However, after he finished listening, he looked as if he had been struck by lightning with a stunned expression. His senior aunt actually asked him to do such a thing! Even if he was acting as a licentious man, he had never done anything against his conscience. This made him feel very challenged. Yu Su smiled. ¡°For Junior Brother Chundao, you have to go all out.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Fu Yang gritted his teeth and nodded fiercely. The next day, in the Great Elder¡¯s courtyard, Mo Ting stood respectfully outside the courtyard and listened to the announcement inside. He was a little anxious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Steward Mo, please come in!¡± The little Daoist child nodded at Mo Ting and turned to let him in. Mo Ting rejoiced in his heart, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in now.¡± He walked into the courtyard and saw the Great Elder sitting in the middle of the courtyard meditating. His face was rosy and he looked like a sage. The magic power in his body seemed to have improved again. The Great Elder¡¯s Dharma name was Yun Hai. ¡°Elder.¡± Mo Ting walked in and knelt respectfully on the futon, preparing to accept the elder¡¯s question. Yun Hai¡¯s eyes were still closed, as if he did not notice that Mo Ting had come. The courtyard was very quiet, but Mo Ting was used to it. He lowered his head, his thoughts wandering. Chapter 998 - Chapter 998: Turning Point Chapter 998: Turning Point Editor: Atlas Studios This time, if the curse could be removed, it would be the best outcome. If it could not be removed, the entire Mount Zhongnan would probably become a source of infection one day. Thinking of this, Mo Ting frowned. Half an hour later, Yun Hai opened his eyes and glanced at Mo Ting indifferently. ¡°Mo Ting, your emotions are very chaotic. What happened?¡± ¡°That group of merchants have come up the mountain. The turning point is indeed among them. Someone actually discovered that it was a curse,¡± Mo Ting said carefully. In fact, the elders in Mount Zhongnan had long known about the existence of the curse. However, because there was no solution, they did not say it out loud. The curse was the top secret of Mount Zhongnan. ¡°Who is it?¡± Yun Hai opened his eyes. A bright light flashed in his eyes. A turning point was coming? He had been waiting for a long time. Mo Ting thought for a moment and said, ¡°A woman who calls herself Ms. Yu. I don¡¯t know the exact information for the time being, but the person beside her has some background.¡± Yun Hai nodded and gestured for him to continue. Mo Ting continued, ¡°That¡¯s the most beloved grandson of the Xiao Clan. If anything happens to him on our mountain, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to explain.¡± The Xiao family had connections in various fields in the country. Although Mount Zhongnan was powerful, it was only in the metaphysical field. The corners of Yun Hai¡¯s mouth curled up into a faint smile. ¡°Ms. Yu¡­ interesting.¡± Mo Ting lowered his head and waited for a while before he heard Yun Hai say, ¡°What request did she make this time?¡± ¡°Great Elder is wise. Ms.Yu wants to see you.¡± Mo Ting hesitated for a moment before saying slowly. He knew that Great Elder had not stepped out of the courtyard for a long time, but this was a matter that concerned the entire Mount Zhongnan, so he was not sure what Great Elder intended to do. Yun Hai picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. ¡°I understand. Go and prepare. I¡¯ll meet her in the meeting hall in twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Ting¡¯s tone carried a hint of excitement. On Yu Su¡¯s side, the few of them had finished their breakfast and were sitting in their rooms in boredom. ¡°There should be news from Steward Mo, right?¡± Lu Feng crossed his arms and stood at the door of the room. Leng Yan shook her head. ¡°The initiative is not with us. We still have to continue waiting.¡± However, she trusted Yu Su and believed that there would be a result soon. Xiao Han sat beside Yu Su with a worried look in his eyes. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯ve investigated in advance before coming to Mount Zhongnan. The Great Elder is quite capable. I heard that he did many taboo things back then. He obtained the position of Great Elder after fighting others.¡± He was afraid that Yu Su would suffer against such a person. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I have the information they want. They won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± She wasn¡¯t even afraid of Sacred Blood. Besides, there was no conflict of interest between her and the Great Elder. Yu Su looked at Wen Chuan. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll leave everything to you later. Just follow the plan.¡± Fu Yang scratched his head and blushed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget it? I feel that I¡¯m not cut out for it. I don¡¯t know how to do it at all¡­¡± ¡°I believe you. You can do it.¡± Yu Su smiled. Xiao Han glared at Fu Yang. ¡°If we tell you to do it, then do it. Don¡¯t put on airs. If you¡¯re unwilling to do it, then don¡¯t follow us anymore.¡± Tagalong! He kept feeling that there was more intimacy between Yu Su and Fu Yang. Something had happened that he didn¡¯t know about. Fu Yang smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to try your best. You have to succeed. Trust your master and senior brother.¡± Leng Yan patted his shoulder and comforted him. ¡°Ouch!¡± This slap almost made Fu Yang cry. This girl¡¯s strength was really strong. He could finally tell that there was no simple person beside his Senior Aunt. He had to display his greatest value. Fu Yang silently encouraged himself in his heart. ¡°Ms. Yu, the Great Elder has agreed to meet you. Please follow me!¡± Steward Mo¡¯s voice came from outside. Yu Su looked at Wen Chuan and nodded before walking out. She pushed open the door and found Steward Mo standing respectfully at the side with a little Daoist child behind him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The little Daoist child looked to be less than ten years old, but there were many things hidden in his eyes. His gaze was very mature. ¡°Come with me.¡± The little Daoist boy snorted and left first. Steward Mo said in a low voice, ¡°Please!¡± Yu Su followed the little Daoist child and secretly memorized the route. Her mind raced, and soon, the two of them arrived outside a large hall. There was a plaque hanging at the entrance of the hall: [Conference Hall]. This plaque was carved from good wood. The font was a little familiar, and the carving technique was very good. Chapter 999 - Chapter 999: Rime Tea Chapter 999: Rime Tea Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su was stunned for a moment. She stopped at the door and did not walk in immediately. These words¡­ ¡°Hehe, look at how petty you are. You¡¯re already afraid before you even see the Great Elder, right? Let me tell you, you have to be respectful when you see the Great Elder. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± The little Daoist boy threatened before rolling his eyes and walking in. Yu Su took a deep look at the plaque before stepping into the pavilion. The pavilion was very big, and she only reached the staircase after walking for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs!¡± The little Daoist boy stood by the stairs and pouted at Yu Su. Yu Su nodded and calmed herself down. She walked up step by step. Just as she reached the second floor, she saw someone sitting with his back facing her. She could smell the refreshing fragrance of tea. Rime tea was her master¡¯s favorite tea. Yu Su took a deep breath, walked over, and said to the Great Elder, ¡°Junior Yu Su has come to disturb you. Please forgive me, Great Elder.¡± ¡°Have a seat.¡± The Great Elder¡¯s voice was very calm. He did not even raise his head. Yu Su was about to say something when she saw the Great Elder wave his hand. ¡°Have some tea.¡± Yu Su nodded. She picked up the teacup and smelled the fragrance of the tea first. This pure fragrance entered her nose and brought with it a fragrant taste of vitality! After taking a sip, her eyes lit up. ¡°The Rime Tea is rich and authentic.¡± ¡°Gao Hong, who loves tea as much as his life, is actually willing to let you taste this tea?¡± Only then did Yun Hai smile and look at Yu Su. Yu Su¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she immediately stood up. ¡°Great Elder¡­¡± Could it be that the Great Elder was really related to her master? That plaque was clearly her master¡¯s handwriting and there was also this unique tea. Yu Su had also tried to stir-fry it herself, but she could not get the gist of it. The tea she made did not have such a refreshing fragrance at all. However, she had never heard of her master having any relationship with the people of Mount Zhongnan! Yun Hai smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Great Elder. It¡¯s too distant. Call me Master Uncle like the other disciples.¡± ¡°Master Uncle Yun.¡± Yu Su greeted him respectfully before sitting down again. Yun Hai stroked his beard and sized Yu Su up. Only then did Yu Su remember that she had disguised her face. With a wave of her hand, she used a cleaning spell to reveal her true face. Yun Hai nodded. ¡°Your eyes and brows are bright. You¡¯re a good child.¡± Ever since he heard that Gao Hong had left, he hadn¡¯t thought of his old friend for a long time. Yu Su hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Master Uncle Yun, do you know my master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than just acquaintanceship¡­ He and I are sworn brothers. I came to Mount Zhongnan to study because of my admiration for it. He has been cultivating Daoism below the mountain. We often correspond. He mentions you frequently.¡± Yun Hai¡¯s eyes were filled with nostalgia. He and Gao Hong were half-brothers. Because of his father, the two of them were very interested in Daoist spells. Ever since Yun Hai had broken through Level 5 Great Fulfilment, he had cut off all ties with the mortal world and no longer recalled his life before he entered the Dao. Yu Su forced a smile. ¡°After Master passed away, no one has mentioned him for a long time.¡± It was as if¡­ he had never existed. She often missed him, but there was nothing she could do. She could only let her memories fade bit by bit. Yun Hai smiled kindly. ¡°Good child, you¡¯ve suffered. You can stay at Mount Zhongnan this time. With me around, you can just stay here well.¡± Looking at the love in the Great Elder¡¯s eyes, Yu Su seemed to have seen her master. Her heart ached, and she shook her head. ¡°Senior Uncle, I still have many things to do in the mortal world. I¡¯ll come and disturb you again after I¡¯m done.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re just like your master. You¡¯re just too soft-hearted.¡± Yun Hai shook his head helplessly. ¡°I once said that if he interfered with karma again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect himself. He might even be killed. He didn¡¯t listen.¡± Yu Su clenched her fists gently. She was that karma. Her master had saved her and gone against Peng Chan, which had even more alarmed Sacred Blood who was the mastermind behind him. Her master¡¯s death had a lot to do with her. Yu Su¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°Senior Uncle, let¡¯s not talk about my master first. What¡¯s going on with the curse on Mount Zhongnan? Why are there so many people with that kind of tumor?¡± As cultivators, they¡¯ve long gone through the process of purifying their bodies and minds, reducing impurities. Such a disease is highly unlikely to occur, making it very strange. Moreover, curses typically have rules. One only falls victim if they break a taboo. Yet, there was no pattern for the people on the mountain. Yun Hai shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for a long time. I¡¯ve heard about this, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Last month, I predicted that the cure for the curse will be in these three days, so I was waiting. I didn¡¯t expect you to come.¡± Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000: Living King of Hell Chapter 1000: Living King of Hell Editor: Atlas Studios Only then did Yu Su come to a realization. Her arrival had probably been predicted by Senior Uncle Yun long ago, which was why he was so certain the moment he saw her. ¡°Senior Uncle Yun, although the turning point is in these few days, I still haven¡¯t found the source of the curse.¡± Yu Su sighed. Yun Hai smiled. ¡°Everything has its own karma. Let nature take its course. You can¡¯t force it. If you need anything, you can ask Steward Mo to look for me. He¡¯s my man.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Su nodded. Every elder would nurture some of their trusted aides. Steward Mo was obviously brought up by Yun Hai. She took a deep breath and strode out. The little Daoist boy sent her out and said proudly, ¡°Our Great Elder is very kind, right? Fortunately, you were summoned by the Great Elder. If the Second Elder wanted to see you, wouldn¡¯t you lose a layer of skin?¡± It was said that everyone who entered the Second Elder¡¯s courtyard could not come out intact. Those people were either whipped or had to hand over a portion of their money. Therefore, the Second Elder was called the Living King of Hell by the people of Mount Zhongnan. Fu Yang was the one who told Yu Su this news. Yu Su did not say much. She was sent back to her residence by the little Daoist boy. The others were all in their rooms, and everyone surrounded her after the little Daoist boy left. Lu Feng asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Yu Su nodded and looked at Fu Yang. ¡°Did your plan succeed?¡± Fu Yang nodded with a humiliated expression. ¡°It¡¯s considered a success. If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll quit. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡± Everyone in the room laughed out loud. After Yu Su left, the few of them began to help Fu Yang dress up and help him change into the most handsome clothes. They even styled his hair. Fu Yang could only let them fiddle with him obediently. After he was done with his makeup, Fu Yang left the room and wandered around Mount Zhongnan¡¯s school. Unexpectedly, the honey trap really took effect and he happened to bump into Senior Sister Guan Chen. Senior Sister Guan Chen was the first disciple of Second Elder Zhang. She had a lot of power in her hands, but there were some scars on her face. ¡°Yu Su, you weren¡¯t there, so you didn¡¯t see how Guan Chun¡¯s eyes were practically glued to Fu Yang. She kept asking Fu Yang his name over and over. If we hadn¡¯t gone to find him, Guan Chun would have never let Fu Yang go,¡± Lu Feng said with a chuckle. Xiao Han also smiled and nodded. ¡°I think Senior Sister Guan Chen is coming to look for Fu Yang tonight.¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Fu Yang sighed heavily. He knew that the few of them wanted to start from Guan Chen and learn more about Mount Zhongnan, but he really did not want to sacrifice his looks. However, he could not refuse. After all, he still wanted to find his master! Yu Su smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you sacrifice for nothing.¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Ms. Yu, the second elder invites you over¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Leng Yan looked at Yu Su in surprise. Yu Su was also stunned. In the Ye family, seeing that Yu Su and the others had gone to Mount Zhongna, Ye Tang was too free. Other than going on a date with her little boyfriend, she had nothing else to do. She was scrolling through posts online when one caught her eye: a special recruitment for a pastry chef to prepare desserts for a birthday party. The offer was incredibly generous. Of course, Ye Tang wasn¡¯t interested in the pay; she glanced at the address and realized it was in the villa right next to the Ye family home. The location was very close. If she went there, it would be very convenient. Anyway, she was bored. Ye Tang took this job and worked on that Friday night to make dessert. On Friday, Ye Tang carried a small bag with some tools she oftenly used. Other than that, she didn¡¯t bring anything else. This family¡¯s surname was Liu. After Ye Tang walked into the Liu family, the butler first showed her around in case she got lost and couldn¡¯t find her way back. This was because the Liu family was too big, three times larger than the Ye family. They were too rich. With every step, there was a new scenery. The lives of the people living here were simply too enjoyable. Ye Tang followed the housekeeper into the bright and spacious kitchen. As soon as she entered the kitchen, the ten servants shouted in unison, ¡°Hello, Chef Ye. Please come in!¡± Ye Tang stepped inside and found that there were all kinds of ingredients. She looked at the time and realized that it was already three in the afternoon. She said to the butler, ¡°I¡¯ll start then.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Go ahead. Ms. Ye can look for me anytime if you have any questions.¡± The butler left. The dessert menu had been decided long ago, so Ye Tang began to busy herself. ¡°Hey!¡± The eldest daughter of the Liu family, Liu Jiao, walked in and sized Ye Tang up. She said coldly, ¡°Are you the new dessert chef?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Ye Tang glanced at her, her expression unchanged as she continued with her work. Liu Jiao felt that she had been ignored and said angrily, ¡°Stop right there! Answer my question first!¡± Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001: Arrogant Chapter 1001: Arrogant Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She was wearing a chef¡¯s hat. Her face was beautiful and her temperament was outstanding. A flash of jealousy crossed Liu Jiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°What level pastry chef are you?¡± she demanded. Ye Tang smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m self-taught. I haven¡¯t taken the certification exam.¡± She had a chef¡¯s certificate, but since baking was just a hobby, she hadn¡¯t bothered with the pastry certification. Liu Jiao frowned deeply, her face displeased. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a certification? How dare you come to the Liu family to make desserts? It¡¯s ridiculous! I¡¯ll go ask the butler!¡± Liu Jiao immediately pulled out her phone and called the butler. Soon, the butler arrived. After listening, the butler looked a bit helpless. ¡°Ms. Liu, we¡¯ve already had someone check Ye Chef¡¯s pastry-making skills. There won¡¯t be any problems. The banquet is about to start. If we delay it, it won¡¯t be good.¡± Liu Jiao pointed at Ye Tang, furious. ¡°Butler, she doesn¡¯t even have a pastry chef certificate! I don¡¯t dare eat anything she makes!¡± This was her birthday banquet, and if something went wrong, it would ruin everything. She would never allow it. Ye Tang frowned, ¡°I have a chef¡¯s certificate, and I¡¯ve already passed your Liu family¡¯s assessment. Are you going to kick me out?¡± This was too unreasonable! ¡°How dare you talk back!¡± Liu Jiao angrily reached out to slap Ye Tang. Fortunately, Ye Tang dodged quickly, otherwise she would have been slapped for no reason. Ye Tang tripped Liu Jiao, and she fell forward, almost hitting the floor. Luckily, a servant nearby caught her quickly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Liu Jiao sat on the floor, startled. ¡°Oh dear, Miss, you can¡¯t blame Chef Ye. The banquet is about to start. You should go back to your room and change into a different dress!¡± the butler urged. Liu Jiao¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°You¡¯re protecting her, aren¡¯t you? Fine, I¡¯ll tell my mother!¡± She picked up her skirt and strode towards the living room. In the kitchen, the other servants began to whisper. ¡°Oh no, Madam loves the young miss the most. Chef Ye is going to be in trouble!¡± ¡°Ah, who would have thought something like this would happen?¡± ¡°This young miss is so unreasonable.¡± ¡°Last time I almost fell and accidentally dropped some fruit, the young miss made me eat them all before she let me go.¡± ¡°Chef Ye is so pitiful.¡± Soon, Liu Jiao stormed into the kitchen, pulling her mother, Zhu Yuan, into the kitchen. Ye Tang looked over. The woman had an elegant temperament and had a scholarly aura. There were no traces of age on her face. ¡°Whoever provoked my daughter, step forward yourself.¡± Zhu Yuan pulled a long face and looked very imposing. Ye Tang walked out. ¡°Madam, I have a chef¡¯s certificate¡­¡± ¡°Slap!¡± Before she could speak, Liu Jiao slapped her hard. Instantly, Ye Tang felt her face burning. Her eyes were filled with ignorance and innocence. She touched her face belatedly. After Liu Jiao was done, she rubbed her palms. Zhu Yuan said to everyone, ¡°Continue working!¡± After saying that, she pulled Liu Jiao into her arms. ¡°Be good, does your hand hurt? Mom will blow on it for you¡­¡± The mother and daughter turned around and walked away. Ye Tang stood rooted to the ground. At this moment, she was very envious of Liu Jiao. If her mother had not passed away, she would have loved her so much, right? The butler quickly took out an ice pack from the fridge. ¡°Chef Ye, I¡¯m really sorry. Please apply it first. Young Miss has been spoiled since she was young.¡± Ye Tang took the ice pack. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She, Ye Tang, was not so easy to bully. Since she dared to hit her, she had to be prepared to bear it. She was not a pitiful person that could be bullied easily. As dinnertime approached, the desserts were brought out one by one, their fragrance filling the air and eliciting compliments from the servants. This was the work of a true master. The mere scent was far more enticing than anything the previous pastry chef had produced. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the people in the living room were almost done eating. The butler came over. ¡°Chef Ye, the head of the family invites you over. Wash your hands and follow me!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Tang followed the butler into the Liu family¡¯s living room. The Liu family was in the living room. As soon as she entered, she heard a surprised voice. ¡°Sister Ye Tang, it was you who made these!¡± Liu Qing, seated at the long table, smiled at her. Ye Tang nodded. When the Ye family had their banquet, Liu Qing had come with her friends, so she knew Ye Tang¡¯s identity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The head of the household, Liu Yu, sat at the head of the table and looked at Ye Tang. He was a bit surprised. He had expected an older chef. Liu Yu was a bit puzzled, ¡°You two know each other?¡± Ye Tang replied, ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times.¡± Liu Qing nodded vigorously, ¡°Sister Ye is the daughter of the Ye family, the younger sister of the big movie star Ye Chang, and a good friend of the superstar Yu Su.¡± Liu Yu quickly said, ¡°Ms. Ye, thank you for your hard work.¡± Liu Yu, as the head of the household, had a little-known secret. He loved desserts. Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002: An Eye for an Eye Chapter 1002: An Eye for an Eye Editor: Atlas Studios However, after so many years, Liu Yu¡¯s mouth had become very picky. It was almost difficult to taste desserts that refreshed him. He did not expect to taste delicious ones today. That was why he asked the butler to bring the dessert chef over. Ye Tang said, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Jiao¡¯s face was cold as she rolled her eyes. The eldest daughter of the Ye family was definitely fake. She might be an illegitimate daughter. Which legitimate daughter would go out to work? Anyway, she did not believe it. Moreover, she had already formed a grudge with the woman in front of her. There was no need to be polite. ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Tang opened her mouth again and said awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to come to the Liu family anymore.¡± Liu Qing quickly asked, ¡°Why? Sister Ye, I really like the desserts you make.¡± He knew that Ye Tang definitely didn¡¯t lack money, but Ye Tang was willing to make desserts because she had her own plans. Liu Yu also looked over in confusion. Ye Tang said, ¡°I don¡¯t think any chef would be slapped for no reason.¡± Her expression gradually turned cold. The few of them looked at her face and saw a red mark. ¡°Who hit you?¡± Liu Qing stood up from the stool and said angrily. It was not easy for Sister Ye to come here, but she was treated like this. The anger in his heart rose. He could not tolerate such a thing. Liu Jiao turned her face away and didn¡¯t say anything. Wasn¡¯t it just a slap? Moreover, she had fallen herself, so the two of them were even. Zhu Yuan tried to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, Chef Ye is tired from working all day. You can go down and get your pay first.¡± One could tell from her tone that she still treated Ye Tang as a servant. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so indiscriminate. Sister Ye suffered in our house. How can you not ask clearly?¡± Liu Qing said angrily. Ye Tang¡¯s status in the circle was very high. If his friends found out, they would probably never accept him again. Zhu Yuan glared at Liu Qing and said softly, ¡°Stop talking. I have my own plans. I¡¯ll just give you some money when the time comes. Why are you so anxious?¡± She felt a little guilty. Liu Qing frowned and said, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand. Ms. Ye¡­¡± Before he could finish, Zhu Yuan interrupted him again. Zhu Yuan said coldly, ¡°Alright, alright. This matter ends here. Ms. Ye, you can leave now.¡± She did not want to cause a mess in the family over such a small matter. Besides, it was just a slap. The Liu family was a big family. They could even go against any family in the city. The corners of Ye Tang¡¯s lips curled up, and her eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°I just want to seek justice for myself. Mrs. Liu, if your biological daughter was beaten up, would you let it go so easily?¡± ¡°Hehe, you can only blame yourself for not having anyone to protect you!¡± Zhu Yuan held Liu Jiao¡¯s hand tightly with a gentle expression. ¡°My precious daughter, be good. Mommy will protect you well and not let bad people hurt you.¡± Liu Jiao quickly replied, ¡°Mom is so good.¡± There was an imperceptible smugness in her eyes. She knew that her mother would definitely stand on her side without hesitation. Liu Qing was extremely anxious and quickly looked at his father. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve seen Ms. Ye¡¯s father before. Our family can¡¯t be so domineering!¡± He had heard that Ye Tang¡¯s friend knew magic. If she was unhappy, none of the Liu family would be able to escape. Moreover, this matter was definitely his youngest sister¡¯s fault. His youngest sister had always been arrogant and willful. She should apologize to her. Liu Yu said, ¡°Liu Jiao, apologize!¡± Liu Jiao turned her head in disbelief and looked at Liu Yu. Liu Yu¡¯s expression was ugly. Liu Qing also said, ¡°Hurry up, or I¡¯ll slap you too and let you have a taste.¡± He glared at Liu Jiao. Liu Jiao opened her mouth reluctantly. ¡°Sor¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Ye Tang raised her hand and slapped her. Slap! Ye Tang used all her strength to slap Liu Jiao. After working out every day, she was naturally stronger than Liu Jiao. Liu Jiao¡¯s face was almost slapped crooked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I¡¯ll return it.¡± She had said before that she was not someone who liked to suffer losses. As the eldest daughter of the Ye family, no one had ever bullied her like this. Liu Jiao had never been hit before. She was stunned for a moment. Then, she rushed over angrily. ¡°I¡¯m going to fight you to the death!¡± She raised her fist and was about to hit Ye Tang. Liu Qing stood in front of Ye Tang and said with a straight face, ¡°Sister Ye Tang is just giving an eye for an eye. Take it well. This is called fairness.¡± Zhu Yuan stood up, her face pale with anger. She pointed at Ye Tang and said, ¡°Bodyguards, come in and catch her. I want to call the police!¡± A chef actually dared to hit her daughter! The bodyguards waiting at the door rushed in like a swarm of bees and were about to grab Ye Tang. Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003: Surprise Chapter 1003: Surprise Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang clenched her fists. Liu Yu said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s enough. All the bodyguards, get out. Liu Jiao, wait for me in the study. Liu Qing, help your mother upstairs to rest!¡± He slammed the table and everyone fell silent. ¡°Ms. Ye, let me send you out.¡± Liu Yu looked at Ye Tang apologetically. Ye Tang was the first to walk out of the door. When the two of them reached the door, Liu Yu sighed and said apologetically, ¡°Ms. Ye, I¡¯m really sorry this time. My wife was agitated previously and her mental state isn¡¯t normal.¡± When Liu Jiao was young, she was once kidnapped by human traffickers. Ever since then, Zhu Yuan seemed to have become a different person. She was very sensitive to Liu Jiao¡¯s matters. As long as someone provoked Liu Jiao, Zhu Yuan was like a lunatic. ¡°Later, I will personally go to the Ye family to apologize.¡± Liu Yu looked apologetic. ¡°Ms. Ye, I really like the dessert you made. I hope this incident didn¡¯t traumatize you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I slapped her too.¡± Ye Tang smiled. Of course, she would personally avenge herself. Liu Yu took an envelope from the butler and handed it to Ye Tang. ¡°This is your reward for this job. If there¡¯s a chance, I hope Ms. Ye will come again next time.¡± The envelope was thick. He knew that Ye Tang didn¡¯t lack money, but he still asked the butler to triple the compensation. Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to come. Your daughter¡¯s temper is too bad. I can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡± Liu Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. It was a pity that he would never be able to eat such delicious food again. However, Ye Tang¡¯s personality was exactly the same as when he was young. She would never let herself suffer. If only she was his daughter. Liu Yu thought about it but didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Tang walked out of the Liu family and snorted. This matter was not over. Ye Tang had only taken a few steps when a car stopped beside her. ¡°Beauty, do you want to get in the car?¡± A sexy voice sounded. Just as Ye Tang was about to scold him, she saw her puppy boyfriend sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. There was a bouquet of flowers in the front passenger seat, and beside the flowers was a gift box. ¡°Wen Ze, why are you here?¡± Ye Tang was pleasantly surprised. She opened the car door and got in. The car was covered in light perfume. Ye Tang hugged the flowers and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort.¡± This car belonged to Ye Tang. She lent it to Wen Ze to drive. The two of them had been in love for a period of time. She still had quite a lot of trust in Wen Ze. Wen Ze performed well in every aspect. Wen Ze smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you like the gift.¡± He had bought the gift with his own pocket money. Although it was not very expensive, it was his love and sincerity. He believed that one day, he would be able to buy the most expensive gift for Ye Tang. ¡°I like it very much.¡± Ye Tang opened the gift box and saw a brooch. Wen Ze turned around and saw a woman with a smile on her lips. His eyes were gentle. ¡°How was your time baking in the Liu family today?¡± Wen Ze asked. Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°The daughter of the rich family has such a bad temper. I¡¯ll never go to a rich family to bake again.¡± She didn¡¯t want to be beaten up. ¡°Hmm? What happened?¡± Wen Ze asked. It seemed like someone had bullied Ye Tang. Ye Tang told him everything that happened today. ¡°Do you think that family is crazy? She attacked without saying a word.¡± Wen Ze¡¯s face was hidden in the dark, and a trace of gloom flashed across his face. He said slowly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh right, my baby¡¯s reward for picking me up.¡± Ye Tang turned around and quickly kissed Wen Ze on the cheek. Wen Ze smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it my duty to pick you up?¡± ¡°Thank you, baby!¡± Ye Tang said with a smile. When they arrived at the residence, their lips and tongues were intertwined. Their clothes were taken off one by one, and the sound of hearts beating could be heard in the bedroom. After it was over, Ye Tang lay limp on the bed. Her entire body was numb and she couldn¡¯t even lift her toes. It was Wen Ze who carried her into the bathroom to wash up. After coming out of the bathroom, the two of them lay on the bed. Ye Tang leaned against Wen Ze¡¯s chest. ¡°Wen Ze, do you love me?¡± Wen Ze was stunned. He was a more reserved person and didn¡¯t often show his love in words. Seeing Ye Tang¡¯s expectant gaze, he nodded. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re the woman I love the most in my life.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang felt her heart fill up. ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ze kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Don¡¯t go to the Liu family in the future. My heart aches.¡± He gently touched Ye Tang¡¯s face. The moment he saw the red mark, his eyes flashed with coldness. After Ye Tang fell asleep, Wen Ze took out his phone and sent a message. [Go and investigate what happened at the Liu family today. I want to see it tomorrow morning.] 1 [Yes! Master.] Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004: Voice-Recording Stone Chapter 1004: Voice-Recording Stone Editor: Atlas Studios On Mount Zhongnan, Yu Su returned from the Second Elder¡¯s palace. Leng Yan asked, ¡°Are you alright? Why did the Second Elder look for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. They asked me to go over and say a few words before asking me to come back. I didn¡¯t see the Second Elder and only met Guan Chen,¡± Yu Su said calmly. Guan Chen was quite polite to her and even got someone to serve her tea and snacks. However, the moment she saw Guan Chen, Yu Su frowned. She saw the murderous aura between Guan Chen¡¯s eyebrows. This murderous aura would not form unless he had killed a few people. In other words, not only was Guan Chen ruthless, but he had also really attacked someone. ¡°Next, it¡¯s up to you. Get along well with her.¡± Yu Su looked at Fu Yang. No matter how much they probed, the information they obtained would definitely be limited. It was better to let Fu Yang use some honey traps. Fu Yang nodded. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Sure enough, in the evening, Guan Chen got someone to invite Fu Yang over for dinner. Fu Yang had several types of talismans on him. Yu Su even gave him a voice-recording stone to record what the two of them said. ¡­ At two o¡¯clock in the morning in the KTV, the room was dark. Liu Qing was drinking in a corner, surrounded by children from wealthy families. A moment later, the door of the private room was kicked open with a loud bang. Two rows of bodyguards walked out of the door. ¡°Who dares to come and cause trouble!¡± One of the children of the wealthy families smashed his wine glass on the ground with a displeased expression. The others chimed in. ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Who dares to provoke the Liu family?¡± ¡°Young Master Liu is sitting in the private room!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s blind?¡± The others stood up one after another with fierce expressions. Tap! Tap! His leather shoes stepped on the ground, making a crisp sound. Wen Ze looked into the private room indifferently. ¡°Young Master Wen!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Wen¡­¡± ¡°Hello, Young Master Wen!¡± ¡°Come in and have a seat.¡± The descendants of the wealthy families who originally had fierce expressions all smiled apologetically to Wen Ze. The Wen family was a mafia family, and the eldest son of the Wen family was a famous ruthless person. However, he liked to disguise himself as a little lamb. It was said that he had recently taken the university entrance examination. Wen Ze could not be provoked. Wen Ze waved his hand behind him. ¡°Clear the room. I want to talk to the eldest son of the Liu family.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguards immediately took action. In an instant, only Liu Qing and Wen Ze were left in the private room. Liu Qing grabbed the wine glass and drank it in one gulp. His expression was calm. After drinking, he put down the wine glass and stood up. He said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Both of them were heirs of top-notch families and usually such people did not face each other. He did not expect Wen Ze to take the initiative to look for him. Wen Ze walked up to him and stared into his eyes. ¡°Take care of the people in your family. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind teaching them a lesson for you.¡± These words made Liu Qing frown. People in his family? He asked, ¡°Please tell me.¡± Wen Ze¡¯s eyes were cold as he said word by word, ¡°Ye Tang is mine. I¡¯ll forget about what happened today. If there¡¯s a next time¡­ I¡¯ll take your sister¡¯s hand.¡± At this point, Wen Ze turned around and left. Asking for a hand of Liu Jiao¡¯s was considered letting her off easy. If it was with Wen Ze¡¯s previous personality, he would have attacked directly. As the heir of the Liu family, if Liu Qing still couldn¡¯t guess that it was yesterday, the Liu family would be finished sooner or later. After he left, Liu Qing¡¯s eyes darkened. Ye Tang? He suddenly thought of something and the corners of his mouth curled up. He muttered, ¡°I see¡­¡± He immediately got someone to investigate the relationship between Ye Tang and Wen Ze. In a law firm on the other side of the ocean, Jiang Qing was scrolling through her phone in boredom. Suddenly, she saw a post from Wen Ze¡¯s Moments. In the photo, two hands had their fingers intertwined. What? Someone actually dared to seduce Young Master Wen when she was not around! Jiang Qing was about to explode from anger. She clicked on her WeChat Moments and enlarged the photo. At this moment, she saw Wen Ze hugging an unfamiliar woman with a smile on his face. The unfamiliar woman¡¯s face was blurred and could not be seen clearly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Qing flipped through the post a few times anxiously and angrily before calling Wen Ze¡¯s mother, Guan Ping. ¡°Auntie Guan, is Wen Ze in love?¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone. A few seconds later, Guan Ping said apologetically, ¡°¡­I¡¯m so sorry, Jiang Qing. Wen Ze, in a fit of defiance, went off to university and started dating a girl I don¡¯t even know.¡± Jiang Qing¡¯s face turned green with anger. She exclaimed, ¡°Auntie Guan, didn¡¯t you and my dad agree to have us engaged after I finished my internship?¡± How could they just let this happen? Her father had saved Wen Ze¡¯s life years ago, and in recent years, Auntie Guan had been discussing marriage between their families with her father. She never expected someone else to get there first. Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005: Breakup Chapter 1005: Breakup Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Jiang Qing, calm down first. Listen to Auntie¡­¡± Guan Ping rubbed her temples and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. She said forcefully, ¡°As long as Auntie is here, Auntie will definitely separate Wen Ze from that woman.¡± Yes! They¡¯ll break up. Hearing that, Jiang Qing regained her confidence. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for Auntie¡¯s good news. You must persuade Brother Wen Ze well. I¡¯m the most suitable for him.¡± She was Wen Ze¡¯s childhood sweetheart. No one could surpass her. Guan Ping said, ¡°Alright, I will think of a way.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jiang Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. Since her internship was about to end, she would fly back to City A tonight. She had to capture Brother Wen Ze¡¯s heart and make the third party retreat! Jiang Qing opened her WeChat Moments and posted: [City A, I¡¯m back. This time, I want to take back everything that belongs to me.] ¡­ In the Liu family, Liu Qing drank all night and took a shower when he returned home. When he came out, he found his family eating breakfast. Liu Yu glared at him. ¡°You still remember that you have to come home?¡± He didn¡¯t come back for another night. Liu Qing smiled apologetically and sat at the dining table. When they were almost done with breakfast, Liu Qing cleared his throat and said, ¡°Liu Jiao, go to the Ye family today and apologize to Ye Tang. Be good.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m not going.¡± Liu Jiao snorted and slammed her chopsticks on the table. She had already embarrassed herself yesterday. Did she have to send herself to be slapped again? Liu Jiao was angry at the mention of this. She was clearly innocent, so why did he treat her like this? It was fine if her brother didn¡¯t protect her, but even her father couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong. Zhu Yuan frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t everything that happened yesterday in the past? Liu Jiao and I are going to the beauty salon today, so we don¡¯t have time to apologize.¡± The main reason was that she couldn¡¯t bear to let her daughter go through that. Liu Yu frowned and looked at his eldest son, ¡°Liu Qing, what happened again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Liu Qing shook his head. He did not intend to tell them about Wen Ze¡¯s warning. He turned to look at Liu Jiao seriously. ¡°Liu Jiao, I won¡¯t scold you about how you are spoiled at home, but it¡¯s different this time. The other party is someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll also¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Liu Jiao suddenly stood up. She was so angry that her face was red and tears fell. ¡°Alright, I knew you didn¡¯t dote on me at all. If you hadn¡¯t lost me when I was young, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much outside. What else do you want? I¡¯m not going to apologize!¡± After Liu Jiao finished speaking, she ran upstairs in tears. Liu Qing frowned and sighed bitterly as he watched his sister leave. It was the same again! Every time he taught his sister a lesson, her sister would push the mistake of being trafficked onto him. At that time, it was his sister who insisted on eating candy, so he brought her out. Now, it was his fault. Zhu Yuan glared at Liu Qing. ¡°You only know how to make your sister angry. You owe her this.¡± After Zhu Yuan finished speaking, she chased upstairs. Liu Qing shook his head helplessly. Liu Yu patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Tell me, what did you hear outside?¡± Of course, he trusted his son. Although his son liked to play, he was not the kind of person who did not protect his family. His son must have his reasons for saying this. Liu Qing sighed. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave it to fate!¡± On the other side, after Liu Jiao ran back to her room, she buried her head in the blanket. No matter how Zhu Yuan coaxed her, she did not make a sound and only cried. Half an hour later, Liu Jiao asked Zhu Yuan to leave. She then took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, Sister Guan Chen. I want to contribute someone to Mount Zhongnan.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Guan Chen asked. ¡°That person¡¯s name is Ye Tang. She¡¯s in her twenties and looks very tender,¡± Liu Jiao said as she wiped her tears. ¡°Alright, send me that person¡¯s location. I¡¯ll get someone to bring her up the mountain in two days,¡± Guan Chen said. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Liu Jiao was happy to receive an affirmative reply. Senior Guan Chen was a good friend she had made after she was kidnapped. Ever since she got to know her, Liu Jiao had become more and more domineering. When Liu Jiao heard that Mount Zhongnan was short of people to work, she thought of Ye Tang. If she could send Ye Tang up the mountain, she would let Senior Sister Guan Chen torture Ye Tang. Thinking of how Ye Tang would end up, Liu Jiao heaved a sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ Ye Tang had nothing better to do, so she went out for a walk. When she passed by the flower shop, she stopped and thought of the roses from yesterday. Since her boyfriend treated her well yesterday, she would return the favor and send a bouquet of flowers to Wen Ze! Ye Tang walked into the shop. The shop assistant asked, ¡°Who are you giving it to?¡± ¡°My boyfriend.¡± Ye Tang smiled until her dimples appeared. The shop assistant took out a large bouquet of champagne roses that had been wrapped. ¡°What do you think of this bouquet? It¡¯s freshly wrapped and very fresh.¡± Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006: The Truth Back Then Chapter 1006: The Truth Back Then Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± When Ye Tang walked out of the shop with the flowers, she saw two bodyguards wearing sunglasses by the roadside. They looked at Ye Tang. ¡°Ms. Ye, please get in the car. Our Miss wants to see you.¡± ¡°Who is your Miss?¡± Ye Tang asked in confusion. The car window rolled down and Jiang Qing¡¯s face was revealed. She said, ¡°Hello, I have something to talk to you about Brother Wen Ze.¡± After saying that, she closed the car window. Ye Tang handed the flowers to the bodyguard beside her. ¡°Help me carry them!¡± She walked into the car. After she entered, she realized that not only was Jiang Qing in the car, but there was also a familiar uncle. ¡°Ye Tang, you don¡¯t remember me?¡± Jiang Jian asked with a smile. ¡°You are¡­ Uncle Jiang?¡± Ye Tang asked. Jiang Jian had participated in her father¡¯s construction project and had a good relationship with him. In the past, Jiang Jian often came to his house as a guest. Jiang Jian nodded. Jiang Qing crossed her arms coldly. ¡°Are you really dating Brother Wen Ze?¡± She was really lucky. Ye Tang said, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± She could clearly feel Jiang Qing¡¯s resentment and anger towards her. ¡°Of course it does!¡± Jiang Qing said. ¡°You stole my fianc¨¦, and you still have the cheek to ask? If it weren¡¯t for¡­¡± Jiang Jian coughed, ¡°Jiang Qing, don¡¯t be rude.¡± ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± Ye Tang frowned. ¡°He¡¯s engaged to you?¡± She had never heard of it. Jiang Qing choked. ¡°Although we¡¯re not engaged, my father and Auntie Jiang have already made an agreement. When I come back from overseas, we¡¯ll get married.¡± ¡°Who knew that you would beat me to it!¡± She punched the window angrily. Ye Tang said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not engaged, why did you say that I snatched your fianc¨¦? If you¡¯re unwilling, go and make a scene with Wen Ze. What¡¯s the use of looking for me?¡± She would not bear the blame. ¡°You!¡± Jiang Qing pointed at her angrily. This was too much. This b*tch was still so arrogant. She had to take revenge. Jiang Jian cleared his throat. ¡°Ye Tang, you can¡¯t say that. We parents have already discussed it. You juniors are insensible, so you lost your sense of propriety.¡± They were the ones who should be blamed. Ye Tang said without any qualms, ¡°Our country has freedom in marriage. Parental orders have fallen behind. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She opened the car door and was about to leave. She finally knew that the two of them were up to no good today. ¡°Wait!¡± Jiang Jian said. ¡°Ye Tang, love would not be happy without the blessings of both parents. Why don¡¯t you consider it carefully?¡± He still wanted to resolve it peacefully. The fire in Ye Tang¡¯s heart burst out. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What does it have to do with you? I¡¯ll call you Uncle respectfully. Don¡¯t take advantage of your seniority in front of me.¡± She was a junior, but she was not a weak and incompetent fool. ¡°Ye Tang, don¡¯t be stubborn! I heard that you¡¯ve already taken over the Ye Group. You must have encountered a lot of trouble, right?¡± Jiang Jian said, ¡°As long as you agree to break up with Wen Ze, the Jiang Corporation will always support you as the CEO. Think it over carefully.¡± Trading love for a career, it seems like a good deal to him. In his view, Ye Tang isn¡¯t the type to be sentimental, and she¡¯ll definitely agree. Jiang Qing looked at the manicure in her hand and said disdainfully, ¡°Does President Ye have to go against the Jiang Corporation for a man?¡± Ye Tang sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not as cold-hearted as the two of you. Forgive me for not accompanying you!¡± She turned around and left. Jiang Jian said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the truth about your parents¡¯ car accident back then?¡± Ye Tang was stunned. She immediately turned around. ¡°What truth?¡± Wasn¡¯t it caused by the car¡¯s spontaneous combustion? Jiang Jian sneered. ¡°The explosion back then wasn¡¯t that simple. As your uncle, I have to remind you that if you knew the truth, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to continue to be so innocent. When you figure it out, come and find me.¡± Not many people knew about the details of the business competition back then. As the party involved, he knew more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Jian saw the change in Ye Tang¡¯s expression and his eyes were filled with pride. ¡°Of course, the prerequisite for the deal is that you leave Wen Ze and I will tell you the truth.¡± A useless piece of information in exchange for the Wen family¡¯s resources was too worth it. The Wen family was not as simple as it seemed. After he finished speaking, Ye Tang smiled coldly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what charm my little boyfriend has to make the two of you stick to him like slugs. I don¡¯t care about the truth you tell me. Goodbye.¡± Ye Tang strode out, took the large bouquet of roses from the bodyguard¡¯s hand, and drove away. In the car, Jiang Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. ¡°Dad, do you think she still doesn¡¯t know Brother Wen Ze¡¯s identity?¡± This meant that Wen Ze didn¡¯t treat Ye Tang as one of his own. Jiang Jian smiled and nodded. ¡°My good daughter, your chances are still very high.¡± Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007: There’s Something Else Chapter 1007: There¡¯s Something Else Editor: Atlas Studios On the way back, Ye Tang was distracted. Back then, after the car exploded, her father died before he could be sent to the hospital. Her mother was resuscitated for three days before she passed away. According to the subsequent investigation, the cause of the explosion was car combustion. After so many years, she had never doubted this conclusion. Now, someone was telling her that there was something else going on back then. What should she do? Could it be that what happened back then was really man-made? After Ye Tang returned home, she sat in the living room in a daze and did not move. She could not accept this. At noon, Wen Ze returned from class. The moment he opened the door, he saw Ye Tang sitting on the sofa in a daze. Wen Ze took off his Hong Kong jacket and walked towards Ye Tang. He hugged her from behind. ¡°Ye Tang, are you in a bad mood?¡± Ever since he got to know Ye Tang, in his eyes, Ye Tang had always been bright and ostentatious. There were very few times when she was low. Even when she was in trouble, she could face it with a smile. Ye Tang: ¡°Wen Ze, tell me, are you hiding anything from me?¡± Ye Tang knew that it was impossible for the Jiang family to have a marriage alliance with an ordinary family, so¡­ Wen Ze¡¯s identity was definitely not simple. These words struck Wen Ze¡¯s heart like a bolt of lightning, causing his eyes to panic for a moment. His body stiffened slightly, not knowing how to answer. Should he confess? Back then, he hid his identity and entered university because he hoped to experience an ordinary life and live an ordinary life. He did not expect to fall in love with Ye Tang. He did not want to be separated from Ye Tang. Moreover, Ye Tang always had Meng Bo by her side. That person was regarded as Wen Ze¡¯s greatest competitor. Sometimes, Wen Ze would also think: What exactly does Ye Tang like about me? Other than this face and the soft personality he created, he didn¡¯t have any speciality. If Ye Tang knew his identity and the ruthless things he had done in the past, would Ye Tang still treat him like how she did now? Wen Ze hesitated. Ye Tang turned around and looked into Wen Ze¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t like to be deceived, let alone by the people closest to me.¡± Her world was clear. After a moment, Wen Ze was defeated. He said with a sad gaze, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not a child from an ordinary family. I¡¯m the successor of the Wen family in the black market.¡± He knew that he could not lie to Ye Tang for the rest of his life. Sooner or later, he would have to face the current situation. But¡­ this situation had come too quickly, and Wen Ze was completely unprepared. Ye Tang looked at his fair forehead and stood up abruptly. She asked in surprise, ¡°The Wen family? You¡¯re from the Wen family of the black market¡­¡± The Wen family of the black market was known as a family in the dark night. The Wen family¡¯s activities were all held at night, such as casinos, underworld, chess cards, karaoke¡­ This kind of business in the dark night was bloody and violent. If one was not ruthless, they would not be able to continue operating. Therefore, the people in the upper circle respected and feared the Wen family. They did not want to interact with the Wen family, but they were afraid of being hated by the Wen family. Wen Ze said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to know. If possible, I want to hide it for the rest of my life.¡± The Wen family was a wolf¡¯s den. He could barely survive if he entered by himself. Now that he had Ye Tang, he had a weakness. That would put Ye Tang in danger. Tears streamed down Ye Tang¡¯s face as she wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s waist. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that honesty is the first step for lovers?¡± She didn¡¯t want to be deceived. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t want to be separated from Wen Ze anymore. Even if she had to face all kinds of things in the future, she had to stand on Wen Ze¡¯s side. Moreover, she still had the Ye Corporation. The combined strength of the two large families was definitely not weak. Wen Ze wrapped her in his arms. ¡°Ye Tang, there are many reasons why I¡¯m unwilling to tell you. I don¡¯t want to see fear and disgust in your eyes. At the same time, I¡¯m afraid that if you know about my past, you¡¯ll have a bad impression of me.¡± He was sincere towards Ye Tang. Ye Tang said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Uncle Jiang Jian is your savior, and Jiang Qing is his daughter. Your mother wants to matchmake you and Jiang Qing? You two are still engaged?¡± Thinking of this, Ye Tang was angry. She reached out to twist Wen Ze¡¯s arm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Wen Ze pretended to be in pain and frowned slightly. ¡°How did you know?¡± Did something happen? ¡°I met them today,¡± Ye Tang said. Wen Ze¡¯s heart sank slightly. He asked nervously, ¡°What else did they say to you?¡± Ye Tang: ¡°Uncle Jiang said that my parents¡¯ car accident back then wasn¡¯t an accident. It was man-made. They want to make a deal with me.¡± Her eyes were bright as she looked at Wen Ze. Wen Ze asked nervously, ¡°What deal?¡± Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008: Separation Chapter 1008: Separation Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Of course it¡¯s a deal to separate from you. What else is there?¡± Ye Tang glared at him, but she couldn¡¯t help but want to punch him again. ¡°What else are you hiding from me?¡± Wen Ze hugged her tightly and placed his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Ye Tang, I¡¯ll definitely help you investigate the cause of Uncle and Auntie¡¯s car accident. Believe me, don¡¯t be separated from me, okay?¡± ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± Ye Tang was still a little depressed. The little lamb she liked had become a big bad wolf. This change was too big. She could no longer bully him with a clear conscience. As if he could read Ye Tang¡¯s mind, Wen Ze smiled gently and said, ¡°How we got along in the past is how we¡¯ll get along in the future. I really like the way you were in the past.¡± ¡°Hmph, at least you know your place.¡± Ye Tang planted a kiss on his face. ¡­ On Mount Zhongnan, ever since Fu Yang was asked out by Eldest Senior Sister Guan Chen, Yu Su and the others had been analyzing the information in the voice-recording stone in their room. Unfortunately, there was not much useful information inside. Yu Su listened slowly. When she heard a certain part of the recording, she suddenly whispered, ¡°What did Guan Chen say just now?¡± The people at the table looked at Fu Yang. Fu Yang scratched his head. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I only revealed that I also wanted to learn Dao techniques. In the end, Guan Chen insisted that I take that pill. It seems to be called the Flying Heaven Pill. She said that eating it can improve my spell abilities and even extend my life.¡± It sounded quite mysterious, but Fu Yang had been taught by his sect since he was young, so he did not eat foreign pills. He kept the pill. ¡°Here, this is it.¡± Fu Yang took out a pill from his pocket. It was an ordinary brown pill that looked the size of a fingernail. There was nothing special about it, but it emitted a special fragrance. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Xiao Han took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The smell of this pill didn¡¯t smell like herbs. Instead, it smelled like a rich mixture. The smell was especially attractive. When Yu Su saw the pill, she also took out a pill from her bag and placed it on the table to compare. ¡°Eh, why do you have an identical pill? Where did you get it?¡± Fu Yang asked in confusion. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that there¡¯s human flesh in this pill?¡± ¡°What? Human flesh?¡± Leng Yan was shocked and stood up abruptly. Who would dare to put human flesh in a pill? She knew that Yu Su was not someone who liked to joke, so she believed everything Yu Su said. Wen Chuan frowned and blocked his breathing. ¡°The smell of blood in this pill is very strong. I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that flesh and blood has been added to it. After eating it, your temperament will definitely be even more violent. At the same time, the harm to your cultivation is far greater than the benefits.¡± Once a person became impatient, they would be even more unable to focus on cultivation. Unfortunately, cultivators who were used to using pills could not return to their previous state, so they were even more infatuated with these pills. Fu Yang frowned and looked at the pill with disdain. ¡°Where did the human flesh come from? Could it be that they used the flesh of a Daoist cultivator on Mount Zhongnan?¡± Wouldn¡¯t there be fewer and fewer people on Mount Zhongnan? That was impossible, right? Anyway, he felt that something was wrong. Yu Su smiled as if she was laughing at Fu Yang¡¯s naivety. ¡°Who told you that you have to use the flesh of people from Mount Zhongnan to make pills? Are we businessmen not humans?¡± This was the most terrifying thing. Mount Zhongnan was known as the sacred mountain of Daoism. Like the Metaphysics Management Office, it had the responsibility to maintain the stability of the metaphysical world. It was unbelievable that such a sacred place hid such bloodiness. ¡°What?¡± Fu Yang raised his voice and slammed his fist on the table. He was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°They are really too bold. Is the Metaphysics Management Office going to interfere?¡± He turned to look at Leng Yan. Leng Yan nodded. ¡°Yu Su is also a member of our Metaphysics Management Office. As long as Yu Su finds evidence, our Metaphysics Management Office can send people over to investigate the details.¡± Everyone looked at Yu Su, who said slowly, ¡°I did record evidence with the recording device, but I suggest that we investigate the curse first before looking for clues about Sacred Blood. The matter of the pill must be hidden deep inside. We¡¯re not in a hurry to report it to the metaphysical management office.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Yan nodded. She would listen to Yu Su. Before coming over, Minister Ruan had already instructed her that Yu Su would be the leader of this operation. ¡°Then how do we investigate next?¡± Xiao Han asked seriously. Yu Su said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll start from the back mountain. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll bring Steward Mo to the back mountain to see if there¡¯s anything suspicious there.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Wen Chuan nodded. The next day, Steward Mo brought them to the vicinity of the back mountain. Unexpectedly, not long after they walked in, Senior Sister Guan Chen came over. She glanced at them and looked at Yu Su. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Yu?¡± Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009: Cemetery Chapter 1009: Cemetery Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Guan Chen said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here to remind you that today is the last day. If you haven¡¯t found the source of the curse, you¡¯ll be sent down the mountain. Mount Zhongnan isn¡¯t a place for you to travel around. Do you understand?¡± Yu Su snorted coldly. ¡°One day it is.¡± After Guan Chen finished speaking, she turned to look at Fu Yang with a smile. ¡°Brother Fu Yang, have fun today. If you still want to stay here, just let me know, I¡¯ll immediately get someone to prepare a room for you.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Okay,¡± Fu Yang agreed. Guan Chen looked at them deeply, then looked in the direction of the back mountain before turning around and leaving. Yu Su¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold as she looked at Steward Mo. ¡°I want to enter the back mountain.¡± ¡°Oh dear, Ms. Yu, the back mountain is full of criminals. If you go in there, they might hurt you. That place is off-limits to outsiders. I really don¡¯t have the authority to let you in.¡± Mo Ting wiped the cold sweat on his head and refused. He really couldn¡¯t make the decision. Yu Su¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Since we can¡¯t enter the back mountain, can you bring me to the graveyard at the back mountain to take a look? I heard that the graveyard at the back mountain is very big. Perhaps the source of the curse is over there.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Steward Mo thought for a moment and gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright.¡± Strictly speaking, that huge graveyard did not belong to the back mountain. Instead, it was a separate place. When the people in the back mountain died, they found a pit to bury them. Over time, it became a graveyard. Mo Ting led the few of them forward. After walking for about an hour, they arrived at an area with a barrier. It was a virtual door. Mo Ting nodded at the person guarding the barrier before letting them in. Yu Su led the way forward and Mo Ting shook his head. Yu Su was really not afraid. Although it was daytime, this was a graveyard and there were so many people buried here. The resentment was very strong. After walking for more than ten minutes, Yu Su smelled a familiar smell of blood. She stood on a flat ground and said to Mo Ting, ¡°Has a new person passed away in the back mountain recently?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Ting thought about it carefully. As the chief steward, he was very strict with the management of the people in the back mountain. After all, those people with demonic energy in the back mountain could not be released. ¡°Then why is there a new grave here? There¡¯s also a male corpse lying in it. He died less than three days ago,¡± Yu Su said calmly as she looked into the distance. Mo Ting was shocked. ¡°What? What did you say? It¡¯s impossible. The enchantment of the cemetery hasn¡¯t been opened for a week. No one has transported the corpses in. Are you joking?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Heh, won¡¯t we know when we dig it out?¡± Yu Su waved her hand and threw out a Ground Clearing Talisman from her pocket. The talisman was thrown into the air and instantly burrowed into the ground like a small shovel, digging out the soil in the ground. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Mo Ting hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Ms. Yu, who allowed you to dig the grave privately? You¡¯re too bold. Perhaps you smelled wrongly. Stop!¡± If the elders found out about this, he would definitely be punished. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Yu Su did not listen at all and continued to increase the power of the talisman. Mo Ting pulled a long face. ¡°Ms. Yu, if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m going to ask you out.¡± ¡°Here, go take a look at that corpse. It¡¯s still bleeding!¡± Yu Su smiled and pointed at the corpse that had been dug out. She said calmly, ¡°I want to ask Mount Zhongnan. Is this how you disregard human lives?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Mo Ting ran over quickly and looked at the person in the pit. He was about to faint. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That person¡­ that person was actually the merchant who came up the mountain this time. ¡°How could this be!¡± Mo Ting¡¯s body swayed. He squatted by the pit and frowned. ¡°I clearly arranged for this person to be sent down the mountain. How could he die on Mount Zhongnan and be buried in the cemetery? There must be something wrong.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a mole on Mount Zhongnan, and it¡¯s not just one.¡± Yu Su¡¯s voice was calm and her expression was calm. Mo Ting calmed down for a while before standing up and bowing to Yu Su. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Ms. Yu. I wonder if the source of the curse is also here?¡± He finally understood that this curse was not simple. ¡°The source of the curse¡­¡± After Yu Su finished speaking, she looked at the sky above the cemetery and saw that the air was filled with black fog. Countless vengeful spirits were looking at them quietly from the sky. The expressions of those vengeful spirits were very terrifying. Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010: Clue Chapter 1010: Clue Editor: Atlas Studios Mo Ting followed Yu Su¡¯s gaze, but he could not see anything. ¡°Ms. Yu, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°I need a group of people. I know where the source is,¡± Yu Su said. Mo Ting wiped his sweat and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as we can find the source, I¡¯ll listen to Ms. Yu¡¯s instructions.¡± It seemed that Mount Zhongnan would not be peaceful in the future. Fortunately, they had already discovered some clues. Otherwise, the entire Mount Zhongnan would be destroyed in a day. ¡­ In the room, Ye Tang looked at the little child who appeared and couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Wen Ze, you said she¡¯s your sister?¡± The girl in front of him looked to be about five years old. Her cheeks were tender and she looked very cute. There were two dimples at the corners of her mouth. Wen Ze could not help but hold his forehead. ¡°Yes.¡± After he took over the Wen family, his parents had given birth to a little sister out of boredom. He had been living outside for the past few days, and his sister had pestered him to come over. Wen Ze also wanted Ye Tang to get to know her sister in advance and nurture their relationship, so he brought his sister over. ¡°Hello, beautiful sister-in-law.¡± When Wen Yu saw Ye Tang, her eyes lit up and she ran over with her short legs. Ye Tang played with Wen Yu for a while and realized that this child was too cute. She did not make a fuss at all and completely overturned her impression of children. Soon, it was lunchtime and the three of them booked a restaurant for lunch. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Tang carried her bag and changed into casual clothes. She smiled and held Wen Yu¡¯s hand as they walked out of the room. Wen Ze had a gentle temperament. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wen Ze walked towards the two of them and held Wen Yu¡¯s other hand as the three of them walked towards the door. A strange feeling flashed across Ye Tang¡¯s heart. If they had a child, wouldn¡¯t it be just as heartwarming? After getting into the car, Wen Ze thoughtfully fastened the seatbelt for Wen Yu¡¯s child seat. However, Wen Yu pointed at Ye Tang. ¡°Sister-in-law, you have to put it on too. Brother, help her!¡± The child¡¯s voice echoed in the car. Ye Tang waved her hand. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± She reached out to grab the seat belt button, but it was snatched away by a pair of large hands. Her palms were a little rough, and at that moment, it felt like an electric shock. Wen Ze leaned forward. His thick arms wrapped around Ye Tang, and the veins on his hands were faintly visible. Ye Tang smelled a fragrance that made her feel very comfortable, like the fragrance of grass. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± The man¡¯s magnetic voice sounded beside her ear. Ye Tang shuddered and hurriedly tilted her head. Her soft and delicate lips brushed across the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A muffled groan came from above her head. Wen Ze turned his head and his chest collided with Ye Tang¡¯s. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ye Tang hugged him. The fragrance was even stronger now that they were in close contact. The redness on the side of Ye Tang¡¯s ears was more like the sunset after the rain. It was charming and eye-catching. Her red lips were moist and her bright eyes were like spring water. From this angle, one could even see the tiny hair on Ye Tang¡¯s face. Surprise flashed across Wen Ze¡¯s eyes. He wished he could hug her forever. ¡°Brother, are you done?¡± Wen Yu poked her head out and asked. The two of them quickly separated as if they had been electrocuted. Wen Ze stood up, put his hand in front of his mouth, and coughed. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Send me the address of the restaurant later!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ye Tang¡¯s cheeks were also red. The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple was still moving in front of her. He was too sexy! As expected, after leaving Meng Bo, the entire world lit up. Fortunately, she had let go of her past and was no longer conflicted about the past. The car started and the three of them quickly arrived at a restaurant. The interior decoration was exquisite and antique. The plaque said Wind Moon Residence. Ye Tang had also heard of this place. It was one of the high-end restaurants nearby. The restaurant was expensive, but the service and dishes were top-notch. Wen Yu held their hands and skipped into the private room. From the back, the man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. The child was even prettier. The family of three was very good-looking. The guests on the first floor kept looking at them until the three of them entered the private room. ¡°Yao Yun! Yao Yun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A girl in exaggerated clothes waved her hand in front of Yao Yun¡¯s eyes. Yao Yun was shocked. After a while, she said in disbelief, ¡°Nothing. I think I saw an acquaintance just now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who is it?¡± Li Yue asked indifferently. Yao Yun gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You know Ye Tang, right? She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Ye family. I just saw her bringing a child into a private room with a man. They looked like a family of three.¡± ¡°Ah? Ms.Ye? When did she have a child?¡± Li Yue shouted exaggeratedly. Yao Yun shushed her. ¡°She¡¯s not like us. She doesn¡¯t even have to give birth to our own children.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a stepmother?¡± Li Yue stood up abruptly. Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1011: Self-Degradation Chapter 1011: Self-Degradation Editor: Atlas Studios Li Yue¡¯s face was filled with schadenfreude. Her voice was so loud that the people beside her frowned and looked over. Li Yue was excited. ¡°No, we can¡¯t be the only ones who know about this. We have to let everyone in the circle know too.¡± She wanted people to see how Ye Tang had degraded herself. Yao Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she nodded. Ever since she was sent to a mental hospital last time, she had been strictly watched. Fortunately, she was smart and escaped from the mental hospital. She found Yu Miao and changed her name to have a new life. Yao Yun came back this time to take revenge. She would not let go of any of these guys who had ruined her life. ¡­ On the other side, as soon as Ye Tang and her companions entered the private dining room, a succession of exquisite dishes was served, including crispy pigeon, Guangshui three delicacies, Taihu Lake golden thread shrimp balls, and steamed lobster. The room was soon filled with the tantalizing aromas of these gourmet delights. Since the menu was carefully curated to cater to young palates, the servers were able to relax. Wen Yu, her little mouth smeared with oil, was happily devouring her meal. She didn¡¯t fuss or need anyone to feed her, polishing off every grain of rice in her small bowl. Ye Tang would ask about what happened in the kindergarten from time to time. Coupled with Wen Ze taking care of her, the meal was very harmonious. The three of them did not notice that the door of the private room had been opened and the phone camera outside was filming inside. Behind the camera was Yao Yun, her eyes filled with excitement as she studied the clear image on the screen. With this piece of gossip, even if Ye Tang inherited the Ye Corporation, she would become the laughingstock of the entire upper class. Li Yue, acting as a lookout, whispered, ¡°Are you done? Let¡¯s get out of here before we get caught.¡± She was terrified of being caught. It would be embarrassing. ¡°Hold on, I haven¡¯t gotten a clear shot of that man¡¯s face yet. Once I have a good frontal shot, we¡¯ll leave,¡± Yao Yun said, her lips curving into a smirk as she snapped more photos. Unexpectedly, a voice boomed from behind, ¡°What are you doing? Photography is not allowed here!¡± A waiter emerged from the adjacent room and loudly scolded the two women. One of the characteristics of the Wind Moon Residence was that it was very private. Therefore, this was also one of the first choice locations for business negotiations. If news of someone being secretly filmed leaked out, it would damage the restaurant¡¯s reputation, which is why the waiter was so agitated. ¡°Thwack!¡± Startled by the waiter¡¯s shout, Yao Yun dropped her phone. Li Yue pushed her forward, causing her to stumble. The door burst open, revealing the two women to Wen Ze and the others. ¡°Who are you?¡± Wen Ze frowned, instinctively shielding Wen Yu¡¯s face. The Wen family¡¯s daughter had never been exposed to the media. Could these people be spies sent by his rivals? The thought sent a shiver down his spine. ¡°You stay here with Wen Yu. I¡¯ll go check it out,¡± Wen Ze said, striding forward. His handsome brow furrowed, and his aura shifted, becoming intimidating. Wen Ze asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When Li Yue saw the man, her eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at his handsome face, unable to believe her eyes. She had assumed that the guy Ye Tang was dating would be old and ugly. However, the man in front of her was really handsome. This person was like a big star and had a masculine charm. Yao Yun knew that something was wrong. She grabbed her phone and was about to run, but the waiter grabbed her tightly. The waiter said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to disturb you. I came out of the private room opposite and saw this girl peeping sneakily. She even secretly took photos with her phone.¡± The waiter then scolded Yao Yun, ¡°Hand over your phone, or we¡¯ll call the police!¡± Yao Yun¡¯s heart was pounding as she shouted, ¡°We were just passing by and accidentally dropped our phones on the ground. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t secretly take photos! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search my phone!¡± She was firm and didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yeah, we were just eating on the first floor. You must have seen wrong. We would never do something like that,¡± Li Yue echoed and shook her head, her eyes darting towards Wen Ze. She looked up and down. The man¡¯s clothes cost at least a few hundred thousand dollars, and many of them could only be bought through appointment. He was really rich. At this moment, the waiter pressed the intercom in front of his chest with a responsible attitude. ¡°Supervisor, there¡¯s an emergency here. It¡¯s suspected that someone is secretly taking photos. Please send someone over.¡± ¡°What do you mean by suspected of secretly taking photos? If you accuse me, I¡¯ll get my lawyer to sue you!¡± Yao Yun scolded loudly. She secretly picked up the phone on the ground and threw a spare phone on the ground. Soon, the supervisor came over with the security guard. When he took a closer look, his legs trembled. ¡°Young Master Wen, I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing your meal!¡± He hurriedly bowed, his waist almost 90 degrees. Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012: Shooting Secretly Chapter 1012: Shooting Secretly Editor: Atlas Studios Li Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. Sure enough, it was as she thought. This person¡¯s identity was indeed extraordinary. Could he be from the Wen family? Wen Ze nodded, his expression slightly cold. ¡°Search it.¡± The supervisor immediately waved his hand and asked the security guard to rush up and snatch the phone away. He began to look through the photo album on the phone. A few 1.8-meter-tall men surrounded Yao Yun and Xu Xiyan. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you for infringing on my right to privacy. What right do you have to search my phone at will? I know Young Master Meng. When the time comes, I¡¯ll make you suffer! Do you know the law?¡± Yao Yun shouted angrily. She was firmly controlled, her hands behind her back. Soon, the inspection was completed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡± The security guards shook their heads and did not find any photos on their phones. The supervisor¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He reached out and wiped it. He opened his mouth but paused. ¡°Young Master Wen, look¡­¡± If they really wronged someone, it would be difficult for their restaurant. Li Yue had an idea and strode forward. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you were mistaken? We want to sue the restaurant for bullying your customers!¡± ¡°In her pocket.¡± A child¡¯s voice came from the door. Everyone turned around and saw a small head squeeze out of the door. ¡°I saw that auntie put her phone in her pocket.¡± Wen Yu¡¯s innocent eyes made everyone¡¯s hearts soften. Approval flashed in Wen Ze¡¯s eyes. The supervisor couldn¡¯t care less about etiquette at this moment. He walked forward in three steps and reached into Yao Yun¡¯s pocket. At this moment, Yao Yun panicked and shouted repeatedly, ¡°Help, someone is molesting me. Someone come quickly!¡± Her voice was shrill. Several people in the private rooms stuck their heads out and could not help but size up the scene. Soon, their phones were taken out. A few bodyguards held Yao Yun down and successfully unlocked her phone with her face. As soon as the bodyguards turned on their phones, there were indeed dozens of secretly taken photos of the private rooms. ¡°Everyone, disperse. This person used her phone to secretly take photos of the guests¡¯ privacy. We will be handing her over to the police station later. We¡¯re sorry to disturb everyone¡¯s meal!¡± The supervisor cupped his hands and apologized repeatedly before the guests dispersed. Seeing that she had been caught red-handed, Li Yue was also afraid. She wanted to sneak away, but the bodyguards immediately restrained her. ¡°Young Master Wen, take a look.¡± The supervisor quickly walked in front of Wen Ze and handed him the phone with both hands, his face filled with respect. Sure enough, they were all secretly taken photos of the three of them eating! There were also photos of Wen Yu¡¯s face. Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Yao Yun sneered and looked at the door of the private room. ¡°Sir, I advise you to investigate Ye Tang carefully. She was studying overseas previously and slept with countless men. Don¡¯t be deceived by her.¡± She would not let Ye Tang have an easy time even if she was caught. Ye Tang sat in her original position and did not show her face. To be honest, the moment she saw Yao Yun, she was also very shocked. She did not expect it to be Yao Yun. She heard that Yao Yun had gone crazy and her whereabouts were unknown. She didn¡¯t know why she appeared in the restaurant now, but since she mentioned it now, Ye Tang wouldn¡¯t be afraid. Ye Tang walked over. ¡°Is this why you secretly took photos of us? You¡¯re still the same as before. You¡¯re like a rat in a ditch.¡± ¡°You!¡± Yao Yun was furious, but she was held down. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a winner in life just because you left Young Master Meng? In the end, you still became someone¡¯s stepmother. It¡¯s really funny that Ms. Ye ended up like this in the past.¡± Before this, Ye Tang would attract attention wherever she went. She was the representative of the rich and beautiful. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to scold my brother and sister-in-law!¡± Wen Yu stood in front of Ye Tang and frowned. Her face was puffed up like a chubby dolphin. At this moment, Ye Tang¡¯s heart felt warm, as if she was basking in the sun in winter. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Tang squatted down and stroked her soft little head. ¡°Wen Yu even knows how to protect your brother and sister-in-law. How awesome!¡± The two of them interacted warmly and lovingly, as if they were real family. Wen Ze¡¯s eyes darkened and there was a faint smile on his lips. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The supervisor beside him could not help but widen his eyes and look at the scene in front of him in disbelief. The legendary cold-blooded Young Master Wen was smiling just now? He rubbed his eyes and was about to take a closer look when the man¡¯s voice sounded faintly. ¡°Since the witnesses and evidence are all here, hand them over to the police station. I¡¯ll leave this to you guys first. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Wen Ze¡¯s face returned to its usual coldness as he ordered. The supervisor quickly replied, ¡°Okay!¡± No one expected Yao Yun to start causing trouble again. ¡°Mr. Wen, please wait. You must listen to what I have to say. Ye Tang is the best at seducing men. I still have evidence in my hands. My classmates can testify. Mr. Wen¡­¡± Yao Yun wanted to say something else, but her voice was sharp and ear-piercing. Wen Ze waved his hand and the bodyguard beside him covered Yao Yun¡¯s mouth. She was instantly speechless. Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013: The Feeling of Home Chapter 1013: The Feeling of Home Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wen Ze walked to the entrance of the restaurant and hugged Wen Yu. His expression was as gentle as ever. However, Ye Tang felt trust from the man. After walking out of the restaurant, the two of them took Wen Yu to the mall. When they returned and got into the car, Wen Yu fell asleep. ¡°Do you know the girl who secretly took photos today?¡± Wen Ze asked. He looked at the rearview mirror. The woman¡¯s neck was smooth and her eyelashes were slightly lowered. ¡°I met her when I was studying abroad. We don¡¯t know each other very well,¡± Ye Tang explained. However, when she thought of Meng Bo¡¯s hesitation, she smiled sarcastically. After meeting Wen Ze, she knew what determination was. Wen Ze chuckled. His low and mellow voice was extremely pleasant. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable of making people hate you, but¡­¡± He looked at Ye Tang. ¡°I like you like this.¡± Their eyes met with love. In the afternoon, Ye Tang did not go to the office and played Wen Yu¡¯s toys with her for the entire afternoon. At five o¡¯clock, Wen Ze went out to buy groceries. They ate outside for lunch but it felt a little lacking compared to the food he cooked at home. Wen Ze planned to cook a table of home-cooked dishes tonight. This was the feeling of home. The three of them lived together, so there had to be a sense of ritual. Coupled with some wine, it was wonderful. Wen Ze was prepared to make cola chicken wings that children liked to eat, together with pineapple glutinous meat, onion oil chicken, braised prawns, stir-fried beans, stir-fried vegetables, and finally corn rib soup. The quality of the dishes for this meal was quite good. At least, they were all Ye Tang¡¯s favorites. Wen Ze started to work alone. He put on an apron and started to cook deftly, looking like a chef. The moment Ye Tang walked into the kitchen, she saw Wen Ze busy. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± Ye Tang didn¡¯t say anything else and let Wen Yu go back to her room to play. She came in and started to choose and wash the vegetables. Her movements were also skillful. These were all necessary skills when she was studying abroad. Wen Ze began to stir-fry and stew, and Ye Tang prepared the next dish. The two of them cooperated very well. It was their first time cooking together, but it was as if they had done it many times. When it was almost done, Wen Ze said, ¡°You can go out first. When this dish is ready, I¡¯ll call you over to serve it.¡± Ye Tang agreed and walked out of the kitchen. When she came to the room, Wen Yu was sitting on the ground playing with a doll. She did not even notice her coming over. When she approached, Wen Yu threw away the toy in her hand. ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± Her smile was so sweet that it could melt people. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let me take you to wash your hands.¡± She reached out and scratched the girl¡¯s nose, her tone very doting. ¡°Got it!¡± Wen Yu ran out of the door. As soon as she entered the living room, she smelled a fragrance. ¡°Wow, Brother and Sister-in-law¡¯s cooking is so fragrant!¡± She saw that there were already several plates of dishes on the dining table in the middle. The living room was filled with the fragrance of food. ¡°Wash your hands quickly.¡± Ye Tang winked at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t come soon, I will finish eating.¡± After teasing Wen Yu, she looked up and realized that Wen Ze¡¯s eyes were shining as he looked at her. She smiled embarrassedly. After washing their hands, the three of them sat at the table. Wen Yu exclaimed, ¡°Wow, Brother and Sister-in-law are really amazing. You made so many delicious dishes. Thank you, Brother and Sister-in-law. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Wen Yu jumped off the stool and ran to Ye Tang. She hugged her face and kissed her hard. ¡°I love my Sister-in-law!¡± ¡°I love you too. Hurry up and eat!¡± Ye Tang carried her back to the stool and turned around to see Wen Ze pouring three glasses of fruit juice. ¡°Come, let¡¯s toast to celebrate our first meeting!¡± Wen Ze¡¯s last sentence was spoken while looking at Wen Yu. Wen Yu applauded crazily. ¡°Alright!¡± The three of them clinked their glasses and drank together. Ye Tang reached out to pick up some food. She originally thought that these dishes only looked good, but she didn¡¯t expect his culinary skills to be quite good. The food could be compared to the quality of some small restaurants. The three of them ate until their stomachs were bulging. After the meal, Wen Ze consciously cleared the dishes and wiped the table clean. Then, he washed the dishes and arranged them properly. He was wearing an apron, and his side profile was like jade. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Ye Tang came in, she saw him standing in front of the sink, handling the bowls and chopsticks. There was a sense of warmth around him. At this moment, Ye Tang stood at the door and stared fixedly. It was as if a pause button had been pressed in her mind. The man¡¯s every move was magnified in front of Ye Tang¡¯s eyes. His thick and strong knuckles washed all the bowls. His fine hair covered his sharp eyebrows, and his jawline was smooth. He was so handsome. ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon. You don¡¯t have to come over,¡± Wen Ze said softly when he saw Ye Tang. Ye Tang quickly said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wash some fruits and we can have some vitamin supplements.¡± She took out some fruits from the fridge and washed them in another sink before putting them all on a plate. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014: Meeting the Parents Chapter 1014: Meeting the Parents Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Ze picked up an orange naturally and cut it on the washed chopping board. The fresh smell immediately spread. Just as he cut the last one, his finger slipped and the knife cut his index finger. Instantly, blood gushed out. ¡°Hiss.¡± Wen Ze retracted his hand and lowered the knife in his right hand. He turned on the current and placed his injured hand in the water to rinse it. Only then did Ye Tang notice it. She grabbed his sleeve and frowned. ¡°Why are you injured? Come with me. I have a first aid kit.¡± Perhaps it was because she had studied abroad, she would always prepare a first aid kit wherever she lived. At this moment, Wen Ze seemed to be frozen as he was pulled forward in a daze. In the past, when he was injured, he would just put on a band-aid casually. He did not expect someone to care about him so much. This long-lost warmth made him speechless. Wen Ze was pulled into Ye Tang¡¯s room. He allowed her to disinfect his hands with tweezers. He wanted to say something else, but he raised his head and glanced at the wardrobe at the side. He realized that the door of the wardrobe was not closed. The lace-edged underwear inside was faintly discernible. It was pink and extremely tempting. At this moment, Wen Ze felt his face heat up, and his breathing quickened. He was at a loss. Ye Tang finished bandaging herself. When she looked up, she realized that his jade-like face was flushed. She asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it very hot?¡± These words made Wen Ze¡¯s mouth dry. Wen Ze restrained himself and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ye Tang, let¡¯s go out. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Tang replied. After walking out of the door, the two of them sat on the sofa. Wen Ze asked her with a smile, ¡°Ye Tang, let me bring you to meet my parents!¡± Ye Tang was shocked for a moment. Wen Ze continued, ¡°My parents aren¡¯t as scary as the outside world says. At the same time, I want to settle our matters as soon as possible.¡± Wen Ze had a premonition that if he didn¡¯t settle down soon, someone would try to snatch Ye Tang away. If Ye Tang left him, where would he find such a perfect girlfriend? Ye Tang thought about it for a while before nodding. ¡°Okay, the day after tomorrow is Saturday. How about the day after tomorrow? I¡¯ll prepare for it.¡± At 5:30 a.m. on Saturday morning, Ye Tang got up on time and began to run around the neighborhood. She hadn¡¯t run long when three men with cigarettes in their mouths surrounded her. The leader of the group walked over and sized Ye Tang up. He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re Ye Tang? You¡¯re quite good-looking.¡± Ye Tang¡¯s face was cold as she slowly said, ¡°How dare you touch the people of the Ye family?¡± She had bodyguards beside her, so she was not afraid. Ye Tang¡¯s face was cold, but her voice was very crisp. Her words did not scare the three of them at all. Instead, they laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re from the Ye family or not. When you¡¯re with me, you¡¯ll be my family.¡± The man in the lead smiled faintly. He crossed his arms and looked at her, his eyes sweeping over Ye Tang¡¯s chest. Ye Tang said, ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Tang was about to leave when the short and fat man stopped her. He smiled lecherously and said, ¡°If you want to leave, you can leave. Give us a sum of money!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The tall and thin man rubbed his hands and smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re straightforward, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Ye Tang was slim, but her figure was not bad. Her slender waist made the three men drool. They reached out to touch her. Ye Tang shouted into the dark, ¡°Come out!¡± Two bodyguards in black immediately appeared in the dark and started punching and kicking the three of them. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°You¡¯re beating me up on the street. I¡¯m calling the police!¡± ¡°Damn b*tch¡­¡± Not long after, a police siren sounded. It turned out to be a patrolling police car. The three of them were about to run when a team of police officers rushed out of the car and surrounded them. After Ye Tang explained the situation, the police officers caught the three of them. At the same time, they also needed to take Ye Tang¡¯s statement. Ye Tang explained the situation again, emphasizing that there was surveillance footage and she had acted in self-defense, but the police officer insisted on taking her back to the station to make a formal statement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this way, Ye Tang was also taken away in the police car, along with her two bodyguards. Not long after getting into the car, Ye Tang smelled a strange odor, like herbs but with a foul smell. She sensed something was wrong. The next second, Ye Tang fell unconscious. ¡­ Wen Ze walked out of the room at seven o¡¯clock. After washing up, he didn¡¯t see Ye Tang in the living room. He couldn¡¯t get through to her even after calling her. Could it be that she had gone straight to the office after her morning run? This was the downside of dating the big boss. After realizing this, Wen Ze felt depressed. Wen Yu also woke up. She walked to the living room with sleepy eyes and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sister-in-law? I¡¯m hungry. What are we eating this morning?¡± ¡°Your sister-in-law should be at the office. I¡¯ll bring you out to eat later,¡± Wen Ze said softly. Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015: Disappearing Into Thin Air Chapter 1015: Disappearing Into Thin Air Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Yu nodded sensibly. At this moment, Wen Ze¡¯s phone vibrated violently. He took a look and saw that it was a call from the bodyguards protecting Ye Tang. Other than Ye Tang¡¯s two bodyguards, he had arranged for two more bodyguards to follow Ye Tang. He did not tell Ye Tang about this. ¡°Young Master Wen, Ms. Ye got into a police car, but there seems to be something wrong with that police car. After some time, a few people brought Ms. Ye into a van. After driving for some time, the van disappeared into an alley!¡± The bodyguard reported anxiously. Wen Ze asked anxiously, ¡°You said that the van is missing? Did the van disappear into thin air? Have you checked the surroundings?¡± He suspected that the car had driven into a certain courtyard. The bodyguard¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°We¡¯ve checked. We surrounded the entire street then. After several searches, the van seemed to have disappeared into thin air without a trace! We suspect¡­¡± ¡°What are you suspecting?¡± Wen Ze¡¯s aura changed as he asked coldly, ¡°Speak quickly!¡± The bodyguard continued, ¡°We suspect that our eyes are playing tricks on us. Or¡­ could it be some kind of special technique?¡± It was too ridiculous to make a van disappear out of thin air. ¡°What else did you find at the scene?¡± Wen Ze continued to ask. The bodyguard hesitated for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°There are some gravel rocks around the alley, like a formation or something. I think it might have something to do with a metaphysical master or something. I don¡¯t know about the rest.¡± After hanging up, Wen Ze sat on the sofa in a daze. His mind was in a mess. Ye Tang had disappeared¡­ and in such a strange way. What should he do? Wen Ze felt his entire body turn cold, and his blood froze. ¡°Brother, quickly save Sister-in-law!¡± Wen Yu walked over with a sobbing tone, not even knowing that the doll in her hand had fallen. Wen Ze picked up his phone again and made a call. ¡°Hello, is this the Metaphysics Management Office? I want to report a case¡­¡± ¡­ At night, Yu Su used an Invisibility Talisman on the few people in the room before saying in a low voice, ¡°When you reach the alchemy room, extract the physical evidence first and be careful.¡± Wen Chuan, who was at the side, said, ¡°I won¡¯t go with you this time. Be careful.¡± His mission was the back mountain, so he had to take advantage of the chaos tonight to investigate Sacred Blood and the demonic energy. ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Su nodded and brought the few of them out. Behind her were Leng Yan and Lu Feng. Xiao Han and Fu Yang were left in the room. When she arrived at the alchemy room, she realized that it was exceptionally quiet today. She nodded at the two people behind her and flew up to the roof. Yu Su opened the tile and looked down. She saw three bald heads below. The person in the middle said, ¡°Recently, a batch of top-notch medicinal catalysts will be sent over from the foot of the mountain. You guys will receive them tomorrow afternoon and be careful to avoid those merchants.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the other two replied. Yu Su looked carefully and realized that the monk in the middle was Kong Chen. Kong Chen continued, ¡°Kong Yi, you¡¯re the best at dealing with corpses. Bury this corpse tonight. Kong Er, you¡¯re in charge of preparing the medicinal herbs. You have to make a hundred bottles of medicinal pills in three days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Kong Chen finished speaking, he glanced at his surroundings and left. When Kong Yi saw Kong Chen leave, he couldn¡¯t help but scowl. ¡°I¡¯m the one who deals with the corpses every time. It¡¯s really unfair. I don¡¯t want to go to the cemetery.¡± That place was gloomy and looked very terrifying. Kong Er snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s all arranged by Kong Chen. If you have the ability, complain to him. What has it got to do with me?¡± The two of them looked at each other and turned their heads away. Kong Yi used a lot of strength to wrap the corpse on the small bed with a cloth. He carried the corpse into the secret room and prepared to bury it. Yu Su reached out and threw a pill into the room. ¡°I¡¯m so dizzy¡­¡± Kong Er narrowed his eyes and fainted on the ground. Yu Su covered the tiles and called Leng Yan and Lu Feng into the room. The moment the two of them entered the room and saw the mangled things in various bottles, they could not help but want to vomit. Lu Feng covered his nose and looked disgusted. ¡°These people are really heartless.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hurry up and collect it!¡± Leng Yan took out the evidence bag without changing her expression and began to fill it with evidence. This mental fortitude made Lu Feng admire her endlessly. Yu Su, on the other hand, was studying the switch of the secret room. She looked around the room and finally found a suspicious place. She turned on the soap box beside the sink. The secret room really opened. Yu Su walked into the secret chamber and saw that it was a very small space inside. The surroundings were empty, and there was some gravel placed in the surrounding corners. Teleportation array. It seemed that Kong Yi had also relied on a teleportation array to enter the graveyard. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016: Immortal Ascension Pill Chapter 1016: Immortal Ascension Pill Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su walked out of the secret room and looked at Leng Yan and Lu Feng. ¡°Return immediately after collecting the evidence. You¡¯re not allowed to stay.¡± Leng Yan was stunned. ¡°What about you?¡± In Minister Ruan¡¯s orders, Yu Su was more important than her own life. When necessary, Leng Yan would sacrifice herself to protect Yu Su. Leng Yan was very worried that Yu Su would barge into danger alone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± With that, Yu Su walked into the secret room without looking back. After Yu Su stood still, she closed her eyes and muttered a few incantations. The array formation began to spin. All the array formations had a way to be cracked, but if she cracked them, people could not enter the graveyard again. For more clues, Yu Su had to follow Kong Yi. A moment later, the array was activated. ¡°Buzz¡­¡± A loud roar sound in Yu Su¡¯s ears. She closed her eyes and ignored the strange sounds around her. Instead, she focused on chanting the curse. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± A moment later, Yu Su opened her eyes and saw the graveyard she had come to during the day. During the day, the graveyard was already terrifying enough, and the graveyard at night was even more bloody. As soon as Yu Su stepped out of the array formation, more than ten mangled souls floated over. Yu Su shouted softly, ¡°Scram!¡± Those souls were instantly swept away by a gust of wind, and the terrifying atmosphere around her faded a lot. Not far away, Kong Yi was focused on digging. He muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. It was all Second Elder and Kong Chen¡¯s idea. I had no choice. It has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t look for me even if you want to take revenge. I¡¯m just a worker.¡± In fact, Kong Yi was scared to death. However, if he did not complete the burial mission, he would become a corpse in the graveyard tomorrow. In order to survive, he didn¡¯t have a choice. ¡°I died so tragically¡­¡± Suddenly, a female voice sounded from behind Kong Yi. Kong Yi felt the surrounding temperature suddenly drop, as if he had arrived in hell. The voice sounded in his ears, and a gust of wind blew behind his ears. ¡°Wah¡­¡± Kong Yi was so frightened that he swung the shovel behind him. ¡°I¡­ I already said that it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just a worker. If you want to find someone, look for that old thing, the Second Elder!¡± Kong Yi¡¯s legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. He looked around but didn¡¯t see anything strange. He suddenly raised his head and a huge ghost face appeared in front of him. The eyeballs on the ghost face fell. It was ten thousand times more terrifying than a female ghost in a horror movie. ¡°Wahhh¡­¡± Kong Yi closed his eyes and cried. He slapped himself hard. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have come to Mount Zhongnan for money. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Kong Yi really regretted it. Kong Yi and Kong Er were Buddhist disciples, and Kong Chen was their senior brother. When they heard that Kong Chen had a great opportunity outside, the two of them wanted to rely on Kong Chen, but they didn¡¯t expect to end up doing such a thing. The two of them had no way out and could only do this. But every night, those people¡¯s eyes would appear in his dreams. The hatred, fear, and resentment in their eyes would never be forgotten. Yu Su waved the female ghost away and walked towards Kong Yi. ¡°I¡¯m a special investigator from the Metaphysics Management Office. Hurry up and explain the matter clearly!¡± ¡°What?¡± He wiped his tears and looked at Yu Su with misty eyes. ¡°Are you really an outsider? If I tell you, can my punishment be lighter?¡± He wanted to return to the Buddhist monastery. Even if the monastery was a little poor, he was at least real and calm. Yu Su sneered and placed the recording device in front of her chest. ¡°It depends on your performance, if the information you provide is worth it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Kong Yi hurriedly wiped his tears and began to tell the story. In his words, Yu Su gradually understood his identity and knew the process of Kong Yi ascending the mountain. Kong Yi had been deceived into ascending the mountain. ¡°Then why do you still want to help Kong Chen after knowing his crimes?¡± Yu Su asked calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kong Yi shook his head. ¡°Investigator, you don¡¯t know, but Kong Chen seems to have been possessed. It¡¯s the demonic energy in the back mountain¡­¡± At this point, he looked around sneakily. Kong Yi continued in a low voice, ¡°He became very irritable. In the past, he was ten years older than now. I don¡¯t know why he suddenly became younger. He also has a special ability. He can absorb other people¡¯s essence¡­¡± ¡°What else? What¡¯s with this pill?¡± Yu Su asked. At the mention of medicinal pills, tears flowed from the corners of Kong Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°This kind of medicinal pill is the signature pill of the alchemy room. It¡¯s called the Immortal Ascension Pill. Its effect is to quickly increase the level of the cultivator. It¡¯s welcomed by everyone on Mount Zhongnan.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But I discovered a secret. Everyone who has taken pills has tumors on their bodies.¡± Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017: Witness Chapter 1017: Witness Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You¡¯re saying that the pill is the cause of the tumors?¡± Yu Su knew very well, but she needed the camera to record Kong Yi¡¯s confession. Kong Yi nodded vigorously. ¡°Before, I wasn¡¯t sure, but I¡¯ve been observing secretly. Take An Ran for example. I¡¯ve never heard of her being cursed before, but ever since she took a pill from us last week, she¡¯s been secretly inquiring about this tumor.¡± ¡°What about those corpses? Who told you to dig out their hearts?¡± Yu Su asked. Kong Yi thought for a moment, then said with a hint of doubt, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but Kong Chen always manages to get hold of corpses from somewhere. These corpses look like they died recently. I suspect there¡¯s a place on the mountain where they¡¯re keeping these people.¡± ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked again. Kong Yi furrowed his brow again and thought for a while. ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely that it is in Kong Chen¡¯s residence. He has a separate courtyard. If it¡¯s not there, then I don¡¯t know.¡± Wanting to stay alive, he didn¡¯t dare to delve deeper. Yu Su continued, ¡°What about those unicorns?¡± Kong Yi explained, ¡°Kong Chen said the pills require the flesh and skin of unicorns. After each riot, we would harvest them. Oh, and I have another discovery!¡± ¡°What discovery?¡± Yu Su looked up with a serious expression. Kong Yi said, ¡°I suspect that Kong Chen is related to the back mountain. He disappears for a day every month during the middle of the month. Last month, someone saw him on the road at the back mountain. Kong Chen denied it, but I think he must have gone there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su looked into his eyes. ¡°I hope what you said is true.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. If I lie, I¡¯ll be struck to death by lightning!¡± Kong Yi said. ¡°At the same time, I need you to be a witness. At the critical moment, you have to come out and say all these again,¡± Yu Su said. Kong Yi paused for a moment. ¡°Will I be in danger?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we still need you as a witness. We will protect your life,¡± Yu Su said coldly. Kong Yi nodded. After leaving the cemetery, Yu Su immediately headed to the empty courtyard to investigate. However, as soon as she walked near the courtyard, she felt a very strong energy fluctuation. This fluctuation was very familiar. Yu Su immediately hid herself and hid near the corner of the wall to eliminate the aura on her body. In the next second, she saw a crack appear in the sky on the road in front of the courtyard. This crack was still gradually growing larger. Finally, a familiar figure crawled out of the crack. Sacred Blood! He was indeed here. After Sacred Blood came out, a figure followed closely behind him. That person¡¯s back view was very familiar. He was wearing a cloak, so his appearance could not be seen clearly, but it could be seen that he was a middle-aged man. The two of them walked into the empty courtyard together. Just as Yu Su was about to leave, her feet softened. She looked down and saw a very deep crack on the ground. Oh no, she had been discovered by Sacred Blood. ¡°Little thief, where are you running to?¡± Sacred Blood¡¯s voice sounded. There was a teasing tone in his voice. He waved his palm across the air. Yu Su forcefully received the hit and spat out a mouthful of blood. In order not to alert the enemy, she immediately slapped the Invisibility Talisman on her body and randomly teleported herself to a courtyard on Mount Zhongnan. ¡°Whoosh!¡± She instantly disappeared from the corner of the street. ¡°Eh? Why is she gone?¡± The Sacred Blood looked in a certain direction in confusion, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He smiled and walked into the courtyard. During the process of being teleported, Yu Su felt a sharp pain in her chest. She felt that all the meridians in her body were about to break, and there was still a demonic energy entangled in her body, as if it was about to enter her meridians. Yu Su pressed a few acupoints on her body before she closed her eyes and allowed herself to be sent to a corner by the teleportation array before falling asleep. After an unknown period of time, Yu Su opened her eyes and saw Ye Tang¡¯s face in front of her. Ye Tang¡¯s face was very dirty, but she immediately recognized those eyes. ¡°Ye Tang,¡± Yu Su called out softly. Ye Tang hurriedly covered her mouth and whispered to her, ¡°Yu Su, why are you here too? Lower your voice. Those people outside are very strange.¡± Ye Tang saw the blood on Yu Su¡¯s body and knew that she was injured. Yu Su glanced at her surroundings. It was a small room with no wind on all sides. There was a very small window on the left, and the room smelled bad. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang¡¯s body was very dirty, as if she had rolled in the mud. Yu Su frowned and waved her hand to cast a cleansing spell on Ye Tang. She knew that Ye Tang loved cleanliness the most. Ye Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yu Su, where are we now? I think I¡¯ve been kidnapped. I woke up in this room.¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018: First Encounter with the Thunder God Chapter 1018: First Encounter with the Thunder God Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Mount Zhongnan.¡± Yu Su looked out of the window. She closed her eyes again and used her divine consciousness to probe outside the room. However, she was shocked to discover that there were many such rooms around her. A group of people were imprisoned in each room, and the people in these rooms were covered in blood. Yu Su continued to enlarge her divine sense, but she suddenly felt a pain in her head and could not help but spit out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Yu Su, rest for a while. Don¡¯t use your magic power anymore,¡± Ye Tang said with heartache. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She reached into her pocket and realized that the teleportation talismans in her pocket had been used up. She had given a portion to Leng Yan and Fu Yang, but now that it was time to use them, they were gone. Yu Su reached out to make a hand seal and bring Ye Tang away. Ye Tang grabbed her hand. ¡°Yu Su, your condition isn¡¯t good now. Rest for a day first. There¡¯s no hurry to bring me out. I still want to hear about what happened on Mount Zhongnan!¡± Yu Su¡¯s face was very pale. Ye Tang had already been here for a day, so she could not bear to let Yu Su use her spells again. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡± She explained what was happening on the mountain and it surprised Ye Tang. Ye Tang said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mount Zhongnan a Daoist holy land? How did such a thing happen? I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Did those people who died tragically die just like that? Yu Su took out a pill from her pocket. After eating it, she extended her divine sense again. This time, she could probe further. With that, Yu Su¡¯s eyes moved and her face was filled with surprise. Her current location was actually at the back of the mountain? So, this was the place where prisoners with demonic energy were imprisoned at the back of the mountain? Sacred Blood! Kong Chen! How dare they! In the room, Fu Yang was pacing around anxiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yu Su tell you when she would be back?¡± It was noon and everyone had already had lunch. Yu Su had yet to return, so they were all anxious. Xiao Han frowned and said, ¡°Yu Su must have been held back by something. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I believe in Yu Su.¡± Without Yu Su¡¯s instructions, he would not act rashly. However, he was also very anxious. He wished he could get all the bodyguards of the Xiao family to go up the mountain and search for Yu Su¡¯s traces. However, he was more afraid of disturbing Yu Su¡¯s plan. ¡°Master Wen hasn¡¯t returned either.¡± Leng Yan sat on the stool in a daze, looking a little dispirited. ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡± Now that there was no leader, there was nothing they could do. Lu Feng nibbled on his apple and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yu Su is so powerful, so there¡¯s an even lesser need to worry about Master Wen. I don¡¯t see anyone of a higher level than Master Wen. Perhaps something has delayed them. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that anything would happen to the two of them. If anything happened, it would be the people on Mount Zhongnan. Fu Yang patted his head and sighed. ¡°But the elders called Yu Su over to discuss the curse tonight. What if Yu Su hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡± Mount Zhongnan did not allow them to wander around. If they wanted to investigate the curse, they had to be led by the people on Mount Zhongnan. They could not explain Yu Su¡¯s disappearance. Leng Yan suddenly stood up. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll replace Yu Su. I have the Face Changing Pill that Yu Su gave me.¡± ¡°Do you think the elders can¡¯t tell? Have you forgotten? Yu Su and the Great Elder have seen each other before. Your auras are completely different.¡± Fu Yang shook his head. As long as one was a cultivator, they would have their own unique breathing technique. This formed a unique aura that could not be replaced easily. This was the last resort. On the other side, Wen Chuan stood at the top of Mount Zhongnan and looked at the man opposite him. He said coldly, ¡°Why are you helping the people of Mount Zhongnan do evil? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re some Thunder God.¡± The man was wearing a mask with lightning symbols on it. Thunder God¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t change. ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± Other than these three words, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Chuan frowned. From last night until now, he had been fighting with the man in front of him, but the man only knew these three words. Wen Chuan even suspected that he was fighting with a robot. Who exactly was this person? Why did he appear on Mount Zhongnan? He did not know any of this. Wen Chuan threw down a smoke grenade and turned to leave. He decided to find a breakthrough elsewhere. This time, he found the cell at the back of the mountain. The moment Wen Chuan stepped into the cell, Yu Su immediately sensed it. She used a spell to send a signal. ¡°Senior Brother Wen, bring me out.¡± Wen Chuan was about to probe into the cell when he received this signal. Wen Chuan frowned. ¡°Yu Su, why are you here?¡± He quickly walked over and teleported to the cell where Yu Su was. Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019: Monk Chapter 1019: Monk Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su exchanged information with Wen Chuan. At the same time, Yu Su also learned that the Thunder God was a monk and not a so-called true god. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Wen Chuan waved his hand and brought the two of them back to the room. When Lu Feng saw the three of them arrive, he said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re back? Ah, why is Ms. Ye also at Mount Zhongnan?¡± He looked at Ye Tang curiously. Ye Tang pursed her lips. ¡°I got into trouble. I was kidnapped into the mountains. If I wasn¡¯t lucky, I might have been refined into a pill.¡± She was afraid when she thought of those people having their hearts dug out. ¡°What?¡± Leng Yan said in shock and anger. There were already so many victims, which already showed that the Metaphysics Management Office had failed in their duty. Now, Ye Tang, who was living a good life, was also involved. Leng Yan wanted to take a gun and fight with the people of Mount Zhongnan. They were too shameless. Yu Su asked, ¡°Who kidnapped you here, or¡­ who did you have a conflict with these few days?¡± ¡°Ah? Let me think.¡± Ye Tang thought for a moment and said, ¡°I had nothing to do and went to the villa next door to be a dessert chef. That family¡¯s daughter had a bad impression of me. I even slapped her.¡± Thinking about it, it was very likely that it was Liu Jiao? ¡°No.¡± Ye Tang suddenly shook her head. ¡°When I went out to eat these few days, I met Yao Yun. She seems to have recovered.¡± Yao Yun¡¯s appearance did not change much, but how did she escape from the mental hospital? ¡°Yao Yun?¡± Yu Su thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. After the matter on Mount Zhongnan is resolved, I¡¯ll continue to investigate. What are the movements of the elders?¡± She looked at Leng Yan. Leng Yan said, ¡°Tonight, the elders want to meet you to discuss the curse.¡± ¡°Just at the right time.¡± Yu Su smiled with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Then it depends on tonight.¡± ¡­ At eight in the evening, Yu Su and Wen Chuan arrived at the meeting hall punctually. The person at the door stopped Wen Chuan from entering. ¡°The elder only said that he wants to see Ms. Yu. The others have to wait outside.¡± Yu Su sneered. ¡°He has a way to resolve the curse. Can¡¯t he go in? If you don¡¯t let him in, I won¡¯t go in either.¡± The elders should be the most anxious now. As expected, the person at the door was stunned for a moment before nodding to let Wen Chuan follow them in. After the two of them walked in, they saw a huge wooden table. The elders were already sitting at the table. Seated at the head of the table was Great Elder Yun Hai. As the Second Elder, Yun Xing sat beside Yun Hai. When Yun Xing saw Yu Su coming over, he did not even look up and asked calmly, ¡°You said that you¡¯ve found a way to resolve the curse? You can leave after telling us the solution.¡± He lowered his head and blew his tea. His attitude was simply too bad. Yu Su smiled and walked forward to sit opposite him. She also picked up her tea and drank it. ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t you want to make some small talk when the guest is here?¡± ¡°Heh, if you can find a solution to the curse, Mount Zhongnan will have a lot of treasures for you. If you¡¯re lying to us¡­¡± The Second Elder said with a cold glint in his eyes. Yu Su smiled. ¡°I do know the source of the curse, but I haven¡¯t found a way to dispel it yet. After all¡­ the person who understands the curse the most should be the Second Elder, right?¡± She looked at Yun Xing with a smile that did not reach her eyes. Third Elder Yun Xiao slapped the table and said angrily, ¡°What are you talking about, girl? Didn¡¯t you tell us to come over because you have a solution?¡± Which of the elders wasn¡¯t busy every day? He didn¡¯t want to waste his time here. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Elders, don¡¯t be anxious. Please take a look at what this is.¡± She took out a bottle from her pocket. The bottle was transparent, and everyone could clearly see the pills inside. Yu Su opened the bottle and a unique smell wafted out. Yun Xiao immediately said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Immortal Ascension Pill from the alchemy room? What does the curse have to do with it?¡± ¡°Of course it does,¡± Yu Su said coldly. Ever since Yu Su took out the pill, Yun Xing¡¯s expression had been especially terrible, as if he wanted to eat Yu Su. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yun Xing said, ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you trying to slander my alchemy room with the use of the pills?¡± His eyes were dark and unclear. Yu Su smiled. ¡°This pill is the source of the curse. Everyone who has eaten the pill has been cursed. Can¡¯t it explain the problem?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Yun Xing was so angry that he slammed the table and shouted outside, ¡°Someone, quickly drag this person who¡¯s framing the elder down.¡± ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡± Yu Su asked. Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020: Secret Message Chapter 1020: Secret Message Editor: Atlas Studios Yun Xing looked at Yun Hai. ¡°Great Elder, this girl hasn¡¯t spoken a single word of truth since she came in. We can¡¯t believe her nonsense. She must have been sent by another sect to cause trouble on Mount Zhongnan.¡± The secret of the Immortal Ascension Pill must not be discovered. When he spoke, he had already secretly sent a message to the people in the alchemy room to get them to quickly deal with the things in the room. Yu Su was too detestable. How did she discover this secret? Yu Su looked at Yun Xing coldly and did not speak. Yun Hai waved his hand to stop the people who had entered. He looked at Yu Su and asked, ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Su said. With a wave of her hand, she immediately released all the words Kong Yi had said with a photostone. After the recording was played, the entire hall fell silent. Yun Hai¡¯s expression was unreadable. He looked at Yu Su. ¡°Can you show me the pill?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Yu Su used a spell to teleport the pill over and placed it right in front of Yun Hai. Yun Hai took a sniff and carefully identified the medicinal herbs inside. In the end, he flew into a rage and said, ¡°Yun Xing, why is there the flesh and blood of a unicorn here?¡± The unicorn was the divine beast of Mount Zhongnan. Legend had it that unicorns would come out to help when Mount Zhongnan was in danger, and Daoists could not hurt unicorns. Yun Xing was shocked and stammered, ¡°I just used some dead unicorn corpses¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Yu Su immediately retorted. She took out the recording from the refining room again. The unicorns were dismembered and lying on the ground, their flesh and blood still fresh. Seeing this scene, Yun Hai immediately said, ¡°Yun Xing, you¡¯ve made such a huge mistake. I¡¯ll punish you according to the sect rules of Mount Zhongnan. Do you have any objections?¡± Mount Zhongnan Sect Rules: Any Daoist priest who harms the unicorn must be whipped twenty times before being expelled from the sect. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Yun Xing threw his head back and laughed crazily. When he was done laughing, he glared at Yun Hai angrily and said, ¡°Great Elder, you¡¯re the most cunning and deceitful of all. If you hadn¡¯t thrown the entire sect at me for your own cultivation, how could I have fallen into a devil state and had my cultivation stagnate?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yun Hai¡¯s face was full of surprise. In his impression, his second junior brother liked to manage the sect¡¯s affairs. That was why he handed more matters in the sect to his second junior brother and focused on cultivation. Yun Xing continued, ¡°I only used a little trick. What¡¯s wrong with this for a Daoist? The one who¡¯s wrong is you high and mighty people. However, you will regret it sooner or later. You will regret not being loyal to my Demon Lord as soon as possible. Hahaha¡­¡± Anyone who had eaten the elixir would be contaminated with demonic energy. The Daoist priests had tumors because the true energy and demonic energy in their bodies repelled each other. After the demonic energy gathered, the tumors would heal, and these Daoist priests would become soldiers of the Highness, Sacred Blood. ¡°Demon Lord, you!¡± Yun Hai was about to faint from anger. He took out a bundle of ropes from his storage space and tied Yun Xing up. Yun Xing was tied up, but he still had a smug look on his face. ¡°You can¡¯t trap me. The Demon Lord will come up the mountain today, and all of you will be defeated. I¡¯m the number one person under the Demon Lord. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Crazy! You¡¯re really crazy.¡± Yun Hai was so angry that he used something to seal his mouth. Yu Su turned her head and looked at the entrance of the palace. She saw a person in a robe slowly walking over. ¡°Yu Su, Wen Chuan, how have you been!¡± A familiar voice sounded. It was Sacred Blood. He was wearing a mask, so his true appearance could not be seen. Sacred Blood walked over and seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Yesterday, I felt someone peeping at me. I only used a little demonic energy to discover you. You finally came to Mount Zhongnan to look for me. It¡¯s not in vain that I threw so much bait.¡± Sacred Blood could have completely erased the traces of him on Mount Zhongnan, but he did not want to. He wanted to fight Yu Su head-on and settle the score. Yu Su looked at Wen Chuan. ¡°Senior Brother Wen, I thought that Sacred Blood would hide for a while longer. I didn¡¯t expect him to come. Unfortunately¡­¡± After saying that, Yu Su shook her head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What are you pitying?¡± Sacred Blood¡¯s aura turned cold. Yu Su was still so annoying. Yu Su said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re going to disappear from the world today. All the hard work you¡¯ve set up has been ruined. This must be a huge blow to you, right?¡± Sacred Blood gritted his teeth. ¡°What a glib tongue.¡± This wretched girl was really infuriating. Sacred Blood seemed to have thought of something and said with a smile, ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll kill your master. It¡¯s a life for a life. I won¡¯t lose out at all. You don¡¯t know how pitiful your master was before he died. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Yu Su¡¯s aura turned cold and she did not speak. It had been a long time since she had dreamed of her master¡­ Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021: Demon Cult Chapter 1021: Demon Cult Editor: Atlas Studios Sacred Blood continued to smile and said, ¡°Your master is really smart. He actually sensed the existence of the demonic energy and even knew about my relationship with Peng Chan. I had no choice but to kill him.¡± He knew where to stab Yu Su¡¯s heart the most. Yu Su clenched her fists. ¡°So, on the day Senior Brother Wen advanced, you were also the one who caused trouble?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sacred Blood smiled. ¡°Heroes really come from the young. You¡¯re even sharper than your master. You¡¯re even more difficult to deal with than him. However, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Yu Su said calmly. Sacred Blood asked, ¡°Why did your fate suddenly change?¡± The 100-year plan had already been planned long ago. If not for Yu Su¡¯s interference, he would have long subdued the entire world. Yu Su snorted coldly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my master helping me change my fate, you wouldn¡¯t have harmed him at all. Cut the crap and hurry up!¡± Yu Su took out something from her pocket and threw it to Yun Hai. ¡°Great Elder, this is the sealed item.¡± Yun Hai immediately caught it. ¡°Okay.¡± He looked at the other elders, ¡°Get into formation!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The few elders began to list out the demon elimination array formation. This array formation was the ultimate array formation that Mount Zhongnan used to deal with the devil cultivators. It had only been used once in the past few hundred years. Sacred Blood¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had thought that he had long hidden that thing well, but he did not expect Yu Su to find it. ¡°Yu Su!¡± Sacred Blood looked at Yu Su angrily. Yu Su smiled. ¡°You used this box to store your ashes. Are you trying to bury yourself in peace?¡± Wen Chuan had found this thing at the back of the mountain. At that time, there were layers of security protecting it, so Wen Chuan knew the importance of this thing. With this thing, they could increase their chances of defeating Sacred Blood by 20%. The Sacred Blood gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You guys are really good.¡± Yu Su sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re the only one who knows how to prepare in advance?¡± Actually, she had already discussed today¡¯s matter with Wen Chuan and Yun Hai. Sacred Blood said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m so weak, do you? I¡¯ve gathered so many people from the Demonic Sect. I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with!¡± He closed his eyes and took out a piece of jade. He began to summon his followers. The corners of Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up as she sat on the stool again. ¡°You can try.¡± Wen Chuan also watched coldly from the side. The members of Sacred Blood¡¯s Summoner Sect felt that something was wrong. These two people did not seem to be afraid at all. Could there be something else? Immediately after, he realized that his summoning technique could not be used. This energy seemed to have been blocked by a Chinese shield. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sacred Blood thought that he was hallucinating and continued to increase his mana. At this moment, a few people walked out of the hall. It was Minister Ruan, Leng Yan, and the others. They were wearing combat uniforms. Ruan Dong said, ¡°Sacred Blood, how¡¯s the effect of the latest energy protection shield developed by our Metaphysics Management Office?¡± Ever since Yu Su sensed the existence of the demonic aura, the Metaphysics Management Office had been developing such a thing day and night. With Lu Feng¡¯s help, the energy protection shield was successfully developed. Lu Feng was carrying something that looked like a sound system as he slowly walked over. Sacred Blood discovered that the thing had sent out a disturbance signal, which was why his summoning spell had failed. ¡°Damn it!¡± Sacred Blood looked at Lu Feng fiercely. He then looked at Yu Su. ¡°These were all your ideas, right? You¡¯re the biggest variable.¡± He knew that Yu Su had joined the Metaphysics Management Office, but he did not expect that she could even create such a thing. How was he going to summon the people of the Demon Cult now? Yu Su said, ¡°Today is the day you die.¡± Sacred Blood gritted his teeth. ¡°I really regret not using all my strength to kill you. Don¡¯t worry, if I don¡¯t die today, I will definitely take your head.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance,¡± Wen Chuan said. Sacred Blood didn¡¯t want to wait for death, so he began to use his demonic energy to deal with the people present. Just as he used his demonic energy, he felt the demonic energy in his body suddenly surge. ¡°Ah, you despicable people.¡± ¡°Tie him up!¡± Wen Chuan immediately used a spell to trap Sacred Blood. Yu Su also joined in. Coupled with the array formation on Mount Zhongnan, Sacred Blood was besieged repeatedly and finally lost. Yu Su looked at the bound man and smiled. ¡°Sacred Blood, you¡¯ve lived for so long. You should have gone to sleep forever since a long time ago.¡± Sacred Blood¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Leng Yan walked up and pulled off his mask. Sacred Blood¡¯s appearance appeared in front of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master!¡± Yu Su walked forward and could not help but cry when she saw that familiar face. Sacred Blood laughed proudly. ¡°Hahaha, if you dare to kill me, your master will also die. You might as well save my life!¡± This was the last trump card of Sacred Blood. After Gao Hong died, he entered Gao Hong¡¯s body. Yu Su gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with hatred. Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022: Falling into Madness Chapter 1022: Falling into Madness Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Han walked over and reached out to cover Yu Su¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yu Su, leave this to me. You can leave first!¡± ¡°No.¡± Tears flowed down Yu Su¡¯s face. This was her most respected and beloved master, the master who had given her a new life. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ I knew it.¡± Sacred Blood threw his head back and laughed loudly, falling into a crazy state. He was very curious about what Yu Su would choose. Didn¡¯t she want her master¡¯s body to continue living? Yu Su gritted her teeth and looked deeply at her master¡¯s face. ¡°Take him away!¡± Ruan Dong ordered. The members behind him walked over and put on the mask on Sacred Blood and took him away. Ruan Dong looked at the elders around him and said slowly, ¡°Please follow me to the cemetery. Many nameless corpses have been dug out.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yun Hai said with a deep sigh. This was all Mount Zhongnan¡¯s fault. It was time to pay for their mistakes. ¡°Yu Su, Wen Chuan, I¡¯ll leave the demonic energy pit at the back of the mountain to you. Be careful,¡± said Ruan Dong. Wen Chuan was the one who discovered the demonic energy pit at the back of the mountain. After he discovered it, he immediately sent a message to the Metaphysics Management Office. If the demonic energy pit was not purified, countless people would be infected by the demonic energy in the future and lose their minds. ¡°Understood.¡± Wen Chuan nodded. Yu Su looked in the direction of Sacred Blood in a daze with mixed feelings. She did not expect to see her master in such a situation again. What should she do? Then, the two of them went to the back mountain. After searching for a while, the two of them successfully found the Demonic Energy Pit. This Demonic Energy Pit was in the center of the back mountain. This pit looked the size of a room, but it was bottomless inside. It seemed to be emitting black gas, and it looked extremely terrifying. ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s begin!¡± Yu Su said to Wen Chuan. Wen Chuan nodded. Yu Su released the small snake and vines she carried with her, and the spirit beasts burrowed into the demonic energy pit with a whoosh. The little snake was overjoyed. To it, demonic energy was a great supplement. If it could absorb more, its cultivation speed would also increase. The vines had an extremely strong purifying power. It could transform demonic energy into cultivation magic power, allowing magic power to gradually fill its body. Yu Su sat down at the edge of the pit and chanted a curse. Wen Chuan sat cross-legged opposite Yu Su and took out something that looked like a bowl from his pocket. He closed his eyes and placed the bowl in front of him. A moment later, the demonic energy automatically entered the bowl and was absorbed by it. The two of them cleansed for seven days without eating or drinking before finally purifying the demonic energy pit. On the day they came out of seclusion, many prisoners imprisoned in the back mountain knelt and begged Yu Su and Wen Chuan. ¡°Immortal, save me!¡± ¡°I was really forced, Immortal.¡± ¡°That devil fed us pills. That¡¯s why we were stained with demonic energy. You can¡¯t leave just like that!¡± ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Immortals, I will kowtow to you all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been caught and locked up here when my child was only two. I wonder how he¡¯s doing now. Let me out!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Mom, I haven¡¯t seen my mom in a long time.¡± The cries for mercy made Yu Su and Wen Chuan stop in their tracks. Yu Su and Wen Chuan looked at each other. Yu Su said, ¡°The demonic aura in your bodies can indeed be purified, but you will have to experience extreme pain. Report to the steward of Mount Zhongnan if you can endure it. I will choose a time to come and purify it.¡± As soon as she said this, the prisoners wiped their tears. After so many years, they finally saw hope. In the villa, ever since the matter at Mount Zhongnan was resolved, Yu Su and the others returned to their residence. The only difference was that Wen Ze also begged Ye Tang pitifully for him to move in. That day, when he heard that Ye Tang had been kidnapped, he mobilized all his men to search the country. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find any news at all. He was about to collapse. Fortunately, Ye Tang returned two days later. This frightened Wen Ze. He wanted to follow Ye Tang closely. ¡°Ye Yang, I want to stay with you. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Wen Ze¡¯s eyes were red. Ye Tang scratched her head. ¡°But that¡¯s Yu Su¡¯s villa. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for me to bring you in casually, right?¡± Other than Yu Su, there was a group of singles there. If Wen Ze stayed there, he would probably incur the wrath of everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll tell Sister Yu Su!¡± Wen Ze promised. Half an hour later, Wen Ze said happily, ¡°Sister Yu Su has agreed. She said that I can move in.¡± ¡°Huh? How did you do it?¡± Ye Tang asked in surprise. She was also very curious. Wen Ze said mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I¡¯m not telling you.¡± He did not want to tell Ye Tang how he had promised Sister Yu Su that he would treat Ye Tang well for the rest of his life. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Tang pouted. Wen Ze kissed Ye Tang happily. Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023: Secret Technique Chapter 1023: Secret Technique Editor: Atlas Studios On the other side, Xiao Han was not so happy. Ever since Yu Su returned from Mount Zhongnan, he had not seen her for three days. Every time he asked to meet, she would reject him. At this moment, Yu Su was sitting by the window in a daze. There was a knock on the door. Yu Su said softly, ¡°Please come in.¡± ¡°Yu Su.¡± Wen Chuan walked in with a smile on his face. ¡°Guess where I came back from?¡± Yu Su shook her head. She was no longer interested in anything. Minister Ruan had asked her to go over for the hearing several times, but she had rejected him. She was afraid of hearing anything about Sacred Blood. Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°I just came back from Chinatown. I found a secret manual. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re interested in it.¡± This was a lone copy. If not for the fact that he didn¡¯t rest day and night, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it. Wen Chuan opened the ancient book and placed it in front of Yu Su. Yu Su looked up and saw the words on the book. [Transformation Technique: After changing bodies, the original host may gradually wake up or he might become a three-year-old child. This is extremely risky. If you decide to wake up the original host, you have to follow the following rules¡­] ¡°Your master still has a chance to come back. You have to pull yourself together,¡± Wen Chuan said gently. He knew how important her master was to Yu Su, so he wanted to cheer her up. ¡°Really?¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course.¡± Wen Chuan nodded. That night, the two of them arrived at the Metaphysics Management Office. Minister Ruan had already interrogated Sacred Blood and asked for all the clues he needed. When he heard their request, he smiled and said, ¡°I can agree, but Yu Su has to agree to one of my requests.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Yu Su immediately said. Minister Ruan said slowly, ¡°If Sacred Blood can¡¯t be expelled from your master¡¯s body, he will have to be handed over to the Metaphysics Management Office to be executed.¡± There was no other way. He could only make it clear in advance, or he was afraid of causing a misunderstanding. ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su hesitated for a moment before nodding. Three days later, Sacred Blood was brought to a secret room blindfolded. Yu Su and Wen Chuan were already prepared. The two of them trapped him with a special array formation and began the ritual of expelling Sacred Blood. Five hours later, Yu Su sat down exhausted. The success of this ceremony would depend on tonight. Yu Su looked at her master¡¯s face without blinking and prayed in her heart that her master would return. A moment later, Gao Hong¡¯s eyes moved. Yu Su¡¯s heart beat violently. Gao Hong opened his eyes, which were hazy and pure. He looked at Yu Su and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so tired. Let¡¯s go home!¡± Sure enough, Gao Hong had lost all his memories and had become a child. Wen Chuan patted Yu Su¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is a very good outcome. Bring your master home!¡± If he went back and recuperated, he might wake up. Yu Su wiped her tears and nodded. ¡°I know. I was just too excited.¡± For the next month, Yu Su was immersed in happiness. Although Gao Hong no longer knew her, she was the person he relied on the most and he often followed behind Yu Su. In the apartment, Wen Ze and Ye Tang had moved to their place because of work needs recently, and the two of them had some alone time. Wen Ze was sitting in the study working when his phone vibrated. [Brother Wen Ze, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Let¡¯s get together?] The person who sent the message was Wang Hao, his good friend. Wen Ze replied, [Wang Hao, I¡¯m with your sister-in-law. Come over tonight.] The next second, Wang Hao immediately replied: [When did you start dating?] In their circle of friends, Wen Ze had always kept a respectful distance from women, but why did Wen Ze fall in love first? Could it be Jiang Qing? Wang Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. That was right. He heard that Jiang Qing¡¯s father was Wen Ze¡¯s savior. With this relationship, it was normal for them to be together. Wang Hao smiled. [Congratulations, congratulations. I get it. What gift do you need me to bring tonight?] Of course, he had to be more polite since it was his first time. Wen Ze was slightly stunned. [Up to you. Be here at seven o¡¯clock sharp tonight.] [Okay!] Wang Hao closed his phone with a smile and went to the florist to pick a bouquet of flowers. He said to the shop assistant, ¡°Write this for me: I wish Wen Ze and Jiang Qing happiness!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the shop owner replied readily. At 6:30 p.m., Wang Hao went to get the flowers. He found the flowers really fresh and the card on them was well written. Just then, Wen Ze sent him the address. When Wang Hao arrived, he pressed the doorbell. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A gorgeous face appeared at the door. The woman smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re Wen Ze¡¯s good friend, right? Come in and sit!¡± Wang Hao was dumbfounded. Who was this person? She was so beautiful, but she wasn¡¯t Jiang Qing at all! He handed over the flowers in his hand, but it was too late by the time he reacted. Oh no! The name on the card was wrong. Ye Tang took the flowers and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024: Wrong Person Chapter 1024: Wrong Person Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Ze poked his head out from the end of the entryway with a spatula in his hand. ¡°Come in quickly!¡± Ye Tang placed the flowers on the table and looked into the bouquet. She saw a card, so she pulled it out and read, ¡°I wish Wen Ze and Jiang Qing¡­ happiness?¡± Why Jiang Qing? Before Ye Tang could ask, Wen Ze¡¯s face turned cold. He walked over and pushed Wang Hao out of the door. ¡°You can go now.¡± Was his taste that bad? Would he like someone like Wen Qing? Wang Hao knew he was in trouble. He put on a smile and said, ¡± Wen Ze, I was wrong. I thought¡­¡± He thought he was dating Jiang Qing. Now, it was all over! Wen Ze slammed the door shut and turned to walk towards Ye Tang. He said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°He made a mistake. This has nothing to do with me.¡± He was very afraid that Ye Tang would be jealous. ¡°Alright¡­ Why don¡¯t we let him in?¡± Ye Tang said in amusement. Wen Ze¡¯s good friend definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was just that there was a problem with their communication. Wen Ze shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll eat together.¡± He then said to the door, ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll have a candlelight dinner with your sister-in-law tonight. Don¡¯t come and cause trouble.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Wang Hao answered quickly from outside the door and ran away. Even if he was asked to go in, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat well, so he didn¡¯t want to disturb the two of them. Besides, based on how protective Wen Ze was, he must like this girl very much. If he said something wrong, Wen Ze would find trouble with him again. Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard about the candlelight dinner. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s our candlelight dinner tonight.¡± She walked into the kitchen and served the dishes. Today, the two of them cooked together. Wen Ze¡¯s culinary skills were as good as ever, and the dishes smelled very good. Wen Ze brought two bottles of wine. After sobering the wine up, he poured two glasses and gestured to Ye Tang. Ye Tang took the cup and sniffed it. ¡°This wine is very fragrant. It must be quite old, right?¡± ¡°Someone gave it to me. Drink it!¡± Wen Ze smiled and said with a conflicted expression, ¡°That person just now was called Wang Hao. He¡¯s stupid. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Your friend is quite funny. It¡¯s okay.¡± Wen Ze was relieved to see that there was no change in her eyes. Night gradually fell and it was dark outside the window. The two of them ate leisurely and chatted from time to time. Halfway through the meal, Ye Tang¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up. ¡°Hello, who is it? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Meng Bo¡¯s voice was filled with frustration. ¡°Ye Tang, I miss you. Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking about us overseas every day.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Tang sneered. She didn¡¯t seem to care and took a sip of red wine. Wen Ze looked over and saw that the woman¡¯s lips were pink. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She looked like she was in a good mood. Meng Bo continued, ¡°Then can I look for you tomorrow? I have a lot to tell you.¡± Ye Tang refused, ¡°If you still want your respect, don¡¯t appear in front of me again. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± Wen Ze put down his chopsticks and looked over. He had guessed that the person opposite him should be Meng Bo. ¡°Ye Tang, I really miss you. I really love you. Give me another chance. After we get married, I don¡¯t need you to worry about our small family. You can continue to be the CEO of Ye Corporation. Everything in the Meng family will be yours.¡± Meng Bo was agitated. Ye Tang¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I already have a lover. Let¡¯s leave it at that!¡± She had no intention of having continued relations with him. Meng Bo became even more agitated. ¡°Impossible. You¡¯re lying to me, right? I don¡¯t believe you really love that gigolo!¡± ¡°Whether you believe it or not, don¡¯t come looking for me again.¡± Ye Tang¡¯s frown deepened. Wen Ze gently grabbed Ye Tang¡¯s hand and nodded at her, indicating that he could help. Ye Tang handed her phone over. As soon as Wen Ze received the call, he heard the man¡¯s hoarse voice on the other end. ¡°Ye Tang, I really love you. Are you going to break my heart again and again like this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mr. Meng, please respect yourself!¡± Wen Ze¡¯s cold voice sounded with an imposing tone. Meng Bo was stunned and could not speak. After a while, he slowly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ye Tang¡¯s husband. We¡¯ve already registered our marriage. Please don¡¯t harass her again. If I find out again, it won¡¯t be as simple as a warning.¡± After saying this, Wen Ze hung up. Meng Bo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was stunned. Married? Did he really not have a chance? But he was the one who met Ye Tang first. Why did she have to marry someone else? Seeing Wen Ze hang up the phone, Ye Tang¡¯s eyes were meaningful. ¡°We¡¯ve registered our marriage? Then should I call you¡­ Hubby?¡± Her eyes were very seductive. Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025: Gift Chapter 1025: Gift Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Ze smiled shyly. ¡°I hope President Ye can give me this chance.¡± He paused and said, ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll go get something.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Tang nodded. When Wen Ze returned with a gift box in his hand, he handed it to Ye Tang. ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Ye Tang was stunned. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°A gift,¡± said Wen Ze. Ye Tang opened the box and saw a set of molds. There was a row of German words engraved on the molds. She asked in surprise, ¡°Is this a German-made dessert master mold?¡± Wen Ze nodded with a smile in his eyes. ¡°I customized this set for you. There are many special patterns on it. You can try it.¡± There was also the designer¡¯s signature on the box. Ye Tang took out one of the molds and examined it carefully. Her eyes were very bright. ¡°Thank you. I like it very much.¡± Ye Tang thanked him solemnly. The corners of Wen Ze¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± After saying that, he went to clear the dishes on the table. That night, Ye Tang was pleasantly surprised and happy. The next day, Ye Tang woke up early in the morning to cook some breakfast. Just as she finished cooking, Wen Ze came back from outside the door. She placed the breakfast on the table. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Mm, you¡¯re up so early too?¡± Wen Ze smiled and sat at the table. ¡°I¡¯m free for the next three days. I¡¯ll drive you to and from work. What time are you going over?¡± ¡°About nine o¡¯clock!¡± Ye Tang picked up the shrimp dumplings and asked, ¡°Then come to the company to eat with me at noon.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Wen Ze smiled. Since there was a chance for them to spend time together, it was natural that he had to go over. After the two of them finished eating, Wen Ze cleared the table and the two of them went downstairs. When they arrived near Ye Tang¡¯s company, Wen Ze parked the car by the roadside. Wen Ze looked down at Ye Tang and said, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re hungry.¡± Ye Tang nodded. Wen Ze watched Ye Tang walk into the company before driving away. As soon as Ye Tang walked into the company, she saw her assistant running over. Her assistant¡¯s name was Huang Ke. She had just graduated from university this year. Huang Ke¡¯s eyes were sparkling and she had a smile on her face. ¡°President Ye, is that your boyfriend? He¡¯s really a good match for you!¡± However, she still felt that the other party was not worthy of her idol, President Ye. Ye Tang walked into the company. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been together for more than half a year. You should quickly find one too.¡± ¡°I¡¯d better work hard for my career first!¡± Huang Ke shook her head. ¡°I just saw President Ye¡¯s boyfriend reluctant to part with you. You two are really sweet¡­¡± Other people¡¯s love was really enviable. Ye Tang smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been single for too long. Hurry up and make me a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now. I don¡¯t even need breakfast. I¡¯m full from President Ye¡¯s love,¡± Huang Ke said with a smile. Ye Tang reached out and knocked her head. ¡°Stupid girl!¡± After she walked into the office, she asked the secretary to come up. Ye Tang looked at him. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Chief Secretary Liu Xuan sighed and shook his head helplessly. ¡°President Ye, I¡¯ve gone to all the major platforms to ask. I¡¯ve also asked all the hospitals in the country. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no solution. This is the information I found.¡± He handed the booklet in his hand to Ye Tang. Ye Tang flipped it open. The booklet recorded ways to treat blood clots in the brain. Ever since Sacred Blood left Yu Su¡¯s master¡¯s body, Gao Hong had been in a muddle-headed state. Other than Yu Su, Gao Hong did not know anyone else. Yu Su devoted herself to reading books every day and even made various pills. Unfortunately, there was no other way. Ye Tang also wanted to help, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find any useful information. She waved her hand and asked Liu Xuan to leave. Then, she began to deal with the work of the Ye Corporation. On the other side, Wen Ze prepared the ingredients such as huai shan, fu ling, pork ribs, and other ingredients. After cleaning the old duck, he put it into a clay pot to simmer. The soup needed more time to cook. While the soup simmer over low heat on the stove, Wen Ze cooked a few other dishes. It was already half past eleven when he finished, and the delicious dishes were packed into lunch boxes. In the Ye Corporation building, it was almost one o¡¯clock when Ye Tang finished her work. When she walked out of the office, her eyes lit up when she saw Wen Ze sitting outside her office and waiting. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. Ye Tang quickly walked over. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± Wen Ze nodded. His every move was very noble. Ye Tang looked up and saw the clock on the wall. A hint of apology flashed across her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I originally wanted you not to wait for me, but I forgot to tell you because there were too many things to do. You¡¯ve been hungry for a long time, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Have you always forgotten to eat?¡± Wen Ze frowned slightly, his eyes filled with heartache. Ye Tang was too hardworking and didn¡¯t know how to take care of herself. Ye Tang¡¯s heart warmed as she explained, ¡°Not really. There are a lot of things to do today. In the past, I always ate on time.¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026: Carpentry Shop Chapter 1026: Carpentry Shop Editor: Atlas Studios The two of them ate and chatted. After dinner, Ye Tang drank warm water. Wen Ze suggested, ¡°I opened a carpentry shop a few years ago when I was free. Why don¡¯t you come to my shop to take a look? I¡¯m doing an event these few days, so I need your advice.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Tang agreed happily. She was almost done with her work and had time in the afternoon. When they arrived at the carpentry shop, Ye Tang¡¯s horizons were broadened. There were actually so many wood products in the shop. There were wooden creative tables, cutlery, table lamps, hairpins, rocking chairs, wooden cups, flower tools, rings, ornaments, pendants, and musical instruments. Ye Tang was dazzled. She walked into the shop and smelled the fragrance of wood. It smelled very good. Ye Tang¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. ¡°I never thought that such a simple material as wood could be used to create so many different things,¡± she exclaimed. The two of them walked to another exhibition table. The table was filled with various carved animals, each one looking incredibly cute. A trim young woman stepped out. She was wearing work clothes, and her beautiful eyes held a touch of arrogance. When Chen Hui saw Wen Ze walk in, she said in surprise, ¡°Brother Wen Ze, you¡¯re back? Have you eaten?¡± After saying that, she looked at Ye Tang from head to toe as if she had just seen her. Wen Ze held Ye Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten with my girlfriend. I came to the shop for a walk.¡± ¡°Brother Wen Ze, you are in love?¡± Chen Hui looked surprised and disappointed. She had been working as a woodworking shop assistant for Wen Ze. How could he be in love so quickly? She had liked Wen Ze for three years! Wen Ze nodded and looked down at Ye Tang dotingly. ¡°Is there anything you like in the shop?¡± Ye Tang smiled. ¡°I like them all very much. It will be very interesting if I can make them myself in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you in the future.¡± Wen Ze held her hand and walked towards another direction. When they reached a corner, Ye Tang said, ¡°She likes you. She looks quite disappointed to know that you have a girlfriend.¡± It was probably another rotten romance! Wen Ze picked up a carved elephant. ¡°She¡¯s my junior sister, Chen Hui. It¡¯s impossible for us to be together.¡± Ye Tang snorted. ¡°I really want to hide you.¡± ¡°Like hiding a woman in a golden house? I¡¯d be very happy to.¡± Wen Ze suddenly lowered his head and looked at her. ¡°Ye Tang, why don¡¯t you consider giving me a status? I¡¯m very attached to the family. I know how to earn money and allow us to live a better life.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Tang suddenly looked up. The gentleness in his eyes made her hold her breath. Marriage proposal? Ye Tang was slow when it came to matters of the heart. While her peers were starting to date, she preferred traveling. And after her parents¡¯ sudden death, she closed her heart, no longer allowing anyone to enter. Ye Tang was stunned for a moment. There was a trace of confusion in her eyes. Wen Ze reached out and flicked her forehead. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Let¡¯s go out to other shops. I haven¡¯t shopped here yet.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Okay.¡± Ye Tang rubbed her head and heaved a sigh of relief. To be honest, she felt pressured by Wen Ze¡¯s words just now, so she subconsciously wanted to dodge. Fortunately, Wen Ze was only joking. Wen Ze held out his hand. ¡°I want to hold your hand and never let go.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ye Tang stretched out her hand and felt the heat in her palm. Her heart suddenly beat faster. The two of them walked around outside again. It was almost nine o¡¯clock when it started to rain outside. The two of them returned to their residence and got out of the car. They held the umbrella and walked to the apartment building. Ye Tang hid under the warm umbrella. Wen Ze held the umbrella with one hand and tilted his head to look at her with gentleness in his eyes. ¡°Are you tired today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Ye Tang smiled and walked forward. A few drops of raindrops landed on her shoulder, and rain marks instantly appeared on her clothes. Wen Ze moved the umbrella to his left hand and hugged Ye Tang with his right hand. He whispered, ¡°Ye Tang, come closer!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man¡¯s voice was as deep as a high-quality cello. It was numbing to the ears and made one tremble. It was like voodoo. Ye Tang¡¯s heart was in a mess and she jumped up. Her ears were a little hot. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The two of them walked side by side. She could feel the warmth from Wen Ze¡¯s body faintly and she felt very safe. The man¡¯s body had a cold wooden fragrance that smells especially comfortable and she wanted to be immersed in it. The two of them chatted, and the atmosphere was warm. Suddenly, a shocked male voice sounded. ¡°Ye Tang!¡± Ye Tang raised her head and looked ahead. She saw Meng Bo panting as he ran over with a large umbrella in his hand. His face was filled with nervousness. He asked, ¡°Ye Tang, can we talk?¡± Meng Bo looked at Wen Ze and saw that the man was nearly 1.9 meters tall. He had a good figure and a strong aura. His face was extraordinarily handsome, and the gaze he cast at him had an aura that made people submit. Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027: Not Looking Back Chapter 1027: Not Looking Back Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang was surprised. ¡°Meng Bo, why are you here?¡± ¡°I want to see you.¡± Meng Bo looked at Wen Ze warily. ¡°The person beside you shouldn¡¯t be so petty, right?¡± Ye Tang smiled and reached out to grab Wen Ze¡¯s hand that was holding the umbrella. She said intimately, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you. We still have something to do, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡± She wouldn¡¯t go back again. ¡°Ye Tang, I really regret it. I want to talk to you again,¡± Meng Bo said firmly. His gaze was sharp as he glanced at Wen Ze. ¡°Believe me, this person can¡¯t give you the happiness you want.¡± In this life, he had to make Ye Tang his woman. No matter what method he used, he had to win Ye Tang back and not let down all these years. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand human language?¡± Wen Ze¡¯s voice was cold as he said slowly, ¡°How dare you harass my girlfriend in front of me? Do you want to go to the police station?¡± His last question carried a boundless aura. The moment this voice came out, Meng Bo recognized that it was the male voice on the phone. His heart burned with anger. Meng Bo stepped forward and said, ¡°Love is about who came first. I met Ye Tang before you did, so as long as you two haven¡¯t gotten married, I can continue pursuing her. I¡¯ve been with her for so many years, so what are you?¡± He was the male lead by Ye Tang¡¯s side! No one could replace him. Wen Ze sneered. The corners of his mouth curled up, but the words he spat out were abnormally cold. ¡°Just because Ye Tang chose me, the person she loves is me. Why do you have to make people hate you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of the Meng Corporation. Ye Tang will definitely have a better life with me. If you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly withdraw!¡± Meng Bo¡¯s aura became even more imposing. Wen Ze chuckled. ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Meng Corporation? Aren¡¯t you still following behind the Wen Corporation? Guess, if I complain to the Meng Corporation¡¯s board of directors, will you be replaced?¡± His questions left Meng Bo speechless. What was the relationship between the Wen family and Wen Ze? Could it be that Wen Ze was the Young Master of the Wen family? However, at this age, it seemed that only the Young Master of the Wen family could match up to him. Wen Ze smiled. ¡°Do you understand?¡± With that, he pulled Ye Tang forward. Meng Bo gritted his teeth and begged, ¡°Ye Tang¡­¡± Ye Tang also said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t look for me again. Please have some self-respect.¡± The two of them held hands and walked forward. Looking at the man¡¯s figure, Meng Bo gritted his teeth in hatred. His gaze followed the two of them. Suddenly, his expression changed. He felt that the man¡¯s figure was indeed a little familiar. He had once seen Young Master Wen¡¯s back at the banquet. That back was very similar to this man, and his aura was similar. Young Master Wen was very successful. He was also in his twenties and was still unmarried. Meng Bo was a little flustered. Could it be that this man was really the actual head of the Wen family? After arriving at the residence, Wen Ze put down the bag he was carrying. ¡°Ye Tang, this is the mango cake I bought on the way.¡± After opening it, Wen Ze handed the cake and fork over. Ye Tang had just washed her hands when she was struck by the surprise in front of her. ¡°Thank you. What a coincidence. My favorite food is the thousand layered mango cake.¡± She looked at the packaging. It was even her favorite shop. Wen Ze walked towards the kitchen with steady steps. ¡°I¡¯ll heat up two glasses of milk. Drinking some milk before bed can help you sleep. You¡¯ve worked hard today. You need to replenish your nutrition.¡± He was busy in the kitchen. His white shirt could not cover the lines of his arms. His waist was lean, and his every move contained the beauty of strength. Ye Tang looked over and thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this the wide shoulders and narrow waist¡¯ mentioned on the Internet? This figure is the best she¡¯s ever seen. Soon, two cups of milk were placed on the table. Wen Ze glanced at Ye Tang and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Ye Tang didn¡¯t understand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Ze reached out his well-defined fingers and gently wiped the corner of her mouth with his index finger. His eyes were deep and expressive, and his eyes were brighter than the stars in the night sky. ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but take a step back and ask softly, ¡°Are you so attentive to every woman?¡± Her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat rapidly. Wen Ze was slightly stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°No, only you.¡± The two of them looked at each other. After a moment of silence, Wen Ze reached out and knocked Ye Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Drink the milk and go to bed early.¡± He came for Ye Tang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang felt a sense of familiarity from him, like a friend she had known for a long time. It was easy for her to let down her guard in front of him. ¡­ Downstairs, Meng Bo stood there for a while. Half an hour later, he walked to a bar in disappointment. After he sat down, he picked up his phone and began to check Young Master Wen¡¯s detailed information. Was that person Young Master Wen? After browsing the Internet for a long time, he still did not find any clues. He did not even find a photo of his face. He threw his phone on the table angrily. Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028: Its Indeed Him Chapter 1028: It¡¯s Indeed Him Editor: Atlas Studios After a while, Meng Bo shifted his focus to find information about the Wen Corporation and its related consultations. Finally, he spotted a side profile of Young Master Wen at an exchange meeting. Partially hidden by his hair, Young Master Wen¡¯s expression was dark and unclear. Meng Bo took a closer look and felt that the two of them looked increasingly similar, especially the high nose bridge and perfect jawline. It was indeed him! Meng Bo was so angry that he slammed the table and shouted at the bartender, ¡°Serve me wine, give me a few bottles of wine!¡± This result was unacceptable to him. He had spent a lot of effort to become the CEO of the Meng Corporation. If that man was the eldest young master of the Wen family, then he had no chance of winning at all. Ye Tang would definitely choose him. Meng Bo drank bottle after bottle. Soon, the table was filled with wine bottles. He still felt that the anger in his heart could not be vented. He drunkenly went to the stage and punched the singer. Meng Bo was beaten up by the bar¡¯s security guards. After paying, he was thrown out. He lay on the street and slept there the entire night. ¡­ The next day, as soon as Ye Tang got off work, the downpour started. Many pedestrians ran to hide in the shop. She looked out of the car window, her thoughts wandering. She just looked out of the window. Her gaze was unfocused as the car slowly drove into the familiar road. As they drove past the city cemetery, a familiar face flashed by. The car was speeding so quickly that the figure was gone in the blink of an eye. ¡°Stop for a moment!¡± Ye Tang shouted with a frown. She lowered the back window and looked back. Liu Xuan slowly slowed down and looked back nervously. ¡°President Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think I see someone I know. Turn the car.¡± Ye Tang sat anxiously in her seat. The person just now seemed to be Yu Su. That black dress was very familiar. Her figure was very similar, and her hair was chestnut-colored. It was raining so heavily outside and she was walking forward in the rain. If she walked home like this, wouldn¡¯t she catch a cold? The car turned around in front and headed towards the road from the cemetery. The car slowly stopped beside the woman in black. Yu Su did not even look up. ¡°I don¡¯t need a car!¡± Ye Tang got out of the car with an umbrella and pulled Yu Su towards the car. ¡°How can you be drenched in the rain like this? Even if you don¡¯t feel sorry for yourself, my heart will!¡± Hearing Ye Tang¡¯s voice, Yu Su looked up. After getting into the car, Ye Tang immediately wiped her face with a tissue. ¡°Are you stupid? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I won¡¯t get sick.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a herb I want on the nearby mountain, so I came to look for it¡­¡± Unfortunately, I still couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t think about it for now. Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back.¡± Ye Tang took off her coat and draped it over Yu Su. Liu Xuan drove very quickly and soon arrived outside the villa. Ye Tang and Yu Su went upstairs together. ¡°If you fall sick, Master Gao will have no one to take care of you. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Ye Tang joked. Yu Su had been refining pills day and night recently. Her heart really ached for her. Yu Su nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be careful in the future.¡± For her master, she had to be healthy. When they reached the door, Ye Tang took the key and opened the door. She quickly pulled Yu Su into the room to take a hot shower. After the two of them lay under the covers, Ye Tang asked, ¡°What do you plan to do in the future? You haven¡¯t seen Xiao Han for a few days, right?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°I can¡¯t care less.¡± She really didn¡¯t have the energy to be in love. Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Xiao Han stay in the villa too? That way, it¡¯ll be the best of both worlds.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡± Yu Su looked into the distance. Ye Tang went to make a big bowl of ginger soup and coaxed her friend to drink it. The two of them went to the kitchen together. Yu Su knew how to mix drinks. She first mashed a few seedless grapes, then added 60ml of vodka, and some steeped green plum tea. A drink called ¡®Youthful Memories¡¯ was ready. She also made a peach-flavored sweet wine for Ye Tang, a drink with a lower alcohol content that suited her better. Ye Tang took a bite. The fragrance of the peach mixed with the refreshing mint was sweet but not greasy. The taste of alcohol stimulated the tip of her tongue, making her feel a little tipsy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two of them sat at the table by the window. Mixed with the storm outside, they were in a rare calm mood. Yu Su was the first to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± Ye Tang asked. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I seem to have lost interest in many things. After finding Master, I only want to take good care of him.¡± After resolving the problem of Sacred Blood, she had also lost her goal. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°But Master Gao needs time to recover now. You can¡¯t be too anxious.¡± She could completely understand Yu Su¡¯s feelings. Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029: Relieving Anxiety Chapter 1029: Relieving Anxiety Editor: Atlas Studios After all, Gao Hong had raised Yu Su and taught her so many abilities. To her, Gao Hong was like a father. Yu Su took another sip of wine. Ye Tang said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? Let¡¯s find something to do and bring Master Gao out for a walk. Perhaps this will help him?¡± She didn¡¯t want her good friend to be cooped up in the villa all the time. ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su took another sip of wine. ¡°What should we do?¡± She also wanted to ease her anxiety. Ye Tang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue our high school dream? At that time, you¡¯ve always wanted to open a metaphysical shop and I want to open a dessert shop. We can merge these two into a shop. Customers can read their fortunes and we can also provide desserts.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Su winked at Ye Tang and said, ¡°I wonder if President Ye has the time. President Ye is very busy every day.¡± Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I must have time.¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± They raised their glasses and clinked them together. They saw the smile on each other¡¯s faces. Yu Su asked, ¡°What about you? How was your day?¡± Ye Tang hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Meng Bo came to look for me again. I ignored him. Wen Ze and I are quite good now.¡± Yu Su said, ¡°I support your choice.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Tang smiled. With such a friend, she felt much more at ease. They sat there for a while longer, chatting about their old lives and some funny stories from the past. They didn¡¯t fall asleep until midnight. When they woke up the next morning, both of them were sleeping badly and their pillows had fallen to the ground. Ye Tang woke up in a daze. ¡°Yu Su, class is starting. Get up!¡± She had yet to react. When Yu Su heard that it was time for class, she opened her eyes and sat up from the bed. ¡°What class!¡± It took her a few seconds to react. She had already graduated. She patted Ye Tang¡¯s back. ¡°We¡¯ve both graduated from high school, and you¡¯re still talking about classes. Hahahaha¡­¡± Ye Tang also rubbed her eyes and sat up. ¡°If not for the lesson that I¡¯m most afraid of attending, I really wouldn¡¯t have woken up today.¡± Yu Su continued to laugh. The female teacher that the two of them were most afraid of in high school was especially old-fashioned. Even Ye Tang, who often skipped class, obediently went to class. The two of them joked on the bed for a while before getting up to clean up. They had a simple breakfast. After breakfast, the two of them rushed to choose a location for the shop. Within a morning, the two of them had settled on a shop. The shop was right next to Wen Ze¡¯s Woodworking shop. Ye Tang made a big decision and bought the shop outright, and had the Ye Corporation¡¯s renovation team start the renovation. ¡­ The next morning, Meng Bo sobered up a little and dragged his hangover home. As soon as she opened the door, the nanny, Wang Juan, heard the sound and hurriedly ran out. ¡°President Meng, why are you drunk like this?¡± Meng Bo staggered and fell onto the bed. He muttered, ¡°Ye Tang, I like you¡­ You abandoned me¡­ I can¡¯t accept it¡­¡± Wang Juan¡¯s heart ached. ¡°President Meng, you can find any woman you want. Don¡¯t pester Ms. Ye anymore.¡± The new nanny, Wang Xi, walked into the room and looked at the bed. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you let me take care of President Meng? Go make some hangover soup.¡± She was Wang Juan¡¯s daughter. After Wang Juan divorced, Wang Xi took her mother¡¯s surname. Wang Juan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, take care of him first. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen.¡± Wang Xi tilted her head and looked at her watch. ¡°Has President Meng told the people in the company? It¡¯s almost time for him to go to work.¡± Meng Bo had always been diligent. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have his secretary¡¯s number.¡± Wang Juan immediately took out her phone and sent a message to her secretary. Wang Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°Mom, does President Meng like the President of Ye Corporation?¡± She had also heard these rumors. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wang Juan sighed and told her everything. The more Wang Xi listened, the angrier she became. She rolled her eyes and had an idea. After informing Wang Juan, she went into her room, took her wallet, and took a taxi to the Ye Corporation. She wanted to see how this vixen charmed people. At eight in the morning, Wang Xi arrived at the Ye Corporation. Unfortunately, Ye Tang had yet to arrive. Wang Xi wandered around the vicinity for a while and bought some breakfast. She only entered the Ye Corporation at 9:30 in the morning after eating her fill. After walking in, Wang Xi said to the front desk, ¡°I have something to discuss with Ye Tang. Just say that I¡¯m from the Meng Corporation.¡± Today, she wanted to teach Ye Tang a lesson! She wanted her to know not to be a vixen. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± the receptionist asked politely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang Xi shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t contact President Ye for you,¡± the receptionist replied. Wang Xi rolled her eyes. Since she was not allowed to enter the building, she would wait in the underground garage. She did not believe that she would not meet Ye Tang. Not long after she went down, she saw a luxury car parked inside. ¡°President Ye, please get out of the car.¡± The driver¡¯s voice sounded in the garage. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030: Unruly Girl Chapter 1030: Unruly Girl Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Xi saw the car door open and rushed in with a wooden stick in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re Ye Tang?¡± Huang Ke happened to be sitting in the front passenger seat. When she heard this voice, she immediately stood in front of Ye Tang and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Wang Xi said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and ask Ye Tang to come out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up too.¡± After saying that, she waved her wooden stick and was about to hit her. Huang Ke immediately chased her away. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police. How dare a little girl shout at me. Do you have any manners?¡± She had seen many such unruly girls. She did not know how President Ye had provoked her. She was really helpless. Wang Xi saw a woman get out of the car. She took a closer look and was indeed quite beautiful. The woman had fair skin, slender legs, and a good figure. Wang Xi shouted at Ye Tang, ¡°Ye Tang, you vixen, don¡¯t provoke President Meng again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you.¡± Ye Tang walked over. ¡°President Meng?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Xi said. Huang Ke was so angry that she almost laughed. ¡°Can you understand? It¡¯s clearly your President Meng who has been pestering President Ye!¡± Ye Tang said coldly, ¡°Go back and ask Meng Bo who¡¯s the one doing all the pestering. Little girl, be careful with your words. Otherwise, I¡¯ll report you for slander.¡± Why was Meng Bo always haunting her? She was in a good mood today. She didn¡¯t want to worry about Meng Bo again. Wang Xi snorted coldly. ¡°Go ahead and sue me. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re very skilled. You just like to seduce people secretly!¡± She was not a fool. She pointed the wooden stick at Ye Tang with a rude and unreasonable expression. Ye Tang reached out and grabbed the end of the wooden stick. With a tug, she snatched the wooden stick away. Wang Xi could not react at all. In the blink of an eye, the weapon in her hand was gone. ¡°You!¡± Ye Tang grabbed the stick with both hands and used her knee to push it slightly. The stick that was as thick as an arm was instantly split into two. Ye Tang threw the two pieces of wooden stick outside the door. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you for this time as you are still young. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll end up like this wooden stick!¡± The wooden stick flew through the air and almost pierced Wang Xi¡¯s face. Wang Xi was so frightened that she shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t let you off!¡± After saying that, she ran out of the door. She, Wang Xi, would remember this. She had to take revenge in the future. Seeing her escape, Huang Ke laughed. ¡°She¡¯s so timid, yet she still dares to cause trouble. What a joke. She should take a look at herself.¡± Ye Tang sighed helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Huang Ke stuck out her tongue. On the other side, Wang Xi, who had been chased away, reached out and patted her chest. She was scared to death. Just now, she thought that her life was going to end there. It turned out that Ye Tang was so skilled. Then how could she let Ye Tang leave? Wang Xi squatted in a corner and thought hard. Her eyes lit up. Since she wanted to target Ye Tang, she had to know more about her opponent and investigate first! Wang Xi searched for information online. She searched for Ye Tang, but someone posted that they had encountered Ye Tang in a carpentry shop on a street. Wang Xi decided to visit the shop. This way, she might be able to find something on Ye Tang. Wang Xi took a taxi over. As soon as she walked into the shop, she saw a very handsome man. Her pupils dilated, and her heart was pounding. All the blood in her body rushed to her face, and her entire face was red. The man lowered his head and looked at the wood seriously. He held a knife in one hand and drew lines with the other. He seemed to be a carpenter. Wang Xi walked over awkwardly and took out her phone. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito. ¡°Handsome, can I have your contact number?¡± Wen Ze was stunned. He stopped smiling and put on a cold expression. He did not even look up. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient.¡± ¡°I usually won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Wang Xi said nervously as she used her phone. Wen Ze lowered his head and continued working. ¡°My girlfriend will be jealous. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After saying that, he put on his earphones and continued to focus on drawing lines. This was a gift for Ye Tang. He had to work hard and had no time to deal with unrelated people. Wang Xi¡¯s face darkened. She lowered her head and left in a hurry. When she turned the corner, she bumped into Chen Hui, who was striding over. Chen Hui shouted softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you watch the road?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wang Xi glanced at Wen Ze. Seeing that Wen Ze was not looking over, she heaved a sigh of relief and apologized. This reaction made Chen Hui raise her eyebrows. This person also liked Wen Ze. Chen Hui put on a warm smile. ¡°Hello, my name is Chen Hui. Do you like the person over there? I can give you his contact information. Do you need it?¡± ¡°Really? I asked him for it just now but he didn¡¯t give it to me,¡± Wang Xi said aggrievedly. Chen Hui pulled her to a seat at the side. ¡°Of course I can give it to you. Wen Ze is our boss.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s add each other¡¯s contact information.¡± Wang Xi quickly took out her phone and asked Chen Hui to share her contact information. Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031 Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Hui also told Wang Xi a lot about Wen Ze in detail. Wang Xi was mesmerized. In the end, Chen Hui sent her many photos of Wen Ze and winked at her. ¡°I wish you all the best.¡± Wang Xi was encouraged and said confidently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely get Brother Wen Ze. I¡¯ll treat you to wedding candy then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Hui watched her leave, a sneer playing on her lips. Since she couldn¡¯t have him, no one else would either. When Wang Xi and Ye Tang were fighting over him, she would comfort Wen Ze and show him her gentle and virtuous side. Wen Ze would be hers and hers alone.. ¡­ Three months later, Yu Su¡¯s shop opened as scheduled. The shop was divided into two, and a large area at the entrance was used as a dessert dining area. Beyond that was the metaphysical studio. At 11 noon, Xiao Han arrived at the metaphysical shop punctually. He stood outside the glass window and quietly looked at the busy Yu Su. His heart seemed to have been filled all of a sudden. Yu Su was wearing a cloak, so no one could see her face clearly. When it was lunchtime, in order not to be a third wheel, Ye Tang let the two of them eat first while she went to the carpentry shop next door to look for Wen Ze. Yu Su could not win her and let Ye Tang leave. Not long after, the takeout arrived. Yu Su and Xiao Han sat opposite each other and smiled at each other. Xiao Han spoke first, ¡°I have a gift for you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Su was a little surprised. When Xiao Han stretched out his hand, a wooden rose appeared in his hand. The flower was painted with colors and was very beautiful. There were also green leaves on the flower stalk. It looked really exquisite. Xiao Han said, ¡°I made this in the carpentry shop next door this morning.¡± Yu Su took it with both hands. ¡°I like it very much. These flowers are so beautiful. They¡¯re like roses from ¡®The Little Prince¡¯.¡± ¡°You like the Little Prince book too?¡± Xiao Han said. He had a surprised smile on his face as he placed the wooden box aside. Yu Su couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the roses at all. ¡°Yes, this book is my favorite book. The time you spent on your rose made your rose so important.¡± The last sentence was a classic quote in the book. This was also what Yu Su had always believed. She wanted to spend her time on what she loves and make her life full and happy. ¡°Perhaps there are 5,000 flowers in the world that are exactly the same as you, but you¡¯re the only rose I have.¡± Xiao Han looked into Yu Su¡¯s eyes and said word by word, his tone very sincere. At this moment, Yu Su felt her heart beating non-stop, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. She sat on the spot and did not move. Xiao Han was the first to break the silence. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. The food will turn cold soon.¡± His ears were red, and the hand holding the chopsticks was trembling slightly. The two of them lowered their heads and finished their food with red ears. Yu Su was a little flustered. She had never felt such a feeling before. It was as if she was intoxicated in the fog and could not walk out. After the two of them finished eating, Xiao Han tidied up the things on the table. He greeted her before turning to leave. In the past three months, he had already taken over the Xiao family and become the true head of the Xiao family. Yu Su looked at his back and was a little dazed. After Ye Tang returned, she waved twice in front of Yu Su before Yu Su came back to her senses. Yu Su asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Tang snorted arrogantly. ¡°He left, and your soul went with him too? You¡¯re choosing a man over your friend, I¡¯m jealous!¡± ¡°I was just distracted.¡± Yu Su shook her hand and smiled. Ye Tang smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. We have another guest. Go quickly. Let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Su walked into the studio and placed the gift box on the bottom floor of the cabinet. There were also two layers of paper under the box. This was one of the favorite gifts she had received. They were busy until 10 p.m. before closing the shop. Xiao Han was already waiting at the entrance of the shop, smiling as he watched Yu Su walk over. After Yu Su walked over, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, right?¡± ¡°No, I just got off work too.¡± The two of them walked out side by side. The shadows behind them were very long and they gradually overlapped. After getting into the car, Yu Su sat in the front passenger seat and tilted her head. ¡°I want to drink milk tea. Stop at the entrance of the milk tea shop later.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Han replied. The car started and soon stopped steadily in front of the milk tea shop. Xiao Han opened the door. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Yu Su was stunned for a moment and did not react. Xiao Han smiled. His eyes were very gentle under the light, and the corners of his face became gentler. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it. It¡¯s too cold outside. You don¡¯t have many layers on you, stay in the car!¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032: Happiness Chapter 1032: Happiness Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I want an original milk tea.¡± Seeing the man¡¯s back disappear into the distance, Yu Su felt an inexplicable warmth in her heart, just like the temperature in the car. When Xiao Han returned, he not only had a large cup of warm milk tea in his hand, but also a large bag of snacks, various dried fruits, braised wings, and snacks. ¡°Thank you!¡± Yu Su said. She took the things and drank the milk tea. As Xiao Han drove, he glanced at the girl beside him from time to time. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. If the two of them lived like this for the rest of their lives, they would be too happy. Thinking of this, Xiao Han¡¯s eyes darkened. When would he have an official status? Not long after, the two of them arrived at the villa. Yu Su suggested to Xiao Han, ¡°Can you walk around the vicinity with me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Han nodded. He took out a scarf from the things he had just bought and gently wrapped it around Yu Su¡¯s neck. Yu Su looked up at him. The fine light landed at the corner of Xiao Han¡¯s eyes, dyeing them a little gentle. She couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath, her fingertips curling up slightly, as if the surrounding air had stopped, and her heart beat again. ¡°Xiao Han,¡± Yu Su couldn¡¯t help but call out. Xiao Han looked up and met her gaze. The two of them looked at each other. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Yu Su averted her gaze. The two of them walked around for a while before returning to the villa. ¡°Have a seat first. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea,¡± Yu Su said. Xiao Han nodded. He sat in the living room and took out his notebook to deal with work. ¡°Beep beep!¡± The computer on the table rang, and the video conference immediately began. Xiao Han gave a simple speech, and the others in the meeting began to report. In the meeting, the secretary was recording the minutes. A moment later, Yu Su walked over and asked softly, ¡°Do you want some biscuits?¡± The others in the meeting frowned. President Xiao¡¯s meeting was very formal. Who made such a low-level mistake? Who was this woman¡¯s voice? Everyone looked around, only to see Xiao Han smile and reach out to take it. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll eat later.¡± The others were speechless. So it was President Xiao! Then this woman¡¯s voice¡­ Could it be Ms. Yu? Everyone pricked up their ears and listened quietly. The corners of Xiao Han¡¯s secretary¡¯s lips also curled up, and her eyes instantly lit up. She pretended to listen to the meeting seriously. She was also Yu Su¡¯s fan. When she heard that Xiao Han was Yu Su¡¯s boyfriend, she worked like she was on steroids every day. Seeing that the reporter had finished speaking, Xiao Han coughed. ¡°Next.¡± Everyone sighed in disappointment. They couldn¡¯t enjoy this gossip anymore. However, everyone was gossiping in their hearts. The two of them should be living together, right? Could it be that the Xiao Corporation was about to welcome its female boss? ¡­ Outside the Ye family villa, Meng Bo wandered around with a troubled expression. He knew that Ye Tang had a good relationship with her grandmother, so he wanted to find a breakthrough from Ye Tang¡¯s grandmother. He came to the entrance of Ye Tang¡¯s grandmother¡¯s neighborhood and waited. Meng Bo hoped to meet Ye Tang¡¯s grandmother. However, he had been waiting for an afternoon and a night, but he did not see her. He could only come again tomorrow. The next morning, Meng Bo waited at the entrance of the neighborhood again. He had met Grandma Ye once half a year ago, so he should be able to recognize her. He waited until ten in the morning and finally saw Grandma Ye. Fu Xiu was limping, so it was not convenient for her to move. Meng Bo walked forward and waved enthusiastically. ¡°Good morning, Grandma Ye.¡± ¡°You are?¡± Fu Xiu narrowed her eyes and carefully distinguished. ¡°I¡¯m Meng Bo. Two years ago, I came to visit Ye Tang. You were there too,¡± Meng Bo said with a smile. Fu Xiu was enlightened. ¡°Oh, oh, Meng Bo, why are you looking for me?¡± Meng Bo probed, ¡°Grandma, I heard that Ye Tang is about to get married. Congratulations.¡± ¡°Who said that? I¡¯ve never even seen the man before!¡± Fu Xiu put down the basket, her face filled with confusion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he said this, Meng Bo heaved a sigh of relief and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°I knew it. Ye Tang insisted that she was about to get married. I didn¡¯t believe her either.¡± Since Ye Tang didn¡¯t introduce Wen Ze to her family, he still had a chance. Fu Xiu reacted. ¡°Did Ye Tang say that herself?¡± Meng Bo nodded. ¡°Yes, she said she¡¯s getting married soon.¡± He had no choice but to lie to the old lady in front of him. ¡°I want to ask her.¡± Fu Xiu touched her pocket and realized that she didn¡¯t bring her phone. She rushed into the villa with the basket. She had to ask her about this quickly. Ye Tang was good at everything, but she was too independent. Meng Bo shouted a few times and wanted to follow Fu Xiu in, but he was stopped by the guard at the door. However, he was still very happy. At least, it proved that that man had not been recognized by Ye Tang¡¯s family. Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033: Meeting the Parents Chapter 1033: Meeting the Parents Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Ye Tang, tell Grandma the truth. Are you getting married?¡± Fu Xiu asked anxiously after the call connected. Ye Tang was making desserts. Her hand that was holding the phone trembled. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not that fast. We haven¡¯t been in a relationship for long.¡± Although she had this plan in her heart, it wasn¡¯t so fast. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re not allowed to learn from those girls who registered their marriage privately. Although your parents are no longer around, I¡¯m still around. I¡¯ll help advise you,¡± Fu Xiu said anxiously. Ye Tang¡¯s parents¡¯ death had nurtured her independent personality. As long as she decided on something, no one could persuade her. As her grandmother, she should worry about something as important as marriage. What if she met a liar? Ye Tang hurriedly explained, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. He has a good personality and a good character. We¡¯re all serious.¡± Fu Xiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, alright. Grandma was just afraid that you would meet a bad person. When you¡¯re free, please bring him back for Grandma to take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring him home this weekend.¡± Ye Tang set a time and comforted her. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll know when you see him.¡± ¡°Alright, I know your actions are very trustable,¡± Fu Xiu said. Ye Tang asked, ¡°How did Grandma know that I found a new boyfriend?¡± ¡°You have a friend called Meng Bo. He told me,¡± Fu Xiu replied. Ye Tang¡¯s expression was solemn. The two of them chatted for a while before hanging up. Ye Tang hung up and continued working. At night, Ye Tang returned to the apartment. The room was dark and Wen Ze had yet to return. Ye Tang made two cups of milk and put some red dates in the milk. When Wen Ze returned, the milk was ready. Ye Tang brought it to the living room table. ¡°The milk is ready!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Wen Ze smiled, and the entire world lit up. The man was wearing a suit. His aura was calm and his eyes were gentle. Every move he made was noble. The two of them sat opposite each other. Ye Tang: ¡°You¡­¡± Wen Ze: ¡°I¡­¡± The two of them spoke at the same time and laughed together. Ye Tang smiled. ¡°You go first.¡± She was not in a hurry. Wen Ze nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to B City this weekend. It¡¯s our professor¡¯s birthday. The people from our sect will celebrate his birthday together.¡± Ye Tang was slightly stunned when she heard this. The timing had clashed. What should she do? Should she still tell him about going back to see her grandmother this weekend? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Ze looked at her and asked gently, ¡°What did you want to say just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to share what happened today with you¡­¡± Ye Tang sighed softly in her heart. Forget it. Since it¡¯s such a coincidence, she¡¯ll go back and see her grandmother herself. It¡¯ll be the same if she brought Wen Ze back the next time. It¡¯s just that her grandmother might be disappointed. Soon, it was Saturday morning. Wen Ze made two sets of breakfast. Before he left, he reminded her, ¡°Remember to eat. Don¡¯t delay eating because of work. It¡¯s not good for your stomach, understand?¡± Ye Tang nodded and smiled. Wen Ze carried a pile of gifts. Before he went downstairs, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for two days. If you need help with anything, remember to call me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Tang nodded again and sent Wen Ze down the elevator with a smile. When the elevator slowly descended, she felt empty and didn¡¯t want Wen Ze to leave. Twenty minutes later, Ye Tang also went downstairs with the gifts. Just as she reached the entrance of the neighborhood, she saw Wen Ze standing across the road. Chen Hui got out of the car beside her and walked forward to hold Wen Ze¡¯s arm. Wasn¡¯t this an employee of the carpentry shop? Ye Tang stood rooted to the ground and frowned slightly. Wen Ze retracted his hand and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Hui smiled as she opened the car door and got in. After sitting down, she said, ¡°Senior Brother, Professor Cao will definitely be very happy to see you go this time.¡± Wen Ze was very talented. Professor Cao¡¯s favorite student was Wen Ze. Wen Ze put the gifts away and said calmly, ¡°I should have gone to see the professor long ago. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t been able to find time.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The driver drove and turned around in front. The moment he passed by the entrance of the neighborhood, Wen Ze saw a familiar figure and couldn¡¯t help but look back. ¡°Stop the car!¡± He seemed to have seen Ye Tang. Ye Tang carried a bunch of things and stood at the entrance of the district. She seemed to be waiting for the driver. The driver slowed down and asked, ¡°Young Master Wen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He slowly pulled the car to the side. Wen Ze got out of the car and strode back. He was anxious. Why was Ye Tang carrying so many things alone? Chen Hui frowned. She got out of the car from the other side and looked in the direction where Wen Ze was walking. What exactly happened? ¡ª Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034: Gifts Chapter 1034: Gifts Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Ye Tang.¡± Wen Ze strode over and reached out to take the gift box from Ye Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°Where are you going? Shall I get the driver to send you there?¡± Ye Tang had so many things in her hand. Was she going to visit someone? When Ye Tang saw Wen Ze return, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave? I¡¯m going to see my grandma. My grandma heard that I have a new boyfriend and she¡¯s worried.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Wen Ze didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Since everyone in the family knew, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Ye Tang to explain the situation if she went back alone. As her new boyfriend, Wen Ze had to go back with her no matter what. Ye Tang waved her hand. ¡°No need. Don¡¯t you have something important to do? You can go and do your work.¡± She didn¡¯t want to rely on Wen Ze. Besides, she had originally planned to go home on the weekend. Wen Ze looked at her deeply and reached out to knock her head. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. We¡¯re together. How can I let you go back alone? Do you want your family to have a problem with me?¡± Fortunately, he still had time. However, he was going to meet the Ye family today. Wen Ze was a little nervous. What if his family didn¡¯t like him¡­ What should he do? No, he had to perform well. Before Ye Tang could speak, a female voice hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Brother Wen Ze, let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t be able to catch the plane.¡± Chen Hui walked over in her high heels and glared at Ye Tang without leaving a trace. It¡¯s her again! Chen Hui did not believe that Brother Wen Ze had any feelings for this woman. At most, he was just playing around. This woman looked quite flirtatious. One look and she could tell that she was not a virtuous person. The Wen family would not accept her. Wen Ze turned around and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go there tonight. Go over first. Also, help me tell the professor.¡± ¡°Brother Wen Ze, this birthday banquet is very important. Aren¡¯t you going back for Professor Cao¡¯s 60th birthday? Eldest Senior Brother and I don¡¯t have any experience. Why don¡¯t you come and host it?¡± Chen Hui frowned. She didn¡¯t believe that Brother Wen Ze was such a heartless person. Ye Tang reached out and held the corner of Wen Ze¡¯s shirt. ¡°You can go back. I can do it alone.¡± After all, it was the professor¡¯s birthday. It would definitely be grand! Wen Ze really should go back. ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Wen Ze.¡± Chen Hui looked at him eagerly. ¡°The professor has been looking forward to you going back since a few days ago. If you don¡¯t come today, he will definitely be very disappointed. Just treat it as fulfilling the professor¡¯s wish.¡± She did not want the two of them to get along and cultivate their relationship. Brother Wen Ze was hers. She planned to take down Brother WenZe at this banquet. Wen Ze took everything from Ye Tang¡¯s hand and gently held her hand. He said slowly to her, ¡°Your hand is a little cold.¡± Ye Tang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m wearing thick clothes. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Brother Wen Ze!¡± Chen Hui was about to go crazy. She could not help but stomp her feet. This woman was really a vixen! Wen Ze turned around and said to Chen Hui, ¡°You can leave. I¡¯ll go back tonight. I¡¯ll get my assistant to arrange the banquet in advance. Nothing will go wrong.¡± He had to take care of both sides and did not want to leave Ye Tang alone. At this moment, Ye Tang¡¯s car arrived. Ye Tang waved at the driver and the car stopped steadily by the roadside. Wen Ze placed the things in the trunk before opening the door to let Ye Tang in. ¡°Be careful.¡± Chen Hui¡¯s heart was about to break as she watched from the side. There were tears in her eyes. Wen Ze had never been so gentle to her. This was unfair! Wen Ze got into the car and said to Chen Hui, ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Be careful on the road. Goodbye.¡± The car started and Chen Hui fell behind, gradually getting further and further away. Ye Tang looked back. ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to do this?¡± Wen Ze took off his scarf and wrapped it around Ye Tang¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Tell me where your house is. I¡¯ll get someone to buy something else.¡± This was the first time he was going to her house, so he had to be polite. Of course, he couldn¡¯t visit empty-handed. Ye Tang said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already bought it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Ze shook his head. ¡°What I¡¯m buying is my sincerity. It¡¯s my first time here, so I have to show my gratitude, right? Don¡¯t stop me.¡± Of course he had to buy it, and he had to make Ye Tang¡¯s family satisfied with him. Then, Wen Ze asked about Ye Tang¡¯s family situation in detail. He knew that Ye Tang had been living with her uncle and aunt since her parents passed away. The eldest in the family was her cousin, Ye Chang. Other than that, there was only an old grandmother left. Her legs were inconvenient and she walked with a limp. Ye Tang explained it very clearly. Wen Ze sent a message to his assistant and carefully reminded him about the gift he had bought. When they were almost there, Wen Ze was still a little nervous. ¡°Ye Tang, you have to help me later.¡± Ye Tang looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them got out of the car and stood at the entrance of the neighborhood for a while. Wen Ze¡¯s assistant jogged over with bags in his hand. He was so tired that he was panting. His entire body was almost hanging with items. Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035: Visit Chapter 1035: Visit Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang was shocked. ¡°You bought so many things?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let my assistant send them upstairs.¡± Wen Ze freed one hand and held Ye Tang¡¯s hand. As the two of them walked forward, the assistant stole a few glances at Wen Ze. The fire of gossip in his heart burned fiercely. Who could tell him what had happened? The famous Young Master Wen had a girlfriend? From the looks of it, was he going to visit her family for the first time? The questions in his heart kept emerging. With the intention of watching the gossip, he felt more strength in his body and actually did not feel tired. At the door, Wen Ze turned around and said to his assistant, ¡°You can go back now.¡± ¡°Okay, Young Master Wen¡­¡± The assistant turned around reluctantly. Before he saw the gossip¡­ he could not bear to leave! Ye Tang knocked on the door and called out softly, ¡°Grandma, Uncle, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Squeak¡­¡± The door opened and Ye Chang stuck his head out. ¡°You¡¯re back. Why did you bring so many things?¡± In the room, Ye Heng looked anxiously at the door and Fu Xiu stood up shakily. ¡°Come in quickly. Everyone¡¯s here.¡± Ye Chang greeted her and took the things from Ye Tang¡¯s hand. He whispered, ¡°Everyone heard that your boyfriend is coming to visit, so even Third Uncle and Third Aunt are here.¡± Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Okay.¡± News spread so quickly at home! However, it saved her the trouble of notifying them one by one. The three of them walked in and placed the things on the shelf at the entrance. Wen Ze reached out to hold Ye Tang¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Ye Tang, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My family won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± The two of them walked into the living room. A few people in the living room looked over. Fu Xiu looked worried. Ye Tang greeted, ¡°Eldest Uncle, Third Uncle, Third Aunt, Grandma.¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Have a seat,¡± Ye Heng quickly replied. Wen Ze also said, ¡°Hello, elders. I¡¯m Wen Ze.¡± Everyone in the room looked at the man with a hint of surprise in their eyes. This child was too good-looking. When he stood with Ye Tang, they were simply a match made in heaven. They were very compatible. At least in terms of looks, they were not bad. Fu Xiu looked at Wen Ze over and over again, from head to toe. She could not help but nod. ¡°Okay, okay. Young man, sit!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were bright and his temperament was gentle. He looked good and his every move carried a noble aura. Ye Heng, Third Uncle, Third Aunt, and Grandma sat on the sofa in the middle of the living room. Ye Chang and his cousin, Ye Ting, sat on the sofa on the right side of the living room, while Wen Ze and Ye Tang sat on the sofa on the left. Ye Heng spoke first. ¡°Are both of you serious about dating?¡± Several pairs of eyes stared at Ye Tang. After being hurt by Meng Bo, she had become a little unrestrained, as if she did not want to manage her relationship well. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Uncle nodded. Third Aunt could not help but say, ¡°Ye Tang, it¡¯s not that I wants to criticize you, but you¡¯re in charge of the Ye Corporation now. There are many young talents who want to date you. If you meet a suitable person, you should bring him home and let the family meet him. Otherwise, if you meet someone with ill intentions, the family will be so worried!¡± She had a straightforward personality and had always spoken like a gun. On the surface, she was blaming Ye Tang, but in reality, she was warning Wen Ze, hinting that Ye Tang had plenty of pursuers. Wen Ze¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have visited earlier and not made the elders worry.¡± These words rather little sincere. Ye Chang tried to smooth things over. ¡°We young people fall in love first before meeting our parents. Third Aunt, at least they had found a suitable person, unlike me, who can¡¯t even find a partner.¡± The moment these words were said, the few of them laughed. The atmosphere in the living room was much better. ¡°You brat.¡± Third Aunt reached out and was about to knock Ye Chang¡¯s head. Ye Chang hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Third Aunt, everyone is here. Leave me some face.¡± Only then did Third Aunt let him go. Wen Ze stood up and said solemnly to the three elders, ¡°Elders, Ye Tang and I are serious. I will definitely do my best to take good care of her in the future. Please rest assured.¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Ye Heng was extremely satisfied. ¡°Sit down and let¡¯s talk slowly.¡± He gave Third Aunt a look, and Third Aunt said to Ye Tang, ¡°Ye Tang, follow me to the kitchen and help me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Tang got up and went to the kitchen. Third Aunt asked, ¡°Ye Tang, you have to be careful. I think this man is too good-looking.¡± Ye Tang was stunned and quickly said, ¡°Alright, he¡¯s not bad.¡± She explained. After all, the eldest young master of the Wen family did not care about the Ye family¡¯s assets. Third Aunt and the nanny began to cook. Then, Ye Tang helped by the side and cooked a few meat dishes before Third Aunt turned off the fire. Third Aunt thought about it and looked guilty. ¡°Since your parents left, you have lived with Eldest Brother¡¯s family. We don¡¯t lack you in food and drink, but we elders still don¡¯t give you enough love. Don¡¯t blame Third Uncle and Third Aunt.¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036: Dowry Chapter 1036: Dowry Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang shook her head and walked forward to hug Third Aunt. ¡°I don¡¯t lack love. I¡¯m just used to being independent. You and Third Uncle can don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m doing well.¡± Third Aunt reached out and patted her back. Her eyes were a little hot. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up in the blink of an eye. Your third uncle and I are also old. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s bring the dishes out and eat.¡± The two of them tidied up and walked out of the living room with the dishes. In the living room, Wen Ze answered Ye Heng¡¯s questions carefully. He shared everything about his family but he had hidden his family background and only said that his parents were ordinary employees. Ye Heng was very satisfied. He could tell that Wen Ze was thoughtful, steady, and responsible. ¡°Ye Ting, come and help carry the dishes,¡± Third Aunt shouted into the living room. Not long after, the dishes were brought to the table. Third Aunt¡¯s culinary skills were not bad, and the few of them ate to their heart¡¯s content. After dinner, Wen Ze opened a large box he had brought and simply assembled the things inside. Soon, a simple and intelligent wheelchair was assembled. It looked very technological. Ye Tang watched silently from the side. Wen Ze helped Fu Xiu into the wheelchair and carefully introduced its functions. ¡°Grandma, this wheelchair is an assembly robot. You can press these buttons when you move normally. When you need to pass through obstacles¡­¡± Not long after, Fu Xiu was already familiar with traveling around the house in her wheelchair. Ye Chang came over with a box and handed it to Wen Ze. ¡°This is too expensive. I can¡¯t take it. Take it back quickly!¡± He had just passed by and took a look. He realized that it was the latest concert microphone. This microphone was custom-made in Germany. Even Ye Chang would find it difficult to get the opprotunity to buy it. He did not expect Wen Ze to bring it over. The entire family looked over. Third Aunt did not understand. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a microphone inside?¡± Ye Chang scratched his head and said, ¡°Third Aunt, this microphone is quite expensive. Moreover, it¡¯s not something that can be bought with money. It¡¯s too expensive.¡± Third Aunt carried the box and walked up to Wen Ze. ¡°Wen Ze, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re here. Why did you bring such an expensive thing? What microphone? You should return it!¡± Wen Ze said, ¡°This is a gift from my friend. I don¡¯t need it for work usually. I heard that Cousin is going to participate in the music festival recently, so I brought it over.¡± He really didn¡¯t spend any money on the product as it was from his good friend¡¯s company. ¡°This¡­¡± Third Aunt looked troubled. Ye Tang looked at Ye Chang and said, ¡°Brother, take it.¡± Ye Chang looked at Wen Ze seriously. ¡°You really didn¡¯t spend any money? Why don¡¯t I transfer the money to you?¡± Otherwise, he would feel uncomfortable using it. Wen Ze promised, ¡°I really didn¡¯t spend any money. I did a small favor for a friend and he just gave it to me. Don¡¯t worry and use it!¡± Only then did Ye Chang accept it. Ye Ting also exclaimed and looked at the entrance. ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t this the latest French orchid skincare product?¡± She had wanted to buy it for a long time and could not bear to buy it. There were actually two sets. This gift was really delivered to her heart. After much persuasion, Third Aunt was finally willing to accept the skincare products. Wen Ze had also prepared good wine and cigarettes for Third Uncle. Everyone was very satisfied with the gifts Wen Ze had prepared and felt his sincerity. While everyone was chatting, Fu Xiu called Ye Tang into the room. ¡°Ye Tang, tell me the truth. Does he treat you well?¡± Fu Xiu held Ye Tang¡¯s hand and asked with a worried expression. What she cared about the most was Ye Tang¡¯s feelings. Ye Tang helped her grandmother sit down on the bed. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m really doing well. He¡¯s also very good to me. Besides him, I feel especially happy having all of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Fu Xiu smiled until her teeth were exposed. She took out a pouch from under her pillow, took out a silk scarf from the pouch, and took out a bank card from the scarf. Fu Xiu held Ye Tang¡¯s hand and placed the card in her palm. ¡°Ye Tang, your mother¡¯s dowry is in this card. I¡¯ve saved it for you all these years. Now that you¡¯ve grown up, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Ye Tang pulled her hand out and returned the card to her grandmother with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t want this money. I leave this money for you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± Fu Xiu reached out to hug Ye Tang and placed her head on her shoulder. ¡°Grandma¡¯s greatest wish is for you to live happily. Grandma has money.¡± Ye Tang felt a lump in her throat and tears welled up in her eyes. The bank card in her hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. This card was filled with her mother and grandmother¡¯s love. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma.¡± She wouldn¡¯t spend this money. She would transfer a sum of money into the card every month as her grandmother¡¯s pension. The two of them hugged and chatted for a long time before letting go. ¡°Grandma will only be at ease if the two of you are harmonious. I think Wen Ze is down-to-earth and reliable.¡± And Fu Xiu instructed, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can discuss it. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, resolve it in time. You must remember Grandma¡¯s words.¡± Ye Tang nodded with tears in her eyes. Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037: Birthday Gift Chapter 1037: Birthday Gift Editor: Atlas Studios Knock, knock! There was a knock on the door. Ye Tang wiped her tears. ¡°Please come in.¡± The person who came was Ye Ting. Ye Ting walked in and asked with concern, ¡°Sister, does he treat you well?¡± Ye Tang¡¯s sadness turned into joy as she laughed. ¡°You¡¯re asking the same question as Grandma.¡± Ye Ting walked over and hugged Ye Tang¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister, we haven¡¯t slept on the same bed for a long time. I feel a little lonely.¡± ¡°Come to my house when you¡¯re free. We¡¯ll sleep on the same bed,¡± Ye Tang said. She also thought of the past. Her eyes were filled with nostalgia. Time passed too quickly. Ye Tang glanced at her watch. It was already three in the afternoon. She walked out of the room with her grandmother and Ye Ting to bid farewell to the elders. When everyone heard that Wen Ze had a flight at night, they did not ask him to stay, but they asked the two of them to come back often when they were free. Ye Tang walked out of the door, still a little sad. She didn¡¯t know how long she would have to wait for the next time she came back. Wen Ze held her hand and looked at her seriously. ¡°After I¡¯m done celebrating my master¡¯s birthday, we¡¯ll come back when you want to.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Tang smiled. Her sadness was dispelled by this sentence. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get in the car.¡± Wen Ze held her hand and walked towards a car by the roadside. The two of them got into the car. Ye Tang found the driver familiar. She looked up and saw that it was the young man who had helped carry the gifts in the morning. ¡°Young Master Wen, where are we going?¡± The assistant stepped on the accelerator and asked. Wen Ze said, ¡°Apartment.¡± In the car, Ye Tang slowly fell asleep. Not long after, she leaned her head on Wen Ze¡¯s shoulder. Wen Ze reached out and pulled her into his arms. He quietly looked at the woman¡¯s sleeping face, his eyes filled with affection. The assistant secretly looked back from the rearview mirror, feeling extremely envious. ¡­ The banquet in City B began. There were many good dishes on the table, and Wen Ze sat beside Professor Cao. Cao Xian raised his glass. ¡°Thank you for coming to celebrate my birthday. Today is a family banquet. Everyone, make yourself comfortable!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The disciples below said in unison. Cao Xian¡¯s wife, Zhang Hui, looked at the dishes on the table and praised, ¡°The dishes today were all prepared by Chen Hui. Look at how good her culinary skills are. She¡¯s simply comparable to a chef of a five-star restaurant!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Whoever can marry Chen Hui is really a winner in life.¡± Eldest Senior Brother Zhong Wu supported her. Chen Hui looked embarrassed. ¡°Madam, Senior Brother, I¡¯ll become proud if you praise me again.¡± She secretly looked at Wen Ze, only to see that Wen Ze seemed to not have heard her, and her expression darkened a little. Zhang Hui chuckled and asked, ¡°The two of you haven¡¯t gotten married yet. Why don¡¯t you get together? Wen Ze, what do you think of Chen Hui?¡± Zhong Wu¡¯s chopsticks paused for a moment before he took another sip of wine. Chen Hui looked at Wen Ze shyly and expectantly. This was what she had suggested to Zhang Hui. In the kitchen, she revealed that she liked Wen Ze, and Zhang Hui expressed that she wanted to matchmake the two of them. ¡°Oh?¡± Cao Xian also smiled and looked at Wen Ze. ¡°Wen Ze, your master¡¯s wife wants to be your matchmaker. Aren¡¯t you going to seize the opportunity?¡± This brat! He should hurry up and catch his wife. Everyone looked at Wen Ze in unison. Wen Ze smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯re not suitable.¡± After saying that, he continued to pick up food. Zhang Hui was still smiling. ¡°Forget it. You young people don¡¯t understand. If you meet someone you like, you have to fight for it.¡± She felt that choosing her other half was choosing a relative who was not related by blood. It was still very important. Chen Hui¡¯s smile remained as she asked softly, ¡°Senior Brother Wen, how are we not compatible?¡± She had to get an answer. It had been so many years, were they going to waste the years for nothing? She was unwilling to accept this. The atmosphere at the dining table froze for a moment. Wen Ze put down the wine glass he had raised and looked at Chen Hui. He did not say anything, but his eyes were filled with warning. Chen Hui forced a smile. ¡°Senior Brother Wen, give me an answer!¡± She had wanted to ask for a long time, but Wen Ze had been avoiding her in private and was unwilling to talk to her about this topic. Today was a rare opportunity. Even if she offended her master, she would get to the bottom of it. ¡°Chen Hui!¡± Zhang Hui shouted with a frown. If she forced Wen Ze like this, even if she got the answer, it would hurt their harmony. Zhong Wu could not stand it anymore. He raised his cup and wanted to change the topic. ¡°Come, let¡¯s¡­¡± Chen Hui¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked at Zhong Wu. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t change the topic. I just want an answer today. I¡¯ve liked Senior Brother Wen for six years. Six whole years. How many six years do I have left in my life?¡± She looked at Wen Ze. ¡°Even if you reject me, you have to give me a reason!¡± Otherwise, she would not be satisfied. Cao Xian¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. This was his birthday banquet. Usually, he would turn a blind eye to whatever his youngest disciple wanted to cause trouble. Now, Chen Hui was getting more and more ignorant. He was about to scold her when Wen Ze spoke. Chapter 1038: Fianc¨¦e Wen Ze stood up and said in a clear voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to tell everyone that I already have a fianc¨¦e. I met her family this afternoon!¡± He looked at Cao Xian with a smile in his eyes. Cao Xian couldn¡¯t help but laugh and say, ¡°Good, good, good! This is the best birthday gift you¡¯ve given Master! Master is very happy!¡± Chen Hui looked shocked. ¡°Senior Brother, have you really decided on her?¡± Wen Ze automatically ignored her and did not reply. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Zhong Wu coughed a few times and raised his cup to sincerely congratulate Wen Ze. ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re one step ahead of me. Congratulations!¡± Zhang Hui quickly asked, ¡°Where is that lady from? How long have you known each other?¡± ¡°She¡¯s from City A. We fell in love and got together,¡± Wen Ze answered concisely. Cao Xian nodded again. ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡¯t have to worry about you.¡± The few of them ate and chatted for a while. Chen Hui lowered her head and did not speak. Zhang Hui asked again, ¡°Wen Ze, have you told your family about this?¡± Upon hearing this, a glint flashed across Chen Hui¡¯s eyes. As far as she knew, Wen Ze¡¯s mother was a very controlling person. If Mother Wen objected, things would be much simpler. Wen Ze thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told Grandpa and Grandma. Mother is very busy and I don¡¯t have the chance to share it with her in person for the time being.¡± He didn¡¯t want to tell it to her online. It was best to clarify such an important matter in person. Zhang Hui nodded. ¡°It¡¯s such a big matter. Hurry up and tell her. Otherwise, your mother will be worried.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Wen Ze replied. Chen Hui took a big gulp of wine, her eyes flashing with hatred. After the banquet ended, Zhang Hui washed the bowls and chopsticks while Chen Hui helped to wash them. Zhang Hui said earnestly, ¡°Chen Hui, feelings can¡¯t be forced. You should choose someone who has mutual feelings for you. A forced melon won¡¯t be sweet.¡± She was worried that this child would not be able to get over it. Chen Hui said gloomily, ¡°I understand, Madam. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After washing the dishes, she went upstairs. Cao Xian and his wife did not have children, so their three disciples were equivalent to their children. On the third floor, each disciple had their own room. Chen Hui walked upstairs and stood at the door of Wen Ze¡¯s room. She hesitated for a moment before knocking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wen Ze opened the door and asked coldly. Chen Hui grabbed his sleeve and quickly said, ¡°Senior Brother Wen, think about me again. I can be a good wife and mother. I will love you more than she does.¡± This was the most desperate she had ever been. Wen Ze shook off her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s keep our distance from now on. Let¡¯s not talk alone.¡± With that, he was about to close the door. Chen Hui finally exploded and roared in a low voice, ¡°How can I not compare to Ye Tang? Isn¡¯t she just a little richer? I¡¯ll work hard too. I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡± Why didn¡¯t he consider her? Ye Tang had only appeared later. She didn¡¯t believe that Senior Brother Wen would have a crush on someone else. Wen Ze looked at her coldly and said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t compare to her in any way.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he closed the door with a bang. Chen Hui ran into her room in tears and threw all the pillows and blankets on the ground. Her entire body was trembling. Her youth had ended in a very unseemly manner. ¡­ At 10 p.m., Yu Su closed the shop and walked out of the alley. She had just turned out of the alley when she saw Xiao Han. Xiao Han held a bouquet of roses in his hand and walked over with a smile. ¡°Yu Su, how¡¯s business in the shop today?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Yu Su said with a smile. Seeing him come over, a certain part of Yu Su¡¯s heart finally felt at ease. Yu Su carried the roses into the car and the man buckled her seatbelt. ¡°Do you want milk tea today?¡± Xiao Han asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Xiao Han said. Yu Su did as she was told. The next moment, she smelled the fragrance of milk tea and opened her eyes. ¡°My favorite milk tea!¡± The most considerate thing was that the milk tea had already been inserted with a straw and was waiting for her to drink it. ¡°Thank you!¡± Yu Su said with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Han¡¯s ears were burning. ¡°Take a look at what¡¯s in this bag.¡± Yu Su took the package and opened it to see a red box. After opening it, she realized that it was a diamond necklace. ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡± She held the necklace in her hand. The diamond sparkled under the light, looking extremely beautiful. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Sit tight. I¡¯ll drive back.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s mood had also become very good. Even the air by the roadside felt very fresh. The two of them were smiling all the way back. At the entrance of the villa, Xiao Han turned off the engine and looked at Yu Su seriously. ¡°Yu Su, I want a status.¡± Yu Su hesitated and said, ¡°I¡­¡± Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038: Fiancée Chapter 1038: Fianc¨¦e Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Ze stood up and said in a clear voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to tell everyone that I already have a fianc¨¦e. I met her family this afternoon!¡± He looked at Cao Xian with a smile in his eyes. Cao Xian couldn¡¯t help but laugh and say, ¡°Good, good, good! This is the best birthday gift you¡¯ve given Master! Master is very happy!¡± Chen Hui looked shocked. ¡°Senior Brother, have you really decided on her?¡± Wen Ze automatically ignored her and did not reply. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Zhong Wu coughed a few times and raised his cup to sincerely congratulate Wen Ze. ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re one step ahead of me. Congratulations!¡± Zhang Hui quickly asked, ¡°Where is that lady from? How long have you known each other?¡± ¡°She¡¯s from City A. We fell in love and got together,¡± Wen Ze answered concisely. Cao Xian nodded again. ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡¯t have to worry about you.¡± The few of them ate and chatted for a while. Chen Hui lowered her head and did not speak. Zhang Hui asked again, ¡°Wen Ze, have you told your family about this?¡± Upon hearing this, a glint flashed across Chen Hui¡¯s eyes. As far as she knew, Wen Ze¡¯s mother was a very controlling person. If Mother Wen objected, things would be much simpler. Wen Ze thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told Grandpa and Grandma. Mother is very busy and I don¡¯t have the chance to share it with her in person for the time being.¡± He didn¡¯t want to tell her online. It was best to clarify such an important matter in person. Zhang Hui nodded. ¡°It¡¯s such a big matter. Hurry up and tell her. Otherwise, your mother will be worried.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Wen Ze replied. Chen Hui took a big gulp of wine, her eyes flashing with hatred. After the banquet ended, Zhang Hui washed the bowls and chopsticks while Chen Hui helped to wash them. Zhang Hui said earnestly, ¡°Chen Hui, feelings can¡¯t be forced. You should choose someone who has mutual feelings for you. A forced melon won¡¯t be sweet.¡± She was worried that this child would not be able to get over it. Chen Hui said gloomily, ¡°I understand, Madam. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After washing the dishes, she went upstairs. Cao Xian and his wife did not have children, so their three disciples were equivalent to their children. On the third floor, each disciple had their own room. Chen Hui walked upstairs and stood at the door of Wen Ze¡¯s room. She hesitated for a moment before knocking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wen Ze opened the door and asked coldly. Chen Hui grabbed his sleeve and quickly said, ¡°Senior Brother Wen, think about me again. I can be a good wife and mother. I will love you more than she does.¡± This was the most desperate she had ever been. Wen Ze shook off her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s keep our distance from now on. Let¡¯s not talk alone.¡± With that, he was about to close the door. Chen Hui finally exploded and roared in a low voice, ¡°How can I not compare to Ye Tang? Isn¡¯t she just a little richer? I¡¯ll work hard too. I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡± Why didn¡¯t he consider her? Ye Tang had only appeared later. She didn¡¯t believe that Senior Brother Wen would have a crush on someone else. Wen Ze looked at her coldly and said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t compare to her in any way.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he closed the door with a bang. Chen Hui ran into her room in tears and threw all the pillows and blankets on the ground. Her entire body was trembling. Her youth had ended in a very unseemly manner. ¡­ At 10 p.m., Yu Su closed the shop and walked out of the alley. She had just turned out of the alley when she saw Xiao Han. Xiao Han held a bouquet of roses in his hand and walked over with a smile. ¡°Yu Su, how¡¯s business in the shop today?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Yu Su said with a smile. Seeing him come over, a certain part of Yu Su¡¯s heart finally felt at ease. Yu Su carried the roses into the car and the man buckled her seatbelt. ¡°Do you want milk tea today?¡± Xiao Han asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Xiao Han said. Yu Su did as she was told. The next moment, she smelled the fragrance of milk tea and opened her eyes. ¡°My favorite milk tea!¡± The most considerate thing was that the milk tea had already been inserted with a straw and was waiting for her to drink it. ¡°Thank you!¡± Yu Su said with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Han¡¯s ears were burning. ¡°Take a look at what¡¯s in this bag.¡± Yu Su took the package and opened it to see a red box. After opening it, she realized that it was a diamond necklace. ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡± She held the necklace in her hand. The diamond sparkled under the light, looking extremely beautiful. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Sit tight. I¡¯ll drive back.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s mood had also become very good. Even the air by the roadside felt very fresh. The two of them were smiling all the way back. At the entrance of the villa, Xiao Han turned off the engine and looked at Yu Su seriously. ¡°Yu Su, I want a status.¡± Yu Su hesitated and said, ¡°I¡­¡± Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039: Im Willing Chapter 1039: I¡¯m Willing Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Shh!¡± Xiao Han stretched out his finger and pressed it against her lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I can still wait¡­ wait for the day you¡¯re ready.¡± The last sentence was trembling. Only Xiao Han himself knew how nervous he was at this moment. He gently placed his finger on the back of Yu Su¡¯s neck. Xiao Han looked over and saw that Yu Su¡¯s eyes were sparkling. Her cherry-red lips were glossy, and her fair face was quickly dyed pink. She was very beautiful. Yu Su¡¯s heart was also beating very fast. She could feel Xiao Han¡¯s breath gently on her face. There was a numbing feeling that made her blush. She raised her head slightly and met Xiao Han¡¯s loving eyes. Yu Su said, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± She closed her eyes and kissed the man¡¯s lips. Xiao Han¡¯s lips were warm, as if there was an electric current, making Yu Su tremble. At that moment, Xiao Han¡¯s heart seemed to be about to jump out. He held Yu Su¡¯s head and kissed her. He patiently kissed and bit her lips inch by inch, immersed in their world. Yu Su¡¯s entire body went limp and she could not breathe. ¡°Yu Su, am I dreaming?¡± Xiao Han hugged her and said hoarsely. Yu Su¡¯s ears were so red that blood was about to seep out. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you were dreaming just now. I didn¡¯t agree to anything.¡± Xiao Han scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°I remember it very clearly.¡± He looked at the watch on his wrist and whispered into Yu Su¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go to sleep. Good night, baby.¡± Hearing the word baby, Yu Su¡¯s entire body went numb and her entire face instantly turned red. She got out of the Xiao Han car. ¡°I¡¯ll go back then. Bye!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Han nodded and watched Yu Su walk into the villa with a smile on his face. The next day, in the CEO¡¯s office, Xiao Han pushed open the office door and saw his assistant standing inside with a strange expression. Xiao Han asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The assistant pointed behind the door. ¡°Surprise!¡± Old Master Xiao, Xiao Jing, and Old Madam Xiao, Xia Hui, jumped out from behind the door. The two of them walked to Xiao Han and opened their arms to hug him. Two old urchins! Xiao Han smiled bitterly. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why are you in City A?¡± For the past few months, the two of them had been recuperating in City S. Xiao Jing leaned on a walking stick and took off her hat. She smiled and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t surprise you, how are we going to meet Yu Su?¡± Xiao Han sighed and the few of them sat down. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why don¡¯t you come again after our relationship stabilizes?¡± Xiao Han said. ¡°No! No! No!¡± Xia Hui shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Xiao Jing chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not here to break you up. We¡¯re here to assist.¡± Xiao Han held his forehead. ¡°What assist?¡± Where did he learn this vocabulary? At this moment, Xiao Jing and Xia Hui looked at Xiao Han in unison and said in unison, ¡°You¡¯re out. You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s assist.¡± Xia Hui continued, ¡°If we don¡¯t help, when will the two of you get married?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Han could not help but laugh and sigh. ¡°You can see her, but don¡¯t pressure Yu Su. We know what we¡¯re doing.¡± He did not want Yu Su to feel pressured. ¡°Pressure? Compared to you, we like Yu Su more. We can¡¯t bear to part with her!¡± Xiao Jing snorted. Xia Hui asked expectantly, ¡°What does Yu Su like? I want to give her something as a greeting gift.¡± ¡°An antique or something!¡± Xiao Han thought for a moment and said without hesitation. Xia Hui clapped her hands happily. ¡°Aiyo, I like antiques too.¡± After saying that, she took out her phone and sent a voice message. Xiao Jing also got someone to give her a big red packet. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll meet Yu Su tonight.¡± Xia Hui smiled readily and was in a good mood. She was a loyal fan of Yu Su. In the afternoon, Yu Su drew a few more talismans and sat on the sofa to rest for a while. Not long after, she received a message from Xiao Han. His grandparents were here and wanted to see her tonight. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, send me the location of the restaurant. I¡¯ll be there on time tonight.¡± Xiao Han: [Okay, love you.] When Yu Su saw the message, she smiled sweetly. When they arrived at night, Yu Su pushed open the door of the private room. Her eyes lit up when she saw a grandmother in a green suit and a grandfather in a blue suit. Xia Hui hugged Yu Su the moment she came up. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯ve finally seen you. You¡¯re as beautiful as I imagined.¡± Xiao Jing smiled and nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, you¡¯re so fashionable.¡± Xia Hui said proudly, ¡°We¡¯ll follow the footsteps of the young and be the brightest people in the crowd!¡± The few of them chatted for a while more before Xia Hui said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. The food will turn cold soon.¡± The dishes on the table looked and smelled good. It could be seen that they were carefully matched together. There were soft and easy to chew dishes, and there were also slightly heavy dishes. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040: Antiques Chapter 1040: Antiques Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Han picked up a drumstick for Yu Su. Yu Su said softly, ¡°Pick some food for Grandpa and Grandma. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Xiao Han smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will pick some for Grandma. We juniors only have to care about eating our own food.¡± Throughout the meal, Grandpa Xiao and Old Madam Xiao gave Yu Su a thumbs up several times. The two of them praised Yu Su so much that she could not take it anymore. The two of them were really adorable, and laughter could be heard at the dining table. After dinner, the two elderly looked at each other and said to Yu Su, ¡°Yu Su, come here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Su walked over. The two of them took out boxes from their bags and opened each box before placing them on the table. The boxes piled up into a small hill. Yu Su looked shocked. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, what are you¡­¡± This was the first time she had seen so much antique jewelry piled together. It was too dazzling. Xia Hui took out another stack of red packets from her bag. Xiao Jing took out a card from her pocket and stuffed it all into Yu Su¡¯s hand. ¡°Yu Su, there¡¯s a password on the card. This is a red packet for meeting you for the first time. You must accept it,¡± Xia Hui said with a smile. Yu Su quickly declined. ¡°I can¡¯t take it. You can keep the money and spend it.¡± She was too embarrassed to accept the elderly¡¯s money. Xiao Jing nodded. ¡°Yu Su, accept it. The two of us have money.¡± Xiao Han looked at the antiques on the table and laughed out loud. Those antiques were stacked up like a small mountain, as if they were fake. Xiao Han walked over and said, ¡°Yu Su, accept it.¡± He leaned into Yu Su¡¯s ear and said, ¡°These are the love of my grandparents. They will be very happy if you accept them.¡± With that, he winked at Yu Su. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Grandpa and Grandma.¡± The few of them sat down and chatted again. Not long after, her grandparents bade farewell. After the two of them sent the two elders out of the dining room, Yu Su stood in front of the table and looked at the small pile of antiques on the table worriedly. ¡°Yu Su.¡± Xiao Han walked over and pulled her into his arms, his breathing heavy. Yu Su smiled. ¡°It¡¯s great that you have such grandparents.¡± The two of them sat in the private room for a while more before walking out of the dining room. At night, Ye Tang returned home and lay on the sofa to rest for a while. She hadn¡¯t gone to work for a few days and was a little busy all of a sudden. She really couldn¡¯t get used to it. Wen Ze walked over and placed her calf on his lap, rubbing it gently with his warm hand. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard too.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Ye Tang quickly kissed his cheek and Wen Ze hugged her. He leaned down and kissed her red lips. As their tongues intertwined, his hands touched each other¡¯s body. The atmosphere was hot. Ye Tang¡¯s nimble hands unbuttoned the buttons one by one. She reached her hand into his abs. The hardness of his skin kept captivating her. Wen Ze picked her up and strode into the room. His body was burning hot, and the corners of his eyes were slightly red with lust. Ye Tang was gently placed on the bed. Wen Ze kissed her neck and continued downwards. His large hand held her slender waist. The scorching heat in his hand made Ye Tang unable to help but lean closer. The two of them were immersed in the sea of desire. After they had been released, Wen Ze carried her to the bathroom to clean up. Ye Tang enjoyed the man¡¯s thoughtfulness. ¡°Wen Ze.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Wen Ze replied. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to call you.¡± Ye Tang looked at him. The man¡¯s gaze deepened as his large hand moved down her waist. Feeling the man¡¯s passion, Ye Tang¡¯s legs went weak and she almost knelt down. ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Be good, let¡¯s do it again,¡± Wen Ze tempted. In the bathroom, sounds that made one¡¯s heart beat faster and blush resounded through again. At the Jiang residence, Jiang Qing was sitting in front of the dressing table when her phone vibrated. She opened it and saw that it was a message from Chen Hui. [Sister Jiang Qing, I heard that you¡¯re back. Brother Wen Ze has opened a carpentry shop. I¡¯m here too. Come and play when you¡¯re free~] ¡°Carpentry shop?¡± Jiang Qing smiled. She had found a place to interact with Wen Ze. She had asked Chen Hui for the address and planned to go there tomorrow. She might be able to meet him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The next afternoon, Jiang Qing bought a few sets of afternoon tea. She came to see Chen Hui and sent some food to the shop assistants to let them know about her relationship with Wen Ze. When she arrived, she chatted with the shop assistants. Just as she had established a good relationship, she turned around and saw Wen Ze walking into the shop. Jiang Qing said, ¡°Brother Wen ze, you¡¯re here?¡± She walked over with sparkling eyes. When Wen Ze saw her, he frowned slightly and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to do carpentry.¡± Jiang Qing said, ¡°Carpentry? I want to try it too. Can you teach me?¡± Wasn¡¯t this an opportunity to improve their relationship? ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Wen Ze walked into the wood area and chose the best cedar wood. He did not even look at Jiang Qing. Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041: Gift Chapter 1041: Gift Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Qing clenched his fists slightly and asked nervously, ¡°I want to make a gift for my father. His birthday is coming soon. Brother Wen Ze, help me!¡± Hearing that it¡¯s for her father, Wen Ze should agree. Wen Ze paused and looked up at Jiang Qing. ¡°Let Chen Hui teach you. I have something else to do.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jiang Qing ran over and reached out to shake Wen Ze. ¡°Brother Wen Ze, my father likes you the most. He will definitely like the carpentry you taught me.¡± She pouted and put on what she thought was the cutest expression. Wen Ze pulled his hand away, his eyes filled with disdain. He thought for a moment. ¡°Alright then, but I can only teach you from the side. I don¡¯t have time to help you.¡± Jiang Qing was all smiles. ¡°Yay, I know Brother Wen Ze treats me the best!¡± As long as she could stay, anything was fine. Ye Tang finished making the new dessert in the shop and took out her phone to look at it. Wen Ze¡¯s message came. [Ye Tang, I¡¯m teaching a friend in the carpentry shop how to do carpentry. I won¡¯t look for you during the day. Once I¡¯m done tonight, I¡¯ll look for you in the shop.] [Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you!] After Ye Tang sent the message, she smiled sweetly. Yu Su walked over and teased, ¡°Look at how useless you are. When are you planning to get married?¡± ¡°Married?¡± Ye Tang almost choked on her saliva. Yu Su nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve already promised Xiao Han.¡± She was ready. Ye Tang hurriedly said, ¡°You guys are developing so quickly? I just brought Wen Ze to meet my family last week¡­¡± She had not thought about marriage carefully. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to hurry up? Now that he has met your parents, both of you can be considered legitimate.¡± Ye Tang was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I¡¯ll go see him.¡± She left this sentence behind and walked out of the dessert shop. She strode towards the carpentry shop next door. Approximately a third of the woodworking shop area is for consumers. There are workstations and tool areas. Ye Tang had just walked into the woodwork area when she saw Wen Ze¡¯s side profile. The man was focused on cutting the wood with a tool. His eyes were focused and his gaze was indifferent. The lines on his side profile were sharp, and he exuded a sense of alienation. Ye Tang was about to walk over when a woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Brother Wen Ze, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± A woman in a short fragrant dress walked to Wen Ze¡¯s side in high heels and wiped his sweat with a tissue. Wasn¡¯t this Jiang Qing? Wen Ze said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman leaned over and her lips were almost touching Wen Ze¡¯s face. She whispered something. The atmosphere between the two of them was very harmonious, as if they were friends who had known each other for a long time. Ye Tang frowned and turned to leave. Jiang Qing probably had something to discuss with Wen Ze. Jiang Qing glanced back. When she saw Ye Tang leave, the corners of her mouth curled up. Hmph, at least she knew her place. At night, after closing the shop, Ye Tang ran to the carpentry shop to look for Wen Ze. The moment she entered, she was stopped by Chen Hui. Chen Hui sneered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Tang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my boyfriend. Does it have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but it has to do with Sister Jiang Qing. Brother Wen Ze¡¯s first love is back. I advise you to quit soon, or you¡¯ll be asking for trouble.¡± Chen Hui crossed her arms and looked cold. Ye Tang was slightly stunned. Chen Hui continued, ¡°If Sister Jiang Qing hadn¡¯t gone overseas, they would have been engaged long ago. You¡¯re the third party,¡± she said mercilessly. ¡°Look, the two of them are so compatible!¡± Chen Hui pointed at a corner not far away and said proudly. Wen Ze was standing beside a wooden shelf. He took the gift box and handed it to the woman beside him. The woman had a sweet expression on her face. They looked quite compatible. ¡°You¡¯d better leave as soon as possible!¡± Chen Hui mocked her ear. Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± She trusted Wen Ze. ¡°Ha!¡± Chen Hui rolled her eyes. Not far away, Jiang Qing tiptoed and reached for the tools on the shelf, but she accidentally fell. ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Qing screamed. Wen Ze reached out to help her, and the two of them hugged each other. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Look, if Brother Wen Ze didn¡¯t still like Sister Jiang Qing, why would he hug her?¡± Chen Hui said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The scene in front of her made Ye Tang feel an indescribable sadness in her heart. She felt a sharp pain in her heart. Ye Tang turned around and strode out. Chen Hui had a smile on her face as if her scheme had succeeded. Wen Ze helped Jiang Qing up and took the wooden hairpin from her hand. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jiang Qing was holding the gift he had given Ye Tang, he wouldn¡¯t have been in a hurry to catch Jiang Qing. However, when he turned his head, he saw Ye Tang¡¯s back view from the corner of his eye. He thought of what had just happened and thought to himself, ¡®Oh no, Ye Tang might have misunderstood.¡¯ Wen Ze stuffed the wooden hairpin into a box and ran out with the box, looking for Ye Tang anxiously. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042: Wood Hairpin Chapter 1042: Wood Hairpin Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Ze entered the dessert shop. When Yu Su said that Ye Tang had not returned, he walked out along the street again. Jiang Qing chased after him. ¡°Brother Wen Ze, wait for me. Where are you going¡­¡± Ignoring Jiang Qing, Wen Ze strode forward and searched. After walking for about 500 meters, he finally found Ye Tang, who was in a daze, sitting on a pedestrian seat on the street. Ye Tang looked into the distance in a daze. Wen Ze hurried over. ¡°Ye Tang, let me explain. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Ye Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger that had yet to dissipate. She said, ¡°What? Is it not enough to see you hugging each other with my own eyes? If you have other thoughts, I can fulfill your wish¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Wen Ze stopped her. Ye Tang struggled, but Wen Ze hugged her waist even harder. In the end, she was intoxicated by the gentle kiss. His lips seemed to have an electric current, making it difficult for her to escape. A moment later, Wen Ze pulled her into his arms. His body trembled slightly as he let out a low laugh. ¡°Ye Tang, I¡¯m very happy.¡± His voice was filled with joy. Ye Tang was still a little angry and didn¡¯t say anything. Wen Ze said, ¡°You¡¯re jealous. I have more weight in your heart.¡± Ye Tang snorted. ¡°You haven¡¯t explained it clearly!¡± She glared at Wen Ze. However, this gaze only made Wen Ze feel that she was cute. Wen Ze said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I caught her just now because she was holding my carpentry which I had been working on for two days.¡± Ye Tang recalled that Jiang Qing was indeed holding something in her hand, but she was too far away to see it clearly. ¡°Then why are you still so close to her?¡± Ye Tang poked his chest and asked fiercely. Wen Ze raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I just want to do more carpentry. I¡¯ll surprise you tonight.¡± ¡°What surprise?¡± Ye Tang asked. Wen Ze took out a long box from his pocket and handed it to Ye Tang. He smiled and said, ¡°Guess what day it is today? If you¡¯re right, you can take it away.¡± Ye Tang thought about it for a moment. This wasn¡¯t their birthday either. She could not think of it. Wen Ze flicked her forehead. ¡°Idiot, today is our one year anniversary. To thank you for coming into my life, I want to give you a little surprise.¡± One year anniversary? Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°People celebrate their first and second anniversary of their marriage. Why are you celebrating the anniversary of our year together? Who could have thought of this?¡± It was too difficult for her. Ye Tang took the box and opened it. It was a pearwood hairpin with complicated patterns at the end. It was smooth and textured, with a classical style. ¡°I like it very much.¡± Ye Tang nodded seriously. ¡°Does it have a name?¡± Generally, woodwork had a nice and meaningful name. Wen Ze said, ¡°Phoenix Rhino Hairpin.¡± Though they have no wings to fly like a phoenix, their hearts are connected. This was what he wanted to tell Ye Tang. ¡°Let me put it on for you!¡± Wen Ze took out a hairpin and let Ye Tang¡¯s hair down. He gently tied it up. He looked over and saw that Ye Tang¡¯s face was like a hibiscus and her skin was fair. Coupled with a classical hairpin, she was really beautiful! Wen Ze¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. ¡°Ye Tang, you¡¯re so beautiful. From now on, I¡¯ll give you a hairpin every month.¡± Ye Tang smiled lightly, like a beautiful spring flower. The harmonious atmosphere between the two was broken by a female voice. Jiang Qing walked over while panting. ¡°Brother Wen Ze, I finally found you!¡± She took a closer look and saw that the hairpin was actually on another woman¡¯s head. Jiang Qing was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°Brother Wen Ze, is that hairpin for her?¡± She thought it was for herself. Wen Ze¡¯s expression was slightly cold. ¡°Of course. If I don¡¯t give it to my lover, should I give it to an outsider?¡± This word ¡®lover¡¯ calmed Jiang Qing down. Jiang Qing took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Wen Ze. I was just anxious. Let¡¯s go back and continue working on our carpentry.¡± She had to stay calm. Only after spending more time with him would Brother Wen Ze know that she was better. Wen Ze pulled Ye Tang into his arms. ¡°This is my girlfriend and also your sister-in-law. Ye Tang, remember to greet her when you see her in the future.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Qing gritted his teeth. ¡°Brother Wen Ze, have you forgotten the agreement between my father and Auntie Guan?¡± If she hadn¡¯t gone overseas, the two of them would have been engaged long ago. Ye Tang wouldn¡¯t have had a chance! Wen Ze looked at Ye Tang in his arms and lowered his head. ¡°I have something to say to her alone. Wait for me at the side.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Tang nodded. After Ye Tang walked to the side, Wen Ze looked at Jiang Qing steadily. ¡°Three years ago, I said that there¡¯s someone in my heart. Do you remember?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Qing was stunned for a moment. She opened her mouth but did not say anything. She thought that it was Wen Ze¡¯s excuse. All these years, Wen Ze had no other girls by his side, so she never believed it. Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043: Misunderstanding Resolved Chapter 1043: Misunderstanding Resolved Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Ze said, ¡°The person I like is Ye Tang. I only love her in this life. As for what your father and my mother discussed, I¡¯m not sure!¡± After saying that, he strode towards Ye Tang. Jiang Qing¡¯s eyes were red. She was the one who met Wen Ze first. Why couldn¡¯t she warm his heart? If only Ye Tang had never appeared. Wen Ze walked towards Ye Tang and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Go home, back to their little home. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After returning home, the two of them washed up and lay on the bed. Wen Ze hugged her tightly, his thick and strong arms wrapped around Ye Tang¡¯s waist. Ye Tang looked at him. ¡°Wen Ze, I seem to love you more and more.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happier if you removed the word seem.¡± Wen Ze chuckled softly. He was very happy about what had happened today. This was the first time Ye Tang was jealous. He thought that he would remember it for the rest of his life. Ye Tang looked at him seriously. ¡°My feelings for you will never change.¡± The two of them looked at each other. Wen Ze could see a strong love in her eyes. He could not help but kiss her. Their lips and tongues intertwined. As they lingered, Wen Ze hugged Ye Tang¡¯s graceful figure. Desire flashed in his eyes. He wanted her. ¡°Ye Tang¡­¡± Wen Ze¡¯s voice was extremely sexy, enough to make Ye Tang intoxicated. Ye Tang hugged him tightly. Her fingers moved towards Wen Ze¡¯s chest muscles as if she was provoking him, stirring up endless passion everywhere. Wen Ze couldn¡¯t help but groan. In the darkness, he asked, ¡°Ye Tang, can I?¡± Ye Tang answered with actions. She leaned towards the man and unbuttoned the buttons one by one, teasing the man with every touch. Wen Ze¡¯s breathing was rapid, and his body seemed to have been burned by a fire. He felt that his heartbeat was very loud. A moment later, the muffled groans and panting echoed in the room. It took a long time for the two of them to end. After that, Wen Ze carried her to take a shower. In the bathroom, the two of them soaked in the bathtub while Ye Tang sat on the man¡¯s lap. Wen Ze hugged her tightly. ¡°Ye Tang, today is my happiest day.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± The two of them looked at each other, and the ambiguous atmosphere spread again¡­ Early in the morning, her assistant, Huang Ke, called. ¡°President Ye, there¡¯s a huge client at the dessert shop who would like to make an appointment for you to make desserts for them at their place. Are you going?¡± ¡°What big client?¡± Ye Tang yawned sleepily. Huang Ke introduced, ¡°It¡¯s the Qiao family!¡± ¡°How much?¡± Ye Tang asked. ¡°300,000!¡± Huang Ke said excitedly. ¡°Got it. Send me the address.¡± Ye Tang got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. After washing her face, she freshened up. The dessert shop had been accepting orders, but instead of making the desserts at their house, customers were supposed to pick them up at the shop. However, the Qiao family was the target of the Ye family¡¯s cooperation. She also wanted to open up this business route this time. Ye Tang looked at the time. It was already past nine in the morning. Wen Ze had already gone to school. Ye Tang walked into the living room. She saw the note left behind by Wen Ze. ¡°Be good. There¡¯s breakfast on the table. Remember to finish it!¡± Behind the note was a small heart. She tidied up and brought the molds to the Qiao family. Before entering the kitchen, she sent a message to Wen Ze, telling him not to wait for her for lunch. Wen Ze replied: [Got it, baby!] Ye Tang smiled sweetly. After entering the kitchen, Ye Tang methodically made desserts. Soon, two hours passed and the desserts were almost done. The Qiao family¡¯s butler brought a glass of water over. ¡°Chef Ye, you¡¯ve worked hard. Come and have a glass of water.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Ye Tang took it and drank it. The housekeeper said that the Qiao family might want to see her later and asked her to rest for a while. Then, she was brought to a guest room to rest. As soon as she sat down, she felt a little dizzy and her body was a little hot. Her heart was beating so fast that it seemed like it was about to jump out. The guest room door opened and a drunk man walked in. He sized her up and said, ¡°Hey, beautiful, you¡¯re really beautiful. Sleep with me.¡± The young master of the Qiao family, Qiao Han, staggered in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The scene in the room was transmitted to the computer screen through the surveillance camera. In the room on the second floor, Jiang Qing was excited. She could not wait to see Ye Tang being bullied. At noon, Jiang Qing asked Qiao Han to invite Ye Tang over to make desserts. She also said that Ye Tang had been in love with him for a long time and hoped that she could help build the bridge between them. Of course, Qiao Han agreed. Then, he lustfully walked into the room that Jiang Qing had prepared. Jiang Qing thought that as long as she took evidence of the two of them sleeping together, Ye Tang would never be able to enter the Wen family again. Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044: Drugged Chapter 1044: Drugged Editor: Atlas Studios In the room, Ye Tang¡¯s entire body was hot, and her body was limp. She couldn¡¯t even raise her arms. That glass of water was drugged! The man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Little beauty!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Tang asked angrily. Qiao Han smiled. ¡°I¡¯m your lover!¡± He walked over step by step, wanting to pounce over and hug Ye Tang. Ye Tang picked up the lamp by the bed and smashed it hard on Qiao Han¡¯s head. Once, twice. She smashed it four or five times before stopping. Qiao Han held his aching head and was almost awake. He glared at Ye Tang. ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless. You took the initiative to ask me to come to your room. Why are you still pretending to be a pure and vigorous woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with you today!¡± He grabbed Ye Tang¡¯s arm with one hand and was about to tear off her shirt. ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Tang shouted angrily. She took out a knife from her pocket and placed it on Qiao Han¡¯s neck. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Although Ye Tang had no strength left, she still had the strength to hold the knife. When Qiao Han saw the knife on his neck, he was shocked. ¡°No, no! I won¡¯t move.¡± Ye Tang used the last of her strength to knock Qiao Han out. She immediately took out her phone. Ye Tang¡¯s head was getting dizzy. She anxiously unlocked the lock and found Wen Ze¡¯s number. She called him. She waited for a long time before realizing that there was no signal on her phone. In the room on the second floor, Jiang Qing stared at the screen and said coldly, ¡°Qiao Han is really useless. Fortunately, I had already installed a signal jammer in the room.¡± She looked at the bodyguard behind her. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Miss, what do you need me to do?¡± the bodyguard asked. ¡°Take off Ye Tang¡¯s clothes and put her with Qiao Han and take nude photos,¡± Jiang Qing instructed. ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard walked out of the room. In the room, Ye Tang bit her arm to wake herself up. She went to open the door and found that the room was locked. Ye Tang looked at the window. When the bodyguard opened the door, he realized that Ye Tang had already disappeared. At this moment, Ye Tang had fallen under the window. Her entire body was about to fall apart, and her body was so limp that she could not move at all. She relied on her willpower to get up from the ground and move towards the wall. She had double vision of everything in front of her. Ye Tang insisted on dragging her body to the wall and realized that there were some vines on the side. She grabbed the vines and wanted to climb over the wall, but she failed again and again. She fell heavily to the ground until she completely lost her strength and collapsed to the ground. She clicked to call Wen Ze¡­ Wen Ze¡¯s phone vibrated. He glanced at it and picked it up. ¡°Ye Tang, how was it today?¡± No one answered. Wen Ze frowned. ¡°Ye Tang?¡± There was still no sound from the other end. He had a bad feeling and immediately shouted, ¡°Assistant, prepare the car!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the assistant replied. Wen Ze rushed into the Qiao family¡¯s house with a group of bodyguards. When he entered the living room, he found Qiao Han and Jiang Qing sitting at the table. ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Tang?¡± Wen Ze glanced at the two of them and realized that Qiao Han¡¯s head was bandaged. Qiao Han shouted, ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to barge into my house? That b*tch Ye Tang beat me up. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Qiao Han had just returned from overseas, so of course he didn¡¯t know Wen Ze. Wen Ze made a gesture, and the bodyguards behind him immediately rushed upstairs to start searching! He glanced at Jiang Qing sharply. ¡°Is this related to you?¡± ¡°Brother Wen Ze, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Jiang Qing pretended to be flustered and stood up with a confused expression. Fortunately, she had hidden Ye Tang. When the bodyguard went downstairs to find Ye Tang just now, Ye Tang¡¯s phone was in the middle of a call. It showed that the caller was Wen Ze. At that time, Jiang Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought to herself, Oh no! Sure enough, Wen Ze had found her. Qiao Han glared at Wen Ze. ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t find anyone in the Qiao family today, our families will be against each other. The Qiao family won¡¯t let you off.¡± As the only son of the Qiao family, he could get whatever he wanted in City A. He had never encountered such contempt. ¡°Heh.¡± Wen Ze glanced at him from the corner of his eyes and did not say anything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The assistant behind him said, ¡°Found it! I found Ms. Ye Tang¡¯s phone in the basement through the GPS.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wen Ze strode towards the stairs and headed for the basement. After searching for a long time, they finally found the unconscious Ye Tang in a small dark room in the basement. Ye Tang was curled up, making Wen Ze¡¯s anger rise. It seemed that it was time for the wealthy families in the city to change. He carefully carried Ye Tang and walked out. Wen Ze had just walked out of the living room when he saw the head of the Qiao family, Qiao Liang, return. When he saw Wen Ze carrying someone, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Young Master Wen, what brings you to the Qiao family?¡± Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045: Trouble Chapter 1045: Trouble Editor: Atlas Studios When Qiao Liang saw the person in Wen Ze¡¯s arms, he panicked completely. It was actually a beauty. Would Young Master Wen be angry for a beauty? The Qiao family could not afford it. Although the Qiao family was also in the top five of the wealthy families in City A, they could not be compared to the Wen family at all. Wen Ze¡¯s entire body was filled with oppression as he said coldly, ¡°This is my lover. She was found unconscious at the Qiao residence. President Qiao, what do you think?¡± Lover? Qiao Liang was shocked. He glanced at Qiao Han and asked angrily, ¡°Qiao Han, did you do this?¡± He dared to provoke Young Master Wen¡¯s woman? Was there water in his brain? Qiao Han said indifferently, ¡°She asked me out first. What¡¯s wrong with me playing around? Isn¡¯t she just a woman?¡± He had played with many women, but this was the first time he had seen such a strong one. ¡°Slap!¡± Qiao Liang raised his hand and slapped Qiao Han hard. ¡°Idiot! Do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± The Wen family valued relationships and righteousness. This was Young Master Wen¡¯s lover. It seemed like the Qiao family was in big trouble. Qiao Liang smiled apologetically and looked at Wen Ze. ¡°Young Master Wen¡­¡± Wen Ze interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain. I only believe what I see. The Qiao family should be prepared to go bankrupt!¡± He carried Ye Tang and strode out of the Qiao residence. He entered the car and it sped towards the hospital. ¡°Ye Tang!¡± Wen Ze hugged her with heartache and called out softly. Ye Tang was completely unaware. Qiao Liang slapped Qiao Han hard again. ¡°You, you must bankrupt the Qiao family before you¡¯re happy, right?¡± ¡°Dad, he¡¯s just a brat. What are you afraid of?¡± Qiao Han said unwillingly. Qiao Liang was so angry that his heart skipped a beat. ¡°What brat? That person just now was the ruthless Young Master Wen. He¡¯s someone you can¡¯t catch up to no matter how hard you try!¡± What a bastard! The Qiao family was going to be ruined by him. Qiao Han was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s Young Master Wen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Qiao Liang kicked him again before leaving angrily. He wanted to contact someone to resolve this crisis. Qiao Han returned to his room on the third floor. Jiang Qing was waiting in his room. When she saw him coming, she stood up. Before she could say anything, Qiao Han slapped her. ¡°You dare to trick me?¡± Qiao Han¡¯s eyes were red as he roared. Jiang Qing had always regarded himself as Young Master Wen¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so Qiao Han was very calm when he saw her coming to his door. After all, Young Master Wen¡¯s fianc¨¦e was also involved in this matter. The Wen family would protect him. Who knew that the person he provoked was Young Master Wen¡¯s lover? Then where did Jiang Qing stand? Jiang Qing covered her face and pretended not to know anything. ¡°You dare to hit me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Young Master Wen will teach you a lesson?¡± ¡°Young Master Wen has a lover. Who do you think you are?!¡± Qiao Han roared angrily and approached Jiang Qing step by step. He looked at Jiang Qing in a white dress and had evil intentions. ¡°Since Young Master Wen¡¯s lover can¡¯t accompany me, Young Master Wen¡¯s fianc¨¦e can accompany me!¡± Qiao Han grabbed her hand and kissed her. ¡°Bodyguards! Jiang family¡¯s bodyguards, come in quickly!¡± Jiang Qing shouted towards the door. Qiao Han sneered. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s no one in the Qiao family? Those three or five bodyguards of yours would have been taken down long ago.¡± He tore open Jiang Qing¡¯s dress. ¡°Ah! Someone¡­¡± Jiang Qing cried, but this time, no one came to save her. In the ward, Ye Tang finally woke up after sleeping for half a day. When she opened her eyes, she saw Wen Ze sitting by the bed holding her hand and looking at her silently. It was as if she was the most precious treasure. ¡°Wen Ze!¡± Ye Tang regained her senses and was shocked. She thought of the Qiao family and the bodyguards. She sat up and flipped open the blanket, wanting to check if she had been violated. Wen Ze hugged her. ¡°Ye Tang, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re fine. You¡¯re very brave. You protected yourself.¡± Tears streamed down Ye Tang¡¯s face. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°I want to bring a few bodyguards with me in the future.¡± Every time she acted alone, she would encounter terrible things. Wen Ze patted her head. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll send someone to protect you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Tang nodded. At this moment, Huang Ke knocked on the door and walked in anxiously. She looked at Ye Tang with red eyes. ¡°President Ye, are you alright? It¡¯s all my fault!¡± When Ye Tang entered the emergency department, she came over. At that time, Ye Tang was not awake, so Huang Ke quickly went home to cook some stomach-nourishing soup and sent it over to nourish Ye Tang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that Ye Tang had woken up, Huang Ke felt very guilty. Tears fell from her eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that if Ye Tang had really been harmed, she would definitely hate herself for the rest of her life. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Ye Tang let go of Wen Ze and smiled. Wen Ze¡¯s eyes darkened. His gaze followed Ye Tang closely, not letting go for a moment. Ye Tang patted his hand and changed the topic. ¡°What delicious food did you cook? It smells so good. I¡¯m hungry!¡± She took a deep breath. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046: The Truth Chapter 1046: The Truth Editor: Atlas Studios Huang Ke came over with a lunch box. ¡°Drink more soup later. This is to clear your lungs and detoxify you. There¡¯s still a small portion of medicine left in your body.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Ye Tang winked at her. Buzz! Ye Tang was about to pick up her chopsticks when her phone vibrated. A message popped up on the page. Jiang Jian: [Ye Tang, if you want to know the truth back then¡­] Her heart skipped a beat and she closed the interface. After Ye Tang finished eating, Huang Ke took the initiative to leave to not disturb the two of them. Before Huang Ke left, she whispered to Ye Tang, ¡°Rest well and wait for you to be discharged!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ye Tang smiled as she watched her leave. After Huang Ke left, Ye Tang asked, ¡°I think I saw Jiang Qing before I fainted. Does this have anything to do with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely that she planned it.¡± Wen Ze¡¯s expression was slightly cold. He held Ye Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This matter started because of me. I¡¯ll definitely give you an explanation.¡± Ye Tang fell into deep thought. Then why did Jiang Jian want to meet her at this time? She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all Jiang Qing¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Ye Tang was going to be hospitalized tonight. Wen Ze wanted to stay in bed with her, so he went back to pack a few sets of clothes for the two of them. After he left, Ye Tang turned on her phone and a message from Jiang Jian popped up. [Ye Tang, if you want to know the truth about that year, we¡¯ll meet at the corner caf¨¦ in the south of the city in three days. Remember, don¡¯t tell Wen Ze.] Her words were mysterious. It was too strange not to let her tell Wen Ze, right? Then should she go? Ye Tang hesitated. This matter concerned her father back then. Of course she wanted to go, but she didn¡¯t know if Jiang Jian had any schemes. Ye Tang replied: [Okay.] After eating a little, Ye Tang started to daydream again. Should she go without telling Wen Ze? The next day, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Wen Corporation. ¡°Young Master Wen, Mr. Jiang Jian is outside and wants to see you.¡± Wen Ze paused for a moment and said, ¡°Let him in!¡± Soon, Jiang Jian was pushed in with a wheelchair. He chuckled and said, ¡°Wen Ze, it¡¯s been a long time. I came today to apologize to you on behalf of my daughter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± Wen Ze lifted the teacup with an indifferent expression. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything bad in the future. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do.¡± This was his final warning. Jiang Jian¡¯s expression changed. He did not expect Wen Ze to be so merciless as to threaten his benefactor. Jiang Jian suppressed his displeasure and said with a smile, ¡°Jiang Qing is insensible and has troubled Young Master Wen. If I¡¯m not wrong, you didn¡¯t tell Ye Tang the truth about the car accident back then?¡± This was enough to threaten Wen Ze. Wen Ze raised his head and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Yes, so what?¡± He was not frightened. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jiang Jian laughed. ¡°I just want to remind you that secrets are the most feared in relationships. You have to be careful.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t say it, he had thousands of ways to let Ye Tang know about this. ¡°Condition!¡± Wen Ze didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. Jiang Jian laughed even more happily. ¡°Young Master Wen is so straightforward. Jiang Qing has been sick since she went back last night. I want Young Master Wen to take care of her for two days.¡± Jiang Jian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I wonder if Young Master Wen has the time?¡± There was a hidden threat in his words. If Wen Ze didn¡¯t go, then don¡¯t blame him for telling Ye Tang the truth. Wen Ze stood up and strode out of the office. He said, ¡°Send me the hospital address and ward number.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The corners of Jiang Jian¡¯s mouth curled up, and his eyes were filled with smugness. Look, wasn¡¯t he still obediently being controlled by him? He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t subdue Wen Ze. Wen Ze could only become his son-in-law. In the private hospital, Wen Ze walked into the ward and the assistant put down the flower basket. Jiang Qing said in surprise, ¡°Brother Wen Ze, you¡¯re finally here to see me!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Wen Ze sat down calmly. Jiang Qing looked at his expression and said carefully, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still angry about what happened before? I can explain.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Wen Ze said coldly. Jiang Qing reached out to tug at his sleeve. ¡°Brother Wen Ze, please forgive me for my father¡¯s sake. Please.¡± She pouted coquettishly. Men loved this kind of thing the most. Wen Ze¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°How long is your Jiang family going to use what happened ten years ago to threaten me?¡± Ever since the car accident ten years ago, he had been asked to do different things. First, he helped the Jiang family set up a company, then she sent someone to manage the company, and then he helped Jiang Qing find the best intern law firm overseas. He had helped them enough with one thing after another. He was already tired. ¡°Threaten? How can this be threatening? Brother Wen Ze, I really like you. If Ye Tang hadn¡¯t interfered, we would have gotten married long ago. She¡¯s the third party.¡± Jiang Qing sat up from the bed and shouted indignantly. Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047: Hiding Chapter 1047: Hiding Editor: Atlas Studios What right did Wen Ze have to choose Ye Tang? One look and he could tell that Ye Tang was very ambitious. She was not the kind of person that would be a good wife and mother. She could not compare to him in any way! Jiang Qing really could not understand. Wen Ze clenched his fists and his muscles tensed up. He looked deeply at Jiang Qing and did not speak. After a moment, he turned around and shouted, ¡°Come in!¡± A young female nurse walked in and said, ¡°Take good care of Ms. Jiang.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the nurse said. Wen Ze turned around and left. Jiang Qing hurriedly got out of bed and blocked his way. ¡°Brother Wen Ze, you can¡¯t leave. You promised my father that you would take care of me. You have to stay.¡± She still had to cultivate her relationship with Wen Ze. Wen Ze looked over coldly. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± Jiang Qing grabbed the corner of his shirt and said anxiously. Wen Ze pushed her away and strode out of the ward. Jiang Qing¡¯s cries came from behind. As soon as he got into the car, Jiang Jian called. ¡°Wen Ze, good job! If you go back now, I won¡¯t pursue your actions just now. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Jiang, do you remember how the Jiang family developed?¡± Wen Ze asked softly. He fastened his seatbelt unhurriedly and did not panic at all. Jiang Jian was stunned for a moment. ¡°You want to use the Jiang family¡¯s company to threaten me?¡± As expected, he had grown up and his claws were sharp enough. Wen Ze¡¯s voice was clear and dangerous. ¡°If I find out that you and your daughter are doing something again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude. I can take back what my mother had given you. Think about it carefully.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jiang Jian was so angry that his face darkened. He smashed the tea set in front of him. In the ward, Jiang Qing was lying on the bed in disappointment. Chen Hui carried a bouquet of flowers and knocked on the door. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Qing replied listlessly. ¡°Chen Hui, do you think I¡¯m destined to not be able to get Brother Wen Ze?¡± Looking at Wen Ze¡¯s attitude, it was obvious that he wanted to protect Ye Tang. Could it be that Wen Ze really had feelings for Ye Tang? ¡°You can definitely be with Brother Wen Ze, but that vixen Ye Tang is very capable. She¡¯s charmed Brother Wen Ze! We have to think of a way to completely ruin Ye Tang¡¯s reputation,¡± Chen Hui said. Jiang Qing frowned. ¡°Ruin her reputation?¡± Chen Hui: ¡°That¡¯s right. Think about it. If Ye Tang doesn¡¯t have a good reputation, will the Wen family let her in?¡± She would start with the Wen family. Jiang Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right. Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Listen to me.¡± Chen Hui whispered the plan to Jiang Qing. Jiang Qing¡¯s gaze became increasingly ruthless. Three days later, Ye Tang was discharged from the hospital. In the afternoon, Ye Tang still decided to go to the cafe at the southern corner of the city. Jiang Jian had already arrived early and was leisurely sitting in a place with lush plants. When he saw Ye Tang arrive, he waved at the waiter to order. Jiang Jian asked Ye Tang, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°A cappuccino,¡± Ye Tang said. After ordering, Jiang Jian looked deeply at Ye Tang, as if he wanted to see the shadow of Ye Tang¡¯s father on her face. Ye Tang asked, ¡°Jiang Jian, what else do you know? Why didn¡¯t you let me tell Wen Ze?¡± She went straight to the point and had no intention of beating around the bush. ¡°Your temper is a little different from your father¡¯s. He¡¯s more gentle and rational.¡± Jiang Jian smiled faintly. He controlled the initiative in this meeting, so he was naturally calm. Ye Tang was not stupid. She looked at him steadily. ¡°Your temper is different from Ms. Jiang¡¯s. She¡¯s more direct when she¡¯s up to no good, and you¡¯re even more scheming.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Jiang Jian found it very interesting. He laughed so hard that tears were about to come out. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped them. After a while, the coffee arrived. He held the coffee and took a sip. He looked intoxicated. ¡°Ye Tang, I¡¯m very curious. If you knew the truth of the car accident, would you still be with Wen Ze?¡± Ye Tang frowned slightly. Jiang Jian said word by word, ¡°I advise you to leave him as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it.¡± This was his advice and he had already told Ye Tang long ago. Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± She also took a sip of coffee. It was only when she felt the bitter taste enter her nose and stomach that her mood eased a little. She would never regret what she had done. Never! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Jian¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°What if I say that he had something to do with your parents¡¯ deaths?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Ye Tang immediately denied it. She didn¡¯t believe it. Jiang Jian smiled smugly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure yet. Take a look at this document first!¡± He took out a few pieces of paper from his briefcase and handed them to Ye Tang. Ye Tang lowered her head to take a look. It was a statement of responsibility for a car accident. Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048: Responsibility Certificate Chapter 1048: Responsibility Certificate Editor: Atlas Studios The person involved in the accident was Ye Tang¡¯s parents, and the perpetrator was Wen Ting. The key witness was Jiang Jian. On the liability statement, it said: Wen Ting¡¯s misdriving caused the accident. Jiang Jian smiled and said, ¡°Did you see that? Wen Ting is Wen Ze¡¯s father. Wen Ze was also in the car when the car accident happened. I happened to pass by and saved Wen Ze. So, Wen Ze¡¯s father is the enemy who killed your parents!¡± Ye Tang asked, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± There was doubt on her face. She didn¡¯t believe this information. Jiang Jian said, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, this is the truth. Do you want to live with the person who killed your parents for the rest of your life?¡± Ye Tang gripped the paper tightly. She frowned and pursed her lips. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or fake. Ye Tang: ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police station again and check the case file again.¡± She couldn¡¯t completely trust Jiang Jian. Jiang Jian smiled. ¡°I pulled this certificate of responsibility from the police station¡¯s archives a few days ago. You can verify it as you please. I¡¯m definitely not lying.¡± Ye Tang looked over. Jiang Jian continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me, but I saw everything with my own eyes. The scene of your parents struggling in the car is still fresh in my mind.¡± Ye Tang said, ¡°Enough!¡± She had to find out the truth. Jiang Jian said, ¡°Think about it carefully. After all, there¡¯s a blood feud between the two of you.¡± He took a sip of coffee, as if he was saying the most ordinary thing.Just like how he was describing the weather today, his eyes did not waver. Ye Tang questioned, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t I know about this? Why didn¡¯t the outside world know about the details of the car accident?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ this is even more interesting.¡± Jiang Jian put down his coffee and said with a smile, ¡°When Wen Ze¡¯s biological mother found out about this, she immediately bought out the news. No media is allowed to reveal it, and no one is allowed to spread it.¡± This was the power of money. As soon as the Wen Corporation stepped out, even the victims did not know about this. He looked at the conflicted expression on Ye Tang¡¯s face with interest. Ye Tang restrained her emotions and took a sip of coffee. ¡°Thank you for telling me, but I won¡¯t leave Wen Ze. Your plan is going to fail.¡± She still had many doubts. Even if she wanted to suspect Wen Ze or find the truth, she had to ask Wen Ze. It was impossible for her to listen to Jiang Jian. Jiang Jian smiled again and said indifferently, ¡°Up to you. However, you should indeed thank me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would probably have been kept in the dark for the rest of your life. Perhaps he married you out of guilt, but it¡¯s definitely not because of love. Don¡¯t be stupid.¡± His words shot into Ye Tang¡¯s heart like a bullet, making her heart ache for a moment. Ye Tang picked up her bag and stood up. ¡°Can I take this certificate with me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jiang Jian smiled as he watched her leave, like an old fox. After work ended at night, Ye Tang drove home. Wen Ze had already arrived. He reached out to hug Ye Tang. ¡°Ye Tang, are you tired today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Ye Tang forced a smile. Wen Ze did not notice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± He lifted Ye Tang¡¯s calf as usual and reached out to massage it. Ye Tang retracted her leg. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need. How was your work today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. I just miss you.¡± Wen Ze hugged her and said coquettishly in her ear, ¡°If only we could stay in the same place all day long, we could keep seeing each other.¡± Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll get tired of it.¡± ¡°No,¡± Wen Ze said seriously. Of course he wouldn¡¯t get tired of it. He wanted to see her every moment. Ye Tang leaned into his arms and asked seriously, ¡°Wen Ze, are you hiding something from me?¡± As soon as he said this, Wen Ze¡¯s body stiffened. He met Ye Tang¡¯s serious gaze and dodged. Ye Tang¡¯s heart sank. She asked, ¡°My parents¡¯ death is related to your father, right?¡± As she spoke, the tears in her eyes rolled down and dripped onto the back of Wen Ze¡¯s hand. They were hot and heavy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Ze¡¯s heart relaxed. He wiped Ye Tang¡¯s tears and swallowed. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I did hide this from you.¡± Ye Tang waved his hand away and asked, ¡°Then why did you hide it from me?¡± She didn¡¯t understand. Wen Ze was silent for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. There¡¯s more to this matter. I want to tell you in detail after I figure it out.¡± ¡°More to this matter?¡± Ye Tang opened her eyes and looked over angrily. ¡°What hidden information is there? What else are you hiding from me?¡± Wen Ze fell silent again. He sighed deeply and said helplessly, ¡°I suspect that the car accident back then was designed by Jiang Jian. He was the biggest beneficiary of this car accident.¡± Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049: The Real Killer Chapter 1049: The Real Killer Editor: Atlas Studios If Ye Tang found out, she would probably alert the enemy and the real murderer would escape. That was why Wen Ze did not want to say it. ¡°Ye Tang!¡± Wen Ze pulled her into his arms and rubbed his face against her hair. ¡°I¡¯ve already done my best to investigate. Please believe me. I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Things were starting to make sense. Ye Tang was silent for a moment. She nodded and said, ¡°I believe you. You must find out as soon as possible.¡± In the afternoon, on the basement floor of a certain villa in the Huo Corporation. After Jiang Qing was tied up, Wen Ze walked over with a cold expression. ¡°Brother Wen Ze, are you the one who kidnapped me?¡± Jiang Qing was shocked. She had just come out of the hospital and was kidnapped. She did not expect the person who kidnapped her to be Wen Ze! ¡°Yes! How does it feel to be tied up?¡± Wen Ze walked to the sofa and sat down to pour a cup of tea to taste. The scene was silent. Jiang Qing¡¯s hair was disheveled, her makeup was messy, and there were tears at the corners of her eyes. Her face was filled with embarrassment. She asked, ¡°Why?¡± Why was Wen Ze the one who kidnapped her? Why did he treat her like this? She really could not figure it out. Wen Ze sipped his tea and took out a cigarette from his pocket with his slender fingers. He sniffed it carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the reason?¡± Wen Ze¡¯s voice was deep and pleasant as usual, but to Jiang Qing, he sounded like a demon. The current Wen Ze was unfamiliar to Jiang Qing. Jiang Qing could not help but say with trembling lips, ¡°You¡¯re not Brother Wen Ze. Brother Wen Ze is as gentle as jade. You¡¯re a devil!¡± ¡°Devil?¡± Wen Ze said. He laughed out loud, as if mocking her ignorance. He walked over step by step and grabbed her chin with his large hand. He said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s enough that I¡¯m a good person in Ye Tang¡¯s eyes. Who do you think you are?¡± Jiang Qing was so frightened that his face turned pale. Wen Ze took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the stain on his hand ruthlessly, as if it was stained with something unclean. ¡°Guards!¡± The three bodyguards immediately walked over. Wen Ze said, ¡°Take off her clothes first, then pick an angle and take a few photos. The more detailed, the better. Then, send them to Jiang Jian.¡± He should have hardened his heart long ago. Otherwise, the only person injured would be Ye Tang. ¡°No!¡± Jiang Qing shook her head crazily. She struggled to break free from the rope on her body, and the tears on her face fell like pearls from a broken string. ¡°Brother Wen Ze, don¡¯t do this to me. I just love you too much. I treated Ye Tang like that because I wanted you. Let me go! Brother Wen Ze, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Wen Ze turned around and gestured to the bodyguards. The bodyguards immediately took action. They untied Jiang Qing and took off her clothes one by one. ¡°No! Get lost, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Jiang Qing struggled with all her might, but she was no match for the bodyguards. She was stripped clean in a few moves and her clothes were thrown to the side. Jiang Qing covered her chest with her hand. She was so embarrassed that he wanted to die. ¡°Brother Wen Ze, are you really going to humiliate me like this?¡± The bodyguards sized her up wantonly, as if they were looking at a commodity. Wen Ze said, ¡°When you dealt with Ye Tang, you should have expected this day to come.¡± He was only giving her a taste of her own medicine. If he had not arrived in time that day, the consequences would have been unimaginable. He would definitely not have let Jiang Qing off easily. Wen Ze continued, ¡°Send the photos to Jiang Jian after you¡¯re done. Jiang Qing, remember not to have any designs on Ye Tang again. Otherwise, these photos will spread all over the Internet.¡± Wen Ze left after saying this. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Jiang Qing shouted and wanted to pounce on Wen Ze. She was pulled back by the bodyguards and forced to sit on the stool. Another bodyguard took photos from multiple angles, and Jiang Qing¡¯s face could be seen clearly in every photo. Jiang Qing screamed and cried, ¡°No¡­¡± At ten in the morning, Yu Su sat in the dessert shop and called Ye Tang. It was already so late, why wasn¡¯t Ye Tang here yet? Usually, Ye Tang would arrive before nine in the morning. She originally thought that Ye Tang had overslept and didn¡¯t care. In the end, it was already ten in the blink of an eye and Ye Tang hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Beep beep beep¡­¡± There was no answer on the other end of the line. Yu Su became even more anxious. She called her phone again, but no one picked up. Yu Su called Wen Ze, but he was busy. On the other side, Wen Ze stood up from the sofa and said coldly, ¡°What did you say?¡± This was a call from a bodyguard. Ever since the Qiao family incident, he had assigned two bodyguards to Ye Tang to protect her in the dark. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050: Ye Tang Is in Danger Chapter 1050: Ye Tang Is in Danger Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Young Master Wen, Ms. Ye has been kidnapped. They have knives in their hands. I was afraid that they would hurt Ms. Ye, so I followed them. They bypassed the cameras and headed towards the mountain area. Please send more people quickly!¡± The bodyguard¡¯s voice was anxious. It happened so suddenly that the bodyguard was afraid that he would lose them. He did not dare to divert his attention to make a call. When he confirmed that these people had gone up the winding mountain road, he called to report. Wen Ze immediately said, ¡°Send the location to the bodyguard team. I¡¯ll immediately send someone over. Don¡¯t lose them!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the bodyguard said. Wen Ze hung up the phone. His eyes were bloodthirsty. Who was behind this? If he found out, he would definitely turn that person into ashes! He took his phone and strode away. After getting into the pursuing car, Wen Ze saw that Yu Su had called. He called back, ¡°Ye Tang has been kidnapped. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find her!¡± Yu Su had predicted that Ye Tang would be in danger, so she was also chasing after her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up.¡± Two hours later, Yu Su and Wen Ze¡¯s men arrived at a very steep cliff. Ye Tang was tied up, and Jiang Jian stood by the cliff. When Jiang Jian saw them coming, he threw his head back and laughed. There was a mocking expression on his face. ¡°As expected, you still noticed what I did.¡± Ever since Jiang Jian saw his daughter¡¯s nude photographs and someone secretly investigating the car accident back then, he realized that he had been exposed. Therefore, he sent the most powerful bodyguards to capture Ye Tang and kidnap her here. Wen Ze looked at Ye Tang worriedly. Ye Tang was tied up. She shook her head at Wen Ze and told him not to act rashly. Yu Su said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve carried so many lives on your back. You should be killed by the heavens.¡± She looked over and saw that this person¡¯s lifespan was about to end. Ye Tang would be fine, so Yu Su was not particularly anxious. As she spoke, Yu Su got the vines on her wrist to move out and slowly circle around Ye Tang. Jiang Jian sneered. ¡°Every man for himself. I was just scheming for myself. The car accident back then was just an accident. What has it got to do with me?¡± Back then, Jiang Jian bribed the Wen family¡¯s driver, causing the brakes of the Wen family¡¯s car to fail. Unexpectedly, the Wen family¡¯s car hit Ye Tang¡¯s parents and they died in an accident. No matter what, he still thought that it had nothing to do with him. Wen Ze took two steps forward. ¡°What do you want? I can give you anything. Just tell me!¡± The corners of Jiang Jian¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Marry Jiang Qing and let my daughter be the Young Madam of the Wen family. Otherwise, Ye Tang will die today.¡± He was already determined to die. Since he couldn¡¯t live anyway, he might as well let his daughter live a better life. Wen Ze clenched his fists with a cold expression. ¡°Jiang Jian, do you think I¡¯ll agree to such a rude request?¡± Jiang Jian sighed. ¡°You have to agree today even if you don¡¯t want to! Don¡¯t forget that Ye Tang¡¯s life is in my hands.¡± As he spoke, he walked towards Ye Tang and took out a dagger from his pocket. Ye Tang shook her head at Wen Ze. She didn¡¯t want Wen Ze to compromise for her. At this moment, Yu Su¡¯s vines untied the rope on Ye Tang¡¯s body and dragged her in Yu Su¡¯s direction. Before Jiang Jian could react, Ye Tang had already been saved. ¡°What?¡± Jiang Jian roared. His plan had failed, but fortunately, he had a backup plan. Jiang Jian smiled. ¡°Then all of you can stay here!¡± He activated the button on his hand. ¡°Bang!¡± A huge explosion sounded in the surroundings. At this moment, everyone was stunned. Yu Su quickly threw a few spiritual artifacts around her and surrounded Ye Tang and Wen Ze. After the explosion, Wen Ze frowned and looked at the scene. His heart turned cold. ¡°Ye Tang¡­¡± He looked over and did not see Yu Su and Ye Tang. He had a bad feeling and panicked even more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We¡¯re behind you.¡± Yu Su¡¯s calm voice sounded. Wen Ze turned around and saw Yu Su and Ye Tang behind him. Yu Su hugged Ye Tang and snuggled up to her. The three of them survived safely, while Jiang Jian was blown up by the explosives without anything left. When they got down the mountain, Wen Ze immediately took Ye Tang to the hospital. After a detailed examination, Ye Tang¡¯s body was fine. There were some small abrasions on her body. The doctor prescribed some medicine and instructed her not to touch water for the next few days. Wen Ze was still very nervous. ¡°Doctor, why don¡¯t we check again? Let¡¯s check her blood and other vitals again.¡± It would be dangerous if Jiang Jian was injected with some virus. ¡°Sir, her blood has been checked. There¡¯s nothing wrong. This lady is very healthy. You can be rest assured,¡± the doctor said good-naturedly. Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051: Inspection Chapter 1051: Inspection Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Ze wanted to say something else, but his eyes were filled with worry. Ye Tang grabbed his hand. ¡°Wen Ze, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m tired.¡± If she didn¡¯t stop him, who knew how long the check would last. However, the moment Ye Tang grabbed Wen Ze¡¯s hand, she realized how cold it was. It was no longer as warm as before. It seemed like Wen Ze had been shocked badly. Wen Ze hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and have a good sleep. You¡¯ll be fine after a good sleep.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Tang nodded vigorously, a bright smile on her face. She tried to dispel the fear in Wen Ze¡¯s heart, not wanting him to stay in a state of worry. Seeing that the two of them were getting clingy again, Yu Su stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Come back to the villa tomorrow.¡± After saying this, she turned around and left, leaving them with her dashing back view. Wen Ze got up and carried Ye Tang up in a princess style. ¡°Ye Tang, I¡¯ll carry you back to the car. Let¡¯s go home.¡± His eyes were filled with seriousness, and the only thing one could see in his eyes were Ye Tang. Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± After returning to the apartment, the two of them cuddled for a while before falling asleep. In the middle of the night, Ye Tang touched her side and realized that the place beside her was empty. She opened her sleepy eyes and asked, ¡°Wen Ze, where did you go?¡± No one responded. Ye Tang got out of bed and walked to the living room. She realized that the lights in the living room were on, but it was empty. Ye Tang walked to the balcony again. Only then did she see Wen Ze¡¯s back. Wen Ze was sitting on a stool. There were several extinguished cigarette butts on the table. The man was looking into the distance. He looked lonely and cold. At this moment, Ye Tang felt Wen Ze¡¯s loneliness. ¡°Wen Ze,¡± Ye Tang called out. She didn¡¯t want to see him like this, trying to break the loneliness. Wen Ze was stunned for a moment before he slowly turned around. ¡°Ye Tang, I couldn¡¯t help but smoke. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He woke up in the middle of the night. He dreamed that Ye Tang had been pushed off the cliff. He ordered people to search for three days and three nights before finally finding Ye Tang¡¯s corpse on a rainy night. The moment he saw the corpse, Wen Ze woke up with a start. The regret and fear swept through his entire body. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what he would do if something really happened to Ye Tang. Ye Tang walked over and hugged him from behind. ¡°Silly.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else. Ye Tang turned her head to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to smoke in the future. Smoking is not good for your health. I want you to spend a long, long time with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ze nodded heavily and warned himself not to smoke again. He pulled Ye Tang into his arms. Ye Tang was wearing thin pajamas, revealing her calves. Wen Ze wrapped Ye Tang tightly in his clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± In the dessert shop, Ye Tang slowly made desserts. When it was about time, she brought out the signature cake and waited for the shop assistant, Zhang Qi, to take it away. Wang Xi and her classmate, Zhuang Qing, sneakily wandered around the shop. They paid attention to the surroundings and looked at the customers in the shop. Wang Xi said, ¡°Go in and take a look first.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Zhuang Qing puffed out his chest and walked towards the shop. He sat down at the empty table. ¡°Waiter, bring your menu over!¡± Zhang Qi welcomed the guests with a smile. She walked over and asked, ¡°Little brother, what do you want to eat?¡± She placed the menu on the table. ¡°These desserts are so expensive. I don¡¯t have so much money.¡± Zhuang Qing¡¯s aura immediately decreased as she walked out dejectedly. Zhuang Qing found Wang Xi and said embarrassedly, ¡°Those cakes are so expensive. I don¡¯t have enough money.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you come out and look for me? I¡¯m rich. How stupid!¡± Wang Xi said. She could not help but knock his head. She looked furious and turned to look at a man by the window. The man looked around and sneakily lowered his head to take a bite of the cake. This person looked strange at first glance. With Wang Xi¡¯s intuition, there was something wrong! Wang Xi smiled. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a good show to watch. Someone is looking for trouble!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As expected, in the next second, the man slammed the table and shouted, ¡°How does your dessert shop make cakes? There¡¯s actually a big fly in the cake. It¡¯s so disgusting!¡± ¡°Is there anyone here? Come here quickly!¡± The man continued to shout. Zhuang Qing looked at Wang Xi with admiration. ¡°Boss is really amazing. You could predict what was going to happen!¡± Wang Xi looked proud. Zhang Qi, who was serving the dishes, placed them at another table. She immediately walked over and asked, ¡°Hello, what happened? What fly?¡± How could there be flies in the shop? Her first reaction was that she had heard wrongly. The man¡¯s eyes widened as he slammed the table and said angrily, ¡°Look at it yourself. If this isn¡¯t a fly, what is it?¡± Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052: Food Hygiene Chapter 1052: Food Hygiene Editor: Atlas Studios The man¡¯s name was Su Qiang. He said relentlessly, ¡°I wanted to eat a bite of cake just now, but when I lowered my head, I found such a big fly. Tell me, what should we do about today¡¯s matter?¡± If he couldn¡¯t get the money today, he wouldn¡¯t leave. Zhang Qi was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a fly in the shop! Our shop is very clean. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can come and see our cake-making area. We have regular pest control, how could there be flies?¡± She had never seen a fly in the shop before, and for a moment, she was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do. Zhang Qi was a little stunned, but she firmly believed that the hygiene in the shop was definitely passable. The commotion here attracted all the customers¡¯ attention. Sure enough, they saw a black fly on the plate. ¡°Aiyo, what a huge fly!¡± ¡°Ew, that¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°I think this shop¡¯s reviews online are quite good. Why are there flies? Are the hygiene conditions here so bad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid to eat.¡± ¡°The owner has to pay, right?¡± ¡°Ah! I hate flies. Maybe we have them in our desserts too.¡± When Su Qiang heard the discussions around him, his expression turned even uglier. ¡°As a merchant, of course you won¡¯t admit it. As a customer, I have found evidence. Are you not willing to admit it?¡± Zhang Qi¡¯s aura lowered. ¡°Please wait a moment¡­¡± Ye Tang heard the commotion outside and walked out. She immediately saw the fly on the table. It was very big and looked disgusting. There were three customers at the table: a couple and their five-year-old son. They ordered a large fruit cake, suggesting it was a birthday celebration. However, there was a discrepancy, the boy¡¯s plate was empty, while the only slice of cake was on the man¡¯s plate. This was strange. Could it be this man¡¯s birthday? Su Qiang glared at Ye Tang and the other, his face flushed with anger. ¡®If you don¡¯t give me an explanation today, you can forget about running this shop! It¡¯s my son¡¯s birthday today. We saw how popular your shop was online, so we specially took a half an hour drive down. Is this how you treat your customers?¡± Now that he was in the right, of course he had to argue with reason. His wife, Liu Ling, also said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and settle it. I feel disgusted when I see these cakes now! If you don¡¯t want to compensate, we¡¯ll call the police.¡± She reached out and shook her son beside her. The little boy also stammered, ¡°You have to be responsible. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get the police to arrest you.¡± After he finished speaking, he quickly glanced at Su Qiang. Ye Tang¡¯s expression was calm. She had never seen a fly in the workshop, let alone such a big one! She definitely did not believe that this fly was cut out of the cake. Coupled with the little boy¡¯s evasive gaze just now, Ye Tang knew what was going on. Ye Tang thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go take a look at the surveillance cameras. If we confirm that there¡¯s a problem with the cake being brought over from the workroom, our shop will refund you and compensate you with a thousand dollars. What do you think?¡± This is in accordance with the Food Safety Law. If it really is a problem with the dessert shop, then of course we should take responsibility. But if the customer is just trying to cause trouble, then we need to investigate the situation clearly. For people in the catering industry, checking surveillance footage is a necessary step. Su Qiang and Liu Ling looked at each other. Liu Ling held the child¡¯s hand and pointed at Ye Tang. ¡°What do you mean? Do you suspect that we were the ones who put the fly in? Let me tell you, you can¡¯t insult me like this. I don¡¯t lack your thousand dollars at all!¡± Her voice was very loud, and she wished that everyone inside or outside the shop could hear it. The people around her began to discuss again. ¡°That¡¯s right. Shouldn¡¯t they appease the guests first?¡± ¡°This shop is too overbearing.¡± ¡°However, why do I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with these two guests?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is this fly really from the cake? It¡¯s so disgusting! If it¡¯s really from the cake, I won¡¯t come again.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s almost winter. Where did such a big fly come from?¡± ¡°Maybe it was really placed by a guest. I don¡¯t think these two guests are good people.¡± The people around them had different opinions. Some thought that the shop was dirty, but more people felt that there was something wrong with the aggressive customers in front of them. Su Qiang¡¯s face was filled with anger as he raised his phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already recorded it, and I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. If you¡¯re willing to give it to me, give it to me now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll post it online now! I¡¯ll see who dares to come to your dessert shop for a meal in the future!¡± He pretended to post a video, and many people outside the door stopped to watch the commotion. Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053: Negative Impact Chapter 1053: Negative Impact Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Qi sighed and said softly, ¡°President Ye, why don¡¯t we give it to him? If it¡¯s really posted online, we¡¯ll suffer even more losses. Just let them extort us this time.¡± However, by doing this, she was indirectly admitting that the desserts in the shop were unclean. Ye Tang¡¯s face turned cold and she said stubbornly, ¡°No, the desserts I make are very clean. I won¡¯t admit that there is a fly in my cake!¡± If it was for other matters, she could spend money for business, but when it came to food, Ye Tang had her own principles. She would never give in! Ye Tang said coldly to the two customers, ¡°We¡¯ll check the surveillance footage. If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll compensate you. Otherwise, you can publish the video. I won¡¯t give you money before I get evidence!¡± She had absolute confidence in the cake she made. The guests present also nodded. ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since he ate it from the cake, what¡¯s wrong with checking the surveillance footage? Unless this person wants to extort a sum of money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Check it out!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the victim. Are you still afraid to check the surveillance cameras?¡± The guests spoke one after another. ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± Su Qiang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You can investigate then. I¡¯m not afraid even if you check the surveillance cameras! However, you have to check it in front of everyone. Display the recordings.¡± On a wall in the dining area, there happened to be a projection equipment that satisfied the conditions of the projection. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll project it.¡± She fiddled with it for a while and connected her phone to the projector. She pulled up the surveillance video of the nearby area. Zhang Qi looked at the curtain nervously and clenched her fists tightly. She was anxious and uneasy. If there was really a problem with the shop, the shop would definitely be severely affected. She had fought for a long time in order to obtain this job, so she really didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen. Not long after, the family of three appeared on the screen. The three of them walked in from the side door. Zhang Qi went to entertain them. Not long after, Zhang Qi placed the cake on the table. Everything was normal. A few minutes later, Su Qiang cut the cake with a knife and cut a portion for himself. He looked like he wanted to taste it, so he gently probed it with a fork and took a bite. Then, he realized that there was a fly in the cake. In the rest of the scenes, it was whatever that had occurred just now and there was nothing unusual. Ye Tang frowned and her mood plummeted. Did she really accidentally put a fly into the cake? For some reason, she felt that something was wrong. Where did such a big fly come from in this season? Ye Tang turned the surveillance camera back and prepared to take a closer look. Su Qiang slammed the table again and scolded angrily, ¡°You two are black-hearted. A fly was found in the cake. Are you still going to be shameless?¡± He jumped to his feet and pointed at Ye Tang. ¡°If you don¡¯t compensate me, I¡¯ll come here every day to cause trouble. I don¡¯t believe you can still open your shop!¡± He glared at Ye Tang and the other man. Liu Ling also shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t compensate us, I¡¯m going to call the police! We want 20 times the compensation!¡± They had made a trip out, so they were too embarrassed to go back without extorting a huge sum. ¡°Twenty times?¡± Zhang Qi looked surprised. ¡°Sister, are you serious? The law only requires the shop owner to compensate the customer ten times!¡± This was simply a lion asking for a huge sum. It was too exaggerated. Liu Ling snorted and rolled her eyes. ¡°Who asked you to deny it and waste our time here? Besides, your cake is so expensive. Isn¡¯t it normal to compensate more?¡± The people around her were pointing fingers. Zhang Qi was depressed. She looked at Ye Tang hesitantly, wanting to persuade her to compensate the money. They really couldn¡¯t afford to offend such customers. If they came to find trouble in the future, they could seek revenge on them easily as their shop was still going to be located there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, a female voice sounded. ¡°You still have the cheek to call the police? That fly was clearly spat out of your mouth. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Wang Xi stood outside the window and could not help but say angrily. Her face was filled with anger. She had never seen such a shameless person. ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± Su Qiang was shocked to be suddenly exposed. He turned around and saw that it was a little girl talking. Anger appeared on his face again. Su Qiang said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. The fly is in the cake. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a helper hired by the shop owner?¡± Fortunately, it was a young girl. Otherwise, he would really be exposed. The surrounding people also looked suspiciously at Su Qiang, who was causing trouble, and then at Wang Xi, not knowing who to believe. Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054: Caught Chapter 1054: Caught Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang quickly pulled up the recordings from a surveillance camera in the other direction of the shop. ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s a shorter surveillance camera placed on the opposite side. If the fly was really spat out by you, it would definitely be captured.¡± Ye Tang quickly pulled up the surveillance footage and paused it at the exact moment Su Qiang was eating the cake. She slowed down the playback for everyone to see. The footage was projected onto a state-of-the-art projector, providing a crystal-clear image. Su Qiang was a little flustered. He looked at the surveillance camera without blinking. Who would have thought that there was also a surveillance camera on the bookshelf opposite? It was hidden too well. Perhaps it could really be captured. If it was exposed, all his previous efforts would be wasted today. What should he do? However, he could not stop Ye Tang from playing it. Otherwise, he would be suspected of having a guilty conscience. On the screen, after Su Qiang cut the cake, he lowered his head and quickly spat the black thing in his mouth into the cake. It was so fast that the surveillance camera could not capture it clearly. That thing really looked like a fly. Ye Tang looked at Su Qiang. ¡°Sir, how do you explain this? What did you spit on the cake?¡± He couldn¡¯t quibble now, right? Su Qiang promised solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s a piece of raisin. The surveillance camera is too blurry, so it was taken in a rather dark manner. It¡¯s definitely not a fly!¡± Anyway, he would refuse to admit it. The surveillance camera did not capture it clearly. ¡°Bullsh*t. That fly was clearly spat out of your mouth, yet you still refuse to admit it!¡± Wang Xi argued. Zhuang Qing also stood firmly behind her. Su Qiang sneered and looked disdainful. ¡°Listen to this. This child¡¯s mouth is full of vulgarities. It¡¯s not worth believing at all. Can you believe her? I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡± He crossed his arms and looked at the people around him. Beside her, Liu Ling¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°Forget it, forget it. We¡¯ll just want a refund of this cake and ten times the compensation.¡± She would get as much as she could. If they continued to investigate, she was really afraid that they would find real evidence. At the side, Zhang Qi suddenly remembered. ¡°This gentleman hasn¡¯t spoken since he entered. He seems to have something in his mouth.¡± She believed this little girl¡¯s words. There was no need for Wang Xi to perjure herself. Zhang Qi picked up the fly and pinched it. She said to everyone, ¡°I found evidence.¡± Everyone stuck their heads out to take a look. Su Qiang¡¯s face turned pale and he said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re lying. What kind of evidence is this? It¡¯s just that your cake is unhygienic!¡± At this moment, he felt very guilty. Could it be that she had really found some flaw? Zhang Qi sneered. ¡°This fly has been fried. The edges of its stomach are golden and its wings are charred. However, all the ingredients of the cake are baked. It can¡¯t produce such an effect.¡± She showed the fly to the onlookers. Someone leaned forward and took a sniff. ¡°There¡¯s a burnt fragrance on it, showing that it has been fried. Smell it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This couple is obviously here to extort money!¡± ¡°Shameless couple. How are you both acting like parents? Is this how you take care of your child?¡± ¡°Call the police!¡± At this moment, everyone around understood. Ye Tang looked at the couple. ¡°What else do you have to say? If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m going to call the police.¡± The couple left dejectedly with the child. Before Su Qiang left, he glared at Wang Xi and warned her in a low voice, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let me see you again. If I see you again, I¡¯ll break one of your legs.¡± Wang Xi was not afraid at all. She made a face. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Anyway, she was the righteous party. Zhuang Qing stood in front of Wang Xi and glared at Su Qiang. ¡°Get lost quickly, or else I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you for intimidation. Damn liar!¡± The family of three finally left, and the entire dining room returned to calm. The onlookers gradually dispersed. Ye Tang said to the guests, ¡°I apologize for any inconvenience. To make amends, all desserts today will be 10% off. Please continue enjoying your meal. Also, we invite you to visit our kitchen through the viewing window anytime. You¡¯ll see for yourselves how clean and hygienic our workspace is.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ms. Ye.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all loyal customers. We¡¯ll come again.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you for your hard work, boss.¡± When the matter was finally settled, Ye Tang pulled Wang Xi and Zhuang Qing to one side. She brought the two of them to an empty table and got them to sit down. With her hands on her hips, she asked, ¡°Tell me, what do you want to eat? You guys have contributed greatly today.¡± If Wang Xi had not pointed it out, they would not have been able to solve the problem so quickly. Zhuang Qing looked embarrassed. He did not say anything and looked at Wang Xi beside him. He did not help much. Wang Xi had a proud look on her face as she looked up at the other corners. ¡°I don¡¯t want to help you. I just don¡¯t like that person. You just happened to benefit from it.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Hurry up and see what dessert you want to eat!¡± Zhang Qi smiled and brought the menu over as she said crisply. Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055: Delicious Dessert Chapter 1055: Delicious Dessert Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang watched from the side and added silently, ¡°Eat, eat. Order as much as you want.¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll eat until you¡¯re poor and make you regret it,¡± Wang Xi said fiercely. She turned her head away from Ye Tang and said to Zhang Qi, ¡°¡±Two mango mille-feuille, two durian mille-feuille, a strawberry cake, five mini egg tarts, three meat floss rolls, and two double-boiled milk. Hurry up! I¡¯m starving.¡± Ye Tang turned around and went to the workshop to prepare the double skin-boiled milk. Zhang Qi went to prepare the other desserts. Zhuang Qing said softly, ¡°We ordered so much. If we can¡¯t finish it, it¡¯ll be a waste.¡± Wang Xi took out her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have a big appetite.¡± Ye Tang and Zhang Qi walked into the workshop. They looked at each other and laughed. ¡°This little girl¡¯s personality is really awkward, but she¡¯s quite brave.¡± Zhang Qi sighed. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°She looks like she¡¯s baring her fangs and brandishing her claws, but her heart is actually quite soft. I¡¯ll make delicious food for them. You can come and bring it to them later!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhang Qi walked out of the kitchen and served the two small guests with cutlery and some fruits before the meal. Wang Xi picked up a piece of watermelon and nibbled on it. Zhuang Qing smiled. ¡°The desserts here are so fragrant. We¡¯ll definitely be able to eat a lot later.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t praise them!¡± Wang Xi said domineeringly. ¡°Alright.¡± Zhuang Qing scratched his head. Soon, a few desserts were placed on the table. The table was filled with plates and the fragrance assaulted their noses. The two of them picked up the food and quickly stuffed it into their mouths. The moment the dessert entered their mouths, the two of them could not help but sigh. It was really too delicious. The taste was just right. It was sweet but not greasy. Not long after, a plate was empty. Zhuang Qing looked at the empty plate, unsatisfied. ¡°No wonder this shop is more expensive than other places. I¡¯ve never eaten such a delicious cake before. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no more.¡± Wang Xi glared at him and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say that it¡¯s delicious.¡± The two of them happily ate the dessert and another plate was empty. Wang Xi could not help but burp. ¡°Hehe¡­ You think it¡¯s delicious too,¡± Zhuang Qing whispered beside her. Ye Tang walked to the two children¡¯s table and asked with a smile, ¡°What do you think of the cake? Do you like it?¡± Zhuang Qing wanted to say something, but he shut his mouth when Wang Xi tugged at the corner of his shirt. Wang Xi snorted and put down her chopsticks. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so. The cake is too sweet. I can¡¯t eat it at all. Also, the egg tarts are roasted for too long. The mango mille-feuille tastes strange.¡± Anyway, she did not want to praise Ye Tang. She and Ye Tang were enemies! Zhang Qi walked over and reached out to knock Wang Xi¡¯s head. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so stubborn. You¡¯ve finished all the desserts on the plates, and there¡¯s no leftover mango mille-feuille on your plate. You call this not delicious?¡± ¡°Ow!¡± Wang Xi covered her head and glared at Zhang Qi after being hit. After hearing what Zhang Qi said, her ears turned red. Her thoughts had been exposed so suddenly, but she still stubbornly replied, ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t like wasting food, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t get so cocky. Hmph! Let¡¯s go!¡± Wang Xi pulled Zhuang Qing up and the two of them were about to walk out. Ye Tang stuffed a bag of snacks into each of their arms. ¡°These are the snacks in the shop. Take them back and try them. You¡¯re welcome to try other desserts next time. Be careful on the way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about these!¡± Wang Xi placed the snacks in her arms on the table and ran out first. Zhuang Qing smiled at the two of them. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± After saying that, he took the snacks that Wang Xi had placed on the table and ran out. He disappeared in a moment. ¡°These two children are quite interesting.¡± Zhang Qi crossed her arms and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Most of the guests had left, so Zhang Qi and Ye Tang began to clean the table and the kitchen. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Xiao Han boarded the plane and looked in the direction of City A. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. He will be able to see Yu Su soon. Two hours passed quickly. Xiao Han got off the plane and sat in the front passenger seat of the car. His secretary, Gao Xiang, started the car. ¡°President Xiao, are you going back to the company or the villa?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the company first,¡± Xiao Han said. After saying that, he looked out of the window in a good mood. He went upstairs and walked into the CEO¡¯s office. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gao Xiang placed the stack of documents he needed to sign on the table. ¡°President Xiao.¡± Xiao Han sat in his seat and took a pen to sign the documents. After he signed, he closed the pen and asked, ¡°What activities do the entertainment companies under you have?¡± Gao Xiang was about to report his work when he heard this. He was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh?¡± He didn¡¯t know either! Xiao Han glanced at him. ¡°Go take a look and bring a good proposal over. I want to review it.¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056: Metaphysical Competition Chapter 1056: Metaphysical Competition Editor: Atlas Studios Gao Xiang immediately said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± There were so many subsidiaries under the Xiao Corporation, and there were so many proposals every day. He really didn¡¯t know what to choose. Gao Xiang scratched his head in confusion. Xiao Han coughed and said coldly, ¡°I want something related to metaphysics, hasn¡¯t metaphysics been on the rise recently? Let¡¯s also hold a metaphysical competition, understand?¡± Metaphysics? Gao Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up and he instantly thought of Yu Su. Could it be that President Xiao wants to hold a competition and let Ms. Yu participate in it? At the thought of this, Gao Xiang instantly understood. He was energetic and said with a smile, ¡°I understand. President Xiao, watch me!¡± Even if this proposal didn¡¯t exist, he had to get his subordinates to make one. This was a good opportunity to get to know the future female boss of the Xiao Corporation. Gao Xiang stole a glance at Xiao Han. Seeing that the president was in a good mood, he mustered his courage and said, ¡°We can also participate and be a judge.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Han frowned slightly and thought for a moment. Just as Gao Xiang was feeling nervous, Xiao Han nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Set up more prizes, preferably auction-level collections. Do you understand?¡± Gao Xiang was slightly surprised for a moment. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it immediately. Do you have a suitable subsidiary company?¡± ¡°Xiao Entertainment it is,¡± Xiao Han said. Xiao Entertainment was a subsidiary company of the Xiao Corporation. It had many artists under it and had also promoted many top actors and actresses in the entertainment industry. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it now!¡± Gao Xiang immediately said. In the apartment, Wen Ze¡¯s phone rang. He took a look and saw that it was his biological mother, Guan Ping. Wen Ze¡¯s father had a stroke eight years ago and was paralyzed. At that time, Wen Ze was studying overseas and the entire Wen Corporation was in a precarious situation. The Wen family¡¯s second family had the thought of fighting for power. First Madam Wen, Guan Ping, was swift and decisive. She jumped from a housewife to the head of the Wen family and controlled the entire Wen Corporation. It was through this that they managed to keep the Wen Corporation. Wen Ze answered the call. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this to Jiang Qing? She¡¯s been infatuated with you for so many years. Even a rock would have been warmed up after so long, right?¡± Guan Ping suppressed her anger and said. In the morning, when Jiang Qing came to look for her, she found out that embarrassing photos had been taken of Jiang Qing and it was taken by Wen Ze. Wen Ze said, ¡°Mom, I already have a girlfriend. Why are you still interfering?¡± ¡°Oh my, you still acknowledge me as your mother? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had a girlfriend? I heard it from Jiang Qing,¡± Guan Ping said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you know now?¡± Wen Ze asked again. Guan Ping gritted her teeth. ¡°Then break up with me. I¡¯ve already told your Uncle Jiang that you and Jiang Qing will be engaged soon. If you still treat me as your mother, don¡¯t disobey me anymore.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t control her eldest son. Wen Ze paused for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything. Guan Ping continued, ¡°You also manage the company. You should know that the most important thing in life is integrity.¡± Anyway, she had promised the Jiang family. She would not acknowledge anyone else as her daughter-in-law. Wen Ze sneered. ¡°I never said that I wanted to get engaged to Jiang Qing. You¡¯re the one who broke your promise. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± With that, he hung up. The kidnapping case planned by Jiang Jian had been handed over to the investigation agency, so he did not reveal it in advance. ¡°You!¡± Guan Ping slammed the table angrily when she saw that the call had ended. ¡°You unfilial son!¡± Jiang Qing sat beside her and comforted her. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be anxious. Tell Senior Brother Wen well. He will understand your good intentions.¡± ¡°Jiang Qing, you¡¯re still the most sensible,¡± Guan Ping said. She sighed and continued, ¡°Back then, when the accident happened, if your father hadn¡¯t saved Wen Ze, he would have been the one sitting in the wheelchair. How could he be ungrateful?¡± Jiang Qing nodded. ¡°Auntie is right.¡± Guan Ping looked at the girl in front of her and said with satisfaction, ¡°Among Wen Ze¡¯s friends, you¡¯re the most obedient and sensible. You should chat with Auntie more in the future.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sure, Auntie. That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± Jiang Qing smiled. After Jiang Qing left, Guan Ping sat alone in the garden and sighed deeply. Butler Wang stood behind her and advised, ¡°Madam, why are you doing this?¡± The mother-son relationship was already in a stalemate. If she went to force Wen Ze now, the relationship between the two of them would become even worse. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. As the next heir of the Wen Corporation, of course he can¡¯t have anything on him. I¡¯m doing this for his own good.¡± Guan Ping picked up the scissors and continued to trim the flower branches. Butler Wang said, ¡°In that case, Young Master has to appreciate it. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it will backfire.¡± How did mother and son come to this point? Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057: Increasing Cultivation Chapter 1057: Increasing Cultivation Editor: Atlas Studios Guan Ping shook her head. She couldn¡¯t afford to think that far ahead. All she could see was the present. Back then, when Wen Ze¡¯s father¡¯s life was hanging by a thread, the entire Wen Corporation was on the brink of collapse. The second branch of the Wen family seized control of the board of directors, and to save the company, she had to devote herself entirely to her career. Over the years, she had developed conflicts with Wen Ze due to company matters, and their relationship had gradually become strained. Now, with the second branch of the Wen family stirring up trouble again, she had no choice but to press on. In the metaphysical shop, Yu Su was carefully and intently drawing a talisman. It was a Clear Heart Talisman, a special order from a customer. The talisman needed to be ready for the customer by tonight, so she worked diligently. Ten minutes later, she placed the completed talisman into a special box designed to preserve its magical properties. Yu Su began to draw another talisman without stopping. After two hours, Yu Su felt that her ability to sense the talisman had become stronger, and her cultivation seemed to have increased by another realm. This was also the reason why she accepted orders in the metaphysical shop. Not only could she increase her cultivation, but she could also help some people who really needed it. After Yu Su finished drawing the last talisman, she stood up and stretched. She opened the door of the studio and walked towards the dessert shop next door. At the dessert shop, Ye Tang stood beside the shelves and muttered something. When she saw Yu Su coming over, she pouted at her and gestured for her to look at a table in the east. Yu Su looked over and saw Xiao Han sitting upright. There was a computer in front of him, as if he was dealing with work. His assistant was sitting opposite him. Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Han has been here for more than two hours. He saw that you were busy, so he didn¡¯t disturb you. Hurry up and look for him!¡± The two of them were even more clingy than her and Wen Ze. There was no choice. Who asked Yu Su to be too likable? Yu Su nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over.¡± She walked over and sat beside Xiao Han. Xiao Han did not even raise his head. He frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s someone here. Go to another seat. I won¡¯t add your contact information.¡± He had only sat for a while when a few girls came over to strike up a conversation. Yu Su chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t I sit too?¡± As soon as he heard this voice, Xiao Han suddenly looked up with a surprised expression. ¡°Yu Su, you¡¯re finally out.¡± He looked at his assistant with a hint in his eyes. Gao Xiang immediately stood up. ¡°President Xiao, Ms. Yu, I¡¯ll leave first. You guys have a good chat.¡± If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would become the brightest third wheel. The corners of Xiao Han¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Yu Su, our Xiao Corporation wants to hold a competition. The prizes are quite generous. Do you want to participate?¡± He had bought those prizes out of his own pocket because he knew that Yu Su was very strong and would definitely win all the prizes back. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve been quite busy recently.¡± She was treating her master. Recently, her master could already say some simple words. If she continued to treat him, he would probably recover in less than a year. Xiao Han was disappointed. ¡°Yu Su, why don¡¯t you take a look at the prizes before making a decision?¡± He had carefully picked those prizes, and the auction price of each one was more than ten million dollars. Most importantly, he wanted to spend more time with Yu Su. Yu Su nodded. Xiao Han played the poster of the competition on the computer and pointed at the prizes. ¡°Yu Su, look. Not only are there spiritual mountain red grass as the first prize, but there are also many pills to increase one¡¯s cultivation level.¡± Yu Su swept her gaze over and her gaze stopped at a place. Immortal Bone Flower! This was a medicinal herb she had been looking for. She had gone to the auction house several times but had not been able to buy it. She did not expect to find it here. This medicinal herb could help her master expel the remnants of the demonic aura and also strengthen his body. However, the Immortal Bone Flower only bloomed once every 50 years, and every time it bloomed only for ten minutes. Only the most experienced herb gatherers could pick it at the top of the mountain, so this flower could only be chanced upon by luck. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll participate.¡± Yu Su made up her mind. Xiao Han said excitedly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform my people. I¡¯ll get Gao Xiang to send you the registration form.¡± Hehe, he could finally interact more with Yu Su. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the guest arrived. Yu Su bade farewell to Xiao Han and he returned to the company. Yu Su walked into the workshop and pondered over the content of the competition. The process of the competition was to register first, then carry out the preliminary round, and finally the finals. The preliminary and final rounds will be live-streamed. The preliminary round is an online selection, and Yu Su is confident about it. However, the three assessments in the final round make Yu Su a bit uncertain. After all, some secluded Daoists were also very powerful in their spells. Those Daoists might not be as powerful as Yu Su, but they were extremely proficient in their spells. Yu Su felt a bit of pressure as well. The three assessments in the final round were alchemy, incantations, and healing. Alchemy accounted for 20 points, incantations for 50 points, and healing for 30 points. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058: Alchemy Chapter 1058: Alchemy Editor: Atlas Studios After work at night, Yu Su got into the car and said to Xiao Han, who was driving, ¡°Xiao Han, I haven¡¯t been practicing my alchemy much recently. I want to practice when I get back later.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Xiao Han replied without thinking and comforted her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if your alchemy isn¡¯t good. The alchemy only takes up twenty points.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°I want to get first place.¡± She was determined to get the Immortal Bone Flower. After returning to the villa, Yu Su began to refine the pills. She picked up a lot of herbs used to relieve fatigue. After a series of brewing, the herbs turned into black medicinal paste and she placed them in a container. As soon as Yu Su rubbed it, the medicinal paste turned into an even-sized pill. After she was done, she put the pill in a blue porcelain bottle and handed it to Xiao Han. ¡°This is a pill made specially according to your physique. It has the effect of relieving fatigue. You can take one pill every day before you sleep. In addition, reduce the number of times you stay up at night.¡± There were dark circles under Xiao Han¡¯s eyes that could not be resolved. He must have been rather exhausted recently. After hearing Yu Su¡¯s words, Xiao Han was touched. He took the pills and his eyes lit up. ¡°Yu Su, why are you so good¡­¡± Xiao Han had thought that Yu Su was just purely refining medicine. He did not expect that these pills were actually for him. Moreover, Yu Su could tell that he was tired. This kind of concern warmed Xiao Han¡¯s heart. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± The two of them walked into the living room and placed the pills on the table. Xiao Han praised her sincerely, ¡°Yu Su, I think you¡¯re already very good at refining pills. I can smell the medicinal fragrance.¡± For some reason, he just felt that Yu Su was good at everything. Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°There are still many powerful Daoists. My medicinal pills can barely compare to those great Daoists. If we want to pull the score apart, we can only place our hopes on the incantations and treatment portions.¡± ¡°Who said that? You have to have confidence.¡± Xiao Han retorted again. He just felt that Yu Su had done a good job. The pills made by those Daoist priests were more like products on an assembly line. Only the pills refined by Yu Su had the taste of one¡¯s effort. ¡°Thank you!¡± Yu Su said. She was still excited in her heart. There was nothing happier than the admiration of the person she liked. Xiao Han curled his lips. ¡°Just a thank you?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°What do you want?¡± He had accompanied her for more than an hour, and she indeed felt very comforted. The corners of Xiao Han¡¯s mouth curled up. He pointed at his face and hinted for her to kiss him. Yu Su¡¯s face was a little hot. She walked over in small steps and tiptoed to kiss Xiao Han¡¯s cheek. Xiao Han tilted his head and their lips met. Yu Su¡¯s heart beat faster. From this angle, she could see his long eyelashes and deep eyes. She was about to be intoxicated. Xiao Han reached out to press the back of her neck and deepened the kiss. It was as if only the two of them were left in the world. The sound of their heartbeats was especially clear. It was only when Yu Su was almost out of breath that Xiao Han let her go. He pulled Yu Su into his arms and said, ¡°Yu Su.¡± A voice sounded from above. Yu Su looked up and heard Xiao Han¡¯s deep voice ringing in her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself in the future. Your strength is very outstanding. In my eyes, you¡¯re the most powerful metaphysical master in the world.¡± At this moment, Yu Su was touched. Xiao Han¡¯s words gave her more courage. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll continue to be a metaphysical master diligently.¡± Yu Su forced back her tears and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll get up at seven tomorrow morning to practice my incantation and make you a bento at the same time. Do you want one?¡± Incantations are one of the competition items. ¡°Will you be too tired?¡± Xiao Han stroked her head and asked softly. Yu Su looked up and shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, I usually wake up around seven. I¡¯m not tired.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xiao Han said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll come and see you tomorrow morning.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more about the competition. It was only when Yu Su was tired that they said goodbye. At seven o¡¯clock the next day, Yu Su woke up on time and quickly put the bento into a pink bag. Xiao Han drove Yu Su to the metaphysical shop and drove to the company himself. Then, he carried the pink bag into the door of the Xiao Corporation building. ¡°Hello, President Xiao!¡± ¡°Good morning, President Xiao!¡± The employees who passed by greeted him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Xiao Han left, someone discussed excitedly, ¡°Wow, what was President Xiao holding in his hand just now? It¡¯s a pink bag. Don¡¯t tell me he has a girlfriend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really possible. I heard that President Xiao likes that female celebrity, Yu Su. The two of them seem to be together.¡± ¡°Which rich and beautiful woman has hooked up with our President Xiao?¡± ¡°This is just like a plot in a novel!¡± ¡°Lower your voice. If the supervisor hears you, you can forget about staying in the Xiao Corporation.¡± Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059: Bento Chapter 1059: Bento Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Han entered the elevator and went straight to the top floor. His assistant, Gao Xiang, was already waiting at the door. ¡°CEO, I¡¯ve already placed this quarter¡¯s report on your desk. There will be a plenary meeting at nine o¡¯clock. In the afternoon, the branding department has two design proposals that need your decision.¡± After Gao Xiang finished speaking, he looked at the bag in the President¡¯s hand. A pink bag? The President never used bright colors, and his clothes were almost all black, white, and gray. This bag¡­ had a story! Xiao Han handed the bag over. ¡°There¡¯s food inside. Help me put it in the fridge.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gao Xiang carefully took the lunch box and placed it in the fridge. During lunch time, Gao Xiang walked out habitually and asked, ¡°President, what do you want to eat today? I¡¯ll order lunch.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Yu Su made me a bento,¡± Xiao Han said with a hint of pride in his tone. Gao Xiang was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°Huh? Did Ms. Yu make it?¡± ¡°Is it very strange?¡± Xiao Han glanced at him. ¡°Go heat it up in the microwave for me.¡± Gao Xiang immediately went to cook. As there was no microwave on the president¡¯s floor, Gao Xiang walked downstairs in a daze to heat up the food. When the food was ready, he finally understood why the President had not been in the company recently. The moment he turned on the microwave, he received a lot of exclamations. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°It smells so good, Gao Xiang. What did you make?¡± ¡°Gao Xiang, let me have a taste!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too tempting. Let me have a bite. I¡¯d die for it.¡± The employees at the back of the line stared at the microwave like wolves. If it weren¡¯t for Gao Xiang¡¯s high position, they would have come up to snatch it. Gao Xiang quickly took it and left. He said, ¡°This is the President¡¯s meal. If you want to eat, buy it yourself!¡± After the busy afternoon at the metaphysical store passed, Yu Su sat on the table and filled in the registration form. After she was done, she told Ye Tang to hand in the form. When they arrived at the Xiao Entertainment Company, Yu Su saw the guidance at the door and walked into a reception room. Yu Su knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Is this where the metaphysical competition is held?¡± A male voice replied, ¡°Come in!¡± Yu Su walked in. There was only one table in the room, and there were two people sitting at the table. One was a middle-aged man in formal attire, and the other was a relatively inexperienced-looking girl. The two of them should be the receptionists in charge of the metaphysical masters competition. She handed over the registration form. The waitress smiled and said, ¡°You can leave after handing it over.¡± Yu Su turned around and was about to leave when the male receptionist holding her registration form glanced at it and shouted coldly, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Yu Su turned around and asked in confusion. The male receptionist sneered with a mocking expression. ¡°This is the most valuable metaphysical competition in the country at the moment. Why are you, a metaphysical master who doesn¡¯t belong to any sect, here to join in the fun?¡± The registration form was filled in with sects, and Yu Su filled in ¡°none¡±. She really did not belong to any sects, and she did not care about those sects. Moreover, she was a staff member of the Metaphysics Management Office. If she was related to those sects, it would also affect her work. ¡°Can¡¯t sectless metaphysical masters sign up?¡± Yu Su frowned slightly. The male receptionist shook his head. ¡°Of course. This competition only accepts metaphysical masters from large sects. These metaphysical masters have a deep foundation. Small fries like you shouldn¡¯t come. Otherwise, you¡¯ll waste our staff¡¯s time.¡± After saying that, he placed the registration form aside. Yu Su argued, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be such a thing on the flyer for the competition, right? Could you have made a mistake?¡± She didn¡¯t think that Xiao Han would hold a metaphysical competition with a threshold. ¡°Leave, leave, leave. Cultivators like you are just here to join in the fun. Do you think those prizes are so easy to obtain?¡± The male receptionist snorted coldly and began to swipe his phone without looking up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This kind of competition was the best time to get a kickback. In fact, the spots had already been reserved. Only the people from the metaphysical association in the city and some well-connected metaphysical masters could sign up. A Daoist like Yu Su, who did not belong to any sect, was not qualified to enter at all. Yu Su¡¯s expression turned slightly cold as she turned around and walked out of the office. It was too ironic. After walking out of the Xiao Entertainment Company, Yu Su felt aggrieved. She sat in the coffee shop downstairs of the company and sent a message to Xiao Han: [This metaphysical competition is a little interesting. I just went to submit the registration form. I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to participate.] After sending it, she stood up and was about to leave. Her phone vibrated. Xiao Han replied: [Who said you¡¯re not qualified to participate? I¡¯ll contact the staff. Wait for me.] On the other side, Xiao Han immediately called his assistant. Xiao Han was so angry that he was about to explode. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060: Rejected Chapter 1060: Rejected Editor: Atlas Studios This competition was held for Yu Su. This group of people actually dared to reject Yu Su. Xiao Han called Gao Xiang. ¡°Come over immediately.¡± After Gao Xiang came over, he called the relevant staff. After asking the different levels of employees, the answer he received was that there was no restriction on the qualifications to participate at all. It was just that the receptionist at the registration office had said the wrong thing. Yu Su had just waited for a while when the male receptionist hurriedly caught up to her. He panted as he looked at Yu Su with an extremely good attitude. ¡°Ms. Yu Su, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It was my mistake just now. I said something wrong. Please go back and hand in your form.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that sectless metaphysical masters are not qualified to participate?¡± Yu Su questioned. The male receptionist looked embarrassed and stammered, ¡°No, no, I heard wrongly. My superiors have already fined me a month¡¯s salary. Please come back and hand in the form!¡± Who was this woman? The supervisor insisted that he come back to apologize and even asked him to have a good attitude. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Xiao Corporation. If it wasn¡¯t for his job, he wouldn¡¯t have come. Yu Su glanced at him coldly. She had no intention of making things difficult for him and walked towards the office again. After handing in the form, Yu Su stood up and wanted to leave. At this moment, a group of people escorted a middle-aged man in. The middle-aged man in the lead looked a little familiar. Yu Su carefully identified him. It turned out that he was a friend of her master back then. His name was Zhou Xuan. The male receptionist immediately stood up from the stool and said with a fawning expression, ¡°Master Zhou, you¡¯re here? How have you been recently?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Xuan was escorted over and nodded arrogantly. The man behind him, who was about 25 years old, looked around and found a stool in the corner. He moved it over for Zhou Xuan to sit on. ¡°Master, please take a seat!¡± Tan Ming nodded and bowed. Zhou Xuan sat down and pointed his chin at the table. ¡°Go and hand in the form. We¡¯re here to do something serious. Don¡¯t delay the progress.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Tan Ming said. He took his watch and walked towards the receptionist. The male receptionist squeezed out a smile and bowed slightly. ¡°Young Master Tan, please inform me about such a small matter. I¡¯ll just go and get the registration form. Why did you come personally with Master Zhou? You¡¯re treating me like an outsider.¡± Tan Ming pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We came as we were on the way.¡± Then, he threw the watch on the table. At this moment, Yu Su walked towards Zhou Xuan and greeted, ¡°Uncle Zhou, I¡¯m Yu Su. Do you still remember? I¡¯m Gao Hong¡¯s disciple.¡± Zhou Xuan slowly raised his head and looked at Yu Su. His pupils constricted and he did not say anything. He sized Yu Su up with a mocking smile. Tan Ming walked over quickly and looked at Yu Su. ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to strike up a conversation with my master? Get lost.¡± Zhou Xuan was the First Elder of the Tianyi Sect. He had a high status and an unfathomable cultivation level. Many people wanted to come over and strike up a conversation with him, so he naturally thought that Yu Su was also someone who wanted to strike up a conversation. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu Su¡¯s expression quickly turned cold after being pushed. This person was too rude. Tan Ming crossed his arms and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m Master¡¯s eldest disciple. I¡¯ve seen many people like you who want to build a relationship with my master. However, we don¡¯t have the time to bother with you. We still have to go to the He family later. You know the He family, right?¡± The He family was a top family among the upper-class wealthy families. They were involved in heavy industry and had a close relationship with the military. The only family that could be compared to the He family was the Xiao family. ¡°Tan Ming!¡± Zhou Xuan raised his hand and asked him to retreat behind him. He looked at Yu Su and asked coldly, ¡°Do you work in this company?¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m also here to hand in the competition registration form.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou Xuan took a deep look at Yu Su and said seriously, ¡°Women are not suitable to be metaphysical masters. You should change professions. Otherwise, find a man to marry!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Su was shocked. How long had it been since she had heard such words? When she became her master¡¯s disciple, those Daoists shook their heads at the first sight of Yu Su and persuaded her master to take in another male disciple. However, later on, Yu Su¡¯s extremely amazing talent made these people shut up. Many friends also advised Yu Su to give up and not work as a metaphysical master. They said that women could not take the fatigue, and women were not suitable to be metaphysical masters. It seemed to have become a social consensus. Yu Su took a deep breath and looked at Zhou Xuan in disappointment. ¡°Have you forgotten? If my master hadn¡¯t promoted you back then, you might have already changed careers. What identity are you using to advise me with? As an uncle or a senior in the industry?¡± Back then, Zhou Xuan was only a junior apprentice of the Tianyi Sect. He was ostracized and had been cleaning in the kitchen. Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061: Kindness Chapter 1061: Kindness Editor: Atlas Studios Gao Hong had unintentionally seen Zhou Xuan being bullied. He had mentioned it in front of the sect master, which was why Zhou Xuan had the chance to be seen by the sect master. Later on, Zhou Xuan was taken in as a disciple by the sect master. This was also because of his master¡¯s kindness. Yu Su had been a metaphysical master for so many years and had also heard of Zhou Xuan¡¯s name. Zhou Xuan had already become one of the top metaphysical masters in the country and had many disciples. However, these were not reasons for him to persuade Yu Su to give up. Viciousness flashed in Zhou Xuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I relied on my own hard work and talent to reach this position. It has nothing to do with your master. If your master is really so powerful, why did he disappear for so many years?¡± Zhou Xuan recalled those difficult days back then. He never wanted to think of that feeling of being bullied again. Now that it was suddenly mentioned by Yu Su, he felt very humiliated and wished he could make Yu Su disappear from his sight. Unfortunately, it was not convenient for him to do this. He felt that Yu Su was too blind and had yet to visit him after so many years. Tan Ming also said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t participate in the competition anymore. Who would dare to eat the pills you made? Besides, with your strength, even if you participated in the competition, you would be eliminated in the first round!¡± He felt that a woman like Yu Su was just doing this for show. How could a beautiful woman be related to a Daoist priest? Yu Su glanced at him coldly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t you compete with me? Let¡¯s see if a male Daoist priest like you or a female Daoist priest like me is stronger.¡± Towards such people, only by defeating them with strength could they shut up. ¡°Compete in what?¡± Tan Ming asked. Yu Su said, ¡°Then let¡¯s compete in the rankings of this metaphysical competition. If I win, apologize to me and my Master and take back your prejudice against women.¡± ¡°What if you lose?¡± Tan Ming sneered. ¡°Feel free to speak, I¡¯ll do whatever!¡± Yu Su replied. Zhou Xuan stood up from the stool, and the coldness in his eyes disappeared in a flash. ¡°If you lose, you can¡¯t be a metaphysical master for the rest of your life. Go home, get married, and have children!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the entire reception room was silent. The metaphysical masters who came later also discussed animatedly. ¡°Master Zhou is a top figure. Won¡¯t she be asking for trouble by competing with the disciple of such a person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I heard that his disciple, Tan Ming, just won the first prize in the national metaphysical masters competition.¡± ¡°He¡¯s young and promising.¡± This young lady should forget about it. She shouldn¡¯t not fight for this. After all, he¡¯s from the Tianyi Sect. Even if she wins, it won¡¯t be easy for her to survive in the metaphysical world.¡± ¡°Women really can¡¯t do well as metaphysical masters. Master Zhou is right.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better for them not to compete?¡± Hearing the discussions around him, Tan Ming became even more smug. He walked up to Yu Su and raised his head. ¡°How is it? Do you still dare to compete? Aren¡¯t you going to prove yourself?¡± What a coward! At this moment, no one thought that Yu Su would agree to the competition. Yu Su said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s compete! However, I still have to add conditions. If I win, not only will you have to apologize to me, but Master Zhou will also be unable to continue being a metaphysical master!¡± This was only fair. She did not want to sign an unfair contract. Since the other party dared to look down on her like this, she would let him take a good look at her strength. ¡°Is there a need to consider this? Aren¡¯t you all very confident?¡± This time, it was Yu Su¡¯s turn to mock. Tan Ming looked at his master awkwardly. He believed that he could defeat the woman in front of him, but his master did not say anything. He could not make a decision on his own. ¡°You guys compete!¡± Zhou Xuan said in a low voice. Then, he looked at Yu Su coldly. ¡°If you lose, just don¡¯t go back on your word.¡± He had just come down from the mountain and didn¡¯t know much about the outside world, but he was confident in the Tianyi Sect. Everyone from the sect was a hidden expert. The people at the foot of the mountain were impure, so how could they cultivate the Dao technique well? Moreover, the girl in front of him looked so beautiful. Her strength was definitely just for show. Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who shouldn¡¯t go back on your word.¡± She might lose against Zhou Xuan, but against his disciple, there would be no surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Ming pointed at Yu Su with a furious expression. ¡°How dare a little girl like you challenge my master? I think you¡¯ve had enough of the metaphysical world.¡± After he finished speaking, a male voice came from behind him. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s done fooling around.¡± Everyone looked over and saw the man walking over slowly. His aura was oppressive, one would not dare to look at him directly. ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak to me like that!¡± Tan Ming asked angrily. Xiao Han stood beside Yu Su. Someone had already reported the incident to him just now and he also knew what had happened. He first looked at Yu Su. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062: Human Hearts Are Easily Changeable Chapter 1062: Human Hearts Are Easily Changeable Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su shook her head. She was not at a disadvantage, but she still felt very at ease when she saw Xiao Han. Xiao Han stood in front of Yu Su and looked coldly at Zhou Xuan. ¡°Cultivation also depends on one¡¯s character. No matter how powerful the spells one uses are, if one¡¯s character is not good, those spells are still unpresentable.¡± He was referring to Zhou Xuan. Zhou Xuan narrowed his eyes. Seeing Xiao Han¡¯s extraordinary aura, he felt that he looked a little familiar. ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to judge?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know who I am!¡± After saying that, Xiao Han grabbed Yu Su¡¯s hand and left the reception room. After everyone left, Zhou Xuan was still trying to figure out who he was. This person¡¯s face was so familiar, and his aura was like that of a big shot. When the two of them walked out of the building. Yu Su looked at her watch and saw that it was only past four in the afternoon. Xiao Han must have abandoned his work to look for her. Yu Su hurriedly said, ¡°Xiao Han, go back to work first. There¡¯s no need to send me off. I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡± Anyway, she had already finished her business. Before Xiao Han could say anything, she waved at the roadside and a taxi stopped. Yu Su got into the car and waved at him. ¡°You can go back.¡± Xiao Han reminded her, ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up tonight. Don¡¯t think too much when you go back. I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Yu Su nodded. When Yu Su returned to the metaphysical shop, it was almost time for work. She quickly got busy. Time passed quickly. At 10 p.m., Xiao Han¡¯s car appeared at the entrance of the alley on time and Yu Su got into it listlessly. ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡± In the driver¡¯s seat, Xiao Han looked at her face seriously and held her face as he asked carefully. Yu Su fastened her seatbelt and sighed deeply. She said, ¡°I just feel that people¡¯s hearts can change easily. Uncle Zhou was a very simple and honest person in the past. Now that he has obtained power, he has also become narrow-minded.¡± Could it be that everyone was so fickle? Moreover, ever since they met, Zhou Xuan had not asked about his master¡¯s recent situation. Xiao Han hugged her in his arms and comforted her. ¡°They can¡¯t hold on to their hearts and that¡¯s their fault. You¡¯re the most powerful metaphysical master in the world. You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± He firmly believed in Yu Su¡¯s strength. Yu Su placed her head on his shoulder and shook her head. ¡°But I still feel a little regretful.¡± If Zhou Xuan had not changed, she could still bring him to see her master. This way, her master¡¯s condition would improve faster. Xiao Han rubbed her head and comforted her from another angle. ¡°Let¡¯s just live our own lives.¡± One couldn¡¯t be too stubborn, or it would be very hard and tiring. ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°It¡¯s already happened. It¡¯s useless to be vexed. I can only give it my all.¡± She didn¡¯t want to leave herself too many options because Zhou Xuan not only insulted her but also insulted her master. Yu Su tilted her head and secretly kissed Xiao Han¡¯s cheek. ¡°Muack! Thank you for comforting me. I¡¯m in a much better mood.¡± She wanted to run after secretly kissing him. Xiao Han grabbed her and hugged her again. He lowered his head and kissed her until her face turned red. ¡°Yu Su.¡± Xiao Han pulled her into his arms. ¡°Yes?¡± Yu Su replied. Xiao Han said, ¡°In my heart, you will always be the most powerful metaphysical master in the world.¡± Yu Su¡¯s eyes lit up as she nodded heavily. Xiao Han did not leave that night. He stayed in the villa. At seven in the morning, Yu Su woke up on time. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw the man¡¯s handsome face while she was hugged tightly by him. His strong arms were wrapped around her waist. Yu Su¡¯s heart beat faster and her face was a little hot. The moment she moved, Xiao Han woke up, but he did not want to open his eyes. He only wanted to hug her for a while longer. When he felt that she was about to get out of bed, he reached out and pulled the little woman into his arms. ¡°Yu Su, sleep a little longer.¡± Yu Su¡¯s head was leaning against his chest, and there was a low and mellow voice beside her ear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su nodded, agreeing. She then thought back to their wild night together, her face flushing with remembrance of the thrill. The two of them lay down for a while more before Yu Su got up to put on her clothes. Just as she was done, she heard her phone vibrate. She opened it and smiled. ¡°Xiao Han, I¡¯ve entered the preliminary round.¡± Xiao Han said, ¡°Congratulations! I knew it. Yu Su is the best.¡± This competition required advance registration, and one needs to submit some works and case studies. Only those who pass the initial screening can enter the preliminary round. Generally speaking, those who can make it to the preliminaries are already quite talented. Xiao Han kissed Yu Su on the chee., Yu Su¡¯s face heated up and she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m up.¡± After breakfast, she continued preparing her entry for the competition. She spent the entire morning working on it. Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063: Voting Chapter 1063: Voting Editor: Atlas Studios At ten in the morning, Yu Su called Xiao Han and asked him to bring his grandparents over for dinner. Xiao Han agreed. At eleven o¡¯clock, the two elderly and Xiao Han appeared in the metaphysical shop punctually. Yu Su welcomed them with a smile. ¡°Grandpa Xiao, Grandma Xiao, you¡¯re here. Come in and take a look at my workplace.¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Xia Hui looked around and praised repeatedly. There were also a few dishes on the table at the side. Xiao Han raised a glass and said to Yu Su, ¡°I wish Yu Su success in her participation in the metaphysical masters competition!¡± They all toasted. Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°I think Yu Su will definitely be able to win a trophy. When the time comes, we¡¯ll hold a celebratory feast for her.¡± Of course, she knew her good friend¡¯s standards. Xiao Han explained the metaphysical competition to Xiao Jing and Xia Hui. Yu Su smiled. ¡°The preliminary voting will begin in the afternoon. I¡¯ve been preparing for the competition for the past few days.¡± She was not worried about the votes in the preliminary voting. Even if she did not tell Yu Su¡¯s fans, Yu Su was confident that she could get high votes. ¡°I¡¯ll canvass for votes for you!¡± Ye Tang said excitedly. Xiao Jing and Xia Hui also said, ¡°We¡¯ll also canvass for votes for you. Yu Su, don¡¯t worry. We know many people.¡± The two elders originally wanted to leave in the afternoon, but from the looks of it, Yu Su still needed them, so they didn¡¯t leave for the time being. After the meal, Yu Su began to get busy. She uploaded some more works one after another, and all of them were uploaded before the deadline at three in the afternoon. At 6 PM, the voting officially began. Xiao Jing and Xia Hui posted the link on their WeChat Moments and wrote: [Please vote for contestant number 08, Yu Su. Thank you!] As soon as this post was posted, it immediately caused a huge commotion. This was the former chairman and wife of the chairman of the Xiao Corporation. They had long stopped chasing after fame and fortune. Who could ask them to canvass for votes? Everyone clicked on it and saw that it was an ordinary competition. Many people left comments below: Old Madam Xiao, who is this Yu Su? She¡¯s so lucky to have you canvass for votes for her. Someone asked, ¡°The pill made by No. 08 looks good.¡± In the past few minutes, there were a few hundred more votes. Old Master Xiao and Old Madam Xiao sent the link to the staff group and asked the employees to help share it. Not long after, Yu Su became the number one metaphysical master, and her votes had already reached 5,000. At this moment, in the Tianyi Sect. ¡°Master, take a look. Yu Su must have bought votes. It¡¯s only been half an hour and she already has more than 5,000 votes. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Tan Ming said angrily. His votes had just exceeded 200, and he had worked hard to share the link around. Zhou Xuan sat on the sofa and smoked a cigarette. His face was cold, and the other disciples were also discussing. ¡°Cheating!¡± ¡°In order to win, Yu Su will do anything!¡± ¡°How embarrassing. I don¡¯t even want to be associated with such a person.¡± ¡°Hmph, she has so many connections. Why would she still be a metaphysical master? She might as well be a celebrity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all bought!¡± ¡°The pills she makes aren¡¯t that good! It¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t have any practical use. Those people have been deceived.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder which unorthodox path she came from.¡± The entire house was in an uproar. The eldest disciple, Lu Cheng, cupped his hands at Zhou Xuan. ¡°Master, if you can¡¯t take this lying down, I¡¯ll immediately complain that Yu Su cheated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Complain about her!¡± The remaining disciples also clamored. Zhou Xuan snorted coldly and put out the cigarette on the table. ¡°If you want to complain, do you have evidence? Since she did it, it proves that she has a backup plan.¡± He disdained cheating the most. Clearly, Yu Su was the kind of person who liked to take shortcuts. ¡°So what if there¡¯s no evidence? We can get the organizer to investigate,¡± Tan Ming said unwillingly. Zhou Xuan looked at him. ¡°What if they can¡¯t find anything?¡± Tan Ming gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s her good luck if they can¡¯t find anything. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to let her off easily. This kind of woman will cause a bad reputation in the metaphysical masters world.¡± Yu Su was so beautiful and powerful. Who would believe that she was legitimate? She might be the lover of some big shot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou Xuan¡¯s expression was sinister. ¡°The higher she stands, the worse she falls. What are you anxious about? When you win this competition, she naturally can¡¯t be a metaphysical master anymore.¡± To metaphysical masters, this was the destruction of their careers. He was waiting to see a good show. At night, Yu Su returned to the villa. Just as she opened the door to the courtyard, Xiao Jing and Xia Hui twisted the party poppers in their hands, and colorful flowers floated down from the sky. ¡°Congratulations to great metaphysical master Yu Su for obtaining first place in the preliminary round!¡± the two elderly said in unison. Yu Su was delighted and turned to look at Xiao Han. ¡°I¡¯m the first place in the preliminary round?¡± She had been busy in the shop since six o¡¯clock and had no time to look at her phone. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064: Canvassing Chapter 1064: Canvassing Editor: Atlas Studios Xiao Han nodded. ¡°Yes, look at your phone.¡± Yu Su turned on her phone and indeed realized that she had the most votes. There were more than 10,000 votes. The voting period for the preliminary round was four hours, and it was already over by 10 p.m. Yu Su smiled in surprise. ¡°So it¡¯s true. Thank you, Grandpa Xiao and Grandma Xiao. Thank you for helping me canvass votes.¡± Xia Hui held her hand and sat on the sofa. ¡°Your medicinal pills are very good. Even I want those spiritual artifacts. We didn¡¯t help much.¡± Xiao Jing nodded. ¡°If those people don¡¯t vote for you, they¡¯ll be the ones with poor taste.¡± Yu Su could feel the favoritism of the two elders. She nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard in the finals!¡± ¡°Yu Su, your grandfather and I are leaving tomorrow. When you reach the finals, we¡¯ll come back to cheer you on,¡± Xia Hui said. Yu Su looked reluctant. ¡°Can you stay a little longer?¡± Looking at the two elders was like seeing her biological grandmother. She was really a little reluctant to part with them. Xia Hui hugged her. ¡°Xiao Han¡¯s uncle is urging us to go back. There¡¯s something else at home. Get along well with Xiao Han. If you have anything you¡¯d like to talk about, talk to Grandma.¡± The four of them chatted for a while before parting. In the villa room, Yu Su sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t want Grandpa and Grandma to leave. Why don¡¯t we invite Grandpa and Grandma Xiao to the villa in a few days?¡± She looked at Xiao Han and asked for his opinion. Xiao Han smiled. ¡°Sure, of course.¡± ¡°Alright, make the arrangements!¡± Yu Su blurted out. Just as she finished speaking, she saw Xiao Han¡¯s eyes darken with burning desire. He pulled her into his arms and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yu Su¡­¡± The man¡¯s body was tightly pressed against Yu Su, exuding boundless heat. Yu Su¡¯s mind exploded, and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble as a lingering kiss landed. At six in the evening, at the Zhuang residence, Zhuang Qing had a foxtail grass in his mouth. From time to time, he would say, ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°Stop, who are you?¡± The bodyguard at the door immediately stopped him with a serious expression. Zhuang Qing flipped his hair. ¡°I¡¯m Zhuang Qing. Why are you stopping me?¡± ¡°Third Young Master!¡± ¡°Butler, Third Young Master is back.¡± The bodyguards shouted into the door one after another. Zhuang Qing walked forward. His personal bodyguard, Liu Biao, walked over with a long face. He was about to cry. ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯ve had a hard time looking for you. Don¡¯t ditch me again in the future, or it¡¯ll be very dangerous.¡± ¡°Liu Biao!¡± Zhuang Qing shouted. ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Biao stood up straight and replied. Zhuang Qing said, ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Biao said aggrievedly. The housekeeper rushed over anxiously. ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯re finally back. Eldest Young Master has been waiting for you in the living room. Go in quickly. Eldest Young Master is very angry.¡± ¡°Tsk, I just went out to play!¡± Zhuang Qing said indifferently. He swayed and walked into the living room. His eldest brother, Zhuang Xuan, was sitting in his seat drinking tea. When he saw his third brother¡¯s blond hair and tight pants and shoes, he almost spat out the tea in his mouth. ¡°You still dare to dye your hair?¡± ¡°This is a one-off hair dye. Brother, you¡¯re out,¡± Zhuang Qing said proudly. Zhuang Xuan frowned and said to the two bodyguards beside him, ¡°Go, take him to take a shower and change his clothes.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two bodyguards replied. They turned around and grabbed Zhuang Qing¡¯s collar as if they were grabbing a little chick. They dragged Zhuang Qing up to the second floor. ¡°I¡¯m not showering! I¡¯m not showering!¡± Zhuang Qing struggled, but it was useless. He was still dragged into the room. After a while, Zhuang Qing changed into new clothes and his hair was washed. As soon as he came down, Zhuang Xuan stood up and turned to walk to the side. ¡°Follow me.¡± The two of them came to their father¡¯s study. Zhuang Xuan pointed at the floor. ¡°Kneel!¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhuang Qing shook his head and pursed his lips. He did not think that he had done anything wrong. Zhuang Xuan looked over and his expression darkened. He did not say anything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Plop!¡± Zhuang Qing knelt down and immediately softened his attitude. ¡°Brother, I was just going out to play. Aren¡¯t I back now? Anyway, Mom and Dad don¡¯t know. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know.¡± Zhuang Qing knew what his brother was angry about. Ever since his sister was lost, the Zhuang family had a family motto that their descendants had to be accompanied by bodyguards before the age of 18. This time, in order to pursue novelty, he deliberately ditched Liu Biao. However, he did not regret it. This trip was too fun. Zhuang Qing¡¯s eyes were very bright and filled with energy. He was much happier than when he was at home. Zhuang Xuan wanted to teach him a lesson, but in the end, it turned into a sigh. ¡°Reflect on yourself and think about your responsibility as a descendant of the Zhuang family. Kneel for two hours. If you kneel for any minute less, you¡¯re not allowed to eat.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065: Punishment Chapter 1065: Punishment Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing the sound of the car starting downstairs, Zhuang Qing¡¯s expression fell. He looked lonely. His brother had gone to the company again, and he was alone at home again. His brother did not even have the patience to scold him. Staying in the villa every day was like being in prison. Only when he went out to play with Zhao Xi was he the most free and happy. Zhuang Qing didn¡¯t get up until past eight o¡¯clock. He played for the entire day and asked the servant to make a bowl of noodles. After eating, he went to bed. When he was sleeping soundly, he felt someone looking at him. Zhuang Qing suddenly woke up. When she opened her eyes, the room was pitch-black. There was a woman with her hair draped over the head of the bed looking at him with a smile. She reached out and touched his cheek. ¡°Zhuzhu, Mommy is back. Are you obedient¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Zhuang Qing screamed subconsciously with a frightened expression. He tried his best to turn on the light beside the bed. When the light was turned on, he realized that it was his biological mother. ¡°Mom, you scared me to death!¡± Zhuang Qing patted his chest and said. Zhuang Qing¡¯s mother had been in a bad state of mind for the past few years. Father Zhuang had brought his wife to several hospitals, but it was useless. Mrs. Zhuang stared at him and lifted the blanket. Seeing that he was wearing blue pajamas, she roared crazily, ¡°Why are you wearing men¡¯s clothes again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a boy!¡± Zhuang Qing said. ¡°No, you¡¯re not a boy. You¡¯re Mom¡¯s good daughter. It wasn¡¯t easy for Mom to find you. How can you become a boy!¡± Xu Qian said. She grabbed Zhuang Qing¡¯s wrist like a lunatic and pulled him into his room to find a set of women¡¯s clothes. ¡°Zhuzhu, I¡¯ll take it off for you now. Let¡¯s change into girls¡¯ clothes.¡± Xu Qian smiled and wanted to take off Zhuang Qing¡¯s shirt. Zhuang Qing grabbed his mother¡¯s hand and said angrily, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Zhuang Qing. I¡¯m not my sister. Look at me. I don¡¯t wear women¡¯s clothes!¡± Ever since he was young, he had worn women¡¯s clothes for several years. If his grandparents hadn¡¯t corrected him, he would have almost had a mental problem and thought that he was a girl. Xu Qian didn¡¯t listen at all and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re Zhuzhu. Zhuzhu likes to wear boys¡¯ clothes. This won¡¯t do.¡± She tried her best to pull Zhuang Qing¡¯s shirt. Zhuang Qing¡¯s clothes were almost taken off. A sense of shame rushed to his head as he roared, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your son. Your daughter, Zhuang Zhu, has been lost. She hasn¡¯t been found yet. Have you forgotten? My sister has been lost!!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Qian hugged her head and screamed. She knocked her head against the wall crazily. ¡°Bang!¡± Blood instantly flowed down the wall, and Xu Qian¡¯s head was injured. ¡°Mom! Mom, stop hitting yourself. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Zhuang Qing hugged his mother and cried. Tears streamed down her face. His heart was filled with pain. Why did God have to be so ruthless to their family? Ever since his sister was lost, the entire family had been shattered. His father¡¯s voice came from behind them. Zhuang Yu rushed forward and hugged Xu Qian. ¡°Yu Qian, I¡¯m back. I brought our daughter back.¡± After saying that, he glared at Zhuang Qing and whispered, ¡°Hurry up and change into women¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhuang Qing turned around and rushed into the room, quickly changing into pink pajamas. He was also wearing a wig. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Zhuzhu¡­¡± he said bitterly. ¡°Zhuzhu¡­¡± Xu Qian¡¯s eyes lit up. She walked forward and hugged Zhuang Qing. ¡°My good daughter, I knew you were back.¡± Gradually, Xu Qian calmed down and returned to normal. Zhuang Yu coaxed her, ¡°Come downstairs with me to treat your wound. Otherwise, Zhuzhu will be worried.¡± The two of them went downstairs and Zhuang Qing returned to his room. He lay on the bed in a daze and looked at the ceiling. He was in despair. After a while, Zhuang Yu came up. ¡°Zhuang Qing.¡± Zhuang Qing hurriedly sat up and shouted guiltily, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault today.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Your mother¡¯s condition is sometimes good and sometimes bad. No one can control her,¡± Zhuang Yu comforted and patted his youngest son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I heard that you went out to play today?¡± ¡°Yes, I made a good friend.¡± Zhuang Qing nodded vigorously, and the two of them chatted about school. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Qing asked, ¡°Dad, did you find Sister when you went out?¡± Zhuang Yu shook his head with a habitual numbness on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best. Just hold on for a little longer. Don¡¯t blame your mother and sister. They¡¯re all pitiful, okay?¡± Zhuang Qing nodded with difficulty. His throat felt as bitter as if it was filled with bitter medicine. He will try his best! Zhuang Qing muttered, ¡°Sister, why did you steal everyone¡¯s attention? I hate you. I hate you. Don¡¯t ever come back!¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1066: Divination Chapter 1066: Divination Editor: Atlas Studios The next day, near Seventh High School, Zhao Xi walked out of the toilet in a small dress. She had just finished her makeup. As soon as she walked out, Zhuang Qing walked out. ¡°Zhao Xi, I¡¯m here.¡± Zhao Xi was stunned for a long time before saying, ¡°Zhuang Qing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Zhuang Qing replied. ¡°How did you become like this?¡± Zhao Xi asked in disbelief. Zhuang Qing was wearing a suit and his hair was combed neatly. He looked completely different. Zhuang Qing said coldly, ¡°I just came back from a banquet.¡± Zhao Xi was speechless. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it. Why are you looking for me?¡± Zhuang Qing sighed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we go to a dessert shop last time?¡± ¡°Yeah, could it be that you want to eat cake again?¡± Zhao Xi asked in confusion. Zhuang Qing shook his head with a worried expression. ¡°I want to go to the metaphysical shop next to that shop. I heard that the shop is very accurate in their ability to locate people.¡± If he could find his biological sister, his family would be better, but his sister had disappeared for so many years. Would he really have a chance to find her? Zhuang Qing was nervous. Zhao Xi sized him up. ¡°What exactly do you want to do at the metaphysical shop? Are you looking for someone?¡± Zhuang Qing was stunned for a moment before he slowly said, ¡°Yes, my biological sister was lost when I was seven years old. I want to find her.¡± He wanted to atone for his sins. Perhaps his sister¡¯s loss was his fault, but after so many years, he felt that even if he wanted to atone for his sins, it was time for it to end. Zhao Xi pursed her lips. ¡°I advise you to think about it again. I heard that the manager of that metaphysical shop is a friend of the owner of the dessert shop. Neither of them is a good person. Anyway, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reliable. They might want to cheat you of your money.¡± She didn¡¯t believe in any master. They were all liars. Zhuang Qing made up his mind. ¡°I just want to take a look. Come with me. If it¡¯s not accurate, I won¡¯t let you pay. Zhao Xi said, ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them immediately took a taxi to Yu Su¡¯s metaphysical shop. When the two of them arrived at the entrance of the shop, there was a long queue at the entrance. Many people stood at the door and looked in. An auntie, who was standing at the back of the team, muttered, ¡°Master Yu must be free today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to come over tomorrow.¡± Her face was filled with hope. Zhao Xi tugged at the auntie¡¯s clothes. ¡°Auntie, how¡¯s this shop?¡± ¡°Effective! It¡¯s very effective!¡± The auntie could not help but nod with a smile on her face. Zhao Xi glanced at Zhuang Qing and said softly, ¡°I knew it. The people here are abnormal. I advise you not to go. Look at what this auntie has become.¡± Zhuang Qing shook his head. ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s take a look!¡± The two of them queued from three in the afternoon to seven in the evening. There were people coming and going in the middle. Everyone who came out of the shop had a mysterious expression on their faces. The more Zhao Xi looked, the more she felt that something was wrong. The queue almost reached the two of them. Zhao Xi continued to persuade them, ¡°Listen to my instructions later. If there¡¯s anything wrong, we¡¯ll run immediately. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be deceived until you don¡¯t even have your underwear left.¡± Zhuang Qing nodded helplessly. ¡°Alright, I understand. However, I¡¯m here today to get a preliminary understanding. I didn¡¯t bring much money with me.¡± He had already figured it out. If the master was a scammer, he would only be scammed of this little bit of money. If this person had the ability to find his sister, not to mention him, even his family would give her money. After Zhuang Zhu went missing, it wasn¡¯t that Zhuang Yu didn¡¯t find the metaphysical masters. However, those masters said that they couldn¡¯t find any traces of their sister. It was either she had been shipped overseas or her mark had been erased. He didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Go in.¡± A sweet-looking girl came out of the shop and said to the two of them. Zhuang Qing nodded. The two of them walked in and saw a room with yellow lights in the shop. ¡°Please enter the room!¡± the guide said again. Zhuang Qing walked in first. As soon as he entered, he smelled a very refreshing smell. It was like some kind of minty fragrance. This smell was very pleasant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Have a seat.¡± Yu Su glanced at the two of them, opened the notebook in the drawer, and casually drew a talisman. Half a minute later, Yu Su looked at Zhuang Qing. ¡°Tell me, what do you need to settle?¡± Zhuang Qing was slightly surprised. The two of them had yet to speak, so how did this sister know that he had thought of coming to get her to help with his problem? Zhao Xi glanced at Yu Su and muttered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fortune teller? Why don¡¯t you calculate our intentions?¡± She was still very suspicious. Yu Su shifted her gaze and looked at Zhao Xi. ¡°500 dollars per divination. Pay up.¡± Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067: Five Hundred for a Divination Chapter 1067: Five Hundred for a Divination Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What?¡± Zhao Xi stood up immediately. ¡°We haven¡¯t even started calculating, and you want money already? You¡¯re too unreliable.¡± She must be a liar! She was here to cheat money, so she didn¡¯t believe it even more. Yu Su smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t do free divination. Haven¡¯t you heard of it? Paying money for the divination is to buy our karma.¡± There was a teasing look in her eyes, even though she had already seen through Zhao Xi¡¯s thoughts. Zhao Xi snorted and looked at Zhuang Qing. ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget about it? I feel that this person is a charlatan.¡± Zhuang Qing shook his head. He took out 500 dollars from his pocket and handed it to Yu Su. ¡°Master, please help me do a divination. I want to find someone.¡± ¡°Who is it? What is the person¡¯s relationship with you?¡± Yu Su took the money and asked word by word. Zhuang Qing said, ¡°This person is my biological sister. Her name is Zhuang Zhu. When I was in kindergarten, she was kidnapped. At that time, the kidnapper asked for five million dollars in exchange for her release.¡± He looked pained. Zhao Xi exclaimed, ¡°Five million? Your family is really rich. Even if you sell me, my family won¡¯t have so much money.¡± She sounded a little shocked. Yu Su looked at her. ¡°Quiet!¡± Zhao Xi pouted. ¡°Alright.¡± Zhuang Qing continued, ¡°At that time, my parents brought money to redeem her. I didn¡¯t expect that after paying the money, they still couldn¡¯t find my sister. I haven¡¯t seen my sister since then. I wonder if you can find her?¡± His eyes were filled with hope and desire. All these years, his sister¡¯s disappearance had made the entire family lose their smile. Zhuang Yu was busy looking for her on various platforms and even stopped managing the family¡¯s affairs. His brother had taken over the family business, and Xu Qian was very temperamental. She couldn¡¯t recognize anyone at all. Yu Su pondered for a moment. Zhuang Qing felt that his throat was a little hoarse. He asked softly, ¡°Master, is my sister still alive?¡± He wanted to know more about her. Yu Su said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± She took out three coins and threw them into the air a few times. She looked at the coins and said, ¡°She¡¯s still alive and very close to you.¡± She was in the city, but the person¡¯s tracks were very blurry and she could not immediately find the specific address. ¡°What do you mean close?¡± Zhuang Qing asked excitedly. ¡°Is she beside me?¡± Wouldn¡¯t he be able to find his sister soon? Yu Su shook her head. ¡°I need to divine the exact information again. Give me your sister¡¯s birth characters and I¡¯ll do another divination.¡± She could see more clearly with the combination of her birth characters. Zhuang Qing immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, when I go back, I¡¯ll get my eldest brother to come over. He knows my sister¡¯s birth characters.¡± His heart was beating very fast. It felt as if someone was hitting his heart, he had a feeling that this time, he might really be able to find his sister. Zhao Xi rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°Can you tell when Sister Zhuang will be able to go home and acknowledge her family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact time, but her fate with the Zhuang family hasn¡¯t ended. There¡¯s a high chance that she will go back. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Yu Su said slowly. She took out a pair of scissors and cut the candle in front of her, looking calm and composed. Zhuang Qing was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go back and tell my brother now. Master, wait for me. I¡¯ll bring my brother over tomorrow!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Su replied. The two of them walked out of the door. After they left, Zhao Xi frowned and said, ¡°Zhuang Qing, don¡¯t you think this master is too general? Why don¡¯t you consider it again?¡± Zhuang Qing smiled. ¡°As long as there¡¯s a glimmer of hope, I¡¯ll grab it.¡± For so many years, the family had done the same. Zhuang Qing bade his farewell and returned to the Zhuang family. He walked into the study and happened to see his elder brother, Zhuang Xuan, sitting in the study reading documents. His elder brother¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Brother,¡± Zhuang Qing called out. Zhuang Xuan rubbed his temples and looked up at Zhuang Qing. ¡°Zhuang Qing, where did you go today? I heard from the equestrian teacher that you didn¡¯t go to class.¡± His underling had been getting more and more mischievous recently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Qing was in a good mood. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve found a way to find our sister. Can you accompany me somewhere tomorrow?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Dad and I can look for your sister. Your main task is to study,¡± Zhuang Xuan lectured. Zhuang Qing shook her head. ¡°Brother, just accompany me. I¡¯ve arranged to meet a very famous metaphysical master. It¡¯s not a loss to take a look. Just accompany me!¡± ¡°A metaphysical master?¡± Zhuang Xuan¡¯s expression was ugly. All these years, Zhuang Yu had spent a lot of money on this, but it was useless. Zhuang Zhu had still not been found. He did not believe in metaphysics at all. This was all superstition. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068: Master Chapter 1068: Master Editor: Atlas Studios Zhuang Qing continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. The master also said that Sister has always been very close to us. Our fate hasn¡¯t ended yet. We will definitely be able to find Sister. Come with me!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zhuang Xuan reluctantly agreed. He thought that he could not let his brother be deceived by a liar. He also went over to take a look. ¡­ In the dessert shop, Zhang Qi counted the remaining desserts and said to Ye Tang, ¡°Tiger skin cake rolls are the best seller. The various two flavored cakes are not bad either. We can make fewer egg tarts.¡± She quickly registered them. Ye Tang touched her chin and nodded. ¡°Alright, but I have a project to go on tomorrow afternoon. There will be other dessert chefs coming over. You can just tell them then.¡± After all, she was the CEO of the Ye Corporation, so she naturally couldn¡¯t make desserts every day. ¡°No problem,¡± Zhang Qi said with a smile. The two of them chatted for a while more before Ye Tang left, leaving Zhang Qi to close the door. On the way home, Zhang Qi rode the female motorcycle back. On the way back, her motorcycle broke down. She found a repair shop by the roadside and changed the accessories before riding back. It was late and there were few people on the road. After riding for a while, she felt that something was wrong. There was a black car tailing her. Whichever road Zhang Qi took, the two cars would maintain a distance between her. Zhang Qi was a little nervous and called Ye Tang. The call went through. Wearing her Bluetooth earphones, she whispered, ¡°Ye Tang, I have a car following me when I go back. If anything happens later, quickly help me call the police. I¡¯m on Qingcheng Street near the breakfast shop¡­¡± After saying that, she suddenly accelerated. The motorcycle sped up and entered the alley, shaking off the black car behind it. After speeding for a while, Zhang Qi slowly slowed down. ¡°Zhang Qi, Zhang Qi, how are you? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Ye Tang¡¯s anxious voice came from the earpiece. Although Zhang Qi was a shop assistant, the two of them had known each other before, so they were also friends. Zhang Qi panted. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I managed to get that car off my back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hurry home now. You should sleep early too. Bye!¡± She had a good figure. When she rode her motorcycle on the road, she was often surrounded by passersby or sometimes she might get followed for a while. However, it was still a little dangerous late at night. Ye Tang finally hung up with relief. Zhang Qi rode her bike back to the underground garage. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw the familiar black car which had been following her. The car was parked in a parking space not far away. Zhang Qi was so angry that she walked over and knocked on the car window. ¡°Who are you? If you follow me again, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The car window slowly rolled down, and a strong voice sounded. Grandpa Zhang looked at Zhang Qi with a straight face. ¡°Are you always fooling around outside so late at night? You¡¯re riding a motorcycle and driving so fast. You¡¯re simply fooling around.¡± He bumped into Zhang Qi riding a motorcycle on the way and recognized his granddaughter at a glance. The driver lost her and Grandpa Zhang asked the driver to wait at Zhang Qi¡¯s place. Not long after, they saw Zhang Qi enter the garage and they followed her. Zhang Qi looked over and saw her grandparents sitting in the back seat. The two elders¡¯ expressions were ugly, and their eyes were filled with familiar disdain. ¡°What right do you have to lecture me?¡± Zhang Qi crossed her arms and said mockingly. Grandma Zhang slapped her hand and said angrily, ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re getting older but you haven¡¯t even improved at all. Have you even forgotten to address us respectfully when you see us?¡± She scolded out of habit. Zhang Qi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re just two old things. If you have something to say, say it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zhang Qi!¡± Grandma Zhang opened her mouth to scold her, but was stopped by Grandpa Zhang. Old Master Zhang coughed and said as if he was bestowing a gift, ¡°After careful consideration, our family has decided to choose you for the marriage agreement. Pack your things and come back with us. We won¡¯t pursue whatever happened in the past.¡± ¡°Oh my, has the sun risen from the west? Am I not a good-for-nothing? How can I be related to your marriage agreement with the Zhuang family?¡± Zhang Qi couldn¡¯t help but laugh and asked in amusement. Ever since she and her mother were chased out of the Zhang family, she had nothing to do with that family. Whether it was her inheritance or the family¡¯s marriage matters, it was all in the wind. She would rather earn it herself than live a cowardly life under others¡¯ noses. Grandma Zhang sneered. ¡°Your father gave birth to two good-for-nothings. If it weren¡¯t for your cousin not wanting to marry into the Zhuang family, we wouldn¡¯t have looked for you. Don¡¯t pretend.¡± In her opinion, Zhang Qi¡¯s mood should be like she had won the lottery. Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069: I Dont Care Chapter 1069: I Don¡¯t Care Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Qi sneered. ¡°No wonder! Even if you want to find someone to be a part of your marriage agreement, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not interested. I don¡¯t care.¡± With that, she turned to leave. Grandpa Zhang said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. At most, we¡¯ll accept your request to move your mother¡¯s grave back. Don¡¯t ask for anything else!¡± He thought that he had already done his best. Hearing the two of them mention her mother, Zhang Qi could no longer hold it in. She turned around and said angrily, ¡°You two old things, do you really think I care about anything in your family? My mother doesn¡¯t care, and I don¡¯t care either.¡± Zhang Qi paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t insult me with that copper smell. I won¡¯t fall for it. Also, if my mother¡¯s grave is moved into your family, she would really have died with remaining grievances.¡± After shouting for a while, she felt much better. She turned around and walked forward. ¡°You! You unfilial descendant.¡± Grandma Zhang clutched her chest and wailed as if she could not breathe. ¡°Hurry up and send me to the hospital. Zhang Mian, get out of the car. You will only be allowed to come back to the Zhang family when you successfully persuade your sister to return.¡± The car started and drove towards the exit. An eight-year-old girl landed on the ground and looked around timidly. In the end, she sat on the ground alone. Zhang Qi stormed upstairs. As she walked, she suddenly remembered that she had left her phone in the car. She turned back to get it. Just as she reached the car, a shadow jumped out and hugged her thigh. ¡°Sister.¡± Zhang Qi was shocked and almost punched her. She took a closer look and realized that the shadow was a little girl. The girl looked quite cute. Zhang Qi squatted down and touched her head. ¡°Little kid, why aren¡¯t you going home? It¡¯s not safe to stay in the parking lot alone.¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯m Zhang Mian. Grandpa and Grandma asked me to bring you home,¡± the little girl said. Zhang Qi frowned and guessed, ¡°You¡¯re from the Zhang family? Did they leave you here just now?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m Zhang Mian.¡± Zhang Mian nodded seriously. Zhang Qi was so angry that she wanted to curse. These two heartless fellows. If she hadn¡¯t come back, this child would have stayed in the parking lot for the entire night. Zhang Mian tilted her head and looked at Zhang Qi. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re as powerful as I imagined.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Zhang Qi asked. Zhang Mian thought about it seriously and slowly said, ¡°How dare you scold Grandpa and Grandma? Grandpa and Grandma can¡¯t do anything to you. They¡¯re very angry.¡± Zhang Qi asked, ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m unfilial?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re very bad.¡± Zhang Mian frowned. Zhang Qi asked again, ¡°Are you Uncle¡¯s child?¡± Zhang Mian shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re my biological sister. I¡¯m also my father¡¯s child.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re that woman¡¯s child!¡± Zhang Qi let go of her hand and her expression quickly turned cold. ¡°What¡¯s her number? Give her a call and I¡¯ll send you back.¡± She didn¡¯t care about a third party¡¯s child. Zhang Mian¡¯s eyes quickly turned red. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Mom asked me to take care of Grandpa and Grandma. If I didn¡¯t listen, she would chase me away. I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± She looked at Zhang Qi eagerly, making her heart soften. Zhang Qi¡¯s face was still cold. ¡°I¡¯ll take you in for one night. Get lost on time tomorrow, do you hear me?¡± Zhang Mian nodded. Zhang Qi brought her back. After washing up, it was past midnight. The two of them slept on the same bed. At nine in the morning, the dessert shop opened on time. Zhang Qi sat at the door listlessly. ¡°What happened? You look listless,¡± Ye Tang said. She carried a large bouquet of sunflowers and walked into the shop with a smile. Her flight was at two in the afternoon, so she came to take a look first. Zhang Qi yawned and could barely open her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You don¡¯t even know how miserable I was last night.¡± Then, she quickly recounted what happened last night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After sleeping for two hours last night, Zhang Mian had a high fever. She kept shouting for Zhang Qi not to chase her away. She would be very obedient. Zhang Qi took the child to the emergency department and finally managed to reduce her fever. It was time to go to work. Zhang Qi asked the landlady to take care of her for a day and gave her 50 dollars for the care. Only then did she rush to work. Ye Tang trimmed the flowers one by one and placed them into a vase with water. She said in surprise, ¡°Huh? That child is at your house now? Why is that family so ruthless?¡± From her description, the Zhang family was very strange. ¡°I have no choice. I can only take care of her first. I¡¯d think about it after I get off work!¡± Zhang Qi yawned again and asked, ¡°What about you? You look so happy today. Did something good happen?¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070: Going Abroad Chapter 1070: Going Abroad Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip today. Wen Ze is also going there to inspect some matters. The two of us will treat it as a trip.¡± Ever since she became the CEO of the Ye Corporation, she had no time to go overseas. Now that she had this opportunity, she naturally wanted to go out and play. Zhang Qi was very supportive. ¡°Then have fun. Leave the shop to me for the time being. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the shop. I¡¯ll call you if anything happens.¡± She could now take charge. The work in the shop was relatively simple, and Zhang Qi didn¡¯t need to make desserts, so she was very free. The two of them chatted for a while more. Ye Tang even said that she wanted to help Zhang Qi choose a gift. Zhang Qi agreed casually. When the time came, the two of them went to work. Two hours later, the desserts that needed to be prepared were ready. Ye Tang was about to order takeout for lunch when she heard Zhang Qi shout, ¡°Ye Tang, come out quickly. Your boyfriend is here.¡± Ye Tang responded and washed her hands before walking out of the door. Wen Ze sat at an empty table and smiled at Ye Tang. ¡°I went to the restaurant to pack some food for you guys so the both of you will have something different to eat today.¡± For the past few days, they had basically been eating nearby food and were tired of it. Ye Tang still had to catch a plane later. If she didn¡¯t eat properly, it would be very harmful to her body. Wen Ze¡¯s heart ached for her, so he packed some nutritious food. Ye Tang was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t eaten in this restaurant for a long time.¡± The three of them sat together and ate. Wen Ze picked up food for Ye Tang, peeled prawns for her, and even picked bones for the fish. Zhang Qi sat at the side and felt that she was as bright as a light bulb. She quickly finished the rice in her bowl and went to the side to wait, giving the two of them some space. She finally understood that she shouldn¡¯t have appeared beside the two of them. Ye Tang also picked up some food for Wen Ze. ¡°I¡¯m going to quit sugar recently. Don¡¯t buy me milk tea or anything like that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Ze asked. Ye Tang sighed. ¡°Drinking milk tea at night makes one fat. I have to maintain my weight.¡± She weighed herself this morning and she had gained three pounds. Wen Ze chuckled softly and pulled a wooden toy top from his sleeve. Handing it over, he said, ¡°Being a little chubby just makes you a cute baby. I don¡¯t mind at all, but if you don¡¯t drink it, I won¡¯t buy it.¡± After the two of them finished eating, they boarded the VIP cabin of the plane. After the two of them entered, they closed the door and formed a sealed space. In the VIP cabin, the two of them started engaging in kisses. Ye Tang had long lost her mind from the kiss. Her skin rubbed against the material of her clothes, and an unbearable itch burned in her bones. Her body went numb, and she couldn¡¯t help but hug Wen Ze. A moment later, Ye Tang completely collapsed in his arms. Wen Ze hugged her and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. His voice was filled with satisfaction as he said, ¡°Ye Tang, you have to consider carefully if you provoke me in the future.¡± Ye Tang glared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Anyway, she wasn¡¯t afraid! The two of them hugged and chatted for a while. The atmosphere was harmonious. After a while, Wen Ze¡¯s expression was serious. He held Ye Tang¡¯s face and said, ¡°Ye Tang, I have to confess something to you. I hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Tang asked in surprise. In her eyes, Wen Ze was practically the best boyfriend. He was considerate and handsome. Wen Ze said, ¡°My mother might not like you very much.¡± Ye Tang was slightly surprised. She had never seen his mother before. Why did she not like her? Wen Ze continued, ¡°My father was paralyzed a few years ago. My mother took control of the entire Wen Corporation. I also went overseas to study. There was a decreased amount of connection between us.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Ever since I took control of the Wen Corporation, my relationship with my mother has deteriorated. Because Jiang Jian saved my life in that car accident, my mother wanted me to marry his daughter. I rejected her, and she might be angry because of this. So¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang felt a little uncomfortable and frowned slightly. ¡°I understand. So Auntie doesn¡¯t like me because of this?¡± For some reason, she was a little disappointed. Wen Ze shook his head. ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Ye Tang felt relieved. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s okay as long as she doesn¡¯t throw me a check worth tens of millions like the mother-in-laws in television dramas.¡± She teased jokingly. As the CEO of the Ye Corporation, she naturally had the confidence. Wen Ze hugged her tightly. ¡°Promise me that no matter what happens, you must believe me.¡± Ye Tang nodded. The two of them were going to Australia for a business trip, and Guan Ping was on vacation there. The two of them planned to meet her. Coincidentally, the results of Jiang Jian¡¯s investigation had also come out. Wen Ze planned to lay his cards on the table. If his mother was still biased against Ye Tang, he would not waver. Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071: Visit Chapter 1071: Visit Editor: Atlas Studios Three hours later, the two of them successfully got off the plane. Wen Ze first brought Ye Tang to the hotel at home. The two of them checked into the hotel and stored their luggage. The phone rang. Wen Ze picked it up and said, ¡°Hello, Mom. I¡¯ve already arrived in Australia. I¡¯m staying at our hotel now. I want to bring Ye Tang to visit you tonight.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. Guan Ping¡¯s voice was filled with obvious anger. ¡°You really brought that girl to Australia? I already said that I won¡¯t see her. Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t listen to me?¡± Guan Ping sat on the sofa and was so angry that her head hurt. She had already expressed that she would never accept another woman as her daughter-in-law other than Jiang Qing, but Wen Ze did not seem to take her words to heart at all. Wen Ze also said coldly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve decided to spend the rest of my life with Ye Tang. If you don¡¯t want to see her, I won¡¯t go over to see you either.¡± He had already grown up and had the initiative. He would never leave his life in his mother¡¯s hands, not to mention that he had such a good relationship with Ye Tang. He would never abandon Ye Tang for Jiang Qing. Guan Ping replied, ¡°Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± She panted heavily and did not say anything else. Wen Ze continued to insist, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you want to meet your future daughter-in-law? I told you that I really don¡¯t like Jiang Qing. Please fulfill my wish.¡± A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Young Master, Madam¡¯s headache has been acting up again recently. She couldn¡¯t sleep last night. Why do you have to make things difficult for Madam?¡± This voice belonged to the servant at home, Auntie Liu. Wen Ze clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll only emphasize one thing. I¡¯ve decided on Ye Tang.¡± He would never be foolishly filial. Ye Tang listened to the entire process. She patted Wen Ze¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Go over and see Auntie first. I won¡¯t go over first. I happen to have a meeting in the afternoon. We¡¯ll have dinner after you see her.¡± He could only do this. Otherwise, would he really break his relationship with his mother? Guilt flashed across Wen Ze¡¯s eyes. He reached out and grabbed Ye Tang. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Wen Ze said into the phone, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over in the afternoon. Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll explain it to you in person. I¡¯ll see you in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Guan Ping snorted and hung up. Wen Ze turned off his phone screen and looked at Ye Tang helplessly. ¡°Ye Tang, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do what I promised you.¡± He originally wanted to let his mother meet Ye Tang properly this time, but he didn¡¯t expect things to be ruined. Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s still a long way to go. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry.¡± Wen Ze hugged her tightly, his heart aching. ¡°I didn¡¯t do well enough, but I promise I¡¯ll talk to Mother in the afternoon. I¡¯ll convince her.¡± After all, Jiang Jian had done so many bad things. Jiang Jian had even planned that car accident. If Guan Ping knew, she would definitely cancel the marriage between their family and the Jiang family. Unfortunately, he could not say it directly over the phone. Otherwise, Guan Ping¡¯s attitude would definitely change. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for the day you succeed.¡± Ye Tang rubbed the corner of his mouth. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the meeting first. They¡¯re already waiting for me.¡± ¡°Alright, shall I send you there?¡± Wen Ze asked with concern. Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°No need. The driver is already waiting downstairs. You should hurry up and see Auntie too!¡± She didn¡¯t need him to accompany her. The two of them went downstairs together and parted ways at the entrance of the hotel. Wen Ze sat in the car with a heavy heart. He held all the information about the car accident in his hand. For so many years, his mother had always treated Jiang Jian as their benefactor. If she knew everything, she would be so sad. The car soon arrived at the entrance of the villa. Wen Ze went down to knock on the door. Auntie Liu came out to open the door. ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t Madam tell you? She went for a beauty treatment. She¡¯s probably in the shop now. Why don¡¯t I send you an address?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright!¡± Wen Ze sighed. He knew that his mother was angry at his attitude on the phone, so she deliberately tormented him. When Wen Ze went to the beauty salon again, he was told that his mother had left half an hour ago. Wen Ze could only call the driver. In the end, he found out that his mother was drinking coffee in the commercial city. Wen Ze could only rush over without stopping. When he arrived, he realized that Guan Ping was wearing a silk scarf and sunglasses. She was sitting in the coffee shop sipping coffee leisurely and she looked very comfortable. ¡°Mom, I finally found you,¡± Wen Ze couldn¡¯t help but say. He strode over and picked up the coffee in front of his mother and drank it. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072: The Truth Chapter 1072: The Truth Editor: Atlas Studios Guan Ping glanced at him coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me asking you to make a few more trips?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Wen Ze shook his head. He had regained his calm temperament as he sat in his seat and read the documents. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Guan Ping could not help but ask. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to accompany your girlfriend?¡± She glared at Wen Ze. Her son had grown up and his wings had hardened. He did not listen to his mother at all. Raising such a big son was useless. Instead, he always made her angry. Wen Ze sighed. ¡°Mom, I really like Ye Tang. Please let us be together. It¡¯s impossible between Jiang Qing and me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible? If you still acknowledge me as your mother, you have to be with Jiang Qing. Otherwise, we¡¯ll cut ties.¡± Guan Ping took off her sunglasses angrily and said coldly. She didn¡¯t believe that her son wouldn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°Mom!¡± Wen Ze frowned. ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t have any feelings for Jiang Qing. Secondly, I¡¯m in charge of my marriage. Why do you have to interfere? We¡¯ll only get ourselves into trouble.¡± ¡°Feelings? Didn¡¯t your father and I have no feelings back then? Feelings need to be nurtured! If you don¡¯t nurture your feelings with Jiang Qing, how do you know you won¡¯t like her?¡± Guan Ping continued. Wen Ze gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You know that I got someone to teach her a lesson. Do you think she will still have any feelings for me at this time?¡± Jiang Qing must hate him to death now. At this point, Guan Ping was so angry that she slammed the table. Her eyes were about to pop out, ¡°What do you want me to say? I already said that she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e. You unfilial son¡­ How dare you treat Jiang Qing like this? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She took deep breaths. When she was at the beauty salon, she listened to Jiang Qing cry while telling him the story. At that time, Guan Ping wanted to grab Wen Ze and beat him up. How could he treat Jiang Qing like this? Her father had saved his life back then! Guan Ping pointed at Wen Ze and said, ¡°How did I give birth to an ingrate like you? Her father risked his life to save you from the car. Jiang Jian was paralyzed because of that and he¡¯s still sitting in a wheelchair. Is this how you repay him?¡± The more she spoke, the more agitated she became. Wen Ze frowned. ¡°Mom, have you ever thought that there¡¯s something fishy about what happened back then? Our cars were checked regularly. Why did the brakes fail?¡± He wanted to sound his mother out. Guan Ping was so angry that she slammed the table again. ¡°It was an accident. Who would be able to check and predict it? What do you mean?¡± She looked at Wen Ze carefully and realized that he had a serious expression. ¡°Could it be that you really suspect your Uncle Jiang? But his legs are crippled. This can¡¯t be fake, right?¡± Guan Ping thought about it and said. In fact, she had also suspected the Jiang family. When the car accident happened, Jiang Jian appeared at the scene coincidentally. It was hard not to think about it, but no one would bet their bright future on it, right? Jiang Jian had his own matters to attend to. Ever since his leg was crippled, he had never interfered in the Jiang family¡¯s business. This had ruined his life, so Guan Ping could not bear to suspect Jiang Jian. Guan Ping knew that Wen Ze was not someone who spoke without thinking. He was very reliable. So, did Wen Ze really find any evidence? Guan Ping¡¯s mind raced as she looked at Wen Ze suspiciously. ¡°Tell me, what did you find?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Ze¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Mom, you have to hold on. Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital first? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll faint.¡± This was really hard to accept. Wen Ze¡¯s father, Wen Sen, had been paralyzed in the car accident and was still in a coma till today. Guan Ping¡¯s face was cold. ¡°What did you find? Let me take a look!¡± Her heart was in a mess, but she still wanted to know the truth. She didn¡¯t want to be a fool! If the Jiang family really did something, she definitely wouldn¡¯t show mercy. Wen Ze handed over Jiang Jian¡¯s statement and carefully observed Guan Ping¡¯s expression. Guan Ping had been in poor health for the past few years, so she was sent to Australia to recuperate. That was why Jiang Qing could approach Guan Ping from time to time. Guan Ping snatched it over and read it quickly. Her heart felt like it was being held by a large hand, so much so that she could not breathe. She felt the surrounding temperature drop, and her entire body felt like it had fallen into an icehouse. ¡°Good! Very good! For so many years, this father and daughter have played our family like fools,¡± Guan Ping said slowly in a low voice. Her hand grabbed the paper fiercely, and the veins on her hand were about to pop out. Her face was terrifyingly calm. Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073: Shooting Chapter 1073: Shooting Editor: Atlas Studios Ever since Guan Ping took over the Wen Corporation, she had long thrown away her benevolence. That was why the Wen Corporation slowly grew stronger. Now, the two people from the Jiang family were practically rubbing her against the ground. For the first time, she wanted to find someone to get rid of these two people. ¡°Mom! Mom, stop looking.¡± Wen Ze pulled the papers over. ¡°Mom, calm down first. I¡¯ll go buy you a glass of warm water. Don¡¯t take it to heart. These two people¡¯s acting skills are really too good.¡± He knew that his mother would find it hard to accept. He took the initiative to leave because he wanted to give his mother some space and time. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Guan Ping lowered her head. She seemed to have used up all her energy to say these words. She was still in disbelief. Wen Ze walked out of the building and took out his phone to call Ye Tang. He really wanted to hear Ye Tang¡¯s voice now. ¡°Hey, did it go well?¡± Ye Tang asked. There was the sound of a pen scratching on paper. Wen Ze said, ¡°Yes, everything is still under control. How¡¯s work on your side?¡± Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m done here. I came to Century Building with my business partner to chat. I can go over now.¡± Beside her was the secretary who was recording the conversation just now. Wen Ze smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also downstairs at Century Building. I just chatted with Mom at the coffee shop on the first floor. Shall I go back with you later?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Tang hid a smile in her voice. The two of them agreed to meet downstairs later. Ye Tang ended the conversation with her business partner and brought her secretary downstairs. She had just reached the first floor when she heard a gunshot. Bang! Following that, there was the sound of glass shattering. The crowd panicked. The people around them fled towards the emergency exit like crazy. There were also the screams of children. They had encountered a shooting. Huang Ke protected Ye Tang. ¡°President Ye, let¡¯s leave quickly. It¡¯s not safe here.¡± Ye Tang nodded. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly remembered that Wen Ze¡¯s mother was also at the coffee shop on the first floor. Ye Tang hesitated. When she turned around, the coffee shop was behind her. The people inside rushed out like crazy. ¡°I want to go in!¡± Ye Tang gritted her teeth and said. She looked at Huang Ke. ¡°I have an elder in the coffee shop. You can go out first. I¡¯ll go in and look for her.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. Let¡¯s go out first!¡± Huang Ke said anxiously. This building had more than 30 floors, and people were surging down from each floor. If they did not hurry up and leave, they would probably encounter danger. Ye Tang pulled her hand back. ¡°Be good and go out first.¡± She turned around and squeezed into the coffee shop. Huang Ke stomped her feet. ¡°President Ye, I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± She followed closely behind Ye Tang. At this moment, most of the people in the coffee shop had left. There was a woman lying in the corner. The woman¡¯s eyes were fixed on the door, and she was breathing rapidly. The woman¡¯s face was very familiar. Ye Tang walked over and helped the woman out. ¡°Ms. Guan, let¡¯s go out quickly. It¡¯s not safe here.¡± After saying that, several gunshots sounded in her ears. ¡°Bang, bang!¡± Guan Ping reached out and grabbed her chest tightly, trying her best to calm her breathing. She had convulsions. The first gunshot just now had caused her illness to flare up, and she fell to the ground uncontrollably. Everyone was fleeing for the exit, but she could not move. She never wanted to experience that kind of despair again. After Ye Tang and Huang Ke¡¯s hard work, the three of them successfully left the building. They found a roadside and they were panting heavily. ¡°Quick, call Wen Ze!¡± Ye Tang said to Huang Ke. Huang Ke immediately took out her phone. ¡°Young Master Wen, we¡¯re now near the parking lot diagonally opposite Century Building. Come over!¡± ¡°Your mother is with me,¡± Ye Tang added. Wen Ze immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Not long after, Wen Ze arrived. His eyes were filled with tears. God knew how much his heart ached just now. His mother and Ye Tang were both trapped in the building, and the building had been sealed off by the police. People were only allowed to leave and not enter. He could only wait anxiously outside. Fortunately, both of them were fine. Wen Ze helped his mother up, took out the medicine from Guan Ping¡¯s bag, and fed her one. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, Guan Ping recovered. Wen Ze asked, ¡°Ye Tang, how did you know this was my mother?¡± Ye Tang smiled. ¡°Your eyes are very similar. I recognized her at first glance. Let¡¯s go to the car and rest.¡± Guan Ping gradually regained consciousness. She looked at Ye Tang. ¡°Did you save me?¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074: Rescue Chapter 1074: Rescue Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ye Tang. I saw you lying under the table, so I brought you out with my assistant.¡± ¡°Good children, you¡¯re both good children!¡± Guan Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She looked at Ye Tang and Huang Ke. The situation was so dangerous at that time. Most people would have left first. Who would help an unconscious person like her? Guan Ping¡¯s heart was warm and touched. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car!¡± Ye Tang suggested. Wen Ze helped Guan Ping stand up and the four of them got into the car. ¡°Come to my place. Tonight, all of you come to my house for dinner. I want to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have lived until now,¡± Guan Ping said seriously. Ye Tang glanced at Wen Ze and nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Guan Ping smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You can call me Auntie Guan. When we get back, I will make your best dishes. Wen Ze loves to eat my home-cooked dishes.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Ye Tang agreed. Ye Tang was the kind of person who was very extroverted. They chatted all the way in the car. When they got out of the car, Guan Ping was already holding Ye Tang¡¯s hand as they exited the car. Outsiders would think that Ye Tang was Guan Ping¡¯s daughter. When they arrived at the villa, the driver ran over anxiously. ¡°Madam, are you alright? I¡¯ve been waiting outside the building. I came back first when I didn¡¯t see you come out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Guan Ping patted Ye Tang¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Ye Tang. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get my life back. Let the kitchen prepare the ingredients. I have to cook tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The driver quickly went down to give the order. At night, Ye Tang and Guan Ping chatted happily and Guan Ping even wanted Ye Tang to stay the night. Ye Tang declined. She still had work to do tonight, so Guan Ping reluctantly let her leave. After Ye Tang left, Guan Ping looked at Wen Ze and said solemnly, ¡°Wen Ze, Ms. Ye is loyal. She¡¯s also Mom¡¯s savior. You have to treat her well in the future. Don¡¯t bully her, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Okay, Mom, I understand.¡± Wen Ze held his forehead helplessly. He had heard this sentence more than 20 times tonight. His ears were growing calluses. Guan Ping smiled and said, ¡°I agree to your marriage. Come and visit me often in the future. I¡¯m still waiting for my grandson!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Ze¡¯s ears were a little red, and his face was a little shy. It was rare for Guan Ping to see her son like this. She could not help but tease, ¡°Look at you. I think you¡¯re going to be controlled by Ye Tang for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that,¡± Wen Ze added softly. Guan Ping shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the matters of you young people. I won¡¯t interfere in them anymore.¡± At this moment, in Zhang Qi¡¯s house, ¡°Hey, Zhang Lei, quickly come and take your daughter away.¡± Zhang Qi stood on the balcony and said coldly. After her parents divorced, she had blacklisted her father¡¯s number. If not for Zhang Mian¡¯s matter, she would not have removed him from the blacklist. Zhang Lei was lying on the hospital bed with a needle in his hand. ¡°Zhang Qi, Dad wants to talk to you.¡± Zhang Qi fell silent. Zhang Lei continued, ¡°How have you been all these years?¡± He had always wanted to contact his daughter, but his number had always been blocked. In order for Zhang Qi to get through to his number one day, he did not dare to change his phone number. Zhang Qi rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be hypocritical. I feel disgusted just listening to you. Hurry up and take your daughter away. How can I work with her here? Your parents are worrisome. You¡¯re not a good person either.¡± She would not serve this big family of top-notch people. Zhang Lei was silent for a moment. A few seconds later, he sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the butler to pick her up tomorrow. Take care of your health. Don¡¯t be too tired from work. If you need help¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Zhang Qi hung up. Zhang Qi had grown up and no longer needed fatherly love. If he really wanted to dote on his daughter, he should treat Zhang Mian better. On the other end of the phone, Zhang Lei spat out a mouthful of blood as soon as he hung up. His assistant walked over and said bitterly, ¡°CEO, why are you doing this? You should think about your health more. You don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡± Zhang Lei lay on the edge of the bed and shook his head with a pale face. It was because he did not have much time left that he had to hurry up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The next day was Tuesday. It was the shop¡¯s rest day. Zhang Qi waited until nine o¡¯clock before the butler called. She led Zhang Mian downstairs. The butler bowed slightly and said, ¡°Second Miss.¡± ¡°You can go back!¡± Zhang Qi handed Zhang Mian¡¯s hand to the butler. The housekeeper brought Zhang Mian into the car. Zhang Mian kept looking back. After the car door closed, Zhang Qi turned around to leave. The car window behind her slowly rolled down. Zhang Mian cried, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t forget me. My name is Zhang Mian¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice was filled with fear. Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075: Separation Chapter 1075: Separation Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Qi did not look back and continued walking forward. Her nose felt sour. ¡°Sister! Sister!¡± Zhang Mian¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. The car slowly started, and the sound gradually faded away. Zhang Qi walked into the residential building and went upstairs. Perhaps it was because of the similar environment, but she saw her own shadow in Zhang Mian. Zhang Mian was even more timid and cowardly than she was. Zhang Mian was extremely uneasy and too sensible. Her small face was burning red, and she even called her sister. After Zhang Mian recovered from her fever, she obediently took her medicine. Compared to Zhang Mian, she was quite lucky to have a loving mother. Zhang Mian, on the other hand, was unloved by her parents and harshly treated by her grandparents and servants. However, she had no intention of helping Zhang Mian. Zhang Mian could only blame herself for her bad luck in being born into the Zhang family. Ever since Ye Tang returned from Australia, she had been working in the research and development team. The Ye Corporation was developing a new energy business, and she had been so busy recently that her feet had not touched the ground. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Ye Tang was reading documents in her office when a knock sounded outside the door. She looked up and saw that it was Huang Ke. Under normal circumstances, Huang Ke would not come in and disturb her work unless there was something urgent. Ye Tang asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Ke hesitated for a moment. ¡°President Ye, there¡¯s someone outside who wants to see you, but he doesn¡¯t have an appointment. He said his name is Meng Bo.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Tang said without raising her head. Huang Ke continued, ¡°President Ye, he said that he¡¯s going overseas soon and won¡¯t disturb you again. He still hopes to meet you.¡± Ye Tang put down her pen. ¡°Let him in!¡± She no longer had any feelings for Meng Bo, but she wanted to know what he was up to. After Meng Bo entered, Huang Ke poured water for the two of them. The entire reception room was silent. Ye Tang asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me today?¡± ¡°Yes, the Meng Corporation has been developing quite well recently. I plan to go overseas to expand my business and won¡¯t be back for the next five years.¡± Meng Bo glanced at Ye Tang, trying to see the reluctance on her face. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t see it. Ye Tang raised her glass and offered a toast, ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink to your future success with water instead of wine.¡± The two of them clinked glasses. Meng Bo looked at her reluctantly. ¡°How have you been recently? Has he been good to you? If he bullies you, let me know.¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing very well,¡± Ye Tang replied. This answer made Meng Bo very disappointed. So she had really let go of everything in her heart? Meng Bo mustered his courage again and pleaded, ¡°Ye Tang, today is our high school¡¯s 100th anniversary. The form teacher has invited us back. Do you have time?¡± This might be his last chance to get close to Ye Tang. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently,¡± Ye Tang rejected without thinking. Meng Bo continued, ¡°Ye Tang, this might be the last time we meet. Are you not willing to satisfy me? That¡¯s three years of our memories.¡± In the three years of high school, Ye Tang had written him countless love letters. Meng Bo¡¯s heart ached whenever he thought of those days. Why didn¡¯t he see his feelings earlier? Otherwise, he would be with Ye Tang now. Ye Tang thought about it. In the past few days, when she had time, she would enter the company¡¯s research and development team. That project had already reached a bottleneck. Perhaps she would have a break through when she went out for a walk. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Okay, wait for me. I want to go back and change my clothes.¡± She did have something very important to do when she returned to her high school. This time, she would do it on the way back. She definitely did not go back because of Meng Bo¡¯s request. ¡°Okay.¡± Meng Bo smiled and looked at her deeply. This was great. He finally had a chance to be with Ye Tang. In the Wen family¡¯s study room, the butler held an invitation and reported, ¡°Young Master Wen, your high school sent someone to send an invitation to invite you to attend their 100th anniversary celebration tonight. They want you to represent the graduates and make a speech, do you want to go?¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Wen Ze took out his phone and sent a message to Ye Tang. He wanted to bring Ye Tang back with him. They were from the same high school. He sent, [Ye Tang, are you free this afternoon? I want to take you somewhere.] Soon, Ye Tang replied: [What¡¯s wrong? I have something on in the afternoon. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, let¡¯s go next time.] Wen Ze replied, [Then go do your own things first! I¡¯m not in a hurry here.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He looked at the butler. ¡°I won¡¯t go. Help me reject it.¡± Without Ye Tang, that place was boring. He didn¡¯t want to waste time there. ¡°Okay! The butler took the invitation and left. Wen Ze sat in the car and was about to go to the Wen Corporation. When he passed by the Ye Corporation, he saw Ye Tang getting into a car with a man. The man looked familiar, like Meng Bo. He said, ¡°Driver, follow the car in front.¡± What was going on? Why was Ye Tang in contact with that person? ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076: School Anniversary Chapter 1076: School Anniversary Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Ze called Ye Tang. Ye Tang¡¯s phone happened to be out of battery, so she didn¡¯t pick up. His aura became even colder. Not long after, the car in front stopped at the entrance of Guangli High School. Ye Tang and Meng Bo got out and walked towards the gate. When Ye Tang¡¯s back disappeared from his sight, Wen Ze¡¯s jawline tightened. There was an annoying anger in his heart. He called the butler. ¡°I want to attend the school anniversary. Go and contact them.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the butler replied. At Guangli High School, Ye Tang walked on campus and recalled a lot of memories. She thought of her inexperienced self when she was in school. At that time, she had never thought that she would become the President of the Ye Corporation, right? There seemed to be memories everywhere on campus. The salt soda in the convenience store, the memories of running with Yu Su on the field, and the commotion in the dining hall had all become the beauty of the past. ¡°Ye Tang, when we just graduated, I thought you would become a dessert chef. I didn¡¯t expect you to manage the Ye Corporation so well,¡± Meng Bo said with a smile. The two of them walked to the teaching area and looked at the students walking together. Ye Tang smiled. ¡°I followed my heart so that I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡± She had chosen her path and would continue walking on it. The dessert shop and the Ye Corporation were equally important to Ye Tang. Adults didn¡¯t need to make choices. Of course, she wanted both. Meng Bo laughed. ¡°At that time, the few of us overseas thought that you were crazy. You worked so hard to get into a foreign university, but you actually became a dessert chef. Hahaha¡­¡± Ye Tang also laughed. As the two of them walked, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Meng Bo, Ye Tang, you¡¯re back?¡± Ye Tang turned around and saw that it was their form teacher, Liu Juan. Beside Liu Juan were her former classmates, Zhao Man and Ye Yang. Ye Tang walked over and greeted the form teacher. ¡°Hello, Teacher Liu.¡± Liu Juan smiled brightly. ¡°Did the two of you come together?¡± Meng Bo nodded. Zhao Man covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°Looks like the lovers are finally together? When are you getting married?¡± From the beginning of high school, Ye Tang had been chasing after Meng Bo. At that time, Meng Bo had many fangirls. Ye Tang stuck to him and even forcefully chased those people away. When she saw the two of them coming over, Zhao Man subconsciously thought that the two of them were together. Meng Bo smiled awkwardly. ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡± ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t successfully won him over yet?¡± Zhao Man said in surprise. She looked at Ye Tang with a smile in her eyes. Liu Juan also smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to eat your wedding candy!¡± Ye Tang said frankly, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I already have a boyfriend. Meng Bo and I are just here to attend the school anniversary.¡± It was better for her to be honest than to be misunderstood. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Man and Ye Yang said in unison. The two of them looked at Meng Bo sympathetically. So the two of them weren¡¯t together. What a pity. Liu Juan came out to smooth things over. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go into the lecture hall. The school anniversary celebration is about to begin.¡± The few of them walked towards the lecture hall. Ye Yang lagged behind and deliberately walked beside Meng Bo. He said, ¡°Brother, what a pity.¡± Meng Bo felt bitter in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The current situation is already the best outcome. I only regret not treating her well in the past.¡± Since he had lost the opportunity, he would accept his fate! Ye Tang walked to the left of the form teacher. ¡°Teacher Liu, you¡¯re about to retire, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, time flies.¡± Liu Juan sighed and asked, ¡°Do you really have a new boyfriend? I think Meng Bo still has feelings for you.¡± Ye Tang thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, my relationship with my boyfriend is quite good.¡± The lecture hall was filled with people when they walked in. Their seats were in the third row, near the middle of the stage. The view was not bad. ¡°The 100th anniversary of Guangli High School is about to begin. The invited guests and alumni will take their seats. The event will begin soon.¡± The few of them had just sat for a while when the host went on stage. Ye Tang borrowed a charger from a nearby classmate. She turned on her phone and saw Wen Ze¡¯s missed call. She called back, but no one answered. Was Wen Ze angry? Ye Tang looked at the stage and saw a familiar side profile in the preparation area. The row of girls in front chatted and discussed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Have you heard? The first person to go on stage to give a speech is the school prince, Wen Ze!¡± ¡°Huh? Is it really Senior Wen Ze?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in luck today!¡± ¡°He was an influential figure back then. His legend is still circulating on campus. I¡¯m going to be infatuated.¡± ¡°I heard that he went overseas in his third year of high school. He¡¯s doing very well overseas.¡± Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077: Number One School Prince Chapter 1077: Number One School Prince Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Ze? Ye Tang looked over in confusion. Was the person they were talking about the Wen Ze she knew? Could it be someone with the same name? The two hosts went on stage and gave an opening speech. At the peak of the atmosphere, they said in unison, ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite the representative of the outstanding graduates, Wen Ze, to give us a speech.¡± ¡°Wen Ze!!¡± ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s really Wen Ze¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Amidst the intense screams, Ye Tang looked up at the side of the stage and saw a man in a black suit walking out with an indifferent expression. His aura was noble and disciplined. He walked calmly to the center of the stage and stood quietly. The gentle light shone on his face, making him look even more refined and handsome. His body exuded a mature and steady aura. It was him! Her boyfriend, Wen Ze. At this moment, Ye Tang¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating for a moment. It was beating like a drum, and her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Wen Ze¡¯s speech was simple and powerful. After he finished speaking, the female students below were still not satisfied and let out waves of high-pitched screams. The host had no choice but to go on stage. ¡°It seems that the power of the number one school prince hasn¡¯t decreased at all after all these years. Next, let¡¯s invite¡­¡± The rest of the performances continued. Wen Ze was also arranged to sit in the first row. Before he sat down, he smiled in Ye Tang¡¯s direction and Ye Tang nodded shyly. Soon, Wen Ze sent her a message. [Ye Tang, are you satisfied with my performance?] Ye Tang replied, [You¡¯re awesome!] Meng Bo, who was beside her, felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t help but lean over and ask, ¡°Ye Tang, was the person who spoke just now Wen Ze?¡± He had always felt that the name Wen Ze was familiar, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be that boy from back then! Ye Tang nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Meng Bo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know who he used to be? Why are you with him? He used to¡­¡± He was about to tell her about the past. Zhao Man also came over. ¡°What are you guys talking about? Junior Wen was so handsome just now that I forgot to take a photo.¡± Meng Bo held it in. Ye Tang joked, ¡°We were just talking about work!¡± She didn¡¯t want to publicize Wen Ze¡¯s matter. With this interruption, Meng Bo sat on the stool. He was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. He would guess if Ye Tang knew about the past, and then he would think about what he had done previously. He could not feel at ease. ¡°Look, Junior An went over!¡± Zhao Man tugged at Ye Tang¡¯s sleeve and gestured in Wen Ze¡¯s direction. ¡°These two are the school belle and school prince of that year. Junior An even confessed to Junior Wen. The two of them look really compatible.¡± Ye Tang looked over. A beautiful woman in a white dress walked towards Wen Ze and sat beside him. She whispered a few words to him. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. They were indeed a good match. Ye Tang felt a little sour and turned her head away. Ye Tang sent a message: [See you at the school gate later.] [Okay.] Wen Ze replied with a faint smile. Beside her, An Shu teased, ¡°I¡¯m about to get married. I wonder when the School Prince¡¯s romance will arrive.¡± ¡°I have a lover,¡± Wen Ze said calmly, his eyes filled with tenderness. An Shu widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Wow, wow, wow. Big news. You hid it quite well. Could it be that person from back then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wen Ze nodded. At this moment, An Shu did not know what to say. ¡°Congratulations, congratulations on your dream coming true!¡± After the school anniversary ended, the crowd gradually surged towards the door. Liu Juan also went back to work. Ye Tang and the other three students slowly walked towards the school gate. Zhao Man suddenly said, ¡°Look, Junior Wen and Junior An are parting at the door!¡± Ye Tang looked at the door. Wen Ze was talking to An Shu and did not look over at all. She felt stifled. The four of them slowly walked towards the school gate. When they were three steps away, Wen Ze looked back and strode towards them. Ye Tang looked up and saw him walking over. ¡°Junior Wen is coming over!¡± Zhao Man said excitedly as she tugged at Ye Yang¡¯s arm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Ze stopped in front of them and smiled. ¡°Ye Tang, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Let¡¯s go!¡± Under their shocked gazes, he held Ye Tang¡¯s hand. Ye Tang felt the warmth of his palm and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Zhao Man was so frightened that she stuttered. Her mind raced. ¡°Ye Tang, is Junior Wen your boyfriend?¡± No way? She had just said in front of Ye Tang that Junior Wen and Junior An were compatible! She felt so embarrassed! ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078: Proposal Chapter 1078: Proposal Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Tang nodded and smiled as she introduced him to everyone. ¡°I forgot to tell everyone that this is my boyfriend, Wen Ze. Let¡¯s meet again when we¡¯re free.¡± Zhao Man and Ye Yang were petrified. Meng Bo averted his gaze, not daring to look over. Junior An walked over and handed an invitation to Ye Tang. ¡°I¡¯m getting married in a few days. You must come too~¡± Ye Tang nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± After getting into the car, Ye Tang returned to reality. She said sourly, ¡°Why are you here for the school anniversary today? In the lecture hall just now, they all said that you and Junior An are very compatible.¡± Wen Ze started the car and thought for a while. ¡°This is a messy matchmaking.¡± After driving for a while, they drove into an alley and the car stopped. Ye Tang was confused. ¡°Why did you stop the car?¡± Wen Ze unbuckled his seatbelt. ¡°The food street outside the school is next door. Don¡¯t you want to go down and eat something?¡± As far as he knew, Ye Tang came here every week in high school. ¡°Sure!¡± Ye Tang also unbuckled her seatbelt and walked down. The moment she got out of the car, she smelled a fragrance. ¡°This is the smell!¡± Ye Tang excitedly held his hand and walked into the snack street. The two of them shuttled through the crowd. Ye Tang seemed to have returned to her school days. She was surrounded by students in school uniforms. She walked among them, but there was Wen Ze beside her. The two of them from many stores. Wen Ze had also tasted many snacks that he had tried before. As they walked on the street, snowflakes suddenly fell and landed on Ye Tang¡¯s hair. He smiled and said, ¡°Does this count as us witnessing the first snow together?¡± Ye Tang¡¯s eyebrows were like a painting as she laughed loudly. Wen Ze pulled her into his arms and the two of them hugged. Feeling the warmth of each other¡¯s bodies in the snow, he whispered into Ye Tang¡¯s ear, ¡°Ye Tang, don¡¯t ever leave me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Tang replied firmly. She knew that she had fallen in love with Wen Ze, and her heart was only beating for him. In the snow, Wen Ze knelt on one knee and opened the ring box. ¡°Ye Tang, I hope that you can rely on me in this life and be together forever.¡± Ye Tang was crying so hard that her eye makeup was smudged. A group of students surrounded her and took out their phones. They turned on their cameras and shouted, ¡°Marry him! Marry him! Marry him!¡± This was a scene that Wen Ze had fantasized about for ten years. He proposed to Ye Tang at the place where he and Ye Tang first met. ¡°I promise you.¡± Ye Tang let him put on the ring and the two of them hugged. After returning to the car, Ye Tang¡¯s face was still red. She asked shyly, ¡°Why did you think of proposing near the school?¡± She was quite embarrassed. Wen Ze drove and said slowly, ¡°We¡¯re getting married in a short span of time. I don¡¯t want you to have any regrets for not having a proposal.¡± Ye Tang rubbed the ring on her finger with a blissful expression. She said, ¡°Did you pick this ring last time?¡± Why did she feel that it was a little different? Wen Ze asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± This ring was a replica. Last time, when Ye Tang picked this one in the shop, he asked the designer to make a new pair with special materials. The comfort would increase. Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t pinpoint it exactly. It just looks better.¡± When the two of them arrived home, they prepared dinner. There were still some ingredients in the fridge. The two of them took some out and went into the kitchen. Wen Ze was still in charge of cooking. Ye Tang was just in charge of choosing the vegetables beside her. After she prepared the dishes, Wen Ze asked her to sit in the living room first. ¡°The kitchen is smoky. You¡¯ll be covered in smoke later. Go watch a television drama first!¡± ¡°No, I just want to accompany you,¡± Ye Tang said coquettishly. Wen Ze smiled. ¡°Be good. How am I going to surprise you later if you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Tang nodded. She wiped her hands and went out. Just as she walked into the living room, her phone on the coffee table vibrated twice. A message popped up. The sender was Liu Juan. Ye Tang opened the message and saw a message from her high school form teacher. [Ye Tang, I saw Wen Ze walking with you today. The two of you are very compatible. I suddenly remembered something from five or six years ago.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang scrolled down. [At that time, after you graduated from your third year of high school, Wen Ze even came to look for me. He specifically asked for your study notes, so I found them and gave them to him. The two of you are quite fated. Perhaps he already knew you.] [I wish you both happiness. Come and visit me more often when you¡¯re free.] Other than these two sentences, Liu Juan didn¡¯t send anything else. After Ye Tang replied to her teacher, she sat on the sofa and pondered. So that was why! When she first met Wen Ze, she felt that he was very familiar, but she had no impression of him. Could it be that Wen Ze knew her long ago? Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079: Love Letter Chapter 1079: Love Letter Editor: Atlas Studios After dinner, Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but hug Wen Ze and ask, ¡°Just now, Teacher Liu sent me a message. She told me that you asked her for my notes in high school. Did you know me at that time?¡± This was too ridiculous. Wen Ze smiled gently and said helplessly, ¡°What do you think Ms. Ye? You were an influential figure in school back then. You and Yu Su were both famous school belle. Of course I¡¯ve heard of your name.¡± That was not all he knew. Ye Tang continued to ask, ¡°You¡¯ve only heard about me?¡± Why did she feel that things weren¡¯t that simple? Wen Ze was silent for a moment. ¡°I wrote you a love letter in my second year of high school. Have you forgotten?¡± He still remembered the throbbing in his heart clearly. ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t remember it at all!¡± Ye Tang sat up in his arms. ¡°No one wrote me a love letter for three whole years in high school. I remember it very clearly!¡± If there was, it was impossible for her not to remember. Ye Tang¡¯s memory was very good, so her humanities results were very good. ¡°Think about it again?¡± Wen Ze frowned slightly as he had a ridiculous guess in his heart. ¡°Could it be that someone hid my letter?¡± He already had a suspect in his heart. After all, at that time, Ye Tang had been circling around Meng Bo. She only had eyes for Meng Bo. Ye Tang scratched her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t remember. Are you sure you didn¡¯t put it in someone else¡¯s drawer?¡± ¡°Of course not. At that time, Meng Bo even came over.¡± Wen Ze explained, ¡°In the letter, I asked you to meet me at the back of the school. I waited for you for the entire afternoon, but in the evening, Meng Bo came over. He said¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Tang was surprised. What was going on? Wen Ze said, ¡°He said that you didn¡¯t want to see me. You gave him the letter and hoped that he would handle this matter. I was very sad at that time.¡± That afternoon, for the first time ever, he knew what a heartbreak felt like. He warned himself that he must not be tied down by emotions anymore. He was the eldest young master of the Wen family and had to control the entire Wen family in the future. ¡°After that day, my mother sent me overseas to study not long after.¡± Wen Ze¡¯s eyes were filled with memories, so Ye Tang became the love that he couldn¡¯t obtain. Ye Tang frowned tightly. ¡°Meng Bo is lying. I never saw that letter at all. He took the liberty to throw it away.¡± She only felt disgusted when she mentioned Meng Bo now. If Meng Bo hadn¡¯t done this, she and Wen Ze might not have missed out on so many years. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ye Tang. We¡¯re very happy together now. That¡¯s the most important thing,¡± Wen Ze said with a face full of relief. Fortunately, she was already disappointed in Meng Bo. Ye Tang nodded. ¡°The two of us are fated. Even if someone causes trouble in the process, we still ended up together.¡± The two of them looked at each other and leaned closer and closer. In the Zhuang family¡¯s villa, Zhuang Yu walked downstairs. The family doctor, Xu Jin, was sitting in the living room. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Dr. Xu,¡± Zhuang Yu said as he sat down. Xu Jin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhuang Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Why did my wife¡¯s condition suddenly become so serious? Didn¡¯t she take a large dose of medicine before I left?¡± Ever since she lost her daughter, Xu Qian had gone crazy. During this period, after giving birth to her youngest son, Xu Qian gradually became better, but she mistakenly thought that Zhuang Qing was her lost daughter. From then on, Xu Qian slowly became able to socialize and work, and her condition gradually stabilized. As long as she didn¡¯t encounter anything that agitated her, Xu Qian was like a normal person. This time, she actually self-harmed. This was what Zhuang Yu was most worried about. Xu Jin had a look of pity on her face. ¡°It might be because she encountered a trigger that triggered her illness. It might also be because Mrs. Zhuang has developed resistance to the medicine, causing her condition to worsen. You guys have to pay close attention.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Has her condition worsened?¡± Zhuang Yu clenched his fists in guilt. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the news of his daughter, he wouldn¡¯t have gone out alone. His wife hadn¡¯t had a relapse for a long time. He thought she would be fine, but who knew that she would go crazy the moment she returned? Xu Jin nodded her head. ¡°If it continues to worsen, Mrs. Zhuang might not be able to wake up anymore. You guys can think of other ways to continue helping her.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°For example, acknowledging a goddaughter or adopting a little girl. After all, it¡¯s not a good idea for Young Master Zhuang Qing to wear women¡¯s clothes for a long time. It will also affect his mental health.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Zhuang Yu said. After sending Dr. Xu off, he sat by Xu Qian¡¯s bed and looked at his wife affectionately. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080: Goddaughter Chapter 1080: Goddaughter Editor: Atlas Studios Zhuang Yu believed that Xu Qian was one of the most talented authors in the world. He would never allow his wife to be demented. If he really could not find his daughter, then he would acknowledge a girl as his goddaughter! Zhuang Yu sent a message to his assistant and asked him to find a suitable candidate. It would be best if he could choose a child who did not have parents in their city. Meng Bo returned home in a daze from high school. He was anxious and in pain. If it was in the past, he still hoped that Ye Tang and Wen Ze would break up so Ye Tang could get together with him. Now, he completely didn¡¯t have this thought. Back then, Wen Ze also liked Ye Tang! This meant that Wen Ze¡¯s feelings for Ye Tang were definitely not that simple. He actually hid it for so long. Meng Bo packed his luggage, left a note in his room, and left the villa. When Wang Xia saw the letter at dinner, she hurriedly went downstairs and shouted at Wang Xi, ¡°President Meng has gone overseas. He¡¯ll be gone for several years. Do you think he left because Ms. Ye broke his heart?¡± Who would leave just like that? It was really worrying. Wang Xi was furious. ¡°Who knows!¡± Ye Tang must have done something again! She had to go again tomorrow. The next day, during the last class, Wang Xi lied about having diarrhea and secretly climbed over the wall to leave the school. Zhuang Qing was already waiting at the school gate. The two of them took a car to the dessert shop. When they reached the alley, they walked straight into the dessert shop. As soon as Wang Xi entered the door, she shouted loudly, ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Tang? Ye Tang, come out quickly!¡± Her shout attracted the attention of many passers-by. Fortunately, it had not opened yet. Zhang Qi walked over with a broom. ¡°What are you doing? Screaming for your soul? Have you forgotten who treated you to a table full of delicious food last time?¡± What a heartless person. Wang Xi said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you. Ask Ye Tang to come out.¡± Ye Tang had just finished preparing the food she was going to eat later and brought it out. She asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Wang Xi glared at her angrily. ¡°Tell me quickly. Did you break President Meng¡¯s heart and anger him to leave? He packed his things and left last night.¡± ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t dabble in the matters of adults,¡± Ye Tang said with a smile. In her eyes, Wang Xi was quite cute. Wang Xi snorted. ¡°I¡¯m already in junior high school. I¡¯m not a child.¡± ¡°When we were in junior high school, you were still in kindergarten. Aren¡¯t you still a child?¡± Zhang Qi was out to choke her to death the moment she opened her mouth. Wang Xi stomped her feet in anger and looked at Zhang Qi. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡± She looked at Ye Tang. ¡°I know that you are very rich. You¡¯re the boss of the Ye Corporation, but you can¡¯t play with President Meng¡¯s feelings. Don¡¯t treat him as a spare tire. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± This was the limit of what she could accept. If not for the last meal, she wouldn¡¯t have been so nice. Ye Tang shook her head. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s impossible between us. I rejected him a long time ago.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Wang Xi asked. She knew how much President Meng liked Ye Tang. Before Ye Tang could speak, a deep male voice came from the door. ¡°Because she¡¯s my girlfriend. She¡¯s taken.¡± The few of them looked over and saw Wen Ze walking in. He was wearing a ring on his finger. Ye Tang smiled at him. Wang Xi looked over and widened her eyes in disbelief. She muttered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Wen Ze held her hand and looked at the table. ¡°The dishes are very sumptuous today.¡± Ye Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the bowls and chopsticks.¡± Wen Ze¡¯s carpentry shop was right beside them, so he often came over to freeload. The two of them looked at each other with affection. Zhang Qi looked at Wang Xi and the others. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two children stay and eat? The food today is not bad.¡± There were chicken and fish on the table. Wang Xi ran out at once. There was a faint sound of crying. Zhuang Qing nodded at them. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. Elder brothers and sisters, please eat.¡± He quickly ran out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s really hard to guess what a little girl is thinking!¡± Zhang Qi was puzzled. Wang Xi knew that Ye Tang had a boyfriend, so why did she have such a big reaction? On the other side, Wang Xi ran out of the shop crying. She walked aimlessly on the street, her eyes swollen from crying. Zhuang Qing followed obediently behind her. When Wang Xi was tired from walking, she sat on a rock by the river and cried softly. Zhuang Qing walked over. ¡°Wang Xi, you must like Sister Ye Tang very much, right?¡± Otherwise, why would she cry so sadly? ¡°No, I hate her!¡± Wang Xi burst into tears again. ¡°First, she made President Meng sad, and now she makes me sad. I hate her!¡± ¡°You hate her. Why are you crying when you hear that she has a boyfriend?¡± Zhuang Qing asked in confusion. Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081: Amusement Park Chapter 1081: Amusement Park Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°None of your business!¡± Wang Xi roared. After crying for a while, she sobbed and said, ¡°The person I like actually has a girlfriend. My heart is about to break.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhuang Qing looked surprised. They were only in junior high school. Wang Xi liked mature men? When Wang Xi grew up, Sister Ye Tang¡¯s boyfriend would be old! Wang Xi looked up at the sky and cried. ¡°My heart has been broken. Giving up doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve lost, but it means that I¡¯ve fulfilled his wish.¡± Although Zhuang Qing did not understand, he could not help but nod. He comforted her, ¡°Wang Xi, don¡¯t be sad. If no one marries you in the future, I¡¯ll marry you. My family is very rich.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of that!¡± Wang Xi retorted without hesitation. As soon as she finished speaking, she was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°What did you say your family has?¡± ¡°My family is very rich,¡± Zhuang Qing repeated. Wang Xi looked him up and down and quickly wiped her tears. ¡°Since your family is rich, treat me to a trip to the amusement park. I wanted to go yesterday.¡± She was young and sad. How could the amusement park not be fun? She wanted to go to the amusement park. Zhuang Qing scratched her head. ¡°My brother is in charge of all my money. He doesn¡¯t let me spend it recklessly.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Wang Xi sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today. I thought there would be a surprise! I didn¡¯t expect it to be all fake. All there is is a bunch of nonsense!¡± All of them were bullying her. Upon hearing her words, Zhuang Qing gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you there. At most, I¡¯ll ask my brother for money.¡± However, what reason did he have to ask for money? His brother was so smart, it was not easy to deceive him. Zhuang Qing thought for a moment and sent a message with his watch. [Brother, our class is going for a camping trip. I want to buy something. Send me 500 dollars.] ¡°Beep beep!¡± Zhuang Xuan quickly sent him money. Zhuang Qing bared his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the amusement park. My brother gave me money.¡± He knew that his brother had always been very generous in his studies. The two of them bought tickets and played crazily at the amusement park for the entire day. Sitting on the carousel, Zhuang Qing said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll definitely marry you in the future.¡± ¡°Who cares? I don¡¯t like you.¡± Wang Xi made a crazy face and smiled. The two of them had a good time. When Zhuang Qing returned home, he had just walked to the living room when he saw a girl at home. Her mother sat beside her and fed her fruits. ¡°Zhuzhu, are you tired today?¡± Xu Qian stared at her daughter with a smile. Xu Huan shook her head and said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not tired. I like chatting with you the most.¡± Xu Huan was Dr. Xu Jin¡¯s cousin. She was from the same school as Zhuang Qing. The two of them knew each other, but their relationship was not good. Xu Qian said, ¡°Later. I¡¯ll tidy up the princess room. Go in and rest well. When you wake up, I¡¯ll cook dumplings for you.¡± Xu Huan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Thank you, Mommy. You¡¯re the best.¡± Zhuang Qing walked in and frowned at Xu Huan. ¡°You¡¯re not my sister at all. Why did you come to my house? Why did you pretend to be her?¡± Xu Huan was shocked and said in a panic, ¡°Auntie insisted on acknowledging me as her daughter. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Early this morning, Aunt Xu Jin brought her to the Zhuang family. When Uncle Zhuang saw her, he was very satisfied. She started to pretend to be the Zhuang family¡¯s lost daughter, Zhuang Zhu. She accompanied Mrs. Zhuang for a day. Zhuang Yu strode out of the study and stopped Zhuang Qing. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detail later. Go back to your room first.¡± His youngest son could not bear having grit in his eye. He had to explain properly. Zhuang Qing was so angry that his eyes turned red. ¡°My sister is still outside and she¡¯s still suffering. Why should you acknowledge another daughter? No one will remember my biological sister in the future.¡± He would not allow anyone to replace his sister, let alone his classmate. Zhuang Yu said angrily, ¡°Zhuang Qing, hurry up and go back to your room. You have to be more sensible!¡± It was getting harder and harder to control him. Xu Qian blinked and looked at Zhuang Qing. ¡°What biological sister? Zhuang Qing, isn¡¯t your sister here?¡± The living room fell silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Qing was pulled upstairs by his father, but he still gritted his teeth. ¡°I only acknowledge my biological sister. Everyone else has to get lost.¡± Zhuang Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t want to find your sister? Your mother¡¯s condition has worsened again. If she doesn¡¯t wake up soon, she¡¯ll completely become a lunatic in the future!¡± He should be the one in the most pain. He could clearly sense that the illness was devouring his wife¡¯s consciousness, but there was nothing he could do. Tears streamed down Zhuang Qing¡¯s face as he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What is a unique way I can identify my sister?¡± Zhuang Yu said, ¡°Your sister has a crescent-shaped birthmark on her arm. When she disappeared, the word ¡®Zhu¡¯ was embroidered on her clothes. There¡¯s nothing else.¡± With such generic clues, it was very difficult to find her. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082: Reflection Chapter 1082: Reflection Editor: Atlas Studios Zhuang Yu sighed. ¡°Reflect on yourself in your room. Don¡¯t say those exciting words in front of your mother again.¡± After his father left, Zhuang Qing walked into the bed and covered his head with the blanket. He cried silently. When he was done crying, he called his second brother. The call was answered. There was a lot of noise on the other end of the phone. From the sound of it, it should be at the music festival. There were many people talking and the sounds of various instruments. ¡°Hello, Third Brother, what are you doing?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded. On the screen, a man with dyed white and blonde hair appeared. He had a straight nose and a few shiny diamonds in his ears. He was holding a neon green microphone in his hand. He seemed to be about to go on stage. ¡°Second brother.¡± Zhuang Qing was like a lost puppy. He laid on the white blanket and looked at the camera pitifully. ¡°I want to look for my sister. Is there any way?¡± ¡°A way? If I knew a way, I wouldn¡¯t be touring around the world.¡± Zhuang Yang made a face to make his brother laugh. He said, ¡°You little thing, you¡¯re starting to worry about our family?¡± His third brother was almost ten years younger than him. Zhuang Qing nodded. ¡°Mom¡¯s illness has worsened again. I want to run away from home. Maybe I can meet my sister outside.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m going home in a few days. Wait for me. I¡¯ll think of a way with you, okay?¡± Zhuang Yang said patiently. ¡°Okay!¡± Zhuang Qing nodded heavily. The two of them had just chatted for a while when someone urged Zhuang Yang to go on stage. The call was hung up. Zhuang Qing hid under the blanket for a while longer until he felt that he was covered in worms. Only then did he slowly crawl out of the blanket. The roar of a car came from outside the window. His brother was back. Zhuang Qing immediately got out of bed, put on her shoes, and ran downstairs to look for Zhuang Xuan. ¡°Brother! Brother, have you eaten?¡± Zhuang Qing eagerly helped him get his bag. Zhuang Xuan walked into the study and asked him, ¡°Tell me, what trouble did you cause again? Mom and Dad are at home today. Behave yourself.¡± He could not help but lecture him. Zhuang Qing used to be quite obedient, but recently, he seemed to have reached his rebellious stage and always wanted to do something inappropriate. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you ask me what happened?!¡± Zhuang Qing sat down and said exaggeratedly, ¡°Mom acknowledged a goddaughter, and she treats that girl as our sister! Do you think that¡¯s appropriate?¡± His sister¡¯s status was irreplaceable. Zhuang Xuan rubbed his temples and said with a headache, ¡°I know about this. This was Doctor Xu¡¯s suggestion. If we don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m afraid Mom¡¯s illness will only get worse. You¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble, understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t admit that the girl is a part of the family,¡± Zhuang Qing said coldly. If Sister came back, she would definitely be very sad. Zhuang Xuan sighed. ¡°Even so, don¡¯t get involved in it. Do you want Mom¡¯s condition to worsen?¡± This child was too worrisome. Zhuang Qing shook her head. ¡°Of course not, but I just can¡¯t stand Xu Huan! She looks fake.¡± ¡°Xu Huan?¡± Zhuang Xuan asked. Zhuang Qing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s her. I heard that she¡¯s also Dr. Xu¡¯s relative. Do you think Dr. Xu is lying to us?¡± These were all Dr. Xu¡¯s schemes. She wanted her family to forget Zhuang Zhu¡¯s existence. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Dr. Xu has been a family doctor for so many years. How can she be as unprofessional as you say?¡± Zhuang Xuan smiled and patted his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Qing pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Big Brother, you have to accompany me to that metaphysical shop tomorrow. They already said that our sister is nearby. Don¡¯t you want to find her as soon as possible?¡± He had waited for a day, but Big Brother still didn¡¯t come to look for him. Zhuang Xuan averted his eyes. Today, he asked his secretary to inquire about that metaphysical shop. He suspected that the people in that metaphysical shop knew about the Zhuang family, so they set up such a trap for his younger brother. Therefore, before investigating the other party¡¯s background, Zhuang Xuan did not plan to go over. However, he would not tell Zhuang Qing these words directly. Zhuang Xuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Zhuang Qing, Big Brother has something to do tomorrow. Why don¡¯t we arrange another time?¡± ¡°Alright! All of you guys are busy!¡± Zhuang Qing¡¯s entire body drooped, and he was very listless. He could not understand why his brother could not find the time to look for his sister when it was so important. Seeing how depressed he was, Zhuang Xuan couldn¡¯t help but explain, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to go to that metaphysical shop. Big Brother heard that there¡¯s a female celebrity who¡¯s quite good at metaphysics. I¡¯ll ask her out another day and bring you there too, okay?¡± Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083: Probing Chapter 1083: Probing Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°How can this be the same?¡± Zhuang Qing shook his head. He still felt that the boss of the metaphysical shop was better. Zhuang Xuan stroked his head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll accompany you there the day after tomorrow at the latest. Is that alright?¡± At that time, the investigation for the mastermind behind the metaphysical shop should have been completed. ¡°Alright!¡± Zhuang Qing finally smiled. However, after thinking for a while, he said slowly, ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯ve agreed that if you miss the appointment again, I¡¯ll get Second Brother to accompany me. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I heard you,¡± Zhuang Xuan said helplessly. He had to get his secretary to investigate as soon as possible. The next day, when Zhuang Xuan arrived at the office, the secretary came over with a stack of documents. ¡°President Zhuang, this is the information about that shop. At the moment, we haven¡¯t found any signs that the person behind it is in contact with the Zhuang family¡¯s second branch,¡± the secretary said. Zhuang Xuan nodded. ¡°You can leave!¡± After the secretary left, he carefully flipped through the investigation information. The information showed that the metaphysical shop had only opened this year. The customers who had been there had unanimous high evaluations. Some even thought that the owner was a living god. Seeing these comments, Zhuang Xuan sneered. He didn¡¯t believe in the shop owner¡¯s strength even more. Tonight, he wanted to meet the shop owner and see if this person was really as amazing as outsiders said. At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Zhuang Xuan walked into the metaphysical shop. The shop assistant let him into the room. After he walked in, he realized that there was a curtain between him and the shop owner, so he could not see the person¡¯s appearance clearly. ¡°What would you like to ask?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was very cold, but there was a hint of familiarity. Zhuang Xuan seemed to have heard it somewhere before. Zhuang Xuan composed himself and said, ¡°I want to look for someone.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± The girl¡¯s voice replied again. Zhuang Xuan said, ¡°My lost brother is 22 years old this year. I want to know where he is now.¡± ¡°Do you know her birth date and time?¡± the girl asked. Zhuang Xuan continued, ¡°Of course.¡± Then, he reported Zhuang Zhu¡¯s birthday. A moment later, there was a hint of anger in the girl¡¯s voice. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, why did you come over to take a look? You lost your sister.¡± Yu Su glared at the man. The man looked very young and had the aura of someone with a successful career. Zhuang Xuan said in surprise, ¡°Huh? I¡­¡± He had indeed wanted to test her, so he said that he was looking for his brother instead of his sister. He did not expect her to discover it! Could it be that she really had ability? Zhuang Xuan wanted to say something. Yu Su said, ¡°You can leave. I¡¯ll return the money you have paid. If you really want to find her, bring your brother over in three days.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Zhuang Xuan still wanted to explain, but he was invited out of the room by the shop assistant. He returned to the car and punched the inside of the car angrily. ¡°Was I really too suspicious of her?¡± Ever since Zhuang Xuan became the head of the Zhuang family, he had been used to controlling everything. That was why he made more guesses about the owner of this shop. Perhaps he was really petty! At nine in the morning, Ye Tang walked into the shop with a smile. Zhang Qi looked at the smile on her face and teased, ¡°You¡¯re so radiant!¡± Ye Tang nodded. Zhang Qi¡¯s sharp eyes saw the strawberry mark on her neck and she couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Ye Tang followed Zhang Qi¡¯s gaze and blushed. Zhang Qi asked mischievously, ¡°How does it feel? Do you feel so good that you feel like dying? Can he satisfy you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like that!¡± Ye Tang blushed and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She walked into the workroom. It was too awkward. The day was busy. Ye Tang was immersed in making desserts and felt that time passed quickly. At night, the two of them packed up the things in the shop and prepared to close the shop. A little girl timidly walked into the shop. Her clothes were tattered, and there were rotten leaves on her head and injuries on her face. ¡°Sister.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were red as she whispered. She was standing behind Zhang Qi. Zhang Qi turned around and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°How did you find this place?¡± This girl was Zhang Mian. Zhang Mian¡¯s tears fell. Her two small hands stirred, but she did not say anything. ¡°This is?¡± Ye Tang asked. ¡°Zhang Mian,¡± Zhang Qi said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang walked over and carried the girl onto the stool. She squatted down and asked, ¡°Zhang Mian, why are you in such a state? Why aren¡¯t you going home?¡± Zhang Mian bit her lip and did not speak. Zhang Qi sneered. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, go find your parents. Why are you looking for us?¡± She didn¡¯t care about the Zhang family¡¯s matters. Zhang Mian lowered her head and allowed her tears to fall on the back of her hand. Her body trembled. ¡ª Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084: Bullied Chapter 1084: Bullied Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Qi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She took a deep breath and carried her on her lap. ¡°Tell me, what happened to you?¡± ¡°A classmate asked me for money,¡± Zhang Mian said softly. After the both of them had gotten to the bottom of the matter, they were both furious. It turned out that a group of older students had been intercepting Zhang Mian after school every day, demanding her pocket money. Today, when Zhang Mian had forgotten to bring any money, they had slapped her several times and dragged her into the woods to beat her up. After being beaten up, Zhang Mian did not dare to go home. She walked along the school. If not for the fact that a kind-hearted person had sent her to the dessert shop, she would not know what to do today. ¡°Why are you so stupid? They asked you for pocket money and you gave it to them?¡± Wang Xi walked in from the side door and reprimanded. Zhang Qi glanced at her. ¡°Her business has nothing to do with you.¡± Zhang Mian shrank back in fear. Wang Xi found a stool and sat down. ¡°You¡¯re so tough, but your sister is like a little sheep.¡± ¡°Who said she¡¯s my sister?¡± Zhang Qi glared at Wang Xi. ¡°One of you is Zhang Qi, and the other is Zhang Mian. If you¡¯re not sisters, is she your daughter?¡± Wang Xi rolled her eyes and looked at Zhang Mian. ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t resist, those people will still bully you in the future.¡± Zhang Mian lowered her head and did not speak. Zhang Qi looked into her eyes seriously. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you resist?¡± ¡°Mommy won¡¯t let me.¡± Zhang Mian¡¯s voice was like an ant. ¡°Mommy said that if I fight, she won¡¯t let me study.¡± Wang Xi was so angry that she shouted, ¡°What kind of mother is she? She¡¯s simply unreasonable. Have you told your mother about this?¡± Zhang Mian nodded. ¡°Mom said that if I was more obedient, those people wouldn¡¯t hit me.¡± This was also the reason why she was even more cowardly. Her mother never let her resist. Zhang Qi braided her hair again. ¡°Sleep with me tonight. I¡¯ll get the butler to send you to school tomorrow. I¡¯ll pick you up at noon tomorrow. I¡¯ll see who dares to bully you.¡± Coincidentally, she had a day off at the dessert shop tomorrow, so she could teach those bad children a lesson. Wang Xi said excitedly, ¡°I want to go too!¡± The next day, Zhang Qi arrived at the school gate punctually after school ended at noon. As soon as she reached the entrance, she saw a group of students surrounding Zhang Mian. The group of students was a head taller than Zhang Mian and had a strong aura. Their eyes were filled with ferocity. ¡°Zhang Mian, I want to eat hamburgers and fries today. Can you lend me some money to spend?¡± the fat boy in the lead said. Zhang Mian lowered her head, her face pale. ¡°I don¡¯t have money. My family didn¡¯t give me money.¡± ¡°Tsk, who would believe you? I heard from my mother that the Zhang family is very rich. Your family lives in a big villa and has a nanny. How can your family not have money?¡± the Fatty asked. Zhang Mian shook her head. ¡°Do you think the Zhang family went bankrupt?¡± ¡°Hahaha, they must have gone bankrupt!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t have money. Why don¡¯t we open her bag and take a look? She must have hidden her money secretly.¡± ¡°Maybe the money is with her. Let¡¯s search her!¡± ¡°Zhang Mian must be lying to us.¡± The surrounding people also spoke at once. When Zhang Mian heard that they wanted to search her body, she was so frightened that she hugged herself. ¡°You can¡¯t search me. I¡¯ll tell my family!¡± After the fatty heard this, he laughed and said, ¡°Alright, if you dare to tell your family, I¡¯ll come and stop you every day in the future. I¡¯ll take off your pants and let the entire school see. Do you dare?¡± His eyes were filled with disdain. The boy with acne beside the fatty also smiled and said, ¡°Zhang Mian, just give us the money obediently. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± The surrounding people cheered. Zhang Mian clenched her fists tightly and mustered her courage. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money on me. I didn¡¯t go home yesterday. I went to my sister¡¯s house.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. However, the fatty did not believe her. ¡°Alright, I think you won¡¯t learn. Have you forgotten that I hit you last time?¡± He looked at Zhang Mian fiercely. Zhang Mian was about to cry. Her eyes were red. ¡°I really don¡¯t have money!¡± The fatty walked over and reached out to hit her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Qi walked over and looked at them. ¡°Enough, who taught you to bully your schoolmates like this?¡± As soon as this voice sounded, the people surrounding Zhang Mian looked over. The fatty looked at Zhang Qi coldly. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Zhang Qi looked at Zhang Mian. ¡°Are these the people who bullied you?¡± She looked at the boys surrounding her. Zhang Mian gritted her teeth and lowered her head, not daring to speak. The fatty smiled smugly. ¡°Do you think she dares to speak? I advise you to mind your own business. We¡¯re just playing around. Otherwise, why won¡¯t she speak?¡± He smiled at Zhang Qi. Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085: Resisting Chapter 1085: Resisting Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Qi¡¯s heart instantly erupted with anger. ¡°Zhang Mian, tell me, are they bullying you or playing with you?¡± At a time like this, did Zhang Mian not dare to resist? This time, she was here, but Zhang Qi couldn¡¯t be by her side all the time. In the future, she still needed Zhang Mian to be strong. Zhang Mian bit her lips tightly. Her entire body was trembling as she stayed silent. Zhang Qi said, ¡°Zhang Mian, be brave. If you tell the truth, I will seek justice for you. Otherwise, you will be bullied by these people in the future!¡± She walked over and grabbed Zhang Mian¡¯s hand. Zhang Mian burst into tears. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t dare to say it¡­ I¡¯m afraid that they will take revenge on me. I don¡¯t dare¡­¡± The fatty saw that she was crying and laughed even louder. ¡°Crybaby, you¡¯re crying again. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Shame, shame!¡± The surrounding people also cheered. Zhang Mian cried even more sadly. ¡°You bunch of d*mn kids, I¡¯ll beat you up until you¡¯re looking for your teeth on the ground!¡± Wang Xi rushed over with a branch and whipped at the fatty. The fatty was caught off guard and was slapped in the face. He cried out in pain, ¡°Ah, my face hurts!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Run, this woman is crazy!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°It hurts! Run!¡± The people led by the fatty ran away like a wisp of smoke. Even Zhang Mian was stunned. She had forgotten to cry. Wang Xi panted as she put down the branch. She frowned and looked at Zhang Qi. ¡°Sister Zhang Qi, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but your method of educating Zhang Mian is wrong. You wanted Zhang Mian to be brave, but how can she suddenly be brave when she¡¯s always been bullied?¡± If Zhang Mian was really brave, those people would not have looked for her. Zhang Mian covered her face and cried again. Wang Xi continued, ¡°Only by chasing these b*stards away like how I did will Zhang Mian realize that they are not invincible.¡± Zhang Qi nodded. She looked at Zhang Mian and wiped her tears. ¡°In the future, you have to resist. Even if you can¡¯t defeat them, you have to use your full strength. Do you understand?¡± Zhang Mian nodded with red eyes. Wang Xi said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. I still have an appointment.¡± She said goodbye to the two of them and left. Zhang Qi was about to leave with Zhang Mian, but at this moment, the Zhang family¡¯s butler appeared. He looked at Zhang Qi and said, ¡°Ms. Zhang Qi, President Zhang is waiting for you in front. Please go over.¡± Zhang Qi handed Zhang Mian¡¯s hand to him. Zhang Qi said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I still have other things to do. If you have time, please pay more attention to Zhang Mian. She was bullied but where were you guys when that happened?¡± The butler had a bitter expression. Zhang Qi turned around and was about to leave. The butler said helplessly, ¡°Ms. Zhang Qi, please go over. President Zhang will tell you something about your mother.¡± ¡°How dare you mention my mother!¡± Zhang Qi stomped her feet in anger. Back then, she and her mother had been kicked out of the Zhang family. If not for her mother¡¯s hard work, she would not have been able to grow up smoothly. The butler sighed. ¡°In short, you should go over. It hasn¡¯t been easy for President Zhang all these years. He has his difficulties. If you know the inside story, you will definitely change your opinion of President Zhang.¡± Zhang Qi did not stop walking. She would not meet him no matter what. Seeing that Zhang Qi was determined to leave, the butler could only shout, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why Mrs. Zhang was chased out of the Zhang family back then?¡± This sentence successfully made Zhang Qi stop in her tracks. She really wanted to know why her mother left the Zhang family. ¡°Lead the way!¡± Zhang Qi looked at the butler and said coldly. The butler nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Afterwhich, the butler held Zhang Mian¡¯s hand and brought her to eat. Zhang Qi walked to the black car not far from the school gate and opened the car door to get in. Zhang Qi said, ¡°Tell me, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± After she finished speaking, she fixed her gaze on Zhang Lei. After her eyes landed on him, Zhang Qi was shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Lei had actually aged to such an extent. Zhang Lei¡¯s temples were white, and the skin on his face was very wrinkled. There were also many spots on his face, and his eyes were much more turbid. His body was hunched, as if he had aged ten years. Even if Zhang Qi told outsiders that he was her grandfather, outsiders would probably believe her. When Zhang Lei saw her coming up, his eyes were filled with kindness. He was about to say something when he coughed violently again. ¡°Zhang Qi¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything for now,¡± Zhang Qi turned her head and said in a low voice. After Zhang Lei calmed down a little, he slowly said, ¡°Zhang Qi, I miss you very much. Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking about the time when we were a family of three. Back then, we were so happy. You always made a fuss about going to the amusement park¡­¡± ¡ª Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086: Nostalgi Chapter 1086: Nostalgi Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Stop talking!¡± Zhang Qi couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. She glared at him. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of mentioning my mother. Your Zhang family chased us away, and now you¡¯re pretending to miss us in front of me. What exactly do you want?¡± She was only ten years old then! That day was like a nightmare that had accompanied her for so many years. Her mother and her left the Zhang family¡¯s villa with their luggages and the two of them lived a miserable life outside. Zhang Lei shook his head. ¡°Zhang Qi, I just¡­¡± He was just nostalgic. He had indeed done something wrong back then. He also regretted it. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret. Zhang Qi gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. I don¡¯t want to hear you pretend to miss my mother again.¡± This disgusted her! ¡°Zhang Qi, you don¡¯t know what happened back then. Actually, I planned your mother and your departure. I just wanted the both of you to go out and hide for a while and return after the family stabilizes,¡± Zhang Lei explained. Zhang Qi said angrily, ¡°But you married your current wife right after my mother left. This is what you did.¡± She would never forgive him on behalf of her mother. Zhang Lei slowly lowered his head as clear tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect what happened after that¡­¡± He had been drugged and had no choice but to marry his current wife. However, he had no feelings for his current wife. Zhang Qi clenched her fists. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She didn¡¯t want to listen to these meaningless words. Her mother couldn¡¯t hear these apologies anyway. Zhang Lei wiped his tears and sighed. ¡°Zhang Qi, I called you over today because I wanted to tell you something.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say this at first, but last night, your mother came to me in a dream. She wanted me to explain everything to you clearly, so I came today.¡± Zhang Qi did not say anything. She wanted to see what Zhang Lei was up to. Zhang Lei continued, his eyes filled with nostalgia. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not your mother¡¯s and my biological child. We picked you up.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhang Qi¡¯s body stiffened as she looked at Zhang Lei in disbelief. She wasn¡¯t her parents¡¯ biological daughter? How was this possible! Zhang Lei nodded, his eyes filled with memories. ¡°Your mother had a uterine fibroid and had her uterus removed before she got married. I didn¡¯t care about this. The two of us planned to get married and live happily ever after.¡± Zhang Qi felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She did not want to believe it. In fact, when she was young, her grandmother had always pointed at her and said that she was a b*stard. However, Zhang Qi had never taken it to heart. After all, no one in her family liked her. So this was the truth? Zhang Lei continued, ¡°In the second year of our marriage, we went out to camp and happened to pick you up in the mountains. In the end, you¡¯ve grown up in the blink of an eye.¡± Back then, he and his wife had planned to adopt a child. They didn¡¯t expect the heavens to send Zhang Qi to their side, that was how they had such a happy family. Zhang Qi was stunned on the spot. She was in a daze and could not accept this fact. Zhang Lei said, ¡°We originally wanted to wait until you were 18 years old to decide if you wanted to find your biological parents. Who knew that so many things had happened.¡± This was also fate! Zhang Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she held them back. Zhang Lei handed a bag to Zhang Qi. Zhang Qi opened the bag and found a piece of fabric inside. Zhang Lei lifted her sleeve and pointed at the birthmark on her arm. ¡°The crescent-shaped birthmark on your arm and this dress are important clues to your search for your family. Don¡¯t forget it.¡± Zhang Qi spread out the clothes. The word ¡°Zhu¡± was embroidered on it. Zhang Lei took a deep breath. ¡°Zhang Qi, no matter what the truth is, you will always be my daughter. You will always be in the Zhang family¡¯s genealogy. I went for a vasectomy after I got married, so¡­ Zhang Mian is not my biological daughter.¡± He had never looked his second wife in the eye, nor did he know how she got pregnant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Lei did not care about this. His greatest wish in life was to be buried with Zhang Qi¡¯s mother. Zhang Qi gripped her clothes tightly, her eyes filled with tears. So she shouldn¡¯t have hated her father? However, she and her mother had indeed suffered a lot. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you visit us after you divorced my mother?¡± Zhang Qi asked. Zhang Lei shook his head. ¡°I went, but she didn¡¯t want to see me. It turns out that she was already sick at that time.¡± That was why Zhang Qi¡¯s mother left so suddenly. The two of them always missed each other. Zhang Qi gritted her teeth. Her mind was in a mess and she did not know what to say. Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087: Cancer Chapter 1087: Cancer Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Lei patted her shoulder. ¡°Zhang Qi, you¡¯re Mom and Dad¡¯s most beloved child. Dad hopes that you can spend every day happily. Don¡¯t hide anger and hatred in your heart.¡± This was his last blessing as a father. Zhang Qi shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Zhang Lei hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I want to ask you for a favor this time.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Zhang Qi looked at him. Zhang Lei said word by word, ¡°After I die, I want to be buried with your mother. Can you prepare my funeral?¡± His only descendant was Zhang Qi. He had never admitted that Zhang Mian was his child. Zhang Qi lowered her head. After a while, she said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, but there¡¯s still a long time to that.¡± She had a bad feeling about what he had shared with her. Zhang Lei shook his head. ¡°I have cancer. The doctor said that I only have half a year left to live. Being buried with your mother is my only wish.¡± ¡°Cancer?¡± Zhang Qi¡¯s heart turned cold. Why did the people around her keep leaving her? Could it be that she was destined to be alone? Zhang Lei patted her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the inheritance that can be distributed. You must have a good life in the future. If you can find your biological parents, enjoy your life well. I won¡¯t be able to accompany you in the future.¡± After Zhang Lei finished speaking, tears flowed down his face again. All these years, he had been silently helping Zhang Qi and providing her with some secret help. Now that he was going to leave, Zhang Qi was alone. Zhang Qi wiped her tears, opened the car door, and ran out. She did not believe any of this. All of this was fake. ¡°Zhang Qi!¡± Zhang Lei hurriedly shouted. Zhang Qi¡¯s figure ran further and further away. Zhang Qi ran through three alleys and finally rushed into a small alley. She was almost knocked down by a red car. ¡°Are you okay?¡± A man in sunglasses got out of the car. His voice was deep. Zhang Qi shook her head and tried her best to stand up from the ground. Her face was filled with determination. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The man said, ¡°My name is Zhuang Yang. My house is nearby. Why don¡¯t you come back with me to apply some medicine?¡± Zhang Qi wanted to refuse, but blood flowed from her knees and her calves were covered in blood. Zhang Qi said, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Zhuang Yang said, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. Let¡¯s go!¡± He originally thought that this woman was an extreme fan of his, but the woman was unfamiliar to him. She did not have that kind of passion at all, so he let down his guard. Otherwise, he would not have let a girl go to the Zhuang family. What if she clung to him? Zhang Qi got into the car, still in a bad mood. When she got to the Zhuang family¡¯s house, she realized how big it was. The house was like a palace. Zhuang Yang led her into the living room, where an older woman was sitting reading a book. She looked elegant. Xu Qian smiled at them. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s the housekeeper?¡± Zhuang Yang asked. Xu Qian smiled and said, ¡°The butler brought Zhuang Zhu to buy clothes. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I accidentally hit this lady on the road. Her knee is injured and needs to be bandaged,¡± Zhuang Yang said with a frown. Xu Qian stood up to get the first aid kit. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Young lady, come and sit. Auntie will apply the medicine for you.¡± She then looked at Zhang Qi. Zhang Qi was a little reserved. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± During the process of applying the medicine, Xu Qian was very gentle. Smelling Xu Qian¡¯s scent, Zhuang Qi was reminded of her mother. When her mother was alive, she also gave Zhang Qi such a warm feeling. Zhang Qi yearned for this moment of warmth. But soon, her wound was treated. Xu Qian smiled and said, ¡°Young lady, let me send you out. Don¡¯t touch water for three days.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhang Qi nodded. Just as the two of them stood up and were about to leave, a figure ran in from outside. Xu Huan ran over and hugged Xu Qian. ¡°Mom, I missed you so much. I still want to eat your dumplings today.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You greedy little cat!¡± Xu Qian hugged her and said gently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at the two of them getting along warmly, Zhang Qi¡¯s heart ached. Where were her biological parents? Perhaps those people had long forgotten her. She was always a jinx who looked up to others¡¯ happiness. Zhuang Yang said, ¡°Ms. Zhang, let me send you out. My mother is probably not free now.¡± Zhang Qi nodded. The two of them walked out of the living room. She could still hear the gentle voice behind her. If only her biological mother was as gentle. Three days later, Zhuang Xuan drove Zhuang Qing to the metaphysical shop again. This time, he brought gifts. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088: Spiritual Artifact Chapter 1088: Spiritual Artifact Editor: Atlas Studios The gift was a Daoist spiritual artifact that he had carefully chosen at the auction house. The spiritual artifact was a bronze mirror. He had heard from the auctioneer that this bronze mirror carried a trace of auspicious aura. This auspicious aura was beneficial to cultivators. ¡°Master, I¡¯m really sorry about what happened last time. I¡¯m here to sincerely apologize. Please accept this gift.¡± Zhuang Xuan placed the gift on the table. Zhuang Qing turned to look at his brother with a slightly shocked expression. ¡°Brother, when did you offend Master Yu?¡± ¡°Stay out of it,¡± Zhuang Xuan whispered. Yu Su asked the shop assistant to accept the gift and said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s let bygones be bygones. I¡¯ve already found a clue about the person you¡¯re looking for, but before I look for her, I want to go to your house to take a look.¡± The two of them were wrapped in a trace of black gas. This black gas had been lingering for a long time. It was estimated that the two of them had been by their sides since they were young. Over time, it would consume their luck. She looked at the two of them deeply. This black gas was wrapped around their abdomens, and she could not see the source or the end. ¡°Master Yu, is there a problem with our house?¡± Zhuang Qing scratched his head with a puzzled expression. Zhuang Xuan asked in confusion, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Yu. Our family is a little special. My mother is sick all year round. Sometimes, she can¡¯t even meet strangers.¡± If his mother¡¯s illness acted up, it would be troublesome. Yu Su insisted, ¡°We have to go on this trip to your house. Otherwise, even if the missing person is found, she won¡¯t live more than a year in your house.¡± As soon as she said this, the two of them were stunned. Zhuang Qing was shocked. ¡°No way? Then let¡¯s go!¡± Oh my god! If he really found his sister and something happened to her, he would go crazy too! Zhuang Xuan thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it. But can you visit as my friend? I don¡¯t want to make this matter public for the time being.¡± He didn¡¯t want his family to have hope and end up being disappointed, so it was best to keep this matter a secret. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s set the date to be tomorrow!¡± Zhuang Xuan thought about it seriously for a while before looking at Yu Su. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Alright, but you¡¯ll have to pay more for my trip out.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Zhuang Xuan agreed. The next day, Yu Su arrived at the Zhuang family¡¯s villa. She stood at the railing at the entrance of the villa and looked inside. She saw a black line coming from somewhere. Zhuang Xuan strode over and asked the butler to open the door for Yu Su. ¡°Ms. Yu, you¡¯re here?¡± He looked at Yu Su. He had only found out that this master¡¯s surname was Yu yesterday. Yu Su did not cover her face today. Instead, she had visited the Zhuang residence with her legitimate face, but the aura on her body was still there. Zhuang Xuan was slightly shocked. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Yu Su?¡± He had long wanted to find Miss Yu Su to help find his sister, but unfortunately, he had never been able to contact her. So, Master Yu was Yu Su? Yu Su nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A smile appeared on Zhuang Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s great. Come in quickly. Zhuang Qing went to wash the fruits. Let¡¯s talk in the living room.¡± He invited Yu Su in. When Zhuang Qing saw Yu Su enter, he was also surprised by her appearance. He also recognized her as a female celebrity in the entertainment industry. Zhuang Qing eagerly handed her fruits. ¡°Sister Yu, quickly eat the fruits. I specially washed them for you. You¡¯re really good-looking.¡± Yu Su smiled and shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t eat the fruits. Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± She still wanted to find clues as soon as possible. Zhuang Xuan nodded. ¡°Then what do you need us to do?¡± Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°Bring me to the villa for a walk. I want to see the layout of the villa and the room of the missing person.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zhuang Xuan immediately stood up. The three of them went up the stairs to the second floor. The middle room on the second floor was Zhuang Zhu¡¯s room. Zhuang Qing pushed open the door. ¡°Sister Yu, come in!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su walked in and looked around. She touched the table in the room and opened the drawer to take a look. Finally, she stopped by the bed and looked at the bed frame. ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± Zhuang Xuan could not help but ask when he saw that she had stayed at the same spot for a long time. Yu Su was silent. She pointed at the wooden bed and said, ¡°There¡¯s something unclean on this wooden bed.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhuang Qing jumped in fright. He immediately hid behind Zhuang Xuan and said with a sobbing voice, ¡°What unclean thing?¡± Could it be a ghost? Yu Su took a few steps closer and examined the wooden bed carefully. It was made of high-quality golden nanmu wood, exuding a faint fragrance. The bed was adorned with carvings of auspicious patterns, but it was the contents hidden within the wood that were truly unusual. Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089: Life Exchange Chapter 1089: Life Exchange Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su took out a small knife and looked at Zhuang Xuan. ¡°Do you mind if I remove a piece of wood?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Zhuang Xuan frowned. Yu Su used a knife to cut open the edge of the wood, revealing the black material in the deepest part. The moment the black color was revealed, it made one dizzy. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Zhuang Xuan smelled it and asked. Yu Su said, ¡°This is silk wood.¡± This kind of wood had gone extinct hundreds of years ago, but for some reason, it appeared here. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this wood?¡± Zhuang Xuan said coldly. Yu Su cut off a piece of silk wood and placed it under her nose to smell it before saying slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go out. If you smell too much, it will be harmful to your bodies.¡± Zhuang Qing said, ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them immediately walked out of the room and came to Zhuang Xuan¡¯s study. After Yu Su sat down, she immediately said, ¡°This kind of wood has a hallucinogenic effect. People will lose their memories after sniffing it for a long time. Adults will lose all their memories, and children will forget their childhood memories.¡± Hallucination? Zhuang Xuan¡¯s pupils dilated as he suddenly thought of his mother¡¯s illness. Ever since Zhuang Zhu disappeared, Qiao Qian had often slept in Zhuang Zhu¡¯s room. So, did his mother¡¯s illness have anything to do with this wooden bed? Zhuang Xuan¡¯s aura turned cold. Yu Su continued, ¡°Other than that, the greatest use of this kind of wood is to exchange lives.¡± ¡°Exchange lives?¡± Zhuang Xuan and Zhuang Qing said in unison. They looked at each other and saw anger in each other¡¯s eyes. Yu Su nodded. ¡°From the birth characters you gave me, your sister¡¯s fate is very special. She¡¯s destined to be rich and noble for the rest of her life. She¡¯ll live under everyone¡¯s love for her whole life and meet her lifelong partner when she reaches adulthood.¡± Zhuang Zhu was someone who would be blessed for her whole life. Zhuang Qing frowned. ¡°But my sister is missing. How can this be considered a life of wealth?¡± This did not make sense at all. Yu Su said, ¡°This is life swapping. I deduced that she doesn¡¯t have much kinship with anyone now and will probably be alone in the future. Therefore, someone exchanged her rich life for theirs.¡± This resulted in Zhuang Zhu¡¯s suffering now. ¡°Bang!¡± Zhuang Xuan slammed the table angrily and threw the things on the table to the ground. ¡°Damn it, who harmed my sister like this? Why!¡± He wished he could find that person and kill him. His poor sister had disappeared when she was so young. He did not know what kind of life she had lived outside all these years. Zhuang Qing walked up to Yu Su and bowed solemnly. Yu Su frowned and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhuang Qing looked at Yu Su and straightened his neck. ¡°Sister Yu, you don¡¯t know that all these years, my family had been falling apart because of my sister. I beg you to help me find my sister. I beg you!¡± His eyes were red as he insisted on not letting his tears fall. Yu Su sighed and helped him up. ¡°Aren¡¯t I here now? You should be glad that she¡¯s still alive. Do you have anything else to add?¡± Zhuang Xuan nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you the truth. The person I lost is my sister, Zhuang Zhu. No matter how much money I have to spend, I have to find her.¡± His eyes were firm. Yu Su nodded. ¡°All the more reason for you to find the person behind it.¡± She looked out of the window and saw a white sea attracting her gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the courtyard to take a look. I think I saw something else.¡± This thing was not easy to find. ¡°Alright, Master Yu, after you.¡± Zhuang Xuan stood up and said to Yu Su. The three of them went downstairs and bumped into Dr. Xu Jin on the way down. Zhuang Xuan greeted, ¡°Hello, Dr. Xu. How¡¯s my mother today?¡± Xu Jin glanced at Yu Su before saying slowly, ¡°Madam¡¯s condition has stabilized, but she¡¯s still feeling uneasy and needs to take the medicine for a period of time. Is this your friend?¡± She looked at Yu Su and had an ominous feeling. Zhuang Qing snorted and said, ¡°Yes, this is my Sister Yu. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± He walked out of the living room first. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Xuan smiled apologetically and led Yu Su towards the garden. ¡°Our garden is personally taken care of by the butler. There are many foreign varieties planted inside. It is guaranteed that there will be flowers that bloom in the garden every season.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite beautiful,¡± Yu Su commented. The three of them arrived at the garden and slowly walked to the path. The few of them walked around a few times before Yu Su stopped somewhere in the garden. She plucked a small flower and sniffed it with a serious expression. Zhuang Qing also picked one and observed it. This flower was very small. The innermost core was blue and had a faint fragrance. However, this flower was too small. If it had not formed a bunch in the garden, he would never have noticed it. Could there be a problem with this flower? ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090: Soulless Grass Chapter 1090: Soulless Grass Editor: Atlas Studios Zhuang Xuan could not help but ask, ¡°Ms. Yu, is there anything wrong with this flower?¡± Yu Su said slowly, ¡°This flower is called the Swirling Grass. It has another common name, and that is the Soulless Grass.¡± She slowly raised her head. There was a window above the cluster of flowers, and the window was open. ¡°Who lives in this room?¡± Yu Su asked softly. Zhuang Qing was shocked. ¡°This is my mother¡¯s room. She has always been in low spirits, so she hired a doctor to treat her. Could it be that her illness is related to this flower?¡± What was going on? He felt that there were traps everywhere in the house! Who was plotting against the Zhuang family behind the scenes? Yu Su nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s a small cluster, it won¡¯t cause a very large amount of poison. But look.¡± The three of them looked over and saw that this flower was in many places in the garden. It formed a white sea. Cold sweat broke out on Zhuang Xuan¡¯s forehead. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If I get someone to eradicate this flower, can the poison in my mother¡¯s body be removed?¡± He felt very guilty. All these years, he had only cared about the company¡¯s business and did not care too much about his mother. Yu Su nodded slightly. ¡°It can be removed, but it will take a long time. It might be five years or ten years.¡± This flower had existed for a long time. Zhuang Qing¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Ever since I can remember, these flowers have been in the garden, but I didn¡¯t notice them. I¡¯ll get the butler to eradicate them now!¡± He reached out to wipe his tears and was about to leave. Yu Su stopped him. ¡°If you do this, you¡¯ll only alert the enemy.¡± The mastermind would definitely be alerted. The gains would not make up for the losses. ¡°Your top priority is to find the person behind this. The person behind this must be someone who often visits the Zhuang family¡¯s villa.¡± Yu Su reminded them. The vitality of this flower was not strong, but it had formed such a large area in the garden. She did not believe that it was a coincidence. Zhuang Qing nodded fiercely. ¡°If I find the person, I won¡¯t let the person off.¡± Zhuang Xuan frowned and looked at the flowers. ¡°Then, Master, is there a way to prevent my mother from inhaling the poison again without eradicating these flowers?¡± He knew that he could not alert the enemy, but he really could not let his mother continue to suffer. Otherwise, he was not worthy of being his mother¡¯s son. Yu Su nodded. ¡°I have spiritual plants. These spiritual plants can absorb the medicinal power of the Soulless Grass, but you¡¯d have to pay more for it.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Zhuang Xuan immediately agreed. He was glad that he had met Yu Su. If it were any other Daoist priest with insufficient cultivation, they would probably not have been able to tell that those were the Soulless Grass. Yu Su immediately took off the vines on her wrist and whispered a few words. The vines immediately grew countless branches as if they were alive, and those branches flew towards the surrounding Soulless Grass. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± A moment later, the vine retracted the note and rubbed against Yu Su. It was very full. This Soulless Grass was poison to humans, but to a spiritual creature like it, it was a tonic to increase its magic power. After this meal, the vine felt that it was almost full. A smile flashed across Yu Su¡¯s lips. She reached out and patted the vine. ¡°Go back!¡± The vine turned into a bracelet again with a whoosh. ¡°Sister Yu, I still want to trouble you to visit my mother. My mother hasn¡¯t been in a good state of mind recently and keeps spouting nonsense.¡± Zhuang Qing scratched his head and said. He was a little embarrassed. They had troubled Yu Su too much today. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± She gestured for the two of them to lead the way. Zhuang Xuan brought her to the third floor. As they walked along the corridor, Zhuang Qing was so nervous that her palms were sweating. What if his mother was seriously ill? Zhuang Qing had many bad guesses. When they finally reached the door, Zhuang Xuan knocked. ¡°Mom, I want to come in and see you. Are you awake?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A voice came from inside the door. ¡°Come in. I¡¯m taking my medicine!¡± Zhuang Xuan pushed open the door and Yu Su also walked in. She saw a beautiful woman sitting on the bed. The woman looked very young, and there was a girl sitting by the bed. The girl was holding medicine in her hand and feeding the woman mouthful by mouthful. ¡°Mom, how do you feel?¡± Zhuang Qing walked over first and looked at Xu Qian nervously. Xu Qian smiled and said, ¡°What else can I do? It¡¯s just the same as before. Fortunately, Zhuang Zhu is feeding me with medicine. I¡¯m too lucky today.¡± She looked at Xu Huan with love in her eyes. Xu Huan smiled and said, ¡°This is what I should do.¡± After saying that, she quickly glanced at Zhuang Xuan and felt shy. She heard that her family wanted her to marry into the Zhuang family. When that time came, she would really be a member of the Zhuang family, so she had to perform well. Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091: Poisoned Chapter 1091: Poisoned Editor: Atlas Studios Zhuang Xuan took the bowl of medicine and looked at Xu Huan coldly. ¡°You can leave first. I have something to talk to Mom about.¡± ¡°Huh? Let me feed her!¡± Xu Huan looked unwilling. If she left, she would lose the chance to interact with Brother Zhuang Xuan. She sized up Yu Su again and was shocked. This girl was so beautiful! Xu Huan became vigilant. ¡°Brother Zhuang Xuan, this is?¡± Zhuang Qing stood up and reached out to grab Xu Huan to bring her out of the room. ¡°Mother, Sister and I will bring a glass of water over. You guys chat first.¡± Xu Huan was unwilling to leave. Zhuang Xuan stared at her coldly with a dignified look in his eyes. Only then did Xu Huan leave in disappointment. Xu Qian reminded them, ¡°Then come back early. I can¡¯t leave Zhuang Zhu.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Zhuang Qing replied. Before he left, he even closed the door. Seeing that the room was quiet, Zhuang Xuan looked at his mother in relief. ¡°Mother, let me introduce you. This is my friend, Yu Su. She came to our house to visit today.¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡± Yu Su greeted. Xu Qian smiled happily. ¡°Wow, this girl is really good-looking. What do you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an actress,¡± Yu Su said with a smile. Xu Qian said in surprise, ¡°My second son is also in the entertainment industry. He went out today. You can get to know him next time. He¡¯s not young anymore and hasn¡¯t found a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Ahem, mom!¡± Zhuang Xuan held his forehead and felt a little helpless. Xu Qian quickly covered her mouth, as if she had seen through something. Her gaze darted between Yu Su and Zhuang Xuan. ¡°I understand. I was wondering why you brought a girl home today. I understand. You young people should get along well.¡± She smiled kindly. When Zhuang Xuan saw that his mother was spouting nonsense again, he looked at Yu Su apologetically. Yu Su said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve studied Chinese medicine before. Why don¡¯t you let me take a look? Let me accumulate some experience.¡± She blinked at Xu Qian. She could tell that Xu Qian¡¯s mental state was very normal now, so she could only find an excuse. Xu Qian nodded and generously extended her wrist. ¡°Sure, Auntie has been sick for a few years.¡± Zhuang Xuan was nervous. He stared at Yu Su, not wanting to miss any of her expressions. After Yu Su took her pulse, she said, ¡°Auntie, let me take a look at your tongue and eyes.¡± She leaned over to take a look. In the end, Yu Su smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, your body is alright, but the quality of your sleep is not good. You should exercise more in the future.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Qian agreed. Zhuang Xuan coughed and looked at his mother. ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first. Have a good rest.¡± Xu Qian held Yu Su¡¯s hand and said reluctantly, ¡°Yu Su, come and visit me more often in the future. I like to interact with young people like you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su nodded seriously. On the other side, Zhuang Qing dragged Xu Huan into the living room and said angrily, ¡°Why are you always rushing to my mother¡¯s side? Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to?¡± Xu Huan pushed his hand away and said angrily, ¡°Me? Your family invited me over. I¡¯m just acting as Sister Zhuang Zhu. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank me, but what right do you have to say that about me?¡± It was too much. Although she had taken the Zhuang family¡¯s money, Zhuang Qing¡¯s attitude made her very unhappy. Zhuang Qing crossed his arms and questioned, ¡°Are you sure it was our family who invited you here? It wasn¡¯t your aunt who recommended someone like you through the back door?¡± If his family had been carefully selected, they would definitely not choose a girl with such ambition written on her face. He would not thank Xu Huan. Xu Huan snorted coldly. ¡°Anyway, your mother can¡¯t leave me now. If you have the ability, flare up at your mother. You only know how to show off in front of me.¡± She was not afraid. Zhuang Qing frowned. ¡°You should take the initiative to resign from my father. I don¡¯t want to see you at home.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Xu Huan said coldly. She had yet to become the first madam of the Zhuang Family. Zhuang Qing gritted his teeth and glared at her. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to touch you? What are you up to with Dr. Xu?¡± He had already thought that Dr. Xu was suspicious, but now he was even more certain. ¡°What am I up to?¡± Xu Huan was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°I heard that Madam Zhuang needed me, so I came over. Why do you find me so dirty?¡± Zhuang Qing said, ¡°Stop pretending. You¡¯re not a good person at all. I¡¯ve seen you bully the poor students in the past. You even surrounded them by the wall. If I hadn¡¯t shouted, they would have been forced to death by you. Would a person like you be kind?¡± This was why he hated Xu Huan. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092: Snow Lotus Chapter 1092: Snow Lotus Editor: Atlas Studios In school, Xu Huan always acted like a big sister, surrounded by a group of delinquents. Xu Huan was shocked. She had indeed done something wrong that time. No wonder Zhuang Qing hated her so much. Xu Huan could only deny it. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I didn¡¯t do anything bad at all. Don¡¯t slander me.¡± The two of them wanted to continue arguing, but they did not expect Zhuang Xuan and Yu Su to walk downstairs. Zhuang Xuan looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Xu Huan, go up. Don¡¯t feed Mother that bowl of medicine anymore. It¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Huan looked at Zhuang Qing guiltily and immediately went upstairs. She regretted teaching that poor student a lesson. She should not have done it herself. Now that Zhuang Qing had something on her, would Zhuang Qing tell Zhuang Xuan? After Xu Huan left, Zhuang Xuan brought the two of them to the study again. As soon as Yu Su sat down in the study, she said, ¡°Your mother has been poisoned with a slow-acting poison. She only has three years left to live.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhuang Qing and Zhuang Xuan stood up from their stools. Zhuang Qing¡¯s tears flowed down first. ¡°Sister Yu¡­¡± Zhuang Xuan¡¯s eyes were also red. The study room fell silent. Zhuang Xuan said word by word, ¡°Is there a way¡­¡± Yu Su shook her head. ¡°The poison in her body has already penetrated deep into her bone marrow. There¡¯s poison in the cracks of her bones, unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± Zhuang Xuan¡¯s heart was ignited with hope. He stared at Yu Su, hoping to hear a good outcome. Yu Su said, ¡°Unless you can find the Rock Peak Snow Lotus. This snow lotus is extremely effective in removing poison. If it can be used as her medicine, there¡¯s still a chance of recovery. However¡­¡± Yu Su paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, this snow lotus only appears once every 500 years. I heard that the only remaining one has already been sent to the national museum. It¡¯s undoubtedly as difficult as ascending to the heavens for you to obtain this snow lotus.¡± Zhuang Xuan clenched his fists and said word by word, ¡°No matter how difficult it is, I have to give it a try.¡± ¡°Alright, you should be clearer on who had drugged her now,¡± Yu Su said sternly. Zhuang Qing punched the wall. ¡°I have a guess.¡± He was silent for a while before continuing, ¡°I think that person is Dr. Xu.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yu Su asked. Zhuang Qing looked at his eldest brother. ¡°Brother, actually, there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you. When my sister was lost, I vaguely saw a figure that looked like Dr. Xu, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± After so many years, he had always had doubts, but he didn¡¯t have any evidence. Zhuang Xuan frowned. ¡°But she¡¯s Father¡¯s good friend. If it¡¯s her, what¡¯s her motive?¡± The Xu family and the Zhuang family were family friends. Back then, their father and Dr. Xu had almost got married. If Zhuang Yu had not fallen in love with Xu Qian at first sight, Zhuang Yu and Xu Jin would have gotten married. Zhuang Qing said excitedly, ¡°But Brother, did you notice? Whether it¡¯s the wooden bed at home, the flowers in the garden, or the poison in Mother¡¯s body, these are all things that only people who are very familiar with us can do.¡± He had always known that if he guessed Dr. Xu, no one would believe him, so he had not said anything for so many years. Zhuang Xuan tried his best to calm down. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate. If it¡¯s her, she¡¯ll definitely reveal some flaws.¡± After so many years, even if there were any clues, they would probably be cleared by that person. However, as the eldest brother in the family, he had to stay calm. If he panicked, everything would go down the drain. Zhuang Qing nodded. ¡°Brother, you have to investigate her carefully. I have a feeling that she¡¯s really not a good person.¡± Yu Su bade farewell. Zhuang Xuan sent her to the door. ¡°Master Yu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time. I¡¯ll transfer the money to your account. Let¡¯s add each other¡¯s contact details.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su took out her phone. ¡°We¡¯ll update each other if there¡¯s anything new.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the driver sent Yu Su away, Zhuang Xuan remained where he was for a long time. He had suffered too many blows today and was a little confused. All these years, his mother had been drugged right under their noses. They were indeed too incompetent! Zhuang Xuan clenched his fists in hatred and gritted his teeth as he walked to the study. ¡°Get the butler to come over.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the servant behind him replied. Zhuang Yang returned to the Zhuang residence and went upstairs to change. In the room on the third floor, Xu Jin was taking Xu Qian¡¯s blood pressure. Xu Qian had just woken up and yawned. Xu Qian looked at Xu Jin and said uneasily, ¡°Xu Jin, you were the one who took my daughter, Zhuang Zhu, away. You came that afternoon.¡± She stood up and looked at Xu Jin angrily. Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093: Pills Chapter 1093: Pills Editor: Atlas Studios That day, Xu Qian and Zhuang Zhu were at the entrance of the kindergarten. When she heard that her youngest son was missing, she panicked. In the end, Xu Jin appeared. She was the one who took Zhuang Zhu away. Xu Qian remembered everything. Panic flashed across Xu Jin¡¯s face. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t just stand there. Sit down so that you can take your blood pressure.¡± Xu Qian took a step forward and grabbed Xu Jin¡¯s hand tightly. She shouted angrily, ¡°It¡¯s you! You took my child away! Where is Zhuang Zhu? Tell me!¡± Zhuang Zhu was stolen by Xu Jin! Shocked, Xu Jin hurriedly took out a tranquilizer from her pocket and injected it into Xu Qian¡¯s arm. ¡°Madam, sit down first. I¡¯ll help you take your blood pressure.¡± As the injection was injected, Xu Qian¡¯s eyes slowly turned blurry. Her expression was relaxed and her hands drooped. By the time she was done with the injection, Xu Qian was already sitting on the stool with lifeless eyes. Xu Jin skillfully took out two pills from the first aid kit and threw them into Xu Qian¡¯s mouth. She only let go when she saw Xu Qian swallow them. It seemed like she had to increase the dosage again. If this continued, Xu Qian would go completely crazy sooner or later. That was also what Xu Jin wanted. She threw the plastic wrapper into her bag, but the plastic slip accidentally rolled under the table and was covered by the tablecloth. Xu Jin helped Xu Qian onto the bed before leaving with the first aid kit. She pushed open the door and saw Zhuang Yang walking over from the other side of the corridor. Xu Jin greeted, ¡°Zhuang Yang, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Aunt Jin!¡± Zhuang Yang greeted her and asked, ¡°How¡¯s my mother now?¡± Xu Jin sighed and said, ¡°If we still can¡¯t find Zhuang Zhu, I¡¯m afraid your mother¡¯s condition will get increasingly worse. It¡¯s hard to treat her mental illness!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and see her.¡± Xu Jin nodded. Zhuang Yang pushed the door open and entered. When the two of them brushed past each other, he seemed to have seen the glint of metal in Xu Jin¡¯s bag, like a needle. Zhuang Yang did not think too much about it. He quickly walked in and saw Xu Qian lying quietly on the bed. Her eyes were open and lifeless. ¡°Mom!¡± Zhuang Yang sat by the bed and called out softly. Xu Qian did not react. Zhuang Yang was used to it. He continued, ¡°This year, I held another 15 tours, 18 music festivals, released 37 songs, participated in 13 variety shows, and attended 31 galas.¡± Unfortunately, he still could not find his sister. Zhuang Yang continued, ¡°Do you think Zhuang Zhu will see her second brother on stage? She probably will, right?¡± Tears flowed from the corners of Xu Qian¡¯s eyes, and her eyes were lifeless. Zhuang Yang stood up and started walking, but his shoelace came undone. As he bent down to tie it, he noticed a plastic blister pack from some pills under the table. He picked it up. The piece of plastic was about the size of a thumb, cut from a larger sheet of pills, with a bit of English showing. After looking at the English letters on it, Zhuang Yang said with a puzzled expression, ¡°How come it¡¯s a memory-related medication?¡± He took a picture of the pills and sent it to a doctor friend, asking about the drug¡¯s effects. Zhuang Yang: [Help me check what this medicine is for and what side effects it has.] He suddenly thought of something and lifted his mother¡¯s sleeve. Indeed, he saw a needle mark that had yet to fade! Dr. Xu had injected her again? He did not pay much attention to it. He turned around and went downstairs. There was an event tonight. He had to rush to the next city immediately. At noon the next day, Zhuang Yang ended the event and returned to the airport in the city. He was wearing a hat and mask, but he was still recognized by his fans. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Yangyang is here!¡± ¡°Get over there.¡± ¡°Yangyang! Yangyang!¡± Yangyang is a fan¡¯s nickname for Zhuang Yang. Under the escort of the bodyguards, Zhuang Yang greeted the fans, causing a series of screams. Even passersby could not help but look over. After finally squeezing out of the crowd, Zhuang Yang got into the car and took off his mask. ¡°Brother Yong, shake off the people behind us and go straight to the detective agency.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Huang Yong sat in the driver¡¯s seat. As the manager with the best driving skills, he liked such difficult things the most. Soon, he shook off the few cars behind him and drove towards South Street. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Zhuang Yang changed his clothes in the car and got out. He walked into the president¡¯s office and knocked on the door a few times. After hearing a response, he sat down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Any news?¡± In front of Zhuang Yang was a young man in his twenties. His name was He Jin. He was also Zhuang Yang¡¯s childhood friend and the youngest son of the He family. He Jin rubbed his head worriedly. ¡°No.¡± Zhuang Yang did not care at all. He walked to the tea table and poured himself a cup of tea. He Jin asked tentatively, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give up? Your sister might have died long ago. Our detective agency can¡¯t find any traces of a dead person.¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094: Continue Investigating Chapter 1094: Continue Investigating Editor: Atlas Studios Zhuang Yang did not say anything. He just glanced at He Jin indifferently with a warning look in his eyes. He Jin immediately raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m afraid of you. I¡¯ll continue investigating, alright?¡± After investigating for more than ten years, there was no news of Zhuang Zhu at all. A possibility might be that Zhuang Yang¡¯s sister had been sold to remote places like the mountains or she might have died. It was not his fault for thinking that way! ¡°Shall we gather some people later?¡± He Jin asked with some anticipation. Now that Zhuang Yang had become a big star, many people in the circle wanted to see him. If he appeared, it would definitely shock the entire upper circle. Zhuang Yang stood up. ¡°No!¡± He pushed the door open and left as if he had never been here. He Jin raised his voice and asked, ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Really! Every time Zhuang Yang came back, he would come to the detective agency to meet him. After asking about his sister, he would leave. Could it be that he was just a tool? He Jin shook his head helplessly. He could not believe it. If Zhuang Zhu really returned to the Zhuang family one day, how much love would she receive? The three brothers of the Zhuang family would definitely treat her well. At the Zhuang residence, Zhuang Yang finished watching the video and called his manager. ¡°Brother Yong, don¡¯t arrange work for me tomorrow morning. I want to get together with my friends tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful. Don¡¯t expose yourself.¡± Huang Yong held the steering wheel and asked casually. One had to know that Zhuang Yang had a lot of fans now. If others knew his location, he would probably be targeted by fanatic fans. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Zhuang Yang said without any hesitation. Huang Yong panicked and stopped the car by the side. ¡°Ancestor, have you forgotten how big of an accident we caused in the restaurant last time?¡± He was so frightened that his heart was pounding. If he had not arrived in time, that group of people would have swallowed Zhuang Yang alive. Zhuang Yang said helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright, I understand.¡± He was not stupid. It was not easy for him to go out with his friends. Of course, he wanted to have some leisure time. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Huang Yong said. After the two of them hung up, Zhuang Yang opened a game and started a round. The next day, at 10:30 a.m., Zhuang Yang wore a mask and hat and went to the nearby streets to take a look. He was planning to open a personal studio, so he came to inspect the location. He planned to stay in the city for a long time in the future. When it was 11:30 a.m., he would meet He Jin at the entrance of the alley. He Jin said helplessly, ¡°Why do you have to come here to eat? Isn¡¯t my family¡¯s hotel good? There are private rooms there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much.¡± Zhuang Yang glanced at him and followed the navigation. The two of them walked into the alley. Not long after, they saw the signboard of the dessert shop. When she got closer, He Jin saw Ye Tang greeting the guests. His eyes lit up and he looked at Zhuang Yang suggestively. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh. So it¡¯s because of the beauty?¡± ¡°Vulgar!¡± Zhuang Yang glared at him and sat in the corner. Ye Tang came over to greet the guests. Surprise flashed across her eyes. One of the men was wrapped too tightly, revealing a pair of beautiful eyes from head to toe. However, she could tell that this man was very handsome and fashionable. He even looked familiar. She asked, ¡°What do the two of you want to eat?¡± After Zhuang Yang ordered dessert, Ye Tang took the menu and left. She walked into the workroom and said, ¡°Zhang Qi, there are two handsome men outside.¡± Just by looking at their eyes, she knew that they were handsome men. Ye Tang was obsessed with looks. Zhang Qi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll bring the desserts over later.¡± When the desserts were served, He Jin was completely speechless. He looked at the desserts on the table in shock. ¡°These are too fragrant. Even I, who don¡¯t like desserts, am hungry!¡± Just looking at it made his appetite increase. He held his fork and was about to start eating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Yang slapped his hand away. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a photo yet. Wait a minute.¡± After he was done, he put down his phone, took off his mask, and picked up a piece of cake. It tasted very sweet. He Jin ate quickly and said incoherently, ¡°Delicious. This dessert chef is not simple. It¡¯s too delicious.¡± As the young master of the He family, he had eaten many delicacies and hotels countless times. He had never enjoyed such taste buds on dessert. ¡°Amazing!¡± In the end, He Jin was full from drinking and eating. He leaned against the stool and sighed. It was too delicious. He could not help but call the waiter over. ¡°Hello.¡± Ye Tang walked over. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to enquire if your pastry chefs are available for in-home dessert services. We can discuss the pricing.¡± Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095: Chanced Encounter Chapter 1095: Chanced Encounter Editor: Atlas Studios He Jin wanted his family to have a taste of this dessert, preferably made on the spot. Ye Tang said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our dessert chef doesn¡¯t take jobs outside. If you like our dessert dishes, you can come to the shop¡­¡± She maintained a smile as she spoke. Her gaze looked to the seat beside her, but she suddenly stopped and exclaimed, ¡°You are¡­¡± The person who had covered himself tightly previously took off his mask and revealed his face. Wasn¡¯t this Zhuang Yang? As the most popular singer now, Ye Tang naturally knew him. Zhuang Yang placed his index finger on his lips and shook his head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone yet. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to come out and play in peace.¡± Up close, Zhuang Yang¡¯s facial features were even more exquisite. His face simply did not look like a real person. Every part of him was so handsome. Ye Tang covered her mouth and nodded repeatedly. ¡°I understand. Enjoy your meal. Call me if you need anything.¡± She said excitedly to Zhang Qi, ¡°Zhang Qi, guess who¡¯s here?¡± Zhang Qi asked, ¡°Could it be that a superstar is here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tang nodded vigorously. She had liked Zhuang Yang for a long time. Ever since he debuted, Ye Tang had bought his album. When she was in university, she listened to his songs almost every day. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Qi was just joking. She didn¡¯t expect it to be true. ¡°A celebrity really came to the shop?¡± ¡°Yes! Zhuang Yang is here.¡± Ye Tang was so excited that her hands were trembling. ¡°He was wearing a hat just now and only his eyes were exposed. I only realized it when I looked at him up close.¡± God, she was so lucky. Zhang Qi wiped her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll get you an autograph. Did you bring his photo?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Tang was so excited that she could not finish her sentence. She took out a solo photo from her wallet and handed it to Zhang Qi. Zhang Qi untied her apron and walked out with a photo and a pen. She stood in front of Zhuang Yang and said with a smile, ¡°Hello.¡± Zhuang Yang looked over. ¡°We meet again.¡± Zhang Qi said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re Zhuang Yang?¡± It turned out that this person was the one who accidentally bumped into her last time. ¡°Yes, when I saw the picture of the dessert you sent, I couldn¡¯t help but bring my friend over to try it. It really tastes good.¡± Zhuang Yang smiled until his teeth were exposed. The last time Zhang Qi left, he was afraid that she would leave some scars on her legs, so he kept her contact information. However, whenever Zhuang Yang was on a diet, he would see the desserts that Zhang Qi posted. At those times, he secretly resolved that if he had the chance, he would definitely come and try them. Zhang Qi smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you so much for coming. Can I have your autograph?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhuang Yang took the pen and paper, signed it, and handed it over. Zhang Qi smiled. ¡°Thank you. Please enjoy.¡± She took the paper and was about to leave. Zhuang Yang slowly closed the lid of his pen and tapped his slender fingers on the table. He looked at her and said, ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t know why, but I keep feeling that you look familiar. Do you have a relative with the surname Zhuang?¡± He Jin, who was beside him, widened his eyes, covered his mouth with his hand, and nudged Zhuang Yang with his elbow, saying, ¡°Bro, this pickup line is so old-fashioned! People still do that these days?¡± Zhuang Yang warned him with his eyes. He Jin immediately shut up and looked at Zhang Qi. Zhang Qi shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Zhuang Yang said, feeling a slight sense of disappointment, as if he had lost something important. He adjusted his mood and gave a faint smile, saying, ¡°Then you go ahead and get busy!¡± Zhang Qi smiled and turned to leave. She did not chase after celebrities, but she knew how popular Zhuang Yang was now, so she felt quite honored after talking to him. He Jin looked at his good friend as if he had seen a ghost. His good friend had a fiery appearance and was very enthusiastic about his fans. Only he knew how indifferent Zhuang Yang was in private. He would never see anyone he did not like. What charm did this little girl have? He Jin could not help but look at Zhang Qi carefully. He frowned because from his angle, he realized that Zhuang Yang¡¯s side profile was very similar to this little girl¡¯s side profile. Zhang Qi returned to the kitchen and gave Ye Tang her autograph. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Ye Tang couldn¡¯t help but scream. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Qi smiled and said, ¡°I even got his contact information.¡± Ye Tang grabbed her arm excitedly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Contact? Did she hear wrongly? Zhang Qi said, ¡°The last time he hit me with his car, his mother bandaged my wound. Then, we added each other¡¯s contact details.¡± Ye Tang was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak. After a long while, she said, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky.¡± That was Zhuang Yang! The youth of so many girls. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096: Familiarity Chapter 1096: Familiarity Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It was just a coincidence.¡± Zhang Qi smiled and tied the apron on her body. After paying the bill, Zhuang Yang and He Jin walked out of the shop. As they walked on the street, He Jin glanced at him. ¡°You¡¯re not right today.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhuang Yang looked at the surrounding shops and prepared to walk around. He Jin said, ¡°Are you someone who casually adds someone else¡¯s contact information? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Zhuang Yang explained, ¡°There¡¯s a reason for this. I accidentally hit her at that time. I left my contact number to take responsibility.¡± He didn¡¯t think too much about it. He Jin clicked her tongue and didn¡¯t say anything else. When the two of them walked to the bench and sat down, Zhuang Yang was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°What do you think it means to have an inexplicable sense of familiarity sometimes?¡± He kept feeling that the feeling on Zhang Qi was very familiar. Where had he seen her before? ¡°You¡¯ve fallen in love.¡± He Jin clicked his tongue again and teased. ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhuang Yang muttered, pursing his lips. This wasn¡¯t romantic love, but rather a strange, inexplicable connection, like¡­ family? Zhuang Yang said slowly, ¡°She gives me the feeling of a younger sister.¡± He Jin clapped his hand to his thigh, bursting into laughter. ¡°Hahaha, a little sweetheart, is it?¡± Zhuang Yang shot him a glare and fell silent. At 1:30 p.m., almost all the customers in the dessert shop had left. Zhang Qi sat in her seat and rested for a while. Just as she turned on her phone, she received a notification. Zhuang Yang¡¯s post read: ¡°[Tour¡¯s over, prepping for the next round of excitement. Until next time!]¡± Zhang Qi tapped on the post and discovered that it included a set of nine images, all snapshots of people and food taken inside the shop. In the comments section below. [Ahhh, Brother is so handsome!] [I want to go to this shop!] [Where is this shop? I want to try it.] [Check in, check in!] [These desserts look so delicious¡­] [I look forward to meeting Yangyang next time. You must live well.] Soon, the location of their shop was revealed. The fans followed the clues and found Zhang Qi¡¯s number on the review app. They called her to reserve a slot. Zhang Qi¡¯s phone kept ringing. After an afternoon, Zhang Qi¡¯s mouth was almost dry. Ye Tang had returned home. When she came back, she saw that Zhang Qi¡¯s notebook was densely filled with customers who had reserved slots. She said in surprise, ¡°Zhang Qi, why are there suddenly so many customers?¡± Zhang Qi was so tired that she was about to collapse. She leaned on the table and used the tip of her pen to poke at her notebook. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Zhuang Yang. He posted a few photos on social media. His fans all want to visit our shop.¡± This was the appeal of an idol. She was afraid. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine after this period of time. The popularity won¡¯t last long,¡± Ye Tang said with a smile. Zhang Qi nodded as if she had accepted her fate. ¡°It¡¯s good too, we can earn more money.¡± At the Zhuang family¡¯s house, Zhuang Yang had just arrived. After changing his clothes, he went downstairs. Through the glass wall, he saw Xu Huan accompanying his mother to water the flowers outside. The two of them seemed to be very harmonious. He felt relieved. As long as his mother¡¯s condition did not worsen, that would be the best. Zhuang Yang¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up. It was his doctor friend on the other end of the line. ¡°The results of the medicine you asked me to check last time are out. The main function of that medicine is to treat insomnia. It has extremely strong side effects. If you take a large amount of it, it might cause amnesia.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhuang Yang was shocked. His brain was like melted into glue. The person on the other end of the line continued, ¡°If you take medicine for a long time, it will damage your brain, making you sleepwalk and unable to differentiate between reality and dreams. In more serious cases, it will cause you to go crazy.¡± Outside the window, Xu Qian suddenly sat on the ground and punched the ground hard, kicking away all the flower pots. The servants swarmed over. Zhuang Yang did not know how the call ended. He stared blankly at the chaos outside the window. A terrifying thought appeared in his mind, and he recalled more clues. During the two years when his mother had just gone crazy, she often suffered from insomnia. Ever since Dr. Xu Jin took over, his mother had never suffered from insomnia again. It was just that her memory was getting worse and worse, and he suddenly understood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After an unknown period of time, the servants helped Xu Qian upstairs and helped her change her clothes and tidy her hair and shoes. By the time Zhuang Yang reached his room, his mother was already asleep. He held his mother¡¯s hand, his body trembling slightly. ¡°Mom, forgive me for only realizing it now.¡± His eyes were red and filled with hatred. He would not let it go just like that. Zhuang Xuan parked the car and walked into the living room. He saw Zhuang Yang sitting on the sofa with a gloomy expression. ¡°Brother, I have something to tell you.¡± Zhuang Yang raised his head and suppressed his anger. Zhuang Xuan nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the study!¡± Xu Huan was still living at home. He did not like her to know about the discussion between the two of them and what Yu Su had said. He should let his second brother hear it too. Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097: Shes Our Sister Chapter 1097: She¡¯s Our Sister Editor: Atlas Studios When they arrived at the study, Zhuang Yang sat down and said, ¡°Brother, the pills that Mom has been taking will damage her brain. Do you know all this?¡± These words were like a heavy punch to Zhuang Xuan¡¯s heart. Zhuang Xuan was silent for a moment. ¡°I only found out recently that Mom was poisoned. Even Zhuang Zhu¡¯s disappearance was not an accident.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhuang Yang¡¯s face was ashen, and the veins on his arms were bulging. Hence, Zhuang Xuan repeated everything that Yu Su had said and even said that he had already found clues about Zhuang Zhu. Zhuang Yang said excitedly, ¡°Then all the more we should find our sister first. If those people want to attack our sister again, we won¡¯t be able to take care of her!¡± He didn¡¯t agree to deal with family matters first. Zhuang Xuan shook his head. ¡°Master Yu said that if we find my sister first, her life might be in danger.¡± He did not dare to take the risk. Zhuang Yang clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°I want to talk to Master Yu. Let¡¯s not acknowledge our sister first. Can¡¯t we secretly send someone to protect her?¡± He was really too afraid. Zhuang Xuan sighed. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± Of course, he also wanted to know if his sister was doing well, but his sister¡¯s safety was more important. Zhuang Yang continued, ¡°I only have three years left to live. Why are you still hesitating? Don¡¯t you want to see your sister sooner?¡± ¡°Of course I want to,¡± Zhuang Xuan said in a low voice. He wanted to see his sister at all times. Zhuang Yang said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, get He Jin to send someone to protect her. Can¡¯t we just not interfere?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact Ms. Yu.¡± Zhuang Xuan was finally convinced. He sent a message to Yu Su. ¡°Master Yu, I still want to know my sister¡¯s whereabouts. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t acknowledge her. I just want to know if she¡¯s doing well.¡± Soon, Yu Su replied: [Remember what you said. Keep an eye out for the girl who will be going to the Zhuang family in the next three days. She will meet you guys soon.] Zhuang Xuan: [Okay, I understand.] He showed Zhuang Yang the chat record. Zhuang Yang stood up excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve finally waited for this day. Will Sister come to our house? Is she a new servant?¡± He really could not think of a reason. Soon, three days passed, and Zhuang Yang still hadn¡¯t seen any unfamiliar girls come to the Zhuang house. He felt a little discouraged. That evening, just after Zhuang Yang finished exercising, he opened his phone and started browsing. He saw the pictures Zhang Qi had posted, and the desserts in them looked very tempting. Zhuang Yang was greedy and sent a message to Zhang Qi. [Hello, can you get someone to send some desserts to me? I can pay more.] Ten minutes later, Zhang Qi replied. Zhang Qi: [Sure. Send me your address.] Zhuang Yang sent his home address over. Zhang Qi: [Okay, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll send it over in half an hour.] Zhang Qi had finished her work for the day and was about to close the shop. Now that she was quite short of money, she accepted this mission. She packed many signature desserts and went to the villa she had been to last time. On the other side, Zhuang Yang took a shower and went downstairs. In the living room downstairs, Zhuang Xuan had just returned from outside. ¡°Have you seen her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhuang Yang shook his head. He was a little disappointed. That master was not accurate either. She said that they would see his sister soon! Zhuang Xuan placed his bag on the coffee table and took out a cigarette. He held it under his nose and sniffed it. He had quit smoking a long time ago, but when he was stressed, he could not help but take it out and smell it. Just as Zhuang Yang was about to sit down, footsteps came from not far away. Zhang Qi walked in with a big box of desserts. She was wearing a floral dress and had a smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Zhuang, I brought the desserts you ordered over. Take a look!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was very sweet. Zhuang Xuan dropped the cigarette in his hand and stared fixedly at the girl. He felt like he was dreaming. This girl¡¯s eyes were very similar to his mother¡¯s. He immediately realized that this girl was the person Yu Su was talking about. Zhuang Yang walked over and took the dessert. ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Sorry to trouble you with making a trip. Other than the dessert, can I give you an additional 500 dollars?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± Zhang Qi¡¯s voice was filled with joy. After they left, Zhuang Xuan was still sitting on the spot in a daze. Zhuang Yang opened the snacks and said to Zhuang Xuan, ¡°Brother, do you want some too?¡± He realized that the person beside him did not say anything. He looked over and realized that Zhuang Xuan was looking at the door. His eyes were very bright. Zhuang Yang suddenly realized something and stood up abruptly. He did not even care that the desserts on the table had fallen to the ground. He ran out of the door. It was Zhuang Zhu! ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098: The Truth Chapter 1098: The Truth Editor: Atlas Studios This girl must be Zhuang Zhu. No wonder he felt that the girl looked familiar. When he saw that she was injured, he felt pity for her. So this was the truth! ¡°Come back!¡± Zhuang Xuan said coldly, ¡°Have you forgotten what Master Yu said?¡± Zhuang Yang gritted his teeth. Before he could say anything, tears flowed down his face. He could not do anything. On the road to the Zhuang family¡¯s villa, Zhang Qi was walking on the path in a good mood when she accidentally bumped into a girl at the corner. ¡°Aiyo, are you blind?¡± Xu Huan said angrily. This was a limited edition dress that Mrs. Zhuang had bought for her. Zhang Qi quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see the way clearly.¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone who lived in the Zhuang family¡¯s villa. Xu Huan sized up Zhang Qi and realized that she was very beautiful. ¡°Who are you? Why are you at the Zhuang family¡¯s house so late?¡± Zhang Qi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just here to deliver desserts. You go ahead. I¡¯m leaving.¡± She turned around and was about to leave. However, Xu Huan stopped her. ¡°Why do I feel that you look a little familiar? Have I seen you before?¡± This girl looked a little similar to Uncle Zhuang, especially the shape of her face. Could she be Uncle Zhuang¡¯s illegitimate daughter? Her heart skipped a beat as she secretly took a strand of hair from Zhang Qi¡¯s arm. Zhang Qi said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ve almost never been here.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left. Xu Huan secretly walked to the side of the courtyard and called Xu Jin to tell her about this. However, Xu Jin was very nervous. ¡°Where did you meet that girl? Come over and give me your hair immediately.¡± ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be so nervous!¡± Xu Huan said coquettishly. ¡°It might just be a coincidence.¡± Xu Jin said coldly, ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m almost at the entrance of the Zhuang family¡¯s villa. Send the hair over!¡± She had a bad feeling in her heart. Could it really be that Zhuang Zhu had returned? However, she had clearly thrown Zhuang Zhu deep into the mountains back then. How could Zhuang Zhu still be alive? At the paternity test three days later, Xu Jin received the report and flipped it open. [Appraisal: According to the available information and DNA analysis results, the two of them are biologically related.] In other words, that girl was the Zhuang Family¡¯s daughter who had been lost for many years. To think that she was still alive! Xu Jin was flustered. She gripped the test report tightly. What should she do now? Zhuang Zhu was really lucky. She did not die in that situation back then. She would not allow the two of them to acknowledge each other! Xu Jin stuffed the report into her bag and walked out of the genetic testing center in a daze. Her eyes were red. She had to think of a plan to get rid of Zhuang Zhu. The moment Xu Jin entered the living room, Xu Huan pounced on her. ¡°Aunt, the Zhuang family sent me home.¡± Her face was filled with unwillingness. Xu Jin frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Xu Huan scratched her head. ¡°Because Auntie Xu has to go on a long trip. They won¡¯t be back for a few days. They don¡¯t need me anymore.¡± She was also at a loss. She really enjoyed staying in the Zhuang family. There were servants for her to order around, all kinds of feasts, and a lot of pocket money. Xu Jin looked at her seriously. ¡°You have to perform well in the Zhuang family. If you perform well, you might even get the Zhuang family¡¯s shares.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Xu Huan said happily. She had listened to her aunt the most since she was young. Xu Jin put down her bag and walked to the window sill. She gave Zhuang Yu a call. Before dialing, she thought about it carefully. ¡°Hello, President Zhuang.¡± ¡°Hello, Dr. Xu. Why are you calling me?¡± Zhuang Yu asked. Xu Jin said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I heard from Xu Huan that Mrs. Zhuang is going on a long trip, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhuang Yu sighed. His second son insisted on taking Xu Qian on a trip and didn¡¯t let him follow. He was also very worried. Xu Jin replied, ¡°Alright. If Madam needs anything, feel free to contact me. Remember to remind Madam to take her medicine on time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± By the time she hung up the call, Xu Jin¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness. If she were to agitate Xu Qian for a little longer, Xu Qian would go completely crazy. If she were to be taken away now, her plan would have failed. She had to think of a way to salvage the situation. Xu Jin walked back into the living room and saw Xu Huan reading a piece of paper. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xu Huan saw her, she hurriedly hid the paper behind her back. ¡°Aunt, I didn¡¯t mean to peek at your things. This piece of paper fell out by itself.¡± She saw clearly that it was a paternity test. Xu Jin stretched out her hand. Her expression was cold and a little angry. ¡°Bring it over!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Huan handed it over and asked carefully, ¡°Aunt, who is this paternity test for?¡± ¡°Mrs. Zhuang¡¯s.¡± Xu Jin tore the paper into pieces and threw it into the trash can after tearing it, making sure that no words on it could be seen. C Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099: Shifting Their Houses Chapter 1099: Shifting Their Houses Editor: Atlas Studios Xu Huan: ¡°What? Mrs. Zhuang has found her biological daughter?¡± Then what was she? As a fake daughter, she had to leave. Xu Jin smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let them acknowledge each other. Just be the daughter of the Zhuang family without any worries.¡± After she tortured Zhuang Zhu properly, she would tell Xu Qian about her biological daughter. At that time, Xu Qian would go even crazier. Looking at the madness hidden in his aunt¡¯s eyes, Xu Huan¡¯s body trembled slightly. She was inexplicably afraid. Fortunately, this person was her aunt and was on the same side as her. The next morning, Zhang Qi only woke up after nine. When she was ready to go out, she opened the door and the handsome man opposite her waved. ¡°Hi, Zhang Qi!¡± Zhuang Yang poked his head out from the opposite door and said with a smile. Zhang Qi was stunned for a moment. Huh? Why was he here? Seeing Zhang Qi in a daze, Zhuang Yang smiled even more happily. ¡°I live opposite you. Would you like to come in and have a seat?¡± Zhang Qi quickly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± It might be a little inconvenient for her to go to a stranger¡¯s house, right? ¡°Zhuang Yang, who are you talking to?¡± Xu Qian walked out with a shovel in her apron. Zhuang Yang said, ¡°She¡¯s our neighbor and also my friend. Her name is Zhang Qi.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Xu Qian nodded and smiled at Zhang Qi. ¡°Hello, you can call me Auntie Xu. We just moved in. Please take care of me in the future.¡± ¡°Mrs. Zhuang moved over too?¡± Zhang Qi looked puzzled. It was very strange. Why did they come over to stay in an apartment instead of staying in their villa? Was this a strange fetish? Zhuang Yang explained, ¡°My mother hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. The doctor suggested that she stay in a place with more human energy, so my mother moved over.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Zhang Qi nodded. Zhuang Yang smiled and invited her again, ¡°Since my mother made breakfast, why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± Zhang Qi wanted to refuse, but Xu Qian pulled her into the house. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. We¡¯re all neighbors. We can interact more.¡± She smiled warmly. Zhang Qi was pulled into the house and found that the interior was well decorated. Everything was placed very lovelyly, and the three of them sat together for breakfast. Zhang Qi asked, ¡°Then why did you come over to stay together?¡± Why did he decide to come out to experience such a life instead of staying in such a big villa? Zhuang Yang sighed. ¡°Let me share my situation. I¡¯m a singer and an artist. After working for a period of time, I¡¯ll be under a lot of pressure and need a change of environment to rest. Coincidentally, my mother also needs a change of environment, so we came together.¡± His eyes were slightly lowered, showing a hint of pitifulness. Zhang Qi nodded. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat. Breakfast will turn cold soon.¡± Xu Qian urged with a faint smile. She looked at the two children lovingly. Zhang Qi ate a few shrimp dumplings, drank a cup of red dates soy milk, and ate three buns. Her cheeks were bulging from eating. Xu Qian took the paper and wiped her mouth with a smile. ¡°Zhuang Zhu, eat slowly. Mom will make more for you in the future. No one will snatch it from you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Qi looked at Zhuang Yang in surprise. She was puzzled. Who was Zhuang Zhu? The name sounded familiar, as if she had heard this name somewhere before. Zhuang Yang was also stunned for a moment. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s not Zhuang Zhu.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Zhuang Zhu!¡± Xu Qian insisted. She stood up and walked to Zhang Qi¡¯s side. She held her face and looked at it carefully. ¡°Look, her eyes and nose are exactly the same as mine.¡± Zhuang Yang apologized to Zhang Qi in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mother¡¯s memory isn¡¯t very good.¡± Zhang Qi said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± He walked over and pulled Xu Qian to the side, whispering a few words. Xu Qian nodded. When she walked out again, she returned to normal. Zhang Qi also said goodbye. Zhuang Yang sent her off and the two of them stood outside the door. Zhuang Yang explained, ¡°My mother has a bad memory and always gets the wrong person. Ms. Zhang, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Zhang Qi expressed her understanding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Yang hesitated for a moment and asked again, ¡°Why are you renting a house alone? Where¡¯s your family?¡± He knew he shouldn¡¯t ask, but he really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Zhang Qi said frankly, ¡°My parents are divorced and my mother has passed away. I¡¯m the only one left in the family. I¡¯ll live alone. I¡¯ll only have to feed myself.¡± Zhuang Yang¡¯s eyes turned red. He endured the discomfort and said, ¡°Zhang Qi, can I call you that? I look at you as if I¡¯m looking at my sister.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Zhang Qi nodded with a smile. She was not too wary of Zhuang Yang. The big star would not want anything from her, right? She had no money or power, so there was no need to lie to her. ¡ª Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100: Enduring Chapter 1100: Enduring Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Qi glanced at her watch. ¡°I¡¯m going to work. Do you want to eat dessert? I¡¯ll bring it over tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat the ones you gave me last time.¡± Zhuang Yang smiled. Zhang Qi waved goodbye to him. In the Zhuang residence. ¡°Zhuang Yang, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Zhuang Xuan sat in the study room and said in a low voice. His eyes were filled with disapproval. Zhuang Yang looked out of the window. ¡°What else can I think? I just want to be closer to Zhuang Zhu. I want to know what kind of life she has been living all these years.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong, right? ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t go over rashly. Do you know that this will alert the enemy? If you want to understand Zhuang Zhu better, you should wait for the detective agency to investigate!¡± Zhuang Xuan said angrily. If something happened to Zhuang Zhu again, who would be responsible? Zhuang Yang was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m also afraid, but I¡¯m even more afraid of waiting, afraid of waiting for an uncertain outcome. Brother, have you ever thought that perhaps our patience will only result in the arrogance of bad people?¡± Therefore, they should protect their sister under their own eyes. He didn¡¯t agree with waiting. Zhuang Xuan rubbed his temples. ¡°But Master Yu said that if we rashly acknowledge her, our sister will suffer a bloody calamity.¡± ¡°Brother, is that master that accurate? I think it¡¯s just a coincidence that she predicted that my sister would come to the Zhuang family,¡± Zhuang Yang said indifferently. If their negligence caused his sister to be hurt again, that would be the most unacceptable thing for him. ¡°You!¡± Zhuang Xuan looked at him weakly and shook his head. Now that Zhuang Yang had already rented a house and he had met Zhuang Zhu, there was no point in saying all this. Zhuang Yang promised, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Zhuang Zhu. I¡¯ve assigned two bodyguards to her. I¡¯ve also asked He Jin to send someone to monitor her. Nothing will happen. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Zhuang Xuan still did not say anything. Zhuang Yang continued, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you want to see our sister?¡± Zhuang Xuan nodded. ¡°If anything happens to Zhuang Zhu, you have to take full responsibility. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhuang Yang replied solemnly. In the cafe, Xu Jin sat on a seat and said to the man who was rushing over, ¡°Was this dessert shop your shop previously? Did you sell it to this lady called Ye Tang?¡± Xu Jin took out a photo of the shop and showed it to the man. ¡°No, my wife sold this shop. What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m divorcing her now. Just look for her if you need anything,¡± the middle-aged man said in confusion. He had gone to the school gate to pick up the child at noon and was brought here. Xu Jin smiled. ¡°What if I asked you to look for trouble? This shop is your husband and wife¡¯s joint property, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good, right? I agreed at that time.¡± Guo Chuan scratched his head. After all, they had already signed the contract. What was the use of going back on his word? ¡°Five million!¡± Xu Jin said. ¡°You just need to go make trouble there every day. I want you to make sure that this shop can¡¯t stay open.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Guo Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. This was five million dollars. He had gotten five million dollars for nothing! After the man left, Xu Jin smiled. She had found out about Zhuang Zhu¡¯s basic information and knew that Zhuang Zhu was currently working in this shop. Since that was the case, she would make sure that Zhuang Zhu could not continue working. After Zhuang Zhu lost her job, she would want Zhuang Zhu to be a hostess. Xu Jin really wanted to know what it would be like for the eldest daughter of the Zhuang Family to be a prostitute. Thinking of that scene, the smile on Xu Jin¡¯s face became even happier. At almost nine o¡¯clock in the evening, almost all the customers in the dessert shop had left. A man with tattooed arms walked into the shop. ¡°Ye Tang, come out!¡± ¡°You are?¡± Zhang Qi hurried over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Tang also walked out of the kitchen. Guo Chuan sized up Zhang Qi and said lecherously, ¡°My name is Guo Chuan. This shop is my wife¡¯s and my joint property. I don¡¯t agree with her selling it to you. You can move out!¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhang Qi and Ye Tang said in unison, their expressions shocked. Ye Tang took a step forward. ¡°I bought this shop. My name is written on the property rights certificate now.¡± Could there be a misunderstanding? Otherwise, how could this person be so sure? Guo Chuan said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Go find whoever signed the contract with you! This shop is our joint property. I have the right to deal with it. If you don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll find someone to destroy the shop. I don¡¯t care if there are any losses.¡± Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101: Causing Trouble Chapter 1101: Causing Trouble Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Qi frowned and quickly took out her phone to call her former landlord. She called her and turned on the speakerphone. The call went through. ¡°Hello, is this Madam Wang Ting?¡± ¡°You guys can talk to him. I¡¯m in the middle of a divorce.¡± A female voice sounded and she immediately hung up. Zhang Qi¡¯s body trembled as she looked at her phone in disbelief. She looked at Ye Tang. ¡°Ye Tang, what should we do? The former landlord doesn¡¯t want to care about this either!¡± Ye Tang frowned and looked at Guo Chuan. ¡°Mr. Guo, this is our shop. If you cause trouble again, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that there was no law now. ¡°Then call the police. Even if you call the police, I¡¯ll still be in the right,¡± Guo Chuan said. ¡°My wife didn¡¯t ask for my permission when she sold the shop. I¡¯ll be in the right no matter what.¡± This was the law. This shop was their joint property. He could share half of it. Ye Tang said coldly, ¡°This is between you and your wife. You should look for your wife.¡± Guo Chuan smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t look for her. I¡¯ll look for you guys. However, if the two of you are willing to accompany me for a night, I might consider giving you a few more days.¡± He winked at Ye Tang. Ye Tang wanted to throw up. Zhang Qi took the broom and hit Guo Chuan¡¯s butt. ¡°Get lost. We have surveillance cameras here. If you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Guo Chuan was not paying attention and he was hit. He shouted and ran out of the shop. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you three days. If you don¡¯t move out, don¡¯t blame me for smashing the shop!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhang Qi smashed a bowl and almost hit Guo Chuan¡¯s head. Guo Chuan slinked away. Before leaving, he dropped a line, ¡°You¡¯d better think it over. Give me five million, or I¡¯ll come here and make trouble every day.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Tang said with her hands on her hips. After Guo Chuan left, Zhang Qi looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Ye Tang, what should we do? We¡¯ve accepted so many appointments. If those orders are canceled, we¡¯ll have to pay double the penalty.¡± There were also all kinds of fees. With this calculation, they had worked for nothing for the past six months. Ye Tang held her hand and pretended to be calm. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. There must be a way. Let¡¯s go ask a lawyer.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that they could still be threatened like this after obtaining the property deed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find a lawyer.¡± Zhang Qi gritted her teeth and said. At night, most of the law firms were closed. Ye Tang asked the Ye Corporation¡¯s lawyer to come over. When Lawyer Zhang arrived, he looked at the property rights certificate. Lawyer Zhang frowned and said, ¡°Logically speaking, this shop is already yours, but this shop is indeed the joint property of the husband and wife. If there¡¯s a lawsuit, the probability of President Ye winning is still very high, but it will affect the business of the shop.¡± After all, if Guo Chuan came to cause trouble every day, how could the shop continue to open? Ye Tang frowned. ¡°Is there any way to resolve this quickly?¡± She didn¡¯t want to affect the shop¡¯s business because of this person. Lawyer Zhang thought for a moment. ¡°Unless we can figure out his true intentions. Does he really want the five million, or is there someone behind him who wants him to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Ye Tang nodded and sent the lawyer out the door. In the apartment, Zhang Qi lay under the covers, unable to fall asleep. She thought of the difficulties on the road to finding a job and the hardships she had gone through step by step since her mother passed away. The shop had just recovered, but this happened. Fate really did not favor her. Zhang Qi sighed. She swiped her phone and suddenly clicked on the contact interface. She saw Zhang Lei¡¯s name. Zhang Lei said that if she had any difficulties, she could ask him for help. She gritted her teeth and called Zhang Lei. ¡°Zhang Qi, do you need any help?¡± Zhang Lei¡¯s voice was filled with fatigue. ¡°I need the butler to come over,¡± Zhang Qi said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll ask the butler to go over tomorrow,¡± Zhang Lei replied immediately. After hanging up the phone, Zhang Qi couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. She had mixed feelings. Back then, she didn¡¯t even ask Zhang Lei for help in such a difficult situation. Now, she was asking him for help. It seemed so ridiculous. She simply closed her eyes and didn¡¯t think about anything. The next morning, Zhang Qi and Ye Tang returned to the shop. The Zhang family¡¯s butler also arrived. Zhang Qi called the butler out and the two of them sat in the car. Zhang Qi quickly explained the situation. ¡°Take some people to find out his true intentions. It¡¯s best if you figure out if there¡¯s anyone behind him.¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102: Sowing Discord Chapter 1102: Sowing Discord Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Understood.¡± The butler immediately nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you the news before noon today.¡± Zhang Qi returned to the dessert shop. Not long after, the butler came back and sighed. ¡°That person is very tight-lipped. I had people try to probe, but there were no results.¡± In other words, there were still no leads. ¡°Most importantly, that person has professional bodyguards protecting him. I think things are not simple.¡± The butler frowned and said. The matter had fallen into a stalemate. Ye Tang¡¯s heart sank again. ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± The butler shook his head. After the butler left, Zhang Qi sat in the shop in a daze. She looked at the tables and stools in the shop. The decorations in the shop were all done by the two of them. There were too many memories here. Even if they wanted to move away, how could they find a suitable shop all of a sudden? ¡°Ye Tang¡­¡± Zhang Qi¡¯s tears fell. She was very flustered. Ye Tang sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still two days left? There will definitely be a turnaround. Don¡¯t panic!¡± Since the matter had not reached the last step, she did not want to be dejected. She did not believe that as the CEO of the Ye Corporation, she would be afraid of such a person coming to destroy the shop. At most, she would hire a truck of bodyguards to protect her. However, this was the worst-case scenario. ¡°But¡­¡± Zhang Qi wiped her tears. Guo Chuan swaggered in and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re crying. Didn¡¯t you hit me very hard last night?¡± He admired the beauty¡¯s tears. Zhang Qi stood up immediately. ¡°What are you doing here again? It¡¯s not the deadline yet!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯m just here to remind you that I¡¯ve already made an appointment with the bodyguard team to come and tear down the shop on time in three days. Don¡¯t blame me for being merciless then.¡± Guo Chuan lit a cigarette and looked at their chests with lust in his eyes. Zhang Qi turned around and went to get the broom. ¡°Get lost!¡± The two of them chased Guo Chuan away. It was also business time. The two of them did not cancel today¡¯s business. Ye Tang walked straight into the workroom and made desserts as usual. She frowned slightly. In Shanghai, Zhuang Yang was out working when he received a call from his assistant. ¡°Young Master Zhuang, someone has been looking for trouble in Ms. Zhang¡¯s shop recently.¡± He was on a business trip, but he still sent people to pay attention to Zhang Qi¡¯s situation. For the past few days, the assistant had been lurking at the entrance of the shop. When he heard the sound of an argument in the shop and a man being chased out dejectedly, he asked the bodyguard to understand the situation. After understanding it, he immediately called Zhuang Yang. Zhuang Yang: [Help me book the latest flight. I¡¯ll be back immediately.] Which blind fellow dared to bully his sister? He was really courting death! In an exquisite room in the Guo residence, Guo Yu put on a facial mask and said lazily, ¡°Aunt Xu, why are you looking for me today?¡± Xu Jin sat opposite him and said with a smile, ¡°Of course there¡¯s something. Furthermore, it¡¯s about Zhuang Yang. It just depends on whether you¡¯re willing to listen.¡± ¡°What? Is it related to Brother Zhuang Yang?¡± Guo Yu took off her mask and sat up from the stool. ¡°Tell me quickly, what happened to Brother Zhuang Yang?¡± Xu Jin was also the Guo Family¡¯s family doctor. When Xu Jin unintentionally revealed that she was very close to Zhuang Yang, Guo Yu would invite her over to her room from time to time. Unfortunately, Xu Jin had never revealed any important information. However, today, Xu Jin took the initiative to chat with her. Guo Yu naturally agreed. She did not expect the other party to really have important news. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Jin covered her mouth and laughed, ¡°Ms. Guo, looks like you really are Zhuang Yang¡¯s number one fan.¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me, what happened to him?¡± Guo Yu asked anxiously. Instead of saying that she was Zhuang Yang¡¯s fan, it was more accurate to say that she had fallen madly in love with Zhuang Yang. As long as it was about him, Guo Yu would ask around. This kind of relationship had reached a sick level. Xu Jin smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Guo, I have to congratulate you first. Zhuang Yang might have a girlfriend soon. I saw him getting very close to a girl. The two of them are even dating in the middle of the night!¡± ¡°What? Impossible.¡± Guo Yu subconsciously denied it. She had always regarded Zhuang Yang as her future boyfriend. She felt that she would definitely know Zhuang Yang and marry him. Zhuang Yang could not be with other girls. She would not allow it! ¡°Why not? I saw it with my own eyes. That girl came out of the Zhuang family¡¯s villa, they might have already met each other¡¯s parents.¡± Xu Jin continued to provoke her. This time, Xu Jin came to the Guo family to find a gun for herself. A fanatical fan like Guo Yu was her gun. Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103: Looking for Trouble Chapter 1103: Looking for Trouble Editor: Atlas Studios Guo Yu screamed in pain. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Unless I see it with my own eyes, I won¡¯t believe it. Which shameless woman dares to interfere in my relationship with Brother Zhuang Yang!¡± She had known Zhuang Yang since she was young. The two of them were a match made in heaven. Xu Jin smiled and said, ¡°That girl seems to be a dessert shop attendant. I wonder what Zhuang Yang sees in her. What a pity¡­¡± She said slowly. Guo Yu became even angrier. ¡°She must have taken the initiative to seduce my Brother Zhuang Yang. How shameless. Where is her shop? I want to go over!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not too good, right?¡± Xu Jin¡¯s eyes flashed. Guo Yu reached out to pull her back and said forcefully, ¡°This kind of girl is not worthy of Brother Zhuang Yang at all. You¡¯re helping him by telling me about this!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Jin still looked hesitant. Guo Yu continued, ¡°If you tell me, I definitely won¡¯t sell you out. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright, I heard that someone has been causing trouble in their shop recently. It must be very difficult in the shop.¡± Xu Jin seemed to have revealed it unintentionally. Guo Yu immediately took the bait. Her eyes lit up. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll contact those people. I want to see how their shop will continue to operate!¡± She had dared to seduce Brother Zhuang Yang. She wanted to make the other party unable to survive. Xu Jin was satisfied in her heart, but there was a worried look on her face. ¡°Ms. Guo, just teach that person a lesson. Don¡¯t do anything overboard.¡± ¡°I know. What¡¯s that b*tch¡¯s name?¡± Guo Yu asked. Xu Jin hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°That girl¡¯s name is Zhang Qi.¡± In the blink of an eye, a day had passed. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Zhang Qi was sitting in the shop doing the accounts. Guo Chuan walked in with a group of hooligans and smiled at Zhang Qi. ¡°Have you considered it?¡± Zhang Qi stood up, her eyes sharp. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say three days? It¡¯s only the second day today. Why are you in a hurry?¡± ¡°That little girl has quite a temper, interesting,¡± Guo Chuan said jokingly to the thugs behind him. The group of men behind him burst into laughter. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, then we¡¯ll see you in the police station!¡± Zhang Qi threatened. Guo Chuan laughed out loud. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? This is my shop. I can come whenever I want.¡± Zhang Qi rolled her eyes. ¡°Tell me, who was the one who instigated you? How much did you take?¡± She stared at Guo Chuan¡¯s face, not letting go of any expression on his face. As expected, he looked a little guilty. There was a mastermind behind him! ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Guo Chuan coughed awkwardly and cleared his throat. ¡°Cut the crap. Are you moving tomorrow or not?¡± Zhang Qi said, ¡°I can move. Tell me who¡¯s the mastermind.¡± She had to know. Guo Chuan snorted. ¡°Do I need someone else to instruct me to take over my own shop? You¡¯re dreaming.¡± He refused to admit it. Just as Zhang Qi was about to expose him, a female voice sounded from the side door. ¡°I was the one who asked him to take over the shop.¡± Guo Yu slowly walked in with a provocative smile on her face. She had a branded bag on her shoulder and two bodyguards behind her. Zhang Qi frowned. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Because I hate you. It¡¯s that simple,¡± Guo Yu said matter-of-factly. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many women like you who want to reach the top in a single step. Don¡¯t you just want to stay by Brother Zhuang Yang¡¯s side? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± She didn¡¯t understand what Zhuang Yang liked about Zhang Qi. In Guo Yu¡¯s eyes, Zhang Qi was ordinary. Zhang Qi said angrily, ¡°Your mouth stinks like feces. Do I need you to confirm my relationship with Zhuang Yang? Even if you¡¯re jealous, you should know your limits, right?¡± In order to vent her anger, she came to the shop to cause trouble. This was unreasonable. She glared at Guo Yu. Guo Yu was so angry that her chest heaved. ¡°You¡¯re just a waiter, and you dare to talk to me like this? Bodyguard, slap her!¡± Guo Yu¡¯s bodyguard immediately went forward and wanted to grab Zhang Qi¡¯s arm and slap her face. Unexpectedly, a girl walked out from behind Zhang Qi. The girl used a grappling technique to pin the bodyguard to the ground. She kicked his lower body, and the bodyguard was in so much pain that he could not straighten his back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl used a stool to smash another bodyguard to the ground. In a few seconds, the girl finished off two bodyguards. This person was Yu Su. After Yu Su was done, she walked to the side and sat down. Zhang Qi walked up to Guo Yu. ¡°Bring more people next time. These pieces of trash aren¡¯t enough for us to warm up.¡± Guo Yu was shocked. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104: Admitting His Mistake Chapter 1104: Admitting His Mistake Editor: Atlas Studios Guo Yu hurriedly took a few steps back and pretended to be calm. ¡°Let me tell you, I have a lawyer at home. If you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll make you go to jail.¡± How did his subordinates investigate?! They didn¡¯t even know that there was such a capable person in the shop. Zhang Qi was amused. ¡°You brought people to cause trouble. Even if you use the law, you¡¯re the one who will be jailed. Fool!¡± She looked at Guo Chuan and the hooligans standing at the side. ¡°Hurry up and get lost. If you don¡¯t get lost, we¡¯ll call the police!¡± The hooligans looked at each other. To be honest, even if they attacked together, they might not be able to defeat the woman who knew martial arts. Why did they have to ask for trouble? Guo Chuan¡¯s eyes also flickered. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He turned around and was about to leave. Guo Yu stood at the door and blocked their way. ¡°Stop right there. Don¡¯t even think about leaving tonight. Get someone to tear down this shop tonight. I¡¯ll pay for the compensation!¡± She stomped her feet angrily. Guo Chuan looked troubled. ¡°Ms. Guo, I¡¯m just afraid of getting into a lawsuit¡­¡± The shop was not in his hands to begin with. If he rashly attacked, they would not have an advantage. ¡°What are you afraid of? If anything happens, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility for you.¡± Guo Yu glared at him and said unwillingly. She really could not take this lying down. Ever since she was born, she had never suffered such cowardly anger. A waiter even dared to shout at her. Zhang Qi watched coldly from the side. ¡°It¡¯s really you! You¡¯re the one who got these people to cause trouble behind your back.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± Guo Yu walked up to her and blew at the manicure in her hand. ¡°Lowly people like you can only earn about 10,000 dollars a month by working hard. Ever since I was born, I didn¡¯t have to worry about my food and clothing. What right do you think you have to shout in front of me?¡± ¡°Are you looking for a fight again?¡± Zhang Qi clenched her fists tightly, her hands itching. Guo Yu sneered. ¡°My twenty bodyguards will be here soon. If you apologize to me now, I might be in a better mood. I¡¯ll get the bodyguards to tear down the shop more gently later.¡± Guo Yu turned around and looked at the group of hooligans behind her. ¡°What are you waiting for? Destroy the shop for me. I¡¯ll compensate for everything you destroy!¡± She would smash everything that Zhang Qi valued right in front of her. Zhang Qi said coldly, ¡°Who dares!¡± She glanced coldly at the gangsters who were ready to make a move. Guo Yu glanced behind her. ¡°Hurry up and go. If you break something, you¡¯ll be rewarded with 10,000 dollars. If you break two, you¡¯ll be rewarded with 50,000 dollars!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the hooligans seemed to have gone crazy. They picked up the things in their hands and threw them at the stools on the table. Zhang Qi shouted, ¡°Stop smashing!¡± Her eyes instantly turned red and she rushed to the hooligans to stop them. Yu Su grabbed Zhang Qi and pulled her behind her. She looked at Guo Yu and said, ¡°Tell me your goal.¡± Guo Yu said with a smile, ¡°My goal? My goal is to make sure all of you can¡¯t survive in this city.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going overboard?¡± Yu Su said coldly. Guo Yu continued, ¡°Too much? Hahaha¡­ So what if I¡¯ve gone too far today? What can you do? I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Guo family. A lowly person like you should stay in a rat hole. Why should you stay by Brother Zhuang Yang¡¯s side?¡± ¡°You keep calling us lowly people. Do you really think you¡¯re superior to others?¡± Yu Su¡¯s lips curled up as she sneered. ¡°You b*tches!¡± Guo Yu scolded Yu Su and Zhang Qi with a vicious look in her eyes. The hooligans attacked the shop crazily with wooden sticks. Many tables and stools had their legs broken. Even the cameras were smashed. Zhang Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She stood in front of Guo Yu and gritted her teeth, not revealing a trace of vulnerability. Her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Stop!¡± A male voice came from outside. A group of bodyguards dressed in black rushed in from the outside and surrounded the entire shop tightly. Zhuang Yang appeared in the shop and quickly walked towards Zhang Qi. He looked her up and down and heaved a sigh of relief when he did not see any wounds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Guo Yu panicked and said, ¡°Brother Zhuang Yang, why are you here?¡± She had received news that Zhuang Yang was going on a business trip tonight. Why was he in the city now? This was not good. Zhuang Yang glanced at her coldly and looked at Guo Chuan. ¡°Come here!¡± Guo Chuan was shocked to see such a big scene. Could he have provoked some big shot? He looked at the bodyguards around him and his legs trembled slightly. Zhuang Yang asked, ¡°How much did you take from her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Guo Chuan lied subconsciously. When he saw the man¡¯s oppressive gaze, he stammered, ¡°Just three million.¡± Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105: Connivance Chapter 1105: Connivance Editor: Atlas Studios Xu Jin had given him five million, and Guo Yu had given him three million. That was why he was so excited. A bodyguard was escorted in from outside. The woman was wearing a dress and heavy makeup. It was Guo Chuan¡¯s wife, Wang Ting. ¡°Wang Ting!¡± Zhang Qi glared at her. ¡°Why did you allow your husband to come and cause trouble?¡± Wang Ting was released by the bodyguards. She walked up to Guo Chuan and slapped him in the face. Guo Chuan saw stars from the slap. Wang Ting smiled apologetically and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because Guo Chuan was greedy and changed his mind at the last minute. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ll divorce him immediately.¡± This had nothing to do with her! Zhuang Yang looked over coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to negotiate.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Wang Ting nodded and bowed. She immediately got the bodyguards to drag Guo Chuan down and threatened him. Only then did Guo Chuan change his mind. He did not dare to cause trouble anymore. Wang Ting¡¯s family had some power in society. She threatened Guo Chuan a little and Guo Chuan compromised. Wang Ting smiled apologetically and walked to Zhuang Yang¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Zhuang, he won¡¯t dare to come over again in the future. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke these people. She had to adapt to the situation! Zhuang Yang gestured to the bodyguard next to him. The bodyguard took out an agreement from his pocket. It was a contract for the sale of the shop. As the husband, Guo Chuan did not sign the previous contract. This newly drafted agreement was more standardized. The bodyguard let the two of them sign it. After he had stamped his fingerprint on the agreement, Zhuang Yang handed it to Zhang Qi. ¡°Zhang Qi, this is the new shop resale agreement. I¡¯ve already asked a lawyer to check the terms on it. Pass it to President Ye!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhang Qi was a little stunned. This matter was settled? Zhuang Yang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dare to play any tricks this time.¡± Zhang Qi¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to President Ye tomorrow.¡± Guo Chuan also obediently stayed in the corner, not daring to make a sound. At this moment, Zhang Qi felt very safe. Her worries for the past few days were resolved in an instant. This feeling was too good. Guo Yu walked forward aggrievedly. ¡°Brother Zhuang Yang, I don¡¯t have any bad intentions. I was deceived by Guo Chuan. Who knew that he was such a person?¡± Since Zhuang Yang was already here, she naturally had to pretend to be a good person. Zhang Qi sneered. ¡°A person like you who sends people to cause trouble isn¡¯t bad? Your heart is completely black, right?¡± ¡°You!¡± Guo Yu stomped her foot in anger. Zhuang Yang said, ¡°Miss, please apologize!¡± Guo Yu looked at his expression and said unwillingly to Zhang Qi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have brought people here today.¡± Zhang Qi said coldly, ¡°I hope you really know your mistake.¡± She did not believe that this person was sincerely apologizing. Guo Yu snorted coldly. Zhuang Yang looked at her coldly. ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t come again. Just this once. I won¡¯t let you off easily next time!¡± For Uncle Guo¡¯s sake, he let Guo Yu off this time. When he was young, he had met Guo Yu, but after he grew up, he had never contacted Guo Yu again. He did not expect her to be so indiscriminate now. Guo Yu gritted her teeth and glared at Zhang Qi. She turned around and walked out. She had miscalculated. Who would have guessed that Brother Zhuang Yang would return so quickly? ¡°Wait!¡± Zhuang Yang stopped her. Guo Yu smiled and turned around. ¡°Brother Zhuang Yang¡­¡± Could it be that he had changed his mind? Zhuang Yang interrupted her. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll get my assistant to calculate the losses in the shop. Transfer the money over. You can leave now!¡± The destroyed tables, chairs, and stools had to be compensated by her. The compensation had to be doubled! Guo Yu was speechless. She didn¡¯t want to give Zhang Qi money! Zhang Qi walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Zhuang Yang, why are you here?¡± ¡°I suspect that Guo Yu was used by someone. This matter started because of me. Of course, I have the obligation to help you.¡± Zhuang Yang¡¯s tone was very gentle. Guo Yu, who had not gone far, gritted her teeth when she heard this. She had to make Zhang Qi retreat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Guo Yu left completely, Zhang Qi asked, ¡°Zhuang Yang, do these bodyguards belong to your family? It¡¯s all thanks to them today.¡± To deal with someone like Guo Chuan, they needed to use force to suppress him, so Guo Chuan would not dare to make a sound. Zhuang Yang explained, ¡°No, they belong to a friend of mine.¡± Of course, the bodyguards were sent by He Jin at that instant. ¡°I see.¡± Zhang Qi was enlightened. She smiled and said, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m still lucky. Otherwise, why would you happen to be here? No matter what, you helped me. Thank you!¡± She looked at Zhuang Yang with sparkling eyes. Zhuang Yang nodded. ¡°I should apologize to you.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for him, Zhang Qi wouldn¡¯t have been targeted by Guo Yu. Moreover, she was his sister, so of course he should protect her. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106: Rest Chapter 1106: Rest Editor: Atlas Studios Unfortunately, they could not acknowledge each other for the time being. A warm feeling flashed across Zhang Qi¡¯s heart. If only this person was her brother. This sense of security was very nostalgic. Yu Su coughed. ¡°Zhang Qi, why don¡¯t you rest in your shop for a day? A lot of things in the shop have been smashed.¡± Most of the things that were smashed were worthless. Tables, chairs, and benches were smashed. The most valuable things that were destroyed were the cameras. It would probably take a day or two to tidy up. Zhang Qi said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for three days. Sister Ye Tang and I can also take a break.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Su had no objections. She gave Zhuang Yang a deep look and hinted, ¡°You guys have to speed up your actions. This matter is not simple.¡± She hoped that Zhuang Yang would listen. Zhuang Yang was a little confused. ¡°You are?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°I know your brother. My surname is Yu.¡± Hearing this, Zhuang Yang was suddenly stunned. A few seconds later, he reacted and said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°What riddle are you guys playing?¡± Zhang Qi asked in confusion. Zhuang Yang hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Zhang Qi. Let me send you back. I happen to be going back too.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zhang Qi said with a smile. When Zhang Qi returned home, she went downstairs to throw away her trash. When she came back, the door was open. Xu Qian¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Zhang Qi. ¡°Zhang Qi, you¡¯re back? Why don¡¯t you come and chat with me? I happen to be conceiving a character and need inspiration.¡± ¡°Conceiving a character?¡± Zhang Qi asked curiously. Xu Qian explained with a smile, ¡°I write mystery novels. I happen to lack a protagonist.¡± Zhang Qi was quite interested and agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Qian smiled and let her in. ¡°Aunt Xu, where¡¯s Zhuang Yang?¡± ¡°He went out to buy supper. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Xu Qian poured her a glass of water. Zhang Qi smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Let me bring you to the room I have set up,¡± Xu Qian said. ¡°Okay.¡± When Zhang Qi entered the room, she was shocked. The room was filled with suppressing and terrifying factors, such as skeletons and black wallpaper. It looked terrifying. Xu Qian turned on the lights and let Zhang Qi in. ¡°Did I scare you? Don¡¯t be afraid. This is my studio.¡± She smiled warmly. Zhang Qi looked over and saw a table by the window. There was a computer, keyboard, and a few books on the table. Zhang Qi walked over. ¡°This place is so cool. It can allow one to have many inspirations.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Qian said. She pushed Zhang Qi to the stool. ¡°Sit down. Auntie wants to ask you a few questions.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Zhang Qi said excitedly. Xu Qian turned off the light again and revealed some light from the window. The entire room became dark again. ¡°Zhang Qi, imagine yourself sitting in an apartment building when there¡¯s suddenly a knock on the door. Look through the peephole. It¡¯s a maintenance worker. The worker said that he wants to enter your house to complete some repairs.¡± Xu Qian¡¯s voice sounded in the room. There was a sense of narrative in her voice. Xu Qian continued, ¡°Recently, this place has been unsafe. Five people have been killed in a row. You hesitated and didn¡¯t open the door.¡± Zhang Qi¡¯s heart began to beat. Xu Qian¡¯s voice continued, ¡°At this moment, the maintenance worker blocked the peephole and took out a hammer to smash your door lock. The door lock was almost broken.¡± The room seemed to have become even more terrifying. Zhang Qi¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°What¡¯s your reaction at this time?¡± Xu Qian looked at Zhang Qi, her eyes filled with anticipation for her answer. Her fingers were typing on the keyboard. Zhang Qi closed her eyes. After a while, she said slowly, ¡°First, I¡¯ll take out a weapon. After I find the weapon, I¡¯ll use the escape equipment to go downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Qian clapped excitedly. She asked a few more relevant questions before turning on the lights. When the lights were turned on, Zhang Qi felt like she had returned to the real world. Xu Qian¡¯s fingers quickly typed on the keyboard. ¡°Zhang Qi, you¡¯re very talented as a writer.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zhang Qi laughed out loud. Xu Qian said, ¡°Your empathy is very strong, and you can control the immediate reaction of the character.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the two of them walked out of the room, Zhang Qi asked, ¡°Aunt Xu, why are there so many medicine bottles on your table?¡± Xu Qian said, ¡°I¡¯m sick. These medicines can help me regain my calm.¡± As the two of them were chatting, Zhuang Yang returned with supper in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± He walked over and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the renovation team. They¡¯ll go to your shop for repairs tomorrow. I just need you to open the door for them.¡± Zhang Qi nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Zhuang Yang had helped her a lot today. Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107: Revenge Chapter 1107: Revenge Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Zhuang Yang narrowed his eyes and smiled. Zhang Qi continued, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She bade farewell to Xu Qian. In the Guo family, Guo Yu returned to her room angrily. With a wave of her hand, she threw all the expensive cosmetics on the table to the ground and stomped on them a few times. What was the relationship between that girl and Zhuang Yang? Why was Zhuang Yang so protective of her? The more Guo Yu thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°I must take revenge. This time, I can¡¯t let Brother Zhuang Yang find out.¡± There was a knock on the door. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me!¡± Guo Yu roared at the door. She didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone. Xu Jin¡¯s voice rang out from outside the door, ¡°Guo Yu, I¡¯m here to ask how things are going today. Did it go smoothly?¡± She was eager to know how things were developing. ¡°Come in!¡± The door opened from the inside and Guo Yu said with a dark expression. After Xu Jin entered, she could not help but ask, ¡°How did it go?¡± Guo Yu said angrily, ¡°What else can I do? It¡¯s all because Zhang Qi was lucky. Who knew that Brother Zhuang Yang happened to come over? I even apologized to that b*tch!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°What? Zhuang Yang also went over?¡± Xu Jin was a little nervous. She wouldn¡¯t be exposed, right? However, she didn¡¯t interfere directly, so she shouldn¡¯t be discovered. Guo Yu slammed the table and continued, ¡°That woman must have reported it. Brother Zhuang Yang was so protective of her today. I was clearly his childhood sweetheart. I really don¡¯t understand.¡± It was too unfair. ¡°What exactly happened? What about Guo Chuan?¡± Xu Jin could not help but continue asking. Guo Yu said, ¡°What else can he do? Of course, he was taught a lesson by Brother Zhuang Yang. I think Guo Chuan is also a coward. Today¡¯s matter did not go smoothly at all.¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± Xu Jin asked with a frown. Guo Yu said, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯ve really embarrassed myself today. Brother Zhuang Yang must hate me too. What should I do?¡± She still wanted to be with Zhuang Yang. What if Brother Zhuang Yang really got together with Zhang Qi? What should she do? Guo Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. Xu Jin¡¯s eyes flashed. Zhuang Zhu was really lucky. Could Zhuang Yang have found out about Zhuang Zhu¡¯s identity? Thinking of this, Xu Jin asked, ¡°Then, how did Zhuang Yang treat Zhang Qi?¡± ¡°What else can she do? Brother Zhuang Yang has been protecting her and even brought a large group of people over to take care of her. He took such careful care of her. I¡¯m so angry.¡± Guo Yu was so angry that she kicked the wall again. Xu Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling that Zhuang Yang might really know that Zhang Qi was his biological sister. No, she had to make a move. She could not let Zhuang Zhu successfully return to the Zhuang family. Seeing that Xu Jin did not speak for a long time, Guo Yu turned to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t revealed the information to me, I wouldn¡¯t have made Brother Zhuang Yang angry. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Xu Jin shook her head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that Zhuang Yang¡¯s relationship with that girl isn¡¯t ordinary. You just had to go and cause trouble.¡± She refused to admit it. Guo Yu said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. As a family doctor, you¡¯re so unprofessional and even revealed the Zhuang family¡¯s privacy. You have to help me get Brother Zhuang Yang back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll complain to Uncle Zhuang!¡± Anyway, she knew Zhuang Yu. She had to get Zhuang Yang and Xu Jin had to help her. Xu Jin frowned and sighed, ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°If anything happens in the Zhuang family in the future, you have to tell me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to the Zhuang family and tell them about you.¡± Guo Yu said angrily. Xu Jin nodded her head helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back first then.¡± She turned around and was about to leave. Guo Yu reached out to stop her. ¡°No, write me a receipt or let me record a video. Otherwise, what if you go back on your word?¡± ¡°Forgive me for not being able to do that.¡± Xu Jin shook her head. How could she possibly do something like that? Guo Yu tugged at her clothes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell the Zhuang family about you leaking the news!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xu Jin crossed her arms and said coldly. She would not compromise. After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the door, ignoring the words of the person behind her. ¡°Stop right there! Stop right there! I¡¯ll definitely tell the Zhuang family about this. You stop right there!¡± Guo Yu shouted. However, Xu Jin continued to walk forward. In the blink of an eye, she walked out of the room and left the Guo residence. She had to think of some other ways. In the wee hours of the morning, Xu Jin wore her night clothes and arrived at an underground trading venue. The people here were all wearing masks, as if they were afraid that someone would recognize them. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108: Black Market Chapter 1108: Black Market Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What are you here for?¡± The man wearing a green mask at the door questioned. There were five to six bodyguards behind him as they looked at Xu Jin coldly. Xu Jin calmed herself down and said in a low voice, ¡°I have a piglet that has grown up. I want to come over and sell it for a good price. Will you guys accept it?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Go in. Keep walking forward until you reach the sixteenth door.¡± Xu Jin nodded. The man glanced at her and continued coldly, ¡°You know very well what you should and shouldn¡¯t see, right? If I find out that you¡¯re up to something, you can forget about leaving this place tonight.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Xu Jin hurriedly nodded her head and said. She lowered her head and looked very honest. The bodyguards behind the man walked over and started checking Xu Jin¡¯s body. When they checked that she did not bring any dangerous weapons, they let her in. Only then did Xu Jin heave a sigh of relief. Walking inside, she began to stride forward, counting in her heart. Very quickly, she arrived at the sixteenth door and knocked on it. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± A hoarse voice sounded. This voice was hoarse and unpleasant, as if he had not drank water for decades. Xu Jin pushed open the door and immediately saw the interior of the room. The room was very small and there was only a table and two stools inside. There was also a man wearing a red clown mask. The man smiled at Xu Jin. ¡°Come in and close the door.¡± Xu Jin walked in carefully. For some reason, she seemed to smell blood. The man opened his notebook and recorded something on it. His voice was hoarse. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re selling a piglet? How old is the piglet?¡± piglets were the substitute name for young women. Xu Jin hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°She¡¯s 22 years old and in good health. How much is she worth?¡± ¡°How¡¯s her health? Has she been married?¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded in the room. The pen in his hand was recording. Xu Jin shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s in good health and not married. When are you guys going to take her away?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The man suddenly flew into a rage and slammed the table. ¡°If I didn¡¯t ask, don¡¯t say anything else. If you say another word¡­¡± The corners of his mouth twitched as he opened the drawer of the table. He took out the things in the drawer and handed them to Xu Jin. ¡°Look, these are all the fingers I removed tonight.¡± Xu Jin looked over and saw that the drawer was filled with full severed little fingers. The little fingers were bloody and the smell of blood rushed over. She wanted to vomit. Xu Jin¡¯s face turned pale and a trace of regret flashed across her heart. ¡°I won¡¯t spout nonsense anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, that¡¯s more like it.¡± The man seemed to be in a much better mood. He returned the drawer and continued to ask, ¡°How much do you plan to sell her for?¡± Xu Jin hesitated for a moment. ¡°Ten thousand?¡± She did not care about the money, but she was afraid that the man in front of her would be suspicious if she did not want the money. The man smiled. ¡°Eight thousand.¡± They would sell her for ten thousand. The two thousand in between would be their profit. Xu Jin nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The man asked, ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between that girl and you? You know the rules here, right? The person selling the piglets must be a relative, or at least a blood relative.¡± Xu Jin clenched her fists and said nervously, ¡°I¡¯m her aunt. Her parents are both dead. I¡¯m selling her for some money to spend.¡± ¡°Alright, tell us her address. We¡¯ll go over and take her away tomorrow,¡± the man said slowly. Xu Jin immediately reported the address that she had found previously. ¡°This is an apartment building. There are more people coming and going.¡± The man smiled. ¡°Go on. Someone will give you the money when you go out.¡± Xu Jin braced herself and left the room. Her entire body was wet. When she returned to the Xu family, she placed the eight thousand dollars on the table and sat in front of the desk in a daze. As such, Zhuang Zhu would be taken away, right? However, she had an ominous feeling in her heart. In the Zhuang family¡¯s study, Zhuang Xuan sat in front of the desk while the bodyguard stood and reported. ¡°After Xu Jin left the Guo Family, she disguised herself and went to the underground black market. The security there was tight, so we could only observe from the outside,¡± the bodyguard said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Xuan asked, ¡°How long was she in there for?¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°Fifteen minutes. When she came out, her face was very pale. She seemed to be in shock.¡± Zhuang Xuan frowned. ¡°Continue to investigate. I want to know why she went to the black market.¡± The area of the black market had always been under the jurisdiction of the Wen family. Unfortunately, he had no interaction with the Wen family, so it was very difficult for him to investigate the clues directly. Recently, he had found some clues on Xu Jin¡¯s medicinal purchase. However, these clues were not enough to let Xu Jin receive the punishment she deserved. He had to hit her with one strike and definitely not let her escape! Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109: Unconscious Chapter 1109: Unconscious Editor: Atlas Studios The next morning, Zhang Qi couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She ran a few rounds in the neighborhood before going back for breakfast. At around nine o¡¯clock, Zhang Qi walked into the parking lot with her bag. After she got into the car, she felt a pain in her calf. She looked down and saw a man in work clothes squatting in the dark of the car. He had stabbed Zhang Qi¡¯s leg with a syringe. The man¡¯s expression made him look crazy. ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± the man muttered. Zhang Qi¡¯s vision darkened and she fell to the ground. She lost consciousness. Her last thought was, Sister Ye Tang, Sister Yu Su, save me! Zhang Qi woke up again and found herself lying in the van. Outside the window was a rugged mountain road with dense forests. She could not see the tall buildings of the city. Where was this? Who had tied her up? ¡°Girl, you¡¯re awake?¡± An old lady sat in the front passenger seat and turned around with a smile. The driver was the man who had anesthetized her. At 9:40 a.m., Ye Tang was in a meeting in her office when an unfamiliar call came. She didn¡¯t pick it up and the call rang a few more times before Ye Tang walked out of her office to answer it. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Ms. Ye, we¡¯re from the renovation team in the shop. Isn¡¯t your shop going to be repaired? We¡¯ve been waiting for more than 20 minutes. Why hasn¡¯t anyone come to open the door?¡± A young man¡¯s voice sounded. Ye Tang frowned. She received a call from Zhang Qi last night. Zhang Qi was in charge of the repairs, so Zhang Qi should open the door today. Did she oversleep? Ye Tang replied, ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll contact someone immediately.¡± She hung up and called Zhang Qi. Beep, beep, beep¡­ The phone rang a few times, but there was no movement on the other end. When the phone automatically hang up, Ye Tang called again, but the phone had already turned off. Ye Tang was a little flustered. She wandered around the office alone, her mind spinning rapidly. Did something happen to Zhang Qi? Or could it be that she had simply fallen asleep and did not pick up the call? Ye Tang wandered around for a while before calling Yu Su. ¡°Hello, Ye Tang, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Su¡¯s cold voice came from the phone. Ye Tang said anxiously, ¡°Yu Su, I can¡¯t contact Zhang Qi. Do you think something happened to her? Why don¡¯t you help me read where she is? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now.¡± She immediately transferred 500 dollars to Yu Su. Although the two of them were good friends, she couldn¡¯t let Yu Su do a reading for free. Yu Su quickly calculated with her fingers and frowned tightly. A moment later, she said into the phone, ¡°Not good. Zhang Qi is in danger. She has been kidnapped and is moving southwest.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Ye Tang¡¯s heart was in a mess, and her voice was filled with anxiety. Yu Su thought for a moment. ¡°Ye Tang, come and pick me up now. We¡¯ll chase after them immediately. There¡¯s still a chance for her to survive now.¡± Otherwise, Zhang Qi would definitely die within seven days. Divination: Great Fierceness! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Ye Tang immediately went downstairs in her high heels, walking as if she was flying. Zhuang Yang had just woken up. He had been writing songs until three o¡¯clock last night when his phone rang. Zhuang Yang picked it up impatiently. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°The young lady was taken away.¡± Zhuang Yang stood up from the bed and said coldly, ¡°What did you say?¡± It was a call from his bodyguard. Ever since the incident at the shop, he had chosen the most powerful bodyguard in the family to protect Zhang Qi. ¡°Young Master Zhuang, those two people have knives in their hands. The car is driving out of the city now. Hurry up and increase your manpower!¡± The bodyguard¡¯s voice was anxious. He was really unable to split himself up. Ever since Zhang Qi had been kidnapped, he had been trying his best to call Zhuang Yang, but he had not been able to get through. Zhuang Yang immediately got off the bed and said quickly, ¡°Send me your live location immediately. I¡¯ll bring people over now!¡± He was afraid. What was going on? Who exactly wanted to kill Zhuang Zhu! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay!¡± the bodyguard said. Zhuang Yang hung up the phone. He felt dizzy and his hands and feet were cold. He took his phone and strode away. When he got into the pursuing car, his phone rang again. It was an unfamiliar number. Before he could answer, the call connected automatically. A female voice came from the other end. ¡°Zhuang Yang, I¡¯m Yu Su. Add me as a friend. Ye Tang and I are going over now. Follow us.¡± With that, she hung up. Zhuang Yang quickly added Yu Su as a friend, and his phone rang again. Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110: Missing Chapter 1110: Missing Editor: Atlas Studios Zhuang Xuan called. As soon as Zhuang Yang picked up the call, an angry voice came from the other end. ¡°Master Yu told me that the bloody calamity on our sister has come true. Look at what you¡¯ve done. If anything happens to my sister, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± He was really too angry. The sister he had been looking forward to for so long had been harmed by Zhuang Yang. Zhuang Yang¡¯s voice was very hoarse. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m taking a car over. I¡¯ll definitely find our sister. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± Even if it was a life for a life, he was not afraid. At this moment, he felt a strong regret in his heart. If only he had listened to Master Yu back then. If he had caused his sister to suffer again. He would really die without hesitation. ¡°Hmph, you make it sound good!¡± Zhuang Xuan immediately hung up the phone. He also got into the car that was chasing after the van and kept praying in his heart. On the mountain road. ¡°Girl, our Wang family¡¯s boys know how to dote on people the best. When you enter our family, you will enjoy life.¡± Old Madam Zhang, who had a headscarf wrapped around her head, smiled until her eyes narrowed into slits. She said with satisfaction. This girl had a good figure and looked smart. Her genes were good. She would definitely be able to give birth to good descendants for the Wang family. When the time came, they would nurture a few university students. Why would the Wang family worry about not prospering? The more she thought about it, the kinder and fonder she looked at Zhang Qi. ¡°I¡¯m married and I have two children at home,¡± Zhang Qi said coldly. ¡°Are you going to force a married woman to marry again?¡± She glanced at the car. There were residual leaves and soil in the car. It looked like some kind of engineering transportation vehicle. There were two people in the car. The old lady was thin and dry. Her eyes were filled with ruthlessness. From time to time, she would say a few words to the person driving in front of her. She seemed to be the head of the family. The person driving was a man in his thirties. This person looked honest and had no special characteristics. There were calluses on his hands. He should be a worker who worked with his hands. ¡°What? You¡¯ve been married before? They told us that they were selling virgins! We spent ten thousand dollars on you!¡± Old Madam Zhang scolded angrily. Her scolding shook the entire car, revealing her fierce appearance. Zhang Qi was stunned. So it was really human trafficking? Old Madam Zhang turned her head and scanned Zhang Qi from head to toe. Then, she said suspiciously, ¡°Damn girl, are you lying to me?¡± This girl didn¡¯t look like she was married, but more like a female university student. Zhang Qi said, ¡°I¡¯ve been married for half a year. Everyone in my family knows. If you kidnap me, they¡¯ll definitely come looking for me. When that happens¡­¡± There was a hint of threat in her tone. She wanted to scare her first and see how this old lady would react. She reckoned that she wouldn¡¯t be able to coax her easily. Old Madam Zhang sneered and swept her cold gaze over. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re too naive¡­¡± Did she really think that her families would abandon their current lives and keep looking for her? If they searched for a few days and couldn¡¯t find her, they would definitely give up. Wang Feng, who was driving, frowned and looked at his mother in the passenger seat. ¡°Mom, is it okay for someone who¡¯s been married before to be matched with our second younger brother? Our second younger brother is a university graduate. He¡¯s highly educated! If his leg hadn¡¯t been broken by someone, it would have been impossible for him to need to buy a wife, and it even cost ten thousand dollars.¡± ¡°Why not? All women are the same after the lights are turned off. As long as she can give birth, it¡¯s not up to your second brother to pick and choose,¡± Old Madam Zhang said confidently. She slapped her thigh and made up her mind. Since she had spent money, this person could forget about escaping! Zhang Qi glanced at the two of them and her body moved slightly. Her body was tightly tied up and there was no way she could escape. She looked out of the window. The sun was already high in the sky. It was probably past ten o¡¯clock. Ye Tang should have discovered that she was missing, right? She had to hold on a little longer. Zhang Qi did not say anything else. She conserved her strength and looked out of the window. The car was getting further and further away. Mountains were connected to mountains, and there was no one around. It was too remote! If she was tied up in the village and surrounded by mountains, even if she escaped from this family, it would be difficult for her to walk out of the mountains with her legs. What should she do? Zhang Qi¡¯s heart was filled with fear and anxiety that she had never felt in her life. A long time passed. It was so long that Zhang Qi¡¯s stomach was rumbling with hunger. When her stomach could not help but growl, the car slowed down. She looked up and saw that the car had entered a village. There were about a few hundred families in the village. Every family had a good relationship with the people in the car. They passed by and greeted them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Feng¡¯s mother, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Your second son is getting married? How beautiful!¡± ¡°Remember to invite me to the wedding.¡± Many villagers saw Zhang Qi and were stunned. They did not think that anything was wrong. Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111: Entering the Village Chapter 1111: Entering the Village Editor: Atlas Studios After entering the village, Zhang Qi¡¯s mouth was covered by a large black tape. She could not say anything and could only look at the passers-by. The passers-by looked away one after another. In the end, the car stopped in front of a family and drove into the courtyard. Old Madam Zhang chased away the children playing in the courtyard before pulling Zhang Qi out of the car. As soon as Zhang Qi got out of the car, she saw a young man in a wheelchair. Wang Xin¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need you to buy me a wife. Why do you have to bring her back?¡± His eyes swept across Zhang Qi, and his eyes were filled with amazement. Old Madam Zhang laughed and clapped her hands. ¡°Son, listen to me. In the future, give birth to a few fat boys. That¡¯s the only way I wouldn¡¯t let your father down when I die!¡± The second son had not started exploring the taste of women. When he had a taste of women, he would know how good they were. Old Madam Zhang glanced at her eldest son. ¡°Hurry up and bring her to the woodshed. What are you waiting for?!¡± Wang Feng replied with a smile. Zhang Qi was thrown into the woodshed and fell to the ground. Wang Feng chained her limbs and locked the door of the woodshed. Zhang Qi turned around and saw that there was still residual blood on the wall. The lock on her body was polished till it was very bright, as if it had been used. The only window in the shed was nailed tightly by wooden sticks. There was no way to escape through the window. She was sure that someone must have been tortured for many years before she was locked in here. Who was that person? How was he now? After a while, Zhang Qi heard the sound of a key opening the door. Two people were talking outside. ¡°Eldest Daughter-in-law, go over and persuade her later. It¡¯s not good for her to be stubborn. She should get over it as soon as possible. The family will treat her better,¡± Old Madam Zhang said. ¡°I understand, Mom,¡± the young woman said. The door was pushed open and a young woman walked over with a bowl of rice. The woman¡¯s stomach was high and she looked like she was about to give birth. The woman was delicate and beautiful. Her name was Chen Ying. She said gently, ¡°Sister, come and eat. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself.¡± She handed the rice to Zhang Qi. Zhang Qi turned her head away. This family was up to no good. She did not know if the food was poisoned, so she did not eat it. Chen Ying continued to raise her voice and said, ¡°Sister, I advise you to be obedient. Life in this village is comfortable and the neighbors are united. We won¡¯t treat you badly. As long as you live peacefully, your life will definitely get better and better.¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Just like me, I was kidnapped here too. Isn¡¯t my life still good now? Also, I have my eldest son, and the child in my stomach is about to be born. Humans must cherish their blessings.¡± She looked behind her out of the corner of her eye. The door behind her was slowly closed and locked. Old Madam Zhang¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Chen Ying, persuade her well. You can come out when she has thought it through.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Chen Ying said to the door. She immediately put down the bowl and walked to Zhang Qi in small steps. She asked softly, ¡°Sister, where did you come from?¡± Zhang Qi saw the concern on her face. It was completely different from before. ¡°Huh?¡± she said doubtfully. Chen Ying immediately explained in a low voice, ¡°I was kidnapped here too. Why would I help that old woman persuade you? What I said just now was to lie to her so that I can have a chance to see you. Which city are you from?¡± Zhang Qi was enlightened and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m from this city!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also from this city. Do you know anyone from the Chen Family Restaurant?¡± Chen Ying¡¯s eyes were red. She choked and could not speak. Her eyes were bright as she looked at her expectantly. Zhang Qi nodded. ¡°I pass by the Chen Family Restaurant when I go to work. I even met the boss there before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Chen Ying heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll help you escape. You must get the Chen family to save me. I¡¯m the child of the Chen family¡¯s second branch. My name is Chen Ying.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ah?¡± Zhang Qi covered her mouth in shock. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± The daughter of the Chen family shouldn¡¯t be in the mountains! Chen Ying looked bitter. ¡°Time is limited. I¡¯ll be brief. Back then, I came to camp with a group of friends. I didn¡¯t expect the leader to have colluded with the people in this village. As soon as I came to the mountains, I was kidnapped by the Wang family.¡± She had struggled for five years. Her son was four years old and she was pregnant with a child. Chen Ying continued, ¡°There are more than ten people like me in the village. They were all obtained by that tourist group.¡± ¡°These bast*rds!¡± Zhang Qi was so angry that she clenched her fists and frowned tightly. They were ruining someone else¡¯s life just to carry on the family line? That was too cruel. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112: Cooperation Chapter 1112: Cooperation Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Ying continued, ¡°The people in the Wang Family Village are all like this. This place is very far from the city, so it¡¯s very difficult to escape. Listen to me and cooperate with this family first. Don¡¯t anger them. When it¡¯s nighttime, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to let you leave.¡± Zhang Qi nodded. Chen Ying said, ¡°There are three people in this family. Old Madam Zhang is the head of the family and has two sons, Wang Feng and Wang Xin. The person you are expected to marry is the second son of the family. He is cultured and he had attended university outside. He also disapproves the fact of buying a wife the most. You can start with him and persuade him to help you.¡± Zhang Qi asked, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving with me?¡± Chen Ying touched her stomach bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m about to give birth and can¡¯t withstand the long and tough journey. After you leave, you must get the Chen family to save me.¡± If not for the hope of leaving in her heart, she would not have been able to live long ago. Zhang Qi was sympathetic and sad. ¡°Alright, I understand. Take care.¡± If she successfully left, she did not know how this family would treat Chen Ying. That would be too terrifying. However, only by leaving would the two of them have a glimmer of hope. ¡°Chen Ying, are you done persuading her? Hurry up and come out to work!¡± Old Madam Zhang stood at the door and slammed it hard as she shouted at the top of her lungs. In the room, Chen Ying reached out to wipe her tears. ¡°It¡¯ll be done soon. Wait a little longer.¡± She looked at Zhang Qi. ¡°Eat first. You¡¯ll only have the strength to leave after you¡¯re full. I made this food. Remember, you must not anger this family. This family is ruthless. If they pick up the whip, they¡¯ll kill you.¡± She looked at the wall. On the wall, there was blood left by her over the years. Zhang Qi held her hand. ¡°Sister Chen Ying, I understand. Be careful too.¡± She was very worried. In such an environment, Chen Ying still had to think of a way to help her leave. If she was exposed, the situation would be very dangerous. Chen Ying nodded and shouted towards the door, ¡°Mom, open the door. I¡¯ve already persuaded her.¡± ¡°Coming, coming.¡± Old Madam Zhang walked over happily and took out the key at her waist. She opened the door and looked into the house. She saw the new girl sitting obediently on the straw. She looked a little more obedient than when she came. Not bad, it was still effective. Old Madam Zhang cleared her throat. ¡°Chen Ying, go out first. I have something to say to this girl.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Ying took a deep look at Zhang Qi and turned to leave. Zhang Qi gritted her teeth and gripped the chain tightly with her fingers. There was a lump in her throat. She could not let Chen Ying down. After Chen Ying left, Old Madam Zhang strode in and stood in front of Zhang Qi happily. She asked, ¡°Girl, have you thought it through? My family¡¯s children are not bad. My second son is a university student and is qualified to be with you. Besides, this is your second marriage!¡± Zhang Qi sniffed and nodded. Old Madam Zhang laughed and clapped. Her face was covered in wrinkles. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that you understand. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook two more eggs for you. Don¡¯t be hungry. Eat more.¡± She turned around and was about to leave. Zhang Qi looked up and called out to her, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Old Madam Zhang stopped in her tracks and looked at Zhang Qi suspiciously. Zhang Qi¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Auntie, I want to meet your second son later. Even if we¡¯re getting married, we have to get to know each other first, right? I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± After saying that, she lowered her head again. ¡°Aiyo, sure!¡± Old Madam Zhang laughed heartily. She had really thought it through and wanted to get to know each other better. ¡°I dare to guarantee that my second son is a famous handsome young man in the entire village. He¡¯s good in his studies and has a good personality. If not for his leg being broken, it wouldn¡¯t have been your turn!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Zhang Qi said in a low voice. After the old lady walked out, she picked up the bowl and chopsticks on the ground and swallowed the food a mouthful by a mouthful, the food felt a little tasteless. What was Sister Ye Tang doing at this time? Did she realize that she was missing? Zhang Qi suddenly felt very lost. In this most difficult situation, the only person she could rely on was Ye Tang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A tear fell into the bowl, and the rice became salty and astringent. Zhang Qi¡¯s eyes did not move. Could she escape from this Wang Family Village? On a mountain road in the suburbs, Yu Su asked Ye Tang to stop the car and get out to check. Ye Tang hurriedly said, ¡°Yu Su, are we still going forward? We¡¯re about to leave the city.¡± ¡°Wait a moment. We¡¯ll wait for the people behind.¡± Yu Su returned to the car. Half an hour later, the two brothers, Zhuang Yang and Zhuang Xuan, arrived on this road one after another and met up with Yu Su. Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113: Suffering Chapter 1113: Suffering Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as they met, Zhuang Yang bowed to Yu Su. ¡°Master Yu, please save my sister. She has suffered a lot outside.¡± His eyes were red as he held back his tears. ¡°What do you mean? Qiqi is your sister?¡± Ye Tang asked with a frown. Why didn¡¯t she know? She had unintentionally met Zhang Qi three years ago. At that time, Zhang Qi worked three jobs a day to support herself through university. Ye Tang was moved by Zhang Qi¡¯s strength. At the same time, she was very dissatisfied with Zhang Qi¡¯s family. Why did they let her suffer so much alone? Zhuang Yang was a superstar. How could he be Zhang Qi¡¯s brother? Ye Tang was puzzled. Zhuang Yang nodded. ¡°She¡¯s my sister. Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Master Yu, the bodyguard sent me a message just now. He lost track of her after they entered the mountain. I¡¯m afraid I still have to rely on you to find her.¡± His only hope now was Yu Su. Zhuang Xuan took out a card. ¡°There¡¯s 80 million on it. After we find my sister, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you. Please help us.¡± He bowed to Yu Su. Yu Su¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll collect the money after we find her. The matter this time is a bloody calamity for Zhang Qi. If we can¡¯t find her within seven days, I¡¯m afraid her life will be in danger.¡± ¡°In these seven days, the Zhuang family will use all their strength,¡± Zhuang Xuan said coldly. At the same time, the previous set ups could be retracted. He would definitely not let the person who harmed his sister escape. At noon, Zhang Qi finished her meal. Half an hour later, Wang Xin who was still sitting in his wheelchair was pushed over by Old Madam Zhang. Old Madam Zhang smiled and said, ¡°You young people can chat. I won¡¯t participate. You must have a good chat!¡± She glanced at Zhang Qi and walked out with a smile. Zhang Qi looked up at him. The boy looked quite inexperienced. There was a gloomy expression on his face and a faint hostility in his eyes. ¡°How old are you?¡± Zhang Qi asked first. ¡°21.¡± Wang Xin answered in a hoarse voice. Zhang Qi said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m older than you.¡± She then asked, ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s illegal for your family to do this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. He originally did not agree, but the moment he saw the woman, he was tempted. If he followed his mother¡¯s wishes and lived a peaceful life, it would not be bad. Zhang Qi asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you continue studying?¡± Wang Xin said self-deprecatingly, ¡°My leg is broken. Even if I finish school, I¡¯m still a cripple. Why waste time?¡± He had no hope. Zhang Qi continued, ¡°How did you break your leg?¡± Wang Xin¡¯s face turned cold. He looked deeply at Zhang Qi and pursed his lips tightly. Zhang Qi smiled. ¡°Your leg was broken by a rich person. You hate rich people, but your family spent money to buy me. Isn¡¯t that ironic?¡± She looked straight at Wang Xin. Chen Ying had told her this information. ¡°So what!¡± Wang Xin¡¯s mouth twitched and he turned his head away, ¡°They can do whatever they want with money, why can¡¯t I buy a wife with money?¡± This was the rule of society. He had to learn to be ruthless. Just as his mother had said, even if his family did not buy a wife, others would. It was better for her to enter their house than to go to someone else¡¯s house. At least he would treat his wife well. ¡°If the rich people bully you, you can bully women. What kind of twisted logic is this? You¡¯ve been in school for so many years, and this is all you¡¯ve learned?¡± Zhang Qi¡¯s words were sharp. Wang Xin clenched his fists tightly, and hesitation flashed in his eyes. He knew that this was wrong, but he could not resist the temptation. The woman in front of him was smart and beautiful. She had a good figure and quick thinking. If he missed this opportunity, he would never meet such a good person in his life. Zhang Qi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. If your family doesn¡¯t let me go, there will definitely be a disaster within three days. I¡¯m the daughter of the Ye family. Have you heard of the Ye family?¡± She tried her best to appear calm and composed. Every move she made carried a noble aura as she looked at the person in front of her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ye Family?¡± Wang Xin was shocked. When he was in university, in order to earn tuition fees, he often went to the KTVs to be a waiter. After a long time, he naturally learned about the city¡¯s family ranking from the rich kids. The Ye family was a well-deserved big family. Zhang Qi easily changed her posture and sat down. ¡°That¡¯s right. My biological sister is Ye Tang. She¡¯s now the head of the company. Go online and look it up. You can find it easily.¡± If she was an orphan girl, these people would definitely not let her off. They would even want to keep her by their side. If she was the young lady of the Ye family, it would be completely different. Wang Xin took out his phone and searched. Ye Tang had indeed taken over the Ye family. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114: Escape Chapter 1114: Escape Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Qi continued, ¡°My sister had placed two bodyguards by my side. They probably followed me here long ago. Your family¡­ is in danger!¡± She smiled. Wang Xin was a little panicked, but he still didn¡¯t believe it in his heart. ¡°Are you really the young lady of the Ye family?¡± Zhang Qi replied, ¡°It¡¯s real! Our housekeeper is called Liu Yong, and the head chef is called Chen Hai. We have a big garden at home, and the villa has several floors. I¡­¡± As she said more and more information, Wang Xin¡¯s face became paler and paler. Zhang Qi continued, ¡°If you help me leave, I can ask my family to be lenient and deal with it appropriately. Otherwise¡­ none of your family members can escape!¡± She glared fiercely at Wang Xin with a fierce, dignified, and terrifying boldness. Wang Xin was completely convinced. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°If I let you go, will your family let my family go?¡± Zhang Qi smiled. ¡°Of course, my sister will at most teach your family a lesson verbally. Your lives won¡¯t be in danger. After all, I¡¯m not injured.¡± It seemed that there was hope. Wang Xin nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try my best to help you get the key to the chain. You can find a chance to escape. I don¡¯t care about the rest.¡± He was crippled and couldn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°Sure!¡± Zhang Qi agreed readily. Soon, the afternoon passed. The room gradually turned dark. There were birds chirping outside the window and the sound of people walking. Zhang Qi hugged herself and held on a little longer. She would be able to leave soon. At the fork in the road, Zhuang Xuan and the others stopped the car. This was the place where the bodyguards had lost track of them. Yu Su took out three ancient coins and thought of Zhang Qi in her heart. She drew her aura into the ancient coins and silently chanted an incantation. This was the famous tracing technique. In the end, Yu Su threw the ancient coin up and looked at the direction it fell. Under the effect of gravity, the ancient coin fell down and finally landed in three different directions. Yu Su took a look at the divination. She pointed at the path in the center and said to the few of them, ¡°She¡¯s in this direction. Let¡¯s follow this path and divine when we encounter a fork.¡± The few of them immediately got into the car and it sped away. Along the way, Yu Su threw the ancient coins seven times in a row before their car finally stopped halfway up the mountain. The few of them stood halfway up the mountain and could look down at the area below. It was a large village. This village looked very old and the houses were very sparse. ¡°Zhang Qi is in this village, but I can¡¯t pinpoint her exact location. We have to search for her ourselves,¡± Yu Su said coldly. Usually, when entering such a village, they should not alert the enemy immediately. If the villagers hid her, it would be even more difficult for them to find her. Zhuang Yang pulled his hair fiercely and gritted his teeth. ¡°What should we do now? Aren¡¯t we going to go in and look?¡± He was very afraid. Ye Tang rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Have you never watched any documentaries? If you go in, the villagers will skin you alive in minutes. People in this kind of village are very united. If you want Zhang Qi to die early, go in.¡± She was really speechless. Ever since she found out their identities, she disliked them even more. She even hated Zhuang Yang. Sure enough, after Zhuang Yang removed the halo of a celebrity, he was also a very ordinary person. Zhuang Xuan pondered for a moment. ¡°Should I send someone in to investigate first?¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Sure, arrange for a candidate.¡± The safest way was to inquire in secret. At night, outside the tent, Zhuang Xuan held a pair of binoculars and looked at the houses in the village. There was a large area, but he could not lock onto any house. The bodyguard said, ¡°President Zhuang, please eat something first!¡± ¡°I have no appetite,¡± Zhuang Xuan said coldly. Zhang Qi was imprisoned. How could he eat? The bodyguard said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring a group of people in and search around? We should be able to find Young Miss.¡± He sighed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Xuan glanced at him coldly, his eyes sharp. ¡°What if you can¡¯t find her?¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t find her¡­¡± The bodyguard scratched his head. If he didn¡¯t find her, he would alert the enemy. He didn¡¯t know where Ms. Zhuang would be transferred to. At that time, it would be even harder to find her. What if these people wanted to kill her? Zhuang Xuan asked, ¡°Is the mayor here?¡± ¡°One kilometer to go. They¡¯ll be here soon,¡± the bodyguard replied. The Zhuang family had always provided assistance to the nearby villages and towns. Every year, their family would invest a large sum of money in the construction of infrastructure. There were several roads nearby that were built by the Zhuang family. This was all done by Zhuang Yu. His goal was to pray for his lost daughter, so the Zhuang family had contact with the mayor. Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115: Abduction Chapter 1115: Abduction Editor: Atlas Studios A moment later, Mayor Wang ran over, panting. He asked as if he was about to die from the lack of breath, ¡°President Zhuang, why are you looking for me?¡± Zhuang Xuan put down the binoculars and looked at Mayor Wang. ¡°My sister was captured and brought to this village. Do you have a way to find her?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mayor Wang was shocked. His heart almost stopped. President Zhuang¡¯s sister had been kidnapped! No way? He heard that the Zhuang family only had one daughter and had been searching for her for many years. The Zhuang family looked at her like her eyeballs. Mayor Wang¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Then, the bodyguard explained the situation in detail and even brought up a few photos he had taken. When Mayor Wang heard this, he immediately understood. He said with a frown, ¡°She must have been captured as a wife! This kind of thing happened oftenly ten years ago. I haven¡¯t heard much about it in recent years. How did it appear again?!¡± The people in this village were the most united. Even if they were arrested and interrogated, it would be difficult to find out. ¡°What should we do now?¡± The bodyguard asked. This was what President Zhuang was most concerned about. Mayor Wang thought about it and said, ¡°The safest way is to wait. If we enter the village rashly, not only will we not be able to find her, but we will also be easily exposed.¡± Such matters had to be foolproof. Mayor Wang continued, ¡°Generally speaking, after buying a wife, they will hold the wedding as soon as possible. I guess that family will invite guests in the next two days. As long as we wait until that time, we can confirm Ms. Zhuang¡¯s location.¡± However, waiting for one more night was another night of risk. The decision would lie in President Zhuang¡¯s hands. Zhuang Xuan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and cold. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait! Get another helicopter to wait. Also, Zhuang Yang will enter the village tomorrow. He will pretend to be a member of the production team to discuss a project with the villagers.¡± Zhuang Yang was familiar with Zhuang Zhu. Tomorrow, he would be the suitable candidate to investigate the situation in the village. ¡°Okay!¡± The bodyguard immediately responded. In the Wang Family Village, at night, Wang Xin specially dragged his elder brother, Wang Feng, to drink and made him drunk. He then asked his mother for the key to the door and the key to the chain. In the wee hours of the morning, Wang Xin went to the woodshed to let Zhang Qi out. Chen Ying also successfully got the car key. Wang Xin opened the door, and Zhang Qi quietly started the car with the key. She drove the car, rushing towards the courtyard door. Buzz! The van sped towards the road in the village. This commotion woke up Old Madam Zhang in the house. She put on her clothes and came out to check. In the end, she realized that the car was gone. The door of the woodshed was open. It was empty inside. She had long run away. ¡°Oh my god! That wretched girl ran away!¡± Old Madam Zhang took the broom and walked into her eldest son¡¯s room. She knocked on the door. ¡°Where is she?! Get out here. She ran away!¡± Wang Feng was still dizzy. He got out of bed and opened the door. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°She ran away. Hurry up and call the villagers to chase after her! Hurry up and chase her back!¡± Old Madam Zhang slapped his leg with a broom and shouted at the top of her lungs. She was so angry that her eyes were about to pop out as she stormed into the house. Old Madam Zhang pulled Chen Ying up from the bed. ¡°It must be you. You let that wretched girl go! Get up!¡± Wang Feng rushed out of the door. He howled a few times and called for the men in the village to chase after her with their tools. A group of people chased after her and shouted. Zhang Qi stepped on the accelerator, wanting to leave this godforsaken place as soon as possible. Just as she drove out of the village, the car slowed down. She stepped on the accelerator, but the car slowly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t we moving?¡± Zhang Qi was so angry that she slapped the steering wheel and looked at the gas gauge. It turned out that there was no more gas. Her heart instantly turned to ashes. It was not easy for her to get a chance to escape, but this car was out of gas? In an instant, despair surged in her heart. Zhang Qi quickly got out of the car and ran into the rice field beside her. She could vaguely hear shouting. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Hurry up and look for her, she must be nearby.¡± ¡°We must find her.¡± ¡°The dog is here. Let the dog search!¡± ¡°Damn girl, you run pretty fast. When we find her, we must teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°She deserves a beating.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯ll be obedient after a beating.¡± Zhang Qi lay in the ditch and covered her mouth, not making a sound as she carefully looked at the village entrance. ¡°Over there!¡± ¡°Chase after her!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a villager shone his flashlight over and saw Zhang Qi¡¯s yellow shirt. A group of people ran over. Zhang Qi suddenly felt that it was over. She was about to be caught. Sure enough, Zhang Qi was captured by the villagers. She was tied up again and brought back to the Wang family. When she arrived at the woodshed, Zhang Qi was ruthlessly beaten by Old Madam Zhang with a broom. Old Madam Zhang scolded, ¡°Wretched girl, I spent ten thousand dollars to buy you, and you dare to run? I think you want to die. Son, bring me my whip!¡± Today, she had to teach this girl a lesson. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1116: Abandonment Chapter 1116: Abandonment Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Xin slid his wheelchair between the two of them. ¡°Mom, I let her go. If you want to hit me, don¡¯t hit her.¡± Old Madam Zhang cried, ¡°Alright, you haven¡¯t married yet, but you already know how to bully your mother with outsiders. I must beat her to death today!¡± Old Madam Zhang suddenly entered the house and pulled out the whip from the wooden box. She ran into the courtyard and raised the whip to whip Zhang Qi with all her strength. ¡°Pa!¡± A whip landed on Wang Xin¡¯s back. He could not help but let out a hiss. ¡°Son, are you stupid? Why do you have to protect her!¡± Old Madam Zhang was furious. She threw down the whip and hugged Wang Xin while wiping her tears. Wang Xin endured the pain, ¡°Mom, stop hitting me. Isn¡¯t she back? Let¡¯s hold the wedding tomorrow! I want to get married.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Old Madam Zhang wiped her tears and pushed his wheelchair away. ¡°I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you.¡± Before she left, she glared at Zhang Qi fiercely, wishing she could skin her alive. Zhang Qi was sent to the woodshed by Wang Feng. When the door was closed, the entire woodshed was completely dark. Zhang Qi returned to the darkness. Could she still escape? Was she going to be trapped in the Wang family village for the rest of her life? In the east room, Wang Feng walked into the room and slammed the table hard. He looked at Chen Ying and said, ¡°You took the car keys, right?¡± Chen Ying shrank under the blanket and avoided his gaze. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. Seeing her reaction, Wang Feng guessed it. He sneered. ¡°She¡¯s not the only one who wants to leave. You want to leave too. You¡¯re like those women. You want to abandon your husband and son and run away, right?¡± After so many years, how could he not warm this woman¡¯s heart? The four-year-old son on the innermost side was woken up and could not help but cry. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Wang Feng glared and pointed at his son as he shouted angrily. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0 Her son could not help but cover his mouth and tremble slightly. Chen Ying protected her son and patted his back. ¡°Be good and sleep. When you wake up, Mom will buy you candy.¡± ¡°Click!¡± Wang Feng turned off the light and lay down beside her. His heavy breathing was like that of a wild beast. After a long while, the man¡¯s voice sounded in the darkness. ¡°Chen Ying, you¡¯ll be my wife for the rest of your life. If you dare to escape, I¡¯ll definitely kill you myself.¡± Chen Ying¡¯s eyes were empty, and tears flowed gently from the corners of her eyes. Without a sound, the hope in her heart was destroyed again. A voice in her heart told her, ¡°Accept your fate. Just spend your life in the Wang Family Village. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re alive.¡± The next morning, Zhang Qi heard a commotion outside and a few firecrackers. At the entrance of the courtyard, a neighbor asked, ¡°You¡¯re holding a wedding banquet at noon?¡± Old Madam Zhang put down the melon seeds in her hand and greeted, ¡°That¡¯s right. Come to our house for lunch!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The neighbor turned to leave. After they left, Old Madam Zhang was about to turn around and leave when a young man ran over. ¡°Auntie Zhang, the village chief said that someone will be coming to discuss a business at noon and the person would like to experience our village¡¯s wedding banquet. The village chief wants you to prepare.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Old Madam Zhang agreed with a smile. She put the melon seeds into her pocket, found a wedding suit from the house, and walked into the woodshed. ¡°Creak.¡± The door opened. Zhang Qi lowered her head and hugged her knees as she sat on the ground. Old Madam Zhang said, ¡°Wretched girl, this is the wedding dress. There are guests coming over at noon. Perform well. If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll poke one of your eyes blind. Anyway, one eye is enough for you to work. Do you hear me?¡± Zhang Qi remained silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Also, the entire village belongs to our Wang family. There are mountains outside the village. Even if you walk until your legs are broken, you won¡¯t be able to walk out. Don¡¯t think about escaping. You¡¯ll be a member of our Wang family for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Change into these clothes later!¡± Old Madam Zhang put the wedding clothes aside and undid the chains on her hands, leaving only the chains on her feet. After that, she turned around and went to prepare the vegetables. At noon, at the village chief¡¯s house, Zhuang Yang sat on the high seat with a camera in his hand. He said slowly, ¡°Our production team has taken a fancy to your place. The scenery here is not bad.¡± The village chief, Wang Liang, said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. We villagers are simple and honest, and the environment is very good. There¡¯s no pollution here, and everything is natural.¡± He was in his thirties and had been the village chief for five years. Unfortunately, the village¡¯s economy had never developed, and he could not make any political achievements. The assistant behind Zhuang Yang said, ¡°Our production is going to be a big one this time. If we really choose your village, the rent will be negotiable. If we cooperate well this time, it will be a win-win situation for us.¡± Chapter 1117 - Chapter 1117: Tourism Development Chapter 1117: Tourism Development Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wang Liang said excitedly. He had already imagined the scene of what it would be like when he¡¯s rich in the future. Once the television drama started filming, tourism in the village could be developed. Once the tourism industry was developed, tourists would come like a mountain of gold. When the village became rich, his official position should also be promoted. Wang Liang was very excited when he heard that Mayor Wang was short of manpower and was choosing a cadre. He looked at his watch. It was already eleven in the afternoon. Wang Liang suggested, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t we talk while eating? There happens to be a family getting married today. Why don¡¯t we go over and bask in the joy?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Zhuang Yang laughed. The few of them walked to Wang Feng¡¯s house. When they arrived, Zhuang Yang looked around but did not see Zhang Qi. Zhuang Yang was arranged to sit at the top seat. The village chief gave him a cigarette. ¡°Sit down first. I¡¯ll rush for the food to be served.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Zhuang Yang stopped him and hurriedly asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see the newlyweds? I came here to eat and drink for free. I have to toast the couple!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Wang Liang immediately gave Old Madam Zhang a look. ¡°Hurry up and call the newlyweds out for our production team¡¯s boss to take a look.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Old Madam Zhang clapped her hands and walked out. Not long after, Zhang Qi, who was dressed in red, and Wang Xin, who was sitting in a wheelchair, entered the living room. Zhuang Yang looked over. It was indeed Zhang Qi. She had been caught and brought to this house! Zhuang Yang clenched his fists under the table. Zhang Qi lowered her head slightly. Old Madam Zhang was holding a knife to her back. Old Madam Zhang smiled insincerely and said, ¡°Go, toast to the guest.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Zhang Qi picked up the wine on the table and looked up at the people at the main table. ¡°Huh? Zhuang Yang?¡± She could not help but take a deep breath and looked at Zhuang Yang in a daze. Why was he here? Wang Liang was stunned for a moment. He looked at Zhuang Yang and asked, ¡°Little Brother Zhuang, do you know this girl?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the scene instantly froze. Most of the people present knew that this wife had been bought. Wouldn¡¯t she be exposed if she met someone she knew? The assistant clenched his fists. Old Madam Zhang hurriedly pulled Zhang Qi back. ¡°I¡¯ve got the wrong person. This is the granddaughter of my distant cousin. How can she know such a big shot?¡± She reached out and grabbed Zhang Qi ruthlessly. The village chief was puzzled. Zhuang Yang frowned and looked at Zhang Qi. ¡°Who are you? Do you know me?¡± Zhang Qi looked over in disbelief. How could he not know her? What was going on? She did not react. However, Zhuang Yang raised his glass and said, ¡°Come, I wish you a hundred years of happiness, health, and peace.¡± He smiled. The atmosphere at the scene became lively again. The others continued to chat and laugh as they drank. The assistant also unclenched his fists. Zhang Qi was sent to the woodshed again. She could not understand what was going on. Why did he not save her when he saw her? On the other side, Zhuang Yang sent the location on his phone and continued to eat as if nothing had happened. Wang Liang asked warily, ¡°Little Brother Zhuang, do you really not know the bride just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Maybe she¡¯s seen me before.¡± Zhuang Yang pretended to recall. Only then did Wang Liang relax. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s continue drinking. This cooperation will all depend on you. You¡¯re our Wang Family Village¡¯s benefactor. Our entire village will never forget your kindness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Zhuang Yang drank another glass of wine. He was hoping that Zhuang Xuan would bring people over as soon as possible. On the other side, Wang Xin was posting about the wedding banquet and chatting with a rather close friend. After talking about the Ye family, he learned that the second branch of the Ye family only had one daughter! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang Xin was so angry that he panted heavily. He pushed the wheelchair open the door of the woodshed and said angrily to Zhang Qi, ¡°You lied to me! Ye Tang doesn¡¯t have a sister at all!¡± Zhang Qi panicked. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that outsiders don¡¯t know. Who did you hear it from?¡± Wang Xin said, ¡°My classmate¡¯s mother is a servant in the Ye family. Do you still want to lie to me?¡± He suddenly slapped the wheelchair handle and quickly flew towards Zhang Qi. He stopped in front of her. In his eyes, there was hostility. Zhang Qi shrank back. Wang Xin took out a dagger and used it to lift Zhang Qi¡¯s chin. ¡°My big brother likes to whip, but I¡¯m different. I like to use a knife to cut flesh. If you dare to lie to me again, I¡¯ll use a knife to cut off your face bit by bit.¡± He wanted to see which man still dares to want Zhang Qi after that. Zhang Qi felt the sharp dagger sliding across her neck. A sharp pain came from her neck. The blade cut through her skin and blood slowly flowed down. Chapter 1118 - Chapter 1118: Torture Chapter 1118: Torture Editor: Atlas Studios A few seconds later, Wang Xin put away the dagger and looked at Zhang Qi. Word by word, he said, ¡°From today onwards, you are my wife. Serve me well in the future. If I tell you to go east, you are not allowed to go west!¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhang Qi¡¯s eyes were stubborn. Wang Xin gritted his teeth and stretched out his hands. He grabbed Zhang Qi¡¯s neck tightly, as if he wanted to break her neck. The veins on his arms bulged. Zhang Qi struggled in pain. Her hands were locked, and she could only struggle to move her head back with all her might. Her mind was blank, and the air in her chest was getting thinner and thinner. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes. This feeling was too painful. Zhang Qi tried her best to shake, but she could not escape the grip of those hands. ¡°Hehe.¡± Wang Xin smiled. He looked at the woman¡¯s painful expression and felt inexplicably comfortable. ¡°Bang!¡± The door of the woodshed was kicked open by someone. A few figures walked in, followed by tiny rays of sunlight that were so dazzling. Zhang Qi looked over and felt like she was in a dream. She saw a man walking towards her. The man was getting closer and closer and was about to reach her. This man gave her a warm feeling. ¡°Save me!¡± Zhang Qi sounded like she was crying and laughing at the same time. She spoke silently with her mouth. Her head tilted and she fainted. Seeing the scene in the room, Zhuang Xuan¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He kicked Wang Xin away. ¡°Zhuang Zhu!¡± Zhuang Xuan reached out and pulled her into his arms. He looked at her with heartache. This was his precious sister. She had actually been tortured to this extent! This group of people deserved to die. Zhuang Xuan picked her up and strode out with a livid expression. Wang Xin reacted and shouted, ¡°Someone, come quickly. Someone broke in. Someone wants to take my wife away!¡± This was his wife. The marriage had already been arranged. wuxiaworld.site This angry shout attracted the group of people in the central room. Old Madam Zhang ran out first and saw that Zhuang Xuan was about to leave with Zhang Qi in his arms. Old Madam Zhang shouted, ¡°Someone, someone¡¯s here to snatch my son¡¯s wife. Someone come quickly!¡± She rushed to Zhuang Xuan and grabbed his arm desperately, not letting him leave. ¡°Go!¡± Zhuang Xuan gave the two bodyguards behind him a look, and the bodyguards immediately threw Old Madam Zhang aside. ¡°Ouch!¡± Old Madam Zhang was thrown to the ground. Her butt hit the ground, and she grimaced in pain. The people in the central room also rushed out. Some even held sticks and were about to fight to the death. Zhuang Yang followed the crowd¡¯s gaze and saw Zhuang Xuan carrying Zhang Qi. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He had finally found his sister. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°How dare you come to our Wang Family Village to snatch people? Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Put her down.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let her go, don¡¯t blame us for being rude.¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± The group of men had drunk a lot. Their faces were red and their voices were rough. They held sickles and charged at Zhuang Xuan and the other three. The two bodyguards surrounded her. Zhuang Xuan hugged Zhang Qi, his eyes like ice. ¡°This is my sister. I¡¯m taking my sister away. Is there a problem?¡± The man¡¯s aura was oppressive, and his words were extremely oppressive too, making people retreat uncontrollably. Madam Zhang jumped up from the ground. ¡°What sister? This is my son¡¯s new wife. How dare you snatch her away in broad daylight? Are you being unreasonable?¡± Ten thousand dollars! No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let this wretched girl leave. ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Put her down.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± The group of men continued to shout, their eyes filled with ferocity. Zhuang Xuan¡¯s cold eyes swept across the men one by one. The coldness in his eyes was bone-chilling, making people afraid. ¡°Are you sure you want to blow this matter up?¡± If this matter blew up, there would be no way to end it, even though he had no intention of letting this group of people off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The village chief is here,¡± someone said from somewhere. Wang Liang slowly walked out of the crowd and walked over. Wang Liang said first, ¡°Sir, today is a joyous day for my Wang Family Village. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk in private. Otherwise, our village can only use force to suppress it.¡± As the village chief, he naturally had a certain amount of authority. He could also speak with the police. Zhuang Xuan looked at him coldly and smiled. ¡°Do I need to negotiate with you to take my sister away?¡± How ridiculous. ¡°This is your biological sister? Do you have any evidence?¡± Wang Liang also sneered. Putting aside the fact that this person did not have any evidence, even if he did, he could not let Mr. Zhuang discover the scandal of the Wang Family Village when the production team came today. He had to take down this person in front of him. Wang Xin pushed the wheelchair and walked out of the woodshed with difficulty. He said angrily, ¡°This is my wife. She¡¯s mine in life and my ghost in death. You can¡¯t take her away.¡± Chapter 1119 - Chapter 1119: Taken Away Chapter 1119: Taken Away Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Xin did not believe that this man could take her away in the territory of the Wang Family Village. In the past, such an incident had taken place in the village too. A family member of the woman who had been kidnapped came looking for her and wanted to take her away. The men in the entire village worked together to chase her family members away. They even broke the woman¡¯s father¡¯s leg and forced the woman to stay. Since they dared to snatch her away, they would see who would win the fight! Zhuang Xuan hugged Zhang Qi tightly and said to everyone, ¡°I have to take her away. None of you can escape.¡± The men shouted, ¡°Beat him up!¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Quick, get her back.¡± Men rushed forward with wooden sticks, sickles, and other tools, swinging them at the people in the center. The bodyguards only started to fight back when the sticks landed on them and they started fighting with this group of people. Zhang Qi slowly woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw a group of people rushing over with clubs. ¡°Stop!¡± The wooden stick hit Zhuang Xuan¡¯s back, and Zhuang Xuan let out a muffled groan. Wang Feng held the wooden stick, and he wanted to smash it down again and snatch his sister-in-law away. Zhang Qi cried, ¡°Who are you? Put me down. Leave first. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She was in his arms. She couldn¡¯t see this person¡¯s face clearly, but she could feel the warmth in his arms. The villagers seemed to have gone crazy as they attacked with everything they had. The two men Zhuang Xuan brought with him were also injured. Zhuang Xuan gritted his teeth and waited a little longer. ¡°Stop! All of you, stop!¡± A sharp and angry voice roared. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Old Madam Zhang looked over and suddenly covered her mouth. ¡°Oh my god, Chen Ying, are you crazy? Put down the knife! Put it down!¡± Everyone looked over and saw Chen Ying holding a kitchen knife to her four-year-old son¡¯s neck. ¡°If you attack again, I¡¯ll kill Wang An and let you send your child off.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Wang Feng stopped waving the wooden stick and said angrily to Chen Ying. That was their son. Old Madam Zhang clapped her hands desperately, trying to attract everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Stop, stop fighting.¡± Everyone stopped. Wang Feng strode over. His eyes were very bloodshot, and his gaze was ruthless and vicious. ¡°Chen Ying, if you dare to kill my son, I¡¯ll chop you up and feed you to the dogs.¡± How rebellious! ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± Chen Ying¡¯s body was trembling. Her chest was breathing rapidly, and her hands were trembling. She instinctively felt afraid. Those whips seemed to be lashing towards her again. The four-year-old pouted and cried. ¡°Waaah¡­¡± Chen Ying¡¯s eyes flashed with heartache. Of course, she couldn¡¯t bear to do so, but if she didn¡¯t do so, the person who came to save Zhang Qi would probably be beaten to death. She really had no choice. Wang Feng stood three steps away from her and looked at her deeply. He turned to everyone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my son. This woman wouldn¡¯t bear to kill her son. Hurry up and snatch my sister-in-law back.¡± His words were cold-blooded and vicious. Wang Feng pointed his wooden stick at Zhuang Xuan. ¡°Listen to me. Let¡¯s break this wild man¡¯s legs first so that he won¡¯t cause trouble again!¡± The men stared at Zhuang Xuan like wolves. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Break his legs!¡± A group of people approached. Zhang Qi¡¯s heart was in her throat as she grabbed Zhuang Xuan¡¯s arm forcefully. ¡°Bang!¡± The door of the courtyard was kicked open by someone. A group of men in black rushed in. All of them were holding sticks in their hands. They seemed to be well-trained. In just a moment, they surrounded the entire courtyard. ¡°Who are these people?¡± ¡°What are they here for?¡± ¡°They look like veterans. They¡¯re all muscular.¡± The men in the courtyard whispered. Zhang Qi said, ¡°Put me down.¡± Zhuang Xuan asked nervously, ¡°Are you feeling better? I can carry you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Qi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m much better.¡± Zhuang Xuan put her down and looked coldly at the people in the courtyard. ¡°Put down your weapons! The entire village is surrounded by me, and my men are outside the courtyard. I¡¯ve already recorded the evidence of your crimes.¡± He pointed at the mini recorder hanging on the bodyguard beside him. This was the reason why he did not barge in. If they had forced their way in and taken Zhang Qi away, this group of people would at most be taught a lesson and be unscathed. But now, they had ganged up on him first. This time, it was impossible for them not to stay in jail for a period of time. Wang Xin was stunned. He rolled his wheelchair overand looked at Zhuang Xuan coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°The person who is going to send you to prison!¡± Zhuang Xuan¡¯s lips were cold as he looked down at them. Chapter 1120 - Chapter 1120: The Law Doesnt Punish the Masses Chapter 1120: The Law Doesn¡¯t Punish the Masses Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Xin was extremely unwilling. He looked at the men in black in the courtyard and sneered. ¡°Everyone in our village is involved. Are you going to arrest everyone in our village?¡± The law did not punish the masses. If one person broke the law, he had to be punished. If a group of people broke the law, they were innocent! Wang Xin was still not afraid. After all, even the village chief was on their side. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Zhuang Xuan smiled. Wang Xin smiled and pointed to Wang Liang beside him, ¡°The village chief of our village is here. Even if you have some power, do you dare to arrest him?¡± This was his greatest confidence. Zhuang Xuan looked at Wang Liang and glanced at him. He commented, ¡°All of you are scums!¡± He indulged in crime and still wanted to be the village chief? This kind of person had no basic morals. Wang Liang was furious. He forcefully suppressed his anger and said coldly, ¡°Since things have developed to this point, if you take her away today, then we¡¯ll pretend that this never happened. Hurry up and get lost!¡± He was an official. Even if he was a small official, he had more connections than ordinary people. Zhuang Xuan sneered and did not say anything. Old Madam Zhang took this opportunity to point at Zhang Qi and scold, ¡°You wretched girl. Not only did you lead my eldest daughter-in-law astray, but you also let down my youngest son¡¯s sincerity. Be careful on the road. A bolt of lightning will strike you to death!¡± She chattered non-stop, wanting to say something else. Zhuang Xuan shifted his gaze to the bodyguard beside him and waved his hand. ¡°Slap her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard immediately walked forward and slapped her. Old Madam Zhang was so angry that she vomited blood. She pushed the bodyguard away and wanted to scold him again, but she was restrained by the bodyguard and slapped a few more times. This action angered Wang Feng. He took a stick and was about to fight, but Wang Xin watched helplessly. Zhuang Xuan looked up and saw that the two of them were also being controlled by the bodyguards. wuxiaworld.site Wang Xin¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at the village chief. ¡°Brother Wang Liang, you¡¯re the village chief. How dare this person bully the villagers like this? You have to stand up for us.¡± Wang Liang was also extremely angry. He had never been so powerless. He was actually intimidated by outsiders in his territory. He lowered his voice and threatened coldly, ¡°Are you sure you want to go against an official?¡± When they arrived at the police station, he would see how he would deal with this group of people! Just as he finished speaking, a strong voice came from outside the door. ¡°Wang Liang, is this how you behave as an official in the Wang Family Village?¡± Everyone looked over. Wang Liang also looked out of the door angrily. Who dared to call him by his name? The next moment, Mayor Wang walked out of the door. His expression was ugly as he stared fixedly at Wang Liang, wishing he could eat him up. Zhuang Yang was standing behind the mayor. Wang Liang: ¡°¡­ Mayor?¡± His legs went weak, and his entire aura softened. Who could tell him why the mayor suddenly appeared in the Wang Family Village? Didn¡¯t he go out on a business trip? Did the mayor hear everything he said just now? Mayor Wang walked in and pointed at Wang Liang before scolding, ¡°Do you still remember the oath you made when you first took office? As the village chief, how can you condone the villagers doing things like buying and selling women? You even watched helplessly as the villagers ganged up on Mr. Zhuang. How dare you!¡± Wang Liang¡¯s lips trembled. It was over. Mayor Wang knew everything. Not to mention a promotion, he would probably have to go to jail for a few years. Everything would be over. Mayor Wang pointed at the men in the courtyard. ¡°All of you are accomplices. None of you can escape. Arrest them all!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A group of police officers rushed in behind Mayor Wang and handcuffed the man in the courtyard. Wang Liang¡¯s face turned pale with fear. He realized that the man in the middle of the courtyard probably had an identity that wasn¡¯t so simple. Taking advantage of this moment, Mayor Wang said softly, ¡°Wang Liang, because of you, the entire county has been blacklisted by the Zhuang family and won¡¯t provide any assistance projects in the future. Are you worthy of the entire county?¡± God knows how much he had hoped to cooperate with the Zhuang family to raise the economy of the county. Now, it was all ruined. Wang Liang was also handcuffed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Take them away!¡± Mayor Wang ordered. The villagers in the courtyard were taken away by the police. Zhang Qi looked at the person being pulled away and heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Zhuang Xuan. ¡°You called the police?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Xuan nodded and looked at Mayor Wang. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this group of people to Mayor Wang. I¡¯ll take my men back first.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Mayor Wang hurriedly replied. Zhang Qi tugged at Zhuang Xuan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I want Chen Ying to leave with us. She was also kidnapped and she can return to the city with us.¡± Chapter 1121 - Chapter 1121: Leaving the Wang Family Village Chapter 1121: Leaving the Wang Family Village Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Okay,¡± Zhuang Xuan replied and told Mayor Wang. Wang Feng was handcuffed to the side. When he heard Zhuang Xuan¡¯s words, he shouted, ¡°She¡¯s my wife. You can¡¯t take her away. She¡¯s still pregnant with my child.¡± Chen Ying held the child¡¯s hand and walked out silently. She looked at Zhang Qi. ¡°I want to leave. I have to leave this place. If I don¡¯t leave now, I won¡¯t be able to live.¡± Two streams of tears instantly fell. She didn¡¯t know what she would do if she stayed in the Wang Family Village. ¡°I will definitely bring you back to the Chen family.¡± Zhang Qi held her hand and gave her some courage and strength. Old Madam Zhang shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Chen Ying, you¡¯re heartless. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, I¡¯ll still look for you. You¡¯re not allowed to leave. You¡¯re my Wang family¡¯s daughter-in-law.¡± She struggled with all her might, but the police held her down tightly and stopped her from moving. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. I want to see the punishment of these people in five days,¡± Zhuang Xuan said to Mayor Wang. Mayor Wang nodded vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Zhuang. Take the young miss back first. I¡¯ll clean up the mess here. Take them back and wait for the police to inform them. They can have their statements taken after that.¡± Fortunately, everything could be salvaged. The assistant also walked in. ¡°The car is ready. Get in!¡± Chen Ying held the child¡¯s hand and walked into the nanny van. She did not listen to the curses behind her at all. Zhang Qi also got in. After Zhuang Yang got into the car, Zhuang Xuan closed the door. The driver stepped on the accelerator and the car slowly started. Chen Ying leaned her face against the car window and looked at the Wang Family Village that was gradually disappearing into the distance. She could not help but cry bitterly. She had finally left this godforsaken place. It really felt like a dream. A fair hand reached out to wipe her tears. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry.¡± The son in her arms opened his eyes wide. Chen Ying could not help but cry again. She rubbed her face against his. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mommy didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now.¡± A huge sense of guilt surged in her heart. wuxiaworld.site Her son shook his head and said softly, ¡°Daddy, Grandma, bad.¡± Chen Ying hugged him tightly. Her son was young, but he knew everything. In the last row of the van, Zhuang Xuan took out Zhang Qi¡¯s phone from his pocket and handed it over. ¡°Your phone. Hurry up and call Ye Tang and the others to tell them that you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zhang Qi said. She immediately turned on her phone and made a call. After the call went through, Ye Tang¡¯s sobbing voice came out. ¡°Zhang Qi, are you alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Zhang Qi immediately said. Only then did Ye Tang heave a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Yu Su and I are on the nearby mountain road. Hurry up and drive out! We¡¯ll meet at Yu Su¡¯s villa later.¡± If not for the fact that she could not enter the village because there were so many people, she would have gone over to pick up Zhang Qi. Zhang Qi said, ¡°Alright!¡± After saying that, she heaved a sigh of relief. Zhang Qi looked at Zhuang Yang beside her and asked curiously, ¡°Zhuang Yang, I haven¡¯t asked yet. Why are you in this village?¡± She then looked at Zhuang Xuan beside Zhuang Yang. ¡°How should I address you? Thank you for saving me.¡± Her eyes were filled with gratitude. Zhuang Xuan slapped Zhuang Yang¡¯s arm and said to Zhang Qi with a smile, ¡°My name is Zhuang Xuan. I¡¯m Zhuang Yang¡¯s biological brother. I¡­¡± He hesitated. Should he reveal his relationship with Zhang Qi now? Zhuang Yang interrupted her and said, ¡°Zhang Qi, things are a little complicated. Let¡¯s talk in detail when we see Ye Tang and Yu Su, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, but thank you very much,¡± Zhang Qi said very politely. She guessed that Ye Tang had asked these two people for help. Otherwise, how would these two know that she was missing? Looking at his sister¡¯s distant appearance, Zhuang Xuan felt very uncomfortable. He really wanted to acknowledge her as his family. ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll think about it after meeting Master Yu!¡± Zhuang Yang saw through his brother¡¯s thoughts and persuaded him. Zhuang Xuan nodded and looked out of the car window. How could he not know? After a while, Zhang Qi thought of Chen Ying and asked, ¡°Zhuang Yang, do you know anyone from the Chen family¡¯s restaurant? It¡¯s best if they¡¯re direct descendants of the Chen family.¡± When Chen Ying heard this, her eyes flashed with anticipation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Yang thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I have Chen Ming¡¯s number. He¡¯s the only son of the Chen family.¡± Chen Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m Chen Ming¡¯s cousin. Can you help me make a call?¡± Zhuang Yang saw that Zhang Qi was also looking forward to it and said, ¡°Of course.¡± He immediately called Chen Ming. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Not long after, the call went through. Chen Ming¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Brother Yang, why are you looking for me?¡± Chapter 1122 - Chapter 1122: Chen Ying Returns Home Chapter 1122: Chen Ying Returns Home Editor: Atlas Studios Zhuang Yang said, ¡°The situation is a little complicated. I met your cousin. She¡¯s going back to the city with me now. Get her family to prepare. We¡¯ll send her directly to the Chen family later.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen Ming jumped up from the sofa in the living room, his face full of shock. Chen Ying had disappeared for five to six years, and this sudden return caught him off guard. ¡°Chen Ming, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m back.¡± Chen Ying¡¯s voice came. Only then did Chen Ming confirm that it was true. He immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform my second uncle and second aunt now. We¡¯ll talk in detail when you arrive!¡± He was very surprised, but this was not a small matter. The call was hung up before he could not ask in detail. Zhang Qi¡¯s phone was on speaker, and Chen Ying heard everything. However, she was still a little nervous. Her parents were old-fashioned. If they saw her pregnant and bringing a child back, she did not know if her family would accept it. What if they could not accept it? Two hours later, they arrived at the entrance of the Chen family¡¯s old residence. The second son of the Chen family, Chen Ren, and his wife, Zhang Lan, were looking forward to it. The eldest wife of the Chen family, Jiang Feng, was standing with her son, Chen Ming. The head of the Chen family had gone on a business trip and did not come over. Jiang Feng yawned and said to her sister-in-law, ¡°Zhang Lan, could Chen Ying have eloped with someone back then? Otherwise, why would she suddenly come back?¡± This girl clearly wanted to come back and take advantage of the family. Chen Ming tugged at his mother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make wild guesses. When Sister Chen Ying comes back, we¡¯ll know everything.¡± Zhang Lan wiped her tears and said softly, ¡°When Chen Ying comes back, I¡¯ll definitely ask her where she has been all these years. She hasn¡¯t come back for five to six years.¡± If not for their youngest daughter, Chen Ran, the two of them would have died long ago. Chen Ren waved his sleeve and said angrily, ¡°All these years, if she really eloped with someone, I won¡¯t acknowledge this evil creature.¡± The Chen family had always had a good family background. If such a scum appeared, it would be the shame of the entire Chen family. Just as they were looking forward to her arrival, a nanny van slowly stopped at the entrance of the Chen family¡¯s house. The driver got out first and opened the door for the people behind him. A woman dressed as a village woman got out and walked over with a child. When the village woman approached, they recognized that she was Chen Ying. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°My child!¡± Zhang Lan rushed forward and started crying as she hugged Chen Ying. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she was about to faint. After so many years of longing, she finally had her eldest daughter back. Chen Ying¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m finally back.¡± She looked at her parents and saw that their hair was graying. Her parents were much older than before, and there were many wrinkles on their faces. Their eyes were much more turbid. Her parents were even older. She had not been by their side for so many years. She was really unfilial. Chen Ying blamed herself in her heart. Chen Ren¡¯s eyes turned red as well. He took a few closer looks at Chen Ying and saw her huge stomach and the timid child beside her hand. Could it be that she had really eloped? His frown deepened. ¡°Chen Ying, you¡¯re too shameless. Have you forgotten all the etiquette I taught you in the past?¡± If outsiders found out, the entire Chen family¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Zhang Lan also sobbed and asked, ¡°Child, where have you been all these years? Where¡¯s the child¡¯s father? Hurry up and ask him to come out!¡± He was too unruly. He had impregnated her daughter before they were even married. Jiang Feng clicked her tongue and said sarcastically, ¡°By tomorrow, our Chen family will probably become the laughing stock of the entire city. You got pregnant before you got married and came back pregnant. It will be difficult for Chen Ran¡¯s marriage in the future.¡± This was ruining the family¡¯s reputation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Chen Ming saw Zhang Qi and Zhuang Xuan walking over, he hurriedly asked, ¡°What exactly happened? My cousin has become like this. Where¡¯s the child¡¯s father?¡± He wanted to teach that person a lesson. Zhang Qi did not say anything and looked at Chen Ying. Chen Ying¡¯s heart was already broken into pieces. Perhaps she should not have come back, but if she did not go home, where could she go? Chen Ying said tearfully, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. There are many people outside.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang Lan hurriedly pulled her in. When everyone was in the living room, Chen Ying said slowly, ¡°Six years ago in summer. I signed up for a tour group during my graduation trip. The people in the tour group colluded with human traffickers. I was sold to the Wang Family Village and became a bachelor¡¯s wife.¡± Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123: Ruining the Name of the Family Chapter 1123: Ruining the Name of the Family Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan cried bitterly and muttered, ¡°My poor daughter. Those damned human traffickers, how could they bear to treat my daughter like this¡­¡± Her eldest daughter must have suffered a lot. She¡¯s finally back. Chen Ying could not help but cry. The living room was filled with crying again. Jiang Feng could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, haven¡¯t you thought of sending a letter to your family?¡± If she had to say, this niece of hers was also stupid to end up like this. Smart people would have escaped long ago. Chen Ying looked up and saw the disdain and contempt in her aunt¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone. There are mountains outside the village. The villagers are all in cahoots with the family. Even the village chief is in cahoots with them. How can I report this?¡± Her aunt really didn¡¯t know how to speak. Jiang Feng pursed her lips and continued, ¡°But you can¡¯t give birth to two children for that wild man. You¡¯ve already given birth. Why are you still here?¡± Hearing this, Zhang Qi was furious. She said, ¡°Do you know how much courage and perseverance it took for her to escape from that village? Do you know how strong she was to last till now? What right do you have to criticize her?¡± To rub salt on someone else¡¯s wound and still feel smug, she was stupid and terrible. Jiang Feng had been Mrs. Chen for so many years, but this was the first time she had been refuted like this. She couldn¡¯t lose face. She said, ¡°Where did you come from, wild girl? Do you have the right to speak here? This is the Chen family!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Chen Ming hurriedly stopped her. Then, he looked at Zhang Qi apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mother is a little straightforward.¡± The girl had sent his cousin back. The Chen family could not have such an attitude towards her. Jiang Feng rolled her eyes. ¡°Hurry up and chase those unrelated people out.¡± In the Chen family, she could still make decisions. ¡°Aunt, if it weren¡¯t for Zhang Qi¡¯s appearance, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to come back. You shouldn¡¯t have such an attitude towards our benefactor,¡± Chen Ying said angrily. Jiang Fengyi pouted. ¡°That¡¯s your benefactor, not mine. What has it got to do with me?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Chen Ming immediately walked to her side. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in the matters here first.¡± He took Jiang Feng away as if he was chasing her away. wuxiaworld.site When only the Chen family¡¯s second branch and Zhang Qi were left at the scene, Chen Ying explained the matter in detail. Chen Ren was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°They¡¯re too much! They¡¯ve already been arrested, right? They should be sentenced to life imprisonment!¡± Zhang Lan also cried silently. Her heart ached for her daughter who had suffered for so many years, but there was nothing she could do. She already had a child. What should she do in the future? Could it be that she had to live with the child for the rest of her life? Zhang Qi said goodbye. ¡°Since the matter has been clarified, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Zhang Qi looked at Chen Ying again and handed her a note. ¡°My phone number is here. When you buy a phone, you can contact me.¡± Chen Ying stood up and wanted to send her off, but Zhang Qi refused. ¡°You guys can stay here. You¡¯re pregnant, so don¡¯t move around too much.¡± Chen Ying¡¯s face was filled with gratitude. She said, ¡°Zhang Qi, thank you. If not for you, I¡¯m afraid I would have been trapped in the Wang Family Village for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll never forget your kindness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a favor. I¡¯m just saving myself.¡± Zhang Qi said goodbye. When the two of them walked out of the Chen family¡¯s door, Chen Ming¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Hello! Wait a moment.¡± Chen Ming probably had something to say to her alone. Zhang Qi looked at Zhuang Xuan. ¡°Wait for me in the car first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhuang Xuan got into the car and waited for her to come back. Chen Ming jogged to the front and stopped. He panted and said, ¡°Thank you for today. I owe you a favor. If you need help in the future, you can look for me as long as I can do it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang Qi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Take good care of Sister Chen Ying. Don¡¯t agitate her anymore. She¡¯s about to give birth.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Chen Ming replied immediately. Of course, he wanted to take good care of his cousin, but his mother always said nasty things. He was helpless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Zhang Qi got into the car, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ve finally sent her back.¡± There was still melancholy on her face. Zhuang Xuan asked, ¡°What else are you worried about?¡± Zhang Qi replied, ¡°I keep feeling that this family doesn¡¯t have any feelings for one another. I don¡¯t know what will happen to Sister Chen Ying in the future. Will she live well here?¡± She felt relieved, but she was still a little worried. Zhuang Yang was a celebrity, so his identity was not very convenient. Hence, he stayed in the car. Not long after, the three of them arrived at Yu Su¡¯s villa. When Zhang Qi entered the courtyard, Ye Tang rushed out and gave her a bear hug. ¡°Zhang Qi, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Chapter 1124 - Chapter 1124: Trembling Chapter 1124: Trembling Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Zhang Qi comforted. Ye Tang scanned her body before relaxing. ¡°You have to be more careful in the future. Just listening to Zhuang Yang¡¯s description makes my heart skip a beat.¡± Ye Tang was about to cry. Zhang Qi patted her back. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± She was already very lucky. At least she could come back safely. Yu Su said, ¡°This is the greatest calamity in your life. If you survive this safely, you will welcome a brand new life.¡± ¡°Thank you for your blessings!¡± Zhang Qi smiled brightly. The three of them chatted in the courtyard for a while. Zhang Qi recounted the encounter again, making Ye Tang scream repeatedly. After more than half an hour, Zhuang Xuan and Zhuang Yang did not say a word. Zhuang Xuan and Zhuang Yang looked at each other and sighed. They did not dare to interrupt. This calamity could have been avoided, but because of Zhuang Yang¡¯s actions, the two of them always felt a little guilty in front of Yu Su. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± After another ten minutes, Zhuang Xuan could not help but cough to remind her of their presence. Only then did Zhang Qi remember the two of them. She quickly held Ye Tang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ye Tang, you asked the two Zhuang brothers to help, right? Thank you!¡± Fortunately, she had Ye Tang. Otherwise, no one would have discovered her corpse even when it smelled. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO ¡°I didn¡¯t ask them for help.¡± Ye Tang shrugged and pouted. Zhuang Xuan looked at Yu Su and could not help but ask, ¡°Master Yu, if I acknowledge my relative now, will it have a bad impact?¡± He was really afraid. Yu Su shook her head and looked at Zhuang Xuan seriously. ¡°The calamity has been resolved and you can acknowledge your relative now. But are you sure you want it to be so rushed?¡± She didn¡¯t object, but surely the Zhaung family would want to be better prepared? ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Zhuang Xuan clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°Zhuang Yang, stay here with me. I¡¯ll call our parents and Zhuang Qing.¡± Of course, the entire family had to be together to acknowledge their sister. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhang Qi asked with a puzzled expression. Ye Tang put her arm around her shoulders and led her to the kitchen. ¡°You heard wrong. I¡¯ll take you to the bakery in the house. I often make desserts there. That place¡­¡± Their voices faded into the distance. Only Yu Su and Zhuang Yang were left in the courtyard. Yu Su sat on the stool and looked leisurely at the setting sun outside the courtyard. ¡°Sit down too. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be here for a while.¡± Her voice was gentle. Zhuang Yang, on the other hand, looked ashamed. He touched his nose and said, ¡°Master Yu¡­¡± ¡°You can call me Yu Su.¡± Yu Su picked up the tea on the table and said slowly. Since they had already decided to acknowledge Zhang Qi as their sister, they would have a lot of contact with each other in the future. They could not always call her Master Yu. That would be too distant. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have suspected you previously. The calamity on Zhuang Zhu this time was entirely because of my carelessness.¡± Zhuang Yang¡¯s expression was dark as he said gently. He regretted it. Last night, he didn¡¯t sleep at all. He tossed and turned in bed. He wondered what he would do if something happened to his sister. He would not have a chance to redeem himself every time he was willful. Yu Su took a sip of tea. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided to acknowledge her today, what are your plans for the future?¡± Zhuang Yang said without hesitation, ¡°Of course, we want Zhuang Zhu to return to the Zhuang family with us.¡± There was a housekeeper and a nanny at home, as well as a small garden. Of course, he wanted to cultivate a good relationship with his sister. Yu Su shook her head. ¡°Then did you ask Zhang Qi for her opinion? Does she want to return to the Zhuang family? What does she think? Did she hate you in the past?¡± Zhuang Yang¡¯s face turned pale when he heard the questions. He had indeed not thought about these questions. He thought that his sister was as anxious as he was. It was natural for their family to live together after they were reunited. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Zhuang Yang rubbed his hair fiercely and looked at Yu Su pleadingly. Yu Su put down her teacup and said calmly, ¡°Let nature take its course. We¡¯ll see Zhang Qi¡¯s attitude after she acknowledges your family. If she wants to go back, everyone will naturally be happy. If she still wants to return to the apartment, don¡¯t stop her. After all¡­¡± Zhuang Yang felt bitter in his heart. He clenched his fists and nodded. Yu Su continued, ¡°After all, she has been separated from you for so many years.¡± Half an hour later. The rest of the Zhuang family came to the villa. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Yu helped his wife in. His eyes quickly searched the courtyard. He looked at Zhuang Yang and asked, ¡°Zhuang Yang, where¡¯s your sister? Are you and your brother joking again? Did you really find Zhuang Zhu?¡± He was floating. Ever since Zhuang Xuan said that he had found Zhuang Zhu, Zhuang Yu felt that his brain had stopped working. Tears streamed down Xu Qian¡¯s face. ¡°Zhuang Zhu, my Zhuang Zhu.¡± Zhuang Qing jumped out of the car and rushed towards Zhuang Yang. She shook his arm vigorously. ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother, where¡¯s my sister?¡± Chapter 1125 - Chapter 1125: Acknowledging Zhuang Zhu Chapter 1125: Acknowledging Zhuang Zhu Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, the courtyard had already been set up. There was a large round table in the courtyard with some blood melons and fruits on it. Zhuang Xuan walked in with reddened eyes. He looked calmly in the direction of the kitchen but did not say anything. ¡°Take a seat first!¡± Yu Su got up from the rocking chair at the side and smiled at the parents of the Zhuang siblings. Zhuang Xuan quickly nodded. ¡°Dad, Mom, take a seat first!¡± Zhuang Yu helped Xu Qian sit down. The two of them were still searching the courtyard, unwilling to stop for a moment. Not long after, a clear voice sounded. ¡°Dessert¡¯s here.¡± Zhang Qi walked out of the kitchen with dessert. She was slightly shocked to see the people in the courtyard, but she still smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, eat. There¡¯s more in the kitchen!¡± As soon as she put down the dessert, she saw Xu Qian crying and grabbing her arm. ¡°Zhuang Zhu, Mom finally found you, my Zhuang Zhu!¡± wuxiaworld.site Novts`o.co Xu Qian hugged Zhang Qi and started crying. The woman¡¯s voice was sorrowful, and the eyes of the other men in the courtyard turned red. Zhuang Qing kept wiping her tears and whispered, ¡°Sister, Sister¡­¡± Zhang Qi reached out and patted Xu Qian¡¯s back. She looked at Zhuang Yang and Yu Su in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Tang also walked out. ¡°Zhang Qi, this is your biological father and mother.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Zhang Qi was shocked and quickly shook her head. She was indeed adopted by the Zhang family, but how could her parents be from the Zhuang family? In that case, wouldn¡¯t Zhuang Xuan and Zhuang Yang be her biological brothers? Zhang Qi felt that her brain was about to shut down. She could not think at all. What was going on? ¡°Your original name was Zhuang Zhu. When you were eight years old, you followed your mother to pick up your brother from school. In the end, you were taken away and disappeared.¡± Zhuang Xuan said hoarsely. Zhuang Yang continued, ¡°All these years, we¡¯ve been looking for you. Unfortunately, we haven¡¯t been able to find you. Mom¡¯s mental state isn¡¯t good, and she always treats Zhuang Qing as you. Dad has always been looking for you, hoping to obtain even the slightest bit of information about you, but he always fails.¡± All these years, they had never given up. They had always believed that as long as they kept looking, they would definitely be able to find Zhuang Zhu. Zhuang Qing rubbed her red eyes and sobbed. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on playing hide-and-seek with Mom, you wouldn¡¯t have been lost. It¡¯s all my fault all these years. Sister, please hit me!¡± Ever since his sister was lost, he had always regretted it. He had cried many times at night and prayed countless times for his sister to come back. Unfortunately, he could not do anything. Zhang Qi was still very confused. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re mistaken? But there are so many lost children in the world. I might not be your child!¡± She still didn¡¯t believe it. Ye Tang reached out and rolled up Zhang Qi¡¯s sleeve. She pointed at the birthmark on it and said, ¡°Zhang Qi, the lost child of the Zhuang family also has such a birthmark. Moreover, the child¡¯s name is Zhuang Zhu. Don¡¯t you have the word ¡®Zhu¡¯ embroidered on your clothes?¡± Ye Tang also knew about this. Previously, Ye Tang had even helped Zhang Qi look for it in private, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find it. Zhang Qi believed most of it now, but she still shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do a paternity test first. Perhaps I¡¯m not Zhuang Zhu.¡± People always retreat when happiness comes. That was how Zhang Qi felt now. She had been alone for so many years and thought that she was not close to her family. She still could not believe that she suddenly had such a family. Did she really have such a happy family? Was this all true? Zhang Qi could not believe it, afraid that she would be disappointed after believing it. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do it. I¡¯ve already had someone test it this afternoon. You¡¯re indeed the Zhuang family¡¯s child.¡± Yu Su walked over and said decisively. Only then did Zhang Qi remember that Yu Su had come over to take a strand of her hair while making dessert. ¡°Zhuang Zhu, you are my daughter.¡± Zhuang Yu hugged Zhang Qi tightly and said in a suppressed voice. He had finally done it. Previously, every time he went out to look for his child, he would watch others acknowledge their child. Today, it was finally his turn. Zhang Qi closed her eyes and felt her father¡¯s warm embrace. A scene suddenly flashed across her mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As a young girl, she sat on her father¡¯s shoulder and the two of them played in the garden. This scene came too quickly. Zhang Qi felt her head hurt as if it had been smashed open. Seeing his sister¡¯s pained expression, Zhuang Xuan hurriedly said, ¡°Zhuang Zhu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± Zhuang Yu quickly let go of her. Chapter 1126 - Chapter 1126: Memory Chapter 1126: Memory Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Qi shook her head. ¡°I suddenly thought of a scene just now. I was placed on my father¡¯s shoulder. There was a small swing at home. I sat on the swing and played.¡± ¡°Yes! There was a swing at home in the past!¡± Zhuang Yang was overjoyed and nodded vigorously. Could it be that his sister was about to remember? Zhang Qi tried her best to recall, but she could not remember anything else. ¡°That¡¯s all I can recall.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. We still have a lot of time in the future,¡± Zhuang Xuan comforted. Throughout the night, the Zhuang family reunited in the villa. Their laughter lingered in the courtyard. At the Xu family. ¡°Bang bang!¡± There were a few knocks on the door, and the butler immediately went to open it. The butler said impatiently, ¡°Who is it? Why did you have to come over at night?¡± As soon as he opened the door, he saw police officers standing there. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The police officer in the lead showed his police badge and said coldly, ¡°Is Madam Xu Jin at home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler said hesitantly. Did Ms. Xu cause trouble? The police officer immediately said, ¡°The police have received a report that Xu Jin is involved in a human trafficking case. I¡¯m arresting Xu Jin according to the law.¡± After saying that, he strode in with the police officers. The butler was so frightened that his legs went weak. He muttered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Why would Ms. Xu be involved in human trafficking?¡± He quickly called the head of the Xu family. Before he could finish his call, the police officers brought Xu Jin out. Xu Jin was still wearing her pajamas. Xu Jin shouted, ¡°Do you have evidence? What right do you have to arrest me? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The police officers ignored her. Xu Jin was thrown into the car. The housekeeper watched as Xu Jin was taken away by the police car. At this moment, Xu Huan was standing by the window on the second floor. Her heart was beating like thunder. What on earth was going on? Could it be that her aunt had really been exposed? Xu Huan quickly called Zhuang Xuan, and the call was quickly picked up. ¡°Brother Zhuang, my aunt has been taken away. Can you help me ask around? I¡¯m so scared.¡± ¡°I reported it.¡± Zhuang Xuan said coldly. After saying that, he hung up. When Xu Huan heard that the call had been hung up, she trembled in fear and her face turned pale. ¡­ At night. Xu Jin was interrogated repeatedly. She gritted her teeth and refused to tell the slightest bit of the truth. She firmly believed that as long as she did not say anything, no one would be able to find evidence. She didn¡¯t want to go to jail. After another interrogation, Xu Jin was thrown into jail. She walked towards her bed and saw the other six bunkmates sitting up. The six of them were smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Since someone asked us to teach her a lesson, we can¡¯t let her leave just like that.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s leave a good impression.¡± ¡°Hehehe, sisters, beat her up!¡± ¡°Cover your mouth. Don¡¯t let her scream.¡± Just as Xu Jin was about to shout, she realized that her mouth was being covered. Immediately after, she felt a sharp pain in her arm as a huge needle pierced her flesh. Half an hour later, Xu Jin¡¯s body was trembling non-stop as though she had been fished out of water. That was too scary. She had experienced immense pain in the past half hour. She finally understood what it meant to beg for death. The big sister walked over and patted Xu Jin¡¯s face. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us the truth, we¡¯ll beat you up every time you come out. Let¡¯s see how long you can last.¡± After saying that, she left with a smile. Despair filled Xu Jin¡¯s heart. She could not help but cover her face and cry. ¡­ That night, Zhang Qi returned to the Zhuang family. She returned to the room where she had lived as a child. The bed in the room had been replaced with a new wooden one. Zhang Qi lay on the bed with a strange feeling in her heart. Life was really strange. It suddenly gave you a turn. She had actually found her biological parents, and her biological brothers were such powerful people. Her eldest brother was young and promising, and he was in charge of the Zhuang family. Her second brother was the most outstanding artiste. He was a big singer and had thousands of fans. Her younger brother was smart and obedient. Her mother had given Zhang Qi the motherly love that she had imagined. This motherly love was like a warm spring, and she felt very comfortable immersing herself in it. As always, her biological father doted on her, his eyes filled with love. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she stayed in the Zhuang family, she would be very happy, right? With this thought in mind, Zhang Qi fell asleep. In her dream, she saw a girl in a gauze dress. The girl looked to be seven or eight years old. The girl said to Zhang Qi, ¡°I¡¯m Zhuang Zhu. Can you not remember the past? There are many painful things in the past. I don¡¯t want you to be sad.¡± Zhang Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was her when she was seven or eight-years-old. Chapter 1127 - Chapter 1127: Gratitude Chapter 1127: Gratitude Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Qi shook her head. ¡°No, I want to know.¡± The girl left in tears. Zhang Qi suddenly woke up from her dream and stared at the ceiling in a daze. The next day. Zhang Qi bade farewell to the Zhuang family. She still wanted to return to her little nest. The Zhuang family¡¯s car sent her home. Zhuang Xuan sat in the living room with a calm expression. ¡°Give Zhuang Zhu more time. Wait for her to slowly accept us.¡± ¡°Of course. We still have to follow Zhuang Zhu¡¯s wishes.¡± Zhuang Yu nodded. In the apartment. Zhang Qi lay on the small bed and looked at the ceiling. What should she do? She found it hard to accept that she suddenly had so many relatives. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Beep beep.¡± After lying down for a while, Zhang Qi¡¯s phone rang. She opened it and saw that it was a message from Yu Su. [Zhang Qi, when I checked your pulse yesterday, I realized that there was a blood clot in your brain. If you want to recover your memory, come and find me in the afternoon.] For the reason that she did not mention yesterday, Yu Su wanted Zhang Qi to make her own decision. Zhang Qi should have sobered up a little today. Zhang Qi smiled. [Alright, once I¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll look for you this afternoon. I haven¡¯t thanked you in person yet!] If Yu Su had not been pointing the way, her family would not have found her so quickly. Yu Su played a decisive role. Yu Su replied, [You¡¯re welcome.] Zhang Qi sat on the bed and thought for a while. She still felt that she had to recover her memories and wanted to know what happened after she was kidnapped. What were those painful memories? She sent a message to her brother: [Brother, I want to go look for Yu Su in the afternoon. Come and pick me up. Accompany me.] [Okay, send me a message when you are ready.] Zhuang Xuan replied very quickly. At 4pm. Zhang Qi took the car to Yu Su¡¯s villa. She was holding a thermos flask in her hand. In the flask was the nourishing soup that she had cooked for more than three hours. This was specially prepared for Yu Su. ¡°Yu Su, this is the soup I made.¡± As soon as Zhang Qi saw Yu Su, she handed it over with a smile. Yu Su took it. ¡°Have a seat.¡± She looked at Zhuang Xuan and smiled. ¡°Mr. Zhuang, you¡¯ve gotten what you wanted.¡± He had finally found his biological sister. Zhuang Xuan laughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve found Zhuang Zhu. I feel completely different. My house has regained its cheers and laughter.¡± Zhang Qi also laughed. Yu Su looked at Zhang Qi. ¡°Have you thought it through? If you don¡¯t want to recover your memories, there¡¯s no need to remove this blood clot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Zhang Qi nodded. ¡°I want to regain my memory. I want to know what happened at that time. I also want to know who took me away.¡± ¡°Alright. Then come with me.¡± Yu Su stood up and brought Zhang Qi to a secret room. There were many talismans pasted in the secret room, as well as many spiritual artifacts around the room. Yu Su asked Zhang Qi to lie on a bed. She placed the jade pendant on Zhang Qi¡¯s head and chanted an incantation. A moment later, Zhang Qi fell asleep. Her eyelids fluttered. She had clearly dreamed of something. At this moment, Zhang Qi was standing at the entrance of the kindergarten, wearing a white dress. She was being held by a gentle woman. The woman squatted down and looked at her. ¡°Zhuang Zhu,your younger brother hasn¡¯t come out yet. Mommy will go to the kindergarten to look for him first. Wait for Mommy here, okay?¡± The woman¡¯s face was revealed. This was the young Xu Qian. Zhang Qi heard the girl¡¯s voice. ¡°Alright, Mommy, come back quickly.¡± ¡°Good, you¡¯re such a good girl.¡± Xu Qian patted her head and handed Zhuang Zhu to the nanny. The nanny held Zhuang Zhu¡¯s hand and the two of them looked at the crowd. Not long after, the nanny held her stomach. ¡°Zhuang Zhu, my stomach hurts. Sit here for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, she quickly left. Zhuang Zhu did not move. She continued to wait. A few minutes later, a voice sounded behind her. ¡°Zhuang Zhu, why are you here alone?¡± Zhuang Zhu turned around and saw Xu Jin walking over. Zhuang Zhu said obediently, ¡°Hello, Auntie Xu. Mommy went to pick up my brother. The nanny had gone to the toilet.¡± A dark glint flashed across Xu Jin¡¯s eyes as she walked forward and held Zhuang Zhu¡¯s hand. ¡°Zhuang Zhu, I¡¯ll bring you to look for Mommy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhuang Zhu nodded. She was taken away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Jin brought her to a car. The car started and moved further and further away from the kindergarten. The two of them sat in the car, and the scenery outside the car window became more and more bleak. Zhuang Zhu felt uneasy. ¡°Auntie Xu, I¡¯m a little scared. I¡¯m going to look for Mommy.¡± ¡°Zhuang Zhu, be good. Your mother asked me to bring you to the forest park. Your teacher wants you to bring some fallen leaves back. Be good!¡± Xu Jin comforted her as she drove. Chapter 1128 - Chapter 1128: Kidnapped Chapter 1128: Kidnapped Editor: Atlas Studios Zhuang Zhu¡¯s eyes turned red as she nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± The girl held back her tears and raised her head to look at Xu Jin. For some reason, she felt that something was amiss. Xu Jin drove to the dense forest on the outskirts of the city. She drove on. The car drove into the deepest part of the forest. The sky was already very dark, and the entire forest was airtight. After an unknown period of time, Xu Jin stopped the car. She took out a rope from the trunk and reached in to pull Zhuang Zhu out. Xu Jin had a smug look on her face. ¡°Auntie Xu will play another game with you. This game is called kidnapping. Auntie will tie you to a tree. If you cry, Auntie will cut you. Do you understand?¡± Zhuang Zhu was so frightened that she did not dare to make a sound. Xu Jin tied the girl to a tree with a rope. She stuffed a cloth into Zhuang Zhu¡¯s mouth to prevent her from calling for help. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site Xu Jin burst out laughing. She had wanted to do this for a long time. She wanted to destroy the Zhuang family. If not for Xu Qian¡¯s arrival, she and Zhuang Yu would have been able to get married successfully. She should be the Mrs. of the Zhuang family. Xu Jin held her knife again and stabbed Zhuang Zhu¡¯s body with all her might. ¡°Sob sob¡­¡± Zhuang Zhu felt intense pain in her body and her blood flowed out desperately. She was in pain¡­ After Xu Jin vented her anger, she turned around and headed towards the car. Not long after, Zhuang Zhu heard the sound of a car starting. The entire forest was silent, and only the sound of unknown insects could be heard. Zhuang Zhu wanted to shout, but something was stuffed into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t shout. Just like that, Zhuang Zhu fainted. Zhang Qi woke up from her sleep and opened her eyes. The room was silent. She suddenly couldn¡¯t remember where she was. Yu Su¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Do you remember what happened?¡± ¡°I remember now.¡± Zhang Qi nodded quietly. She remembered the memories of her childhood and those times in her family. The two of them walked downstairs. Zhang Qi said to Zhuang Xuan, ¡°Big brother¡­¡± As soon as these words were spoken, tears flowed down Zhuang Xuan¡¯s face. Zhang Qi smiled and said, ¡°Brother, I remember now. I¡¯m your biological sister, Zhuang Zhu. I remember everything.¡± She walked towards Zhuang Xuan. In her impression, her eldest brother had a hard time studying and often needed tuition. Now that her brother was an adult and had become so mature, Zhang Qi felt that things had changed. Zhuang Xuan wiped his tears. ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe.¡± Zhang Qi nodded and looked at Yu Su. ¡°Thank you, Sister Yu Su. If not for you, I¡¯m afraid I would only be Zhang Qi for the rest of my life.¡± There was nothing wrong with being Zhang Qi, but she still yearned for kinship. It was all thanks to Yu Su that she could reunite with so many family members. Yu Su smiled. ¡°No worries.¡± Zhang Qi then looked at Zhuang Xuan and said, ¡°Big Brother, it was Xu Jin who took me away back then. She threw me into a forest. Fortunately, Zhang Lei and his wife were camping in the forest, so I managed to survive.¡± Zhuang Xuan said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand.¡± Actually, he had known about this information early in the morning. Because Xu Jin had already confessed, she told the police everything that she had done back then. She even told him in detail about the medicine she had given Xu Qian. She would get the punishment she deserved. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home. I want to eat Mom¡¯s food.¡± Zhang Qi said with a smile. Zhuang Xuan choked and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call Mom and Dad now.¡± ¡­ Three days later. After Zhang Qi got off work, she rode her electric scooter to the villa. But she had forgotten to bring her access card. Zhang Qi walked to the door of the security booth and was about to ask when an ear-piercing voice sounded from the side. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Zhang Qi? After you were chased out of the Zhang family, you¡¯re living such a miserable life now? Hahahaha¡­¡± Zhang Qi turned around and saw Zhang Tian, the daughter of the first branch of the Zhang family. The eldest branch of the Zhang family had a son and a daughter. Their parents doted on Zhang Tian very much. Zhang Qi was beautiful, so Zhang Tian had never liked Zhang Qi since she was young. She always bullied her in private. Zhang Qi didn¡¯t want her parents to be in a difficult position, so she endured it. In the end, she had no choice but to send the video of her being bullied to Zhang Lei. Zhang Lei flew into a rage and taught Zhang Tian a lesson. Ever since then, Zhang Tian no longer dared to openly target her. Ever since she left the Zhang family, Zhang Qi had never seen Zhang Tian again. Zhang Qi looked at her coldly and said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t say anything good with a dog¡¯s mouth. I suggest you go home and wash your mouth before going out. It stinks! What are you looking at? I¡¯m talking about you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She spoke like a cannonball, not giving Zhang Tian a chance to react. ¡°How dare you scold me like that!¡± Zhang Tian did not expect her to refute at all. Her face alternated between green and white, and she was so angry that her eyes were about to pop out. Hadn¡¯t Zhang Qi always been a little sheep? She actually knew how to refute! Chapter 1129 - Chapter 1129: Interrogation Chapter 1129: Interrogation Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Tian was so angry that her chest heaved violently. ¡°I want to ask you, your family is so poor now. What are you doing in our wealthy district? This is not a place for lowly people like you to come and pollute the air!¡± ¡°Why do you care what I¡¯m here for? It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Zhang Qi calmly crossed her arms. She did not expect her to be so vulnerable. She was not in the mood to waste time with her. She rode to the entrance of the security booth and asked, ¡°Sir, please open the door. I live in the Zhuang family¡¯s house.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to enter without a card. Otherwise, get the butler to open the door!¡± The uncle frowned and chased her away. This was a high-class villa, and the security was top-notch. It was impossible for anyone to enter casually. Zhang Qi took out the butler¡¯s business card. This was given to her by the butler yesterday. This should prove it, right? ¡°This won¡¯t do either. Who knows if you picked it up?¡± The security guard chased her away again. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO Zhang Qi was about to say something more, but Zhang Tian, who was next to her, held up her phone and burst out laughing. ¡°Everyone, look! Isn¡¯t this our Ms. Zhang? Now she¡¯s running to the villa district to find a rich second generation, but she can¡¯t even get in the gate. How pathetic!¡± Zhang Tian had a group chat with her friends. The group chat showed off their sports cars and bags every day. After Zhang Tian recorded it, she sent it to the group. Zhang Qi didn¡¯t plan to talk to her anymore. She took out her phone and called Zhuang Xuan. She looked at the security guard. ¡°Security brother, wait a moment. I¡¯ll call my brother and you can talk to him.¡± With that, she put her phone on speaker. The security guard walked out of the security booth. ¡°Go ahead. If you don¡¯t have proof, I can¡¯t let you in.¡± Beep, beep, beep! On the other side, Zhuang Xuan was having an important meeting. The people below were sitting upright and the atmosphere was serious. But the phone vibrated at the wrong time. He immediately hung up without thinking. ¡°The number you have dialed is currently engaged¡­¡± The call was hung up! Zhang Qi was unwilling to give up. She called again in front of the security guard, but the call still did not go through. ¡°Young lady, I¡¯ll go in first. Call me when your relative calls back.¡± The security guard turned around and went into the security room. Zhang Qi put away her phone in disappointment and frowned. Why wasn¡¯t her big brother answering his phone? ¡°Look, this is the life of a wild girl. She used to think that she was a princess, but now that she¡¯s here to climb up the social ladder, she¡¯s still being neglected. How pitiful.¡± Zhang Tian walked over in her high heels and aimed the camera at Zhang Qi. Just now someone texted in the group, so she opened a group video call to let everyone see Zhang Qi¡¯s embarrassing appearance. On the screen, Zhang Qi was standing alone at the entrance of the neighborhood. She looked a little pitiful. Many people in the group were watching the commotion and as they were bored, they joined the call one after another. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this our Second Ms. Zhang?¡± ¡°What young lady? She¡¯s more like a wild girl. Tsk, tsk, tsk. How pitiful!¡± ¡°She¡¯s still as beautiful as ever. 1,000 a night. Ask if she¡¯s willing.¡± All kinds of ridicule came from the phone¡¯s speaker. The corners of Zhang Tian¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile as she zoomed in on the video. ¡°Did you hear that, Zhang Qi? Someone asked you if you are willing to accompany him for 1,000 dollars a night.¡± Seeing that she was getting closer and closer, Zhang Qi snorted in her heart. Instead of being afraid, she hooked his finger at her and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to provoke me today? I have a video of you threatening someone on my phone¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Instantly, Zhang Tian took a step back. Her face turned pale and she immediately hung up the video call. How could there be a backup copy of what happened back then? Wasn¡¯t it all deleted? When she saw Zhuang Zhu¡¯s smile, she realized that she had been tricked. She pointed at Zhang Qi and glared at her. ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with lying to you? Is lying against the law?¡± Zhang Qi shrugged nonchalantly. In the past, she was too kind-hearted and wanted to give her a chance. That was why Zhang Tian went overboard time and time again. ¡°Zhang Tian, have you met an old acquaintance?¡± Liu Peng rushed out on his motorcycle and looked at Zhuang Zhu with a smile. A trace of surprise flashed across his eyes. He could not help but whistle. Today, Zhang Qi was wearing a fairy-like white dress and a pair of black leather shoes. Her face was fair, and her hair was smooth and straight. She was pure and beautiful. ¡°Liu Peng, this is Zhang Qi, who was chased out of the Zhang family. She wanted to enter the neighborhood today, but she was stopped by the security guards.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Tian crossed her arms and introduced in disdain. Liu Peng glanced at Zhang Qi from head to toe with an obscene gaze. ¡°Oh my, she looks pure. I wonder if she has been developed before. She looks quite decent.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just innocent on the surface. Back then, she seduced countless men in school. She¡¯s so dirty,¡± Zhang Tian said coldly. Seeing that her boyfriend was attracted, Zhang Tian¡¯s eyes were vicious. If it were an ordinary person, they would have long been unable to withstand such ridicule. However, Zhang Qi stood leisurely at the side, as if she was not the one being mocked. Chapter 1130 - Chapter 1130: Support Chapter 1130: Support Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Hey, Zhang Qi, do you want to play with us?¡± Liu Peng took off his helmet and revealed a face that he thought was handsome. He smiled in satisfaction. Zhang Tian panicked when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s not good to ask her to come along, right?¡± They were going to participate in a racing competition later. It was said that the young masters of the various large families would participate. If Zhang Qi seduced the young master of a rich family, Zhang Qi would have someone supporting her. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Zhang Qi refused. She had never considered going out with the two of them. Zhang Tian heaved a sigh of relief, but she was also secretly displeased. Not letting Zhang Qi go was one thing, but if Zhang Qi dared to refuse, she was being ungrateful. Liu Peng¡¯s expression was also very ugly. A wild girl actually dared to reject him. She really did not know what was good for her. ¡°Wretched girl, what are you being so arrogant for? It¡¯s a gift to you that I invited you to the competition. Who are you showing your displeased face to? Even if I beat you up today, no one will stand up for you. Do you believe me?¡± Liu Peng strode over with a frighteningly dark expression. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site He rolled up his sleeves and was about to make a move. ¡°Who says that no one will stand up for my sister! Who dares to touch the people of the Zhang family?¡± A powerful male voice came from the side of the road. Zhang Dan strode over with an ugly expression. ¡°Cousin.¡± Zhang Qi said in surprise. Ever since she parted from the Zhang family, she had never met Zhang Dan again. The city was not big, but it was still quite difficult to meet someone by chance. Moreover, their circles were already different. ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Peng asked coldly. He retracted his hand and sized up the man who suddenly came over. He looked at Zhang Tian. This man seemed to have a good relationship with Zhang Qi. ¡°This is my brother.¡± Zhang Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness. Initially, she thought that she would be able to see Zhang Qi being beaten up. She did not expect her brother to suddenly appear. ¡°Brother, let me remind you not to be soft-hearted towards Zhang Qi. She might be like a cowhide plaster and refuse to leave our house,¡± Zhang Tian said coldly. Her biological brother had doted on Zhang Qi since she was young. She did not expect her brother to still treat Zhang Qi so well after being separated for so many years. ¡°Zhang Tian, what kind of sister are you? Are you just going to watch Zhang Qi be bullied?¡± Zhang Dan¡¯s face was cold as he said in a clear voice, ¡°No matter where Zhang Qi lives, she¡¯s still a member of our Zhang family. Outsiders can¡¯t bully her.¡± Zhang Dan was the most likely to inherit the Zhang family¡¯s assets. After all, he had already entered the Zhang family¡¯s company. After he finished speaking, Zhang Tian did not dare to act rashly. Zhang Tian clenched her fists unwillingly. She gritted her teeth and shook her head at Liu Peng. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Liu Peng asked in disbelief. The Liu family was also powerful. They could even deal a blow to the Zhang family. Zhang Tian unwillingly stepped on her high heels and pulled Liu Peng to the bike, but she did not retract her vicious gaze. After the two of them left on their motorcycles, Zhang Dan looked at Zhang Qi worriedly. ¡°Zhang Qi, have you been doing well outside all these years? Why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages?¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Although you¡¯ve left the Zhang family, you¡¯ll always be my sister.¡± Zhang Dan had come to the vicinity to settle some matters, but he encountered the scene of Zhang Qi being bullied. ¡°Thank you, brother. How have you been?¡± Zhang Qi asked. ¡°It¡¯s still the same¡­¡± Zhang Dan hesitated and sighed. ¡°Ever since you left, the family has been in continuous arguments. Second Uncle hasn¡¯t returned to the old residence for many years. How have you been all these years?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing fine.¡± Zhang Qi said with a smile. Only then did Zhang Dan heave a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± However, Zhang Dan didn¡¯t look too good. There were dark circles under his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t slept well for a long time. Zhang Qi hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Brother, have you been having a bad time recently? You have dark circles under your eyes.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t hide it from you.¡± Zhang Dan sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been feeling uncomfortable recently. When I sleep, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m being wrapped by a water snake. I can¡¯t breathe.¡± He had also gone to see a doctor. The doctors all said that it was because he was under too much mental pressure that he was like this, but Zhang Dan was clearly not troubled. Zhang Qi frowned. ¡°Brother, I know a metaphysical master. Why don¡¯t you come with me to take a look?¡± She subconsciously felt that he might have been entangled by something. However, Zhang Dan shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s useful. I¡¯ll just rest more. Why don¡¯t I add your contact number? I saw that your previous account has been discontinued.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhang Qi replied with a smile. Late at night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Dan returned home and sat at the table to drink a glass of water. His wife hugged him from behind. ¡°Zhang Dan, I missed you so much!¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Zhang Dan smiled blissfully. His family was very happy now. He had married his wife three months ago, and now his life was as sweet as honey. Chapter 1131 - Chapter 1131: Marriage Chapter 1131: Marriage Editor: Atlas Studios Three months ago. Team member Wang Sheng said, ¡°Team Leader Zhang, I heard that there¡¯s a new beautiful employee recently.¡± Zhang Dan smiled and replied slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in beauties. I¡¯m only interested in work.¡± At that time, he had just been promoted to team leader not long ago and wanted to rely on himself to achieve political achievements. ¡°Tsk.¡± Wang Sheng rolled his eyes speechlessly. Zhang Dan said helplessly, ¡°Hurry up and go to work. Have you completed your task for today?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± Wang Sheng left with his cup. Zhang Dan smiled and nodded. He looked out through the glass window of the office. From his point of view, he could only see the woman¡¯s slender waist. In the stairwell. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Zhang Dan went out to smoke and happened to hear Chen Mei on the phone. On the other side of the phone, her family seemed to be urging her to get married. Chen Mei cried and said, ¡°But I haven¡¯t found a boyfriend yet. How can I get married so quickly?¡± The voice on the phone was very fierce. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t get married, you¡¯re not allowed to come home in the future.¡± The line went dead. Chen Mei squatted down and started crying. Zhang Dan walked over, patted Chen Mei¡¯s shoulder, and handed her a piece of paper. Chen Mei said in surprise, ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhang De said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on your call. I just happened to hear it. If you need help, I can help.¡± ¡°You mean, you can pretend to be my boyfriend?¡± Chen Mei blinked. Zhang Dan nodded. Chen Mei looked into the man¡¯s eyes and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zhang Dan said slowly, ¡°However, I¡¯m not interested in pretending to be a couple. What I need is a wife. We can sign a contract.¡± Wife? This seemed to be a huge leap. However, when it came to dealing with the elders, Chen Mei felt the same way. She had already gone on several blind dates this year, but every time, they parted on bad terms. It was really a waste of time. She only wanted to earn money and did not want to waste her energy on love. Getting married quickly was also a good choice. Zhang Dan continued, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, we¡¯ll register our marriage tomorrow.¡± Chen Mei took out her phone and nodded. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s add each other¡¯s contact details. See you at the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow morning.¡± Zhang Dan agreed without hesitation. The next morning, the two of them appeared at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau on time. Chen Mei looked at the man¡¯s formal suit and smiled. ¡°We have quite a tacit understanding. We both chose formal clothes.¡± She was wearing a white shirt. At first glance, it really looked quite compatible, as if it had been carefully designed. Zhang Dan smiled. ¡°Maybe this is fate.¡± Fate was destined. It was not an empty promise. The two of them walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau and spent a few minutes settling the procedures before walking out together with a red booklet in their hands. Chen Mei flipped through it a few times. ¡°I have a booklet now too.¡± ¡°Officially married with a booklet.¡± Zhang Dan added humorously. He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. Chen Mei glanced at him. She didn¡¯t expect this man to know how to joke. In order not to cause an awkward silence, she replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Zhang, is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± However, Zhang Dan nodded. ¡°Since we¡¯ve registered our marriage, we should put on a show. Why don¡¯t we move together? That way, we will have an explanation for our families if they ask.¡± ¡°That works too.¡± The house Chen Mei rented cost 3,000 dollars a month. It was very expensive. If she had another roommate, they could share the rent. Zhang Dan¡¯s eyes flickered, and he took the lead to say, ¡°I live in Summer Blue Bay. There are two bedrooms and one living room. I happen to lack a roommate¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Chen Mei took the initiative to reply, ¡°I¡¯ll move over!¡± Summer Blue Bay was not far from where she lived. ¡°Alright!¡± Zhang Dan nodded and quickly said, ¡°I have a car. Send me the address. I¡¯ll pick you up when you¡¯re done packing.¡± After the two of them finished their discussion, they split up. Chen Mei went home and categorized the items first. Then, she placed everything in a cardboard box and moved the boxes down. Halfway through, she saw Zhang Dan¡¯s car arrive downstairs. ¡°How many more things are there?¡± Zhang Dan saw that she was sweating profusely and asked with a frown. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Mei wiped her hand nonchalantly and panted. ¡°I¡¯ve moved almost half of them. Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± There were also some large items, such as the new small refrigerator. Zhang Dan took out a packet of tissues from his pocket and specially took out a few pieces and handed it over to her. ¡°Wipe your sweat first. My friend¡¯s moving company is nearby. He¡¯ll call a few people to help move your things later. You can just rest.¡± ¡°Huh? How can I do that?¡± Chen Mei quickly waved her hand, indicating that she could do it. Chapter 1132 - Chapter 1132: Moving Chapter 1132: Moving Editor: Atlas Studios Zhang Dan looked at her, his gentle eyes unquestionable. ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯ll call someone over now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he walked to the side to make a call. Not long after, a few burly men drove over. They were still wearing uniforms. Under Zhang Dan¡¯s command, they finished moving in a few minutes. When Chen Mei sat in the car and felt the warm wind, she still felt like she was in a dream. The light music in the car slowly sounded. Chen Mei leaned against the passenger seat and fell asleep unknowingly. ¡°Chen Mei, we¡¯re here.¡± When she woke up again, she saw Zhang Dan¡¯s handsome face magnified in front of her. A lake was reflected in his deep eyes, and there seemed to be deep affection in them. Chen Mei rubbed her eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± She followed Zhang Dan upstairs. When Chen Mei stood at the door, she suddenly asked, ¡°Zhang Dan, where are my things?¡± ¡°They were moved into the house a long time ago.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0 Zhang Dan took out the key and smiled gently. Chen Mei was a little embarrassed. Had she slept for so long? Everything had been moved. When the two of them entered the entrance, she saw that the cardboard boxes in the living room were filled with her things. They were all neatly stacked in a corner. ¡°Grumble!¡± Her stomach suddenly growled, and it sounded so clear in the quiet space. Chen Mei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t eat breakfast. I¡¯m a little hungry. Do you have any ingredients in the fridge? I¡¯ll go cook!¡± She raised her head and looked at Zhang Dan. Zhang Dan had a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought food. Someone will bring it up later.¡± Just as she finished speaking, the doorbell rang. Zhang Dan took the food and placed it on the table in the dining room. ¡°See if there¡¯s anything you like to eat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good as long as I can fill my stomach.¡± Chen Mei looked at the dishes on the table and her eyes lit up. She deliberately tasted every dish and gave a thumbs up. ¡°These dishes are not bad. It¡¯s just like what a five-star chef makes. Where did you buy these dishes?¡± Were all take-out restaurants so good these days? Ordinary fast food could also reach this level? ¡°East tower,¡± Zhang said. ¡°Oh, so it was made by a famous restaurant in our city. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to order takeout there. That¡¯s great,¡± Chen Mei said. Chen Mei was overjoyed. Zhang Dan smiled. ¡°My classmate owns the restaurant. Usually, it can only be served in the hall. I asked him to send it over. It¡¯s our first meal in our new house. We can¡¯t make do with it.¡± Chen Mei said enviously, ¡°It¡¯s good to have more friends.¡± When the two of them were about to finish eating, Chen Mei asked, ¡°Do you have anything you don¡¯t like to eat? I¡¯ll be more careful when I cook in the future.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zhang Dan thought for a while before saying slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any taboos.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make whatever I want in the future,¡± Chen Mei said with a smile. After the two of them finished eating, they packed up the things on the table. Just as Zhang Dan was about to pack up the pile of luggage, he heard Chen Mei ask from behind, ¡°Zhang Dan, you don¡¯t remember me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhang Dan turned around and saw Chen Mei¡¯s nervous expression. He carefully searched his mind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t remember.¡± He turned around and looked at Zhang Mei carefully. The woman¡¯s face was like a peach blossom and her temperament was gentle. If he had seen her before, he would not have forgotten her, but he did not have any impression of her. Chen Mei seemed to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s move together!¡± Chen Mei instructed Zhang Dan, and the two of them moved everything away and placed them properly. Zhang Dan¡¯s movements were very agile, as if he had done housekeeping before. When the two of them were almost done moving, Zhang Mian hugged the last cardboard box and asked, ¡°Where should I put this box?¡± ¡°Put it in my room!¡± Chen Mei opened the door for him and let Zhang Dan put him on the ground. The two of them walked out of the living room again. Chen Mei took out a few pieces of paper and smiled at Zhang Dan. ¡°It¡¯s time to sign the agreement. If I hadn¡¯t suddenly thought of it just now, I would have forgotten again.¡± It should have been signed this morning. Zhang Dan sat at the side and carefully browsed through the printed agreement. After reading it, he signed it without another word. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve finished reading it. You can feel more at ease after I sign it.¡± Zhang Dan said gently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Mei felt relieved. She didn¡¯t expect him to see her nervousness. ¡°Alright, then after we sign the agreement, we¡¯ll be partners. Happy working with you!¡± ¡°Happy working with you!¡± Zhang Dan also stretched out his hand, and the two of them held each other¡¯s hands for a few seconds. In the agreement, the assets of both parties were divided. The agreement was effective for three years. If they had the intention to renew the contract, they could renew it three years later. If either party does not wish to renew the contract, they would carry out the divorce procedures. Chapter 1133 - Chapter 1133: Insomnia Chapter 1133: Insomnia Editor: Atlas Studios After Chen Mei signed the contract, she wanted to know more about the other party. ¡°Mr. Zhang, do you have any other hobbies other than work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the product team leader and I own a boutique.¡± Zhang Dan smiled. That shop was opened by him and his university classmates. Chen Mei thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Then you¡¯re a big boss. Can you handle so much work?¡± He had a job and had a shop too. ¡°Not really a big boss. I just earned a little money. I usually work in the company. The boutique is handled by the employees. I¡¯ll just go over from time to time.¡± Zhang Dan explained seriously. ¡°I see.¡± Chen Mei expressed her understanding. It was normal to have a sideline in this day and age, so she did not feel conflicted about it. After everything was moved, Zhang Mian returned to his room with the signed agreement. When she closed the door, she heaved a sigh of relief. wuxiaworld.site The matter was finally over. At night. Zhang Dan lay quietly, unable to fall asleep. He walked into the living room to get some water. As soon as he walked out, he saw a box in the corner of the living room. It was probably Chen Mei¡¯s things. She had left them out in a hurry at noon. Zhang Dan lost his grip on the handle of the box and the box fell to the ground, revealing its contents. A ball of pink fabric. He took a closer look. The fabric was laced with lace. This thing seemed to be a woman¡¯s underwear. Zhang Dan¡¯s ears instantly heated up, and his hands trembled slightly. He immediately lowered his body and was about to pick up his underwear when he heard Chen Mei¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Zhang Dan¡­¡± Zhang Dan¡¯s hand paused. In a panic, he picked up the woman¡¯s underwear. Chen Mei looked at his hand and was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Why was her undergarment in Zhang Dan¡¯s hands? Oh god! What happened? ¡°I¡­¡± Zhang Dan¡¯s ears turned red as he explained, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I saw the box in the living room and accidentally dropped it. The things inside also fell out. I was about to pick them up when I came.¡± After saying that, he quickly stuffed the things into the box and handed it to Chen Mei. Chen Mei¡¯s face was also hot. Her lips trembled as she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take it back first.¡± She turned and went into the room. Hearing the door close with a bang, Zhang Dan clenched his fists in frustration. This time, his image in Chen Mei¡¯s heart was going to deteriorate. How could it be such a coincidence? He sighed softly and waited for a while before taking out his phone to send Chen Mei a message. [I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.] [It¡¯s okay.] Chen Mei¡¯s reply came very quickly. Seeing her reply, Zhang Dan couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene of the bra just now, the touch of the bra in his hand, and the beautiful lace edge¡­ Chen Mei, who had returned to her room, sneered. ¡°Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t discovered.¡± She pulled out her underwear and took out a doll from the box. The doll was made of cloth. Its eyes were glowing red, and it was wearing black and white clothes. It looked very strange. Her phone vibrated again. It was another message from Zhang Dan. [What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯m going to buy groceries.] Chen Mei thought for a moment. [I¡¯m fine with anything.] [Okay, then I¡¯ll buy some ingredients to cook.] Zhang Dan returned. At night, a large table of dishes was prepared. Chen Mei took out a bottle of red wine to celebrate. The two of them did not eat much. Zhang Mian felt dizzy and felt that Chen Mei was especially tempting. Zhang Dan said, ¡°Chen Mei, you¡­¡± Chen Mei walked over and supported him. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Zhang Dan shook his head. However, his vision was as if it was covered by fog, and he could not see clearly. When Zhang Dan woke up again, he was lying on the bed. Chen Mei was lying in his arms naked. There were still some ambiguous marks on their bodies. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Chen Mei said shyly. Zhang Dan had a splitting headache and a sense of emptiness. ¡°I¡¯ve let you down. I¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡± He actually had sex after drinking. Chen Mei shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m willing.¡± Just like that, the relationship between the two of them became better and better, and they lived like a normal couple. However, since November, Zhang Dan¡¯s complexion had been getting worse and worse. He had been suffering from insomnia for longer and longer. He suffered from a strange illness. At first, he only heard the sound of a doll. Later, he dreamed of a little girl every night. ¡­ It was another sleepless night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Dan kept his eyes open until dawn. He secretly called Zhang Qi in the toilet. ¡°Zhang Qi, where is the master you wanted to introduce to me? Can you bring me to take a look?¡± He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Last night, that doll had screamed beside him for the entire night. Every time he closed his eyes, he could feel that terrifying aura. ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134: Snake Demon Chapter 1134: Snake Demon Editor: Atlas Studios The doll cried all night. On the other hand, Chen Mei was sleeping soundly beside him, as if she had not heard anything. This was too terrifying. Zhang Dan trembled the entire night, and his body was extremely cold. On the other end of the phone, Zhang Qi immediately agreed. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll send you an address. Drive over now. We¡¯ll talk when we get there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhang Dan immediately prepared to leave. Zhang Mei stopped him and asked with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today. You don¡¯t have to go to work. Did you remember wrongly?¡± ¡°No, I have an appointment with a friend.¡± Zhang Dan avoided eye contact. He subconsciously wanted to hide it from Zhang Mei. Zhang Mei smiled again. ¡°Alright, then go and come back quickly. I¡¯ll cook something delicious at home at noon. Come back early.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Zhang Dan immediately closed the door. He ran downstairs and immediately drove away. Upstairs, Zhang Mei smiled silently through the window with a mocking smile. At the villa. Yu Su sat in the courtyard and ate her breakfast unhurriedly. She received a call from Zhang Qi. She promised to help take a look. Not long after, Zhang Qi and Zhang Dan arrived and sat at the table. Zhang Dan¡¯s expression had become worse. His face was pale, the dark circles under his eyes had deepened, and his face was unshaven. He said, ¡°Master, I suspect that I¡¯m being pestered by something. I¡¯ve been afraid to sleep recently. When I sleep, I feel like there¡¯s a snake wrapped around me.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Yu Su asked. Zhang Mian continued, ¡°I always hear a baby crying in the house. That crying is too tragic. I¡¯m really afraid.¡± He did not dare to fall asleep. It was very tiring to fall asleep. However, he did not dare to not sleep, because as long as he did not sleep, he would be able to hear those miserable voices. ¡°Most importantly, my wife can¡¯t hear anything. She sleeps very well.¡± Zhang Dan looked envious. Yu Su said, ¡°You¡¯ve been pestered by a snake demon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhang Dan and Zhang Qi said in unison. Both of them had the same shocked expression on their faces. Both of them were atheists and had never encountered any supernatural incidents, so they never believed in such things. Therefore, when Zhang Qi mentioned the master, Zhang Dan¡¯s first reaction was to refuse. Zhang Dan was stunned for a moment before continuing to ask, ¡°Then why did the snake demon pester me? I didn¡¯t do anything evil.¡± He was a good person. He had always insisted on donating money to the Hope Project and would visit the elderly in the nursing home from time to time. Yu Su said, ¡°How long has it been since you slept well?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I can¡¯t remember.¡± Zhang Dan scratched his head helplessly. Yu Su asked, ¡°Then when did this start happening to you?¡± Zhang Dan said, ¡°Three months ago. At that time, I hadn¡¯t moved into the apartment I¡¯m living in now. I bought this apartment five years ago, but I¡¯ve never moved in.¡± He thought for a moment and continued, ¡°In the past three months, my insomnia has only gotten worse. I didn¡¯t sleep the entire night last night.¡± He was really afraid that he would suddenly die. Yu Su nodded. ¡°The most important thing for you to do now is to have a good sleep. Don¡¯t go back tonight. Stay in the villa. I¡¯ll prepare a room for you. There will be an array formation in the room. Just ring the bell if there¡¯s anything wrong after you stay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope flashed in Zhang Dan¡¯s heart. What if he could really fall asleep this time? Zhang Qi asked, ¡°In that case, how did my brother get involved with the snake demon?¡± Yu Su said, ¡°A snake demon is a spiritual snake that has achieved successful cultivation. It has a natural magic power on its body and has become a demon. This kind of snake demon usually won¡¯t take the initiative to provoke others unless you offend it.¡± It was not easy for snake demons to cultivate. If they took the initiative to pester humans, it was very likely that they would be reduced to ashes. Therefore, ordinary snake demons would hide in the forest. ¡°You can look back at your memories. Have you been exposed to snakes in the past six months?¡± Yu Su looked at Zhang Dan and asked. Zhang Dan thought for a moment, but his face was still filled with confusion. ¡°No, I¡¯m a camping enthusiast, but I never hurt small animals. I only eat my own food. Moreover, I¡¯m very afraid of snakes. I won¡¯t take the initiative to provoke snakes.¡± In his impression, he had definitely never killed a snake. The only thing related to snakes was that they had eaten snake meat in a restaurant. ¡°Think about it again. Maybe you accidentally hurt them?¡± Yu Su continued to ask. Zhang Dan suddenly thought of something and his entire body trembled. ¡°I know why now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What is it?¡± Zhang Qi hurriedly asked. Zhang Dan said, ¡°Half a year ago, I went camping with a friend. We walked into a small cave and accidentally crushed a nest of snake eggs. Those snake eggs had colorful patterns.¡± At that time, he felt very guilty. However, after so long, he had long forgotten about it. Chapter 1135 - Chapter 1135: Revenge Chapter 1135: Revenge Editor: Atlas Studios Yu Su continued, ¡°You killed her children and she came to seek revenge on you, but after so long, she still hasn¡¯t killed you. I guess¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Zhang Dan said with a frightened expression. Yu Su continued, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the female snake has taken a fancy to you. She wants revenge, but she can¡¯t bear to kill you, so she can only torture you like this.¡± That was the only explanation. Zhang Dan¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°No, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you the room.¡± Yu Su stood up and said. The three of them went upstairs and entered a room. As soon as Zhang Dan walked in, he smelled a pungent smell. ¡°Is this realgar?¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°The last guest was also pestered by the snake demon. You can sleep here tonight. I¡¯ll accompany you back home tomorrow.¡± ¡°So, that snake demon is my wife?¡± wuxiaworld.site Zhang Dan asked in pain. Zhang Qi said angrily, ¡°I think so. She actually has a human identity? How did you two meet?¡± Zhang Dan quickly explained. Yu Su said, ¡°Then her target for entering the company is you.¡± The three of them chatted for a while more before Yu Su let Zhang Mian bask in the sun in the courtyard to replenish his Yang energy. At night. Zhang Dan walked into the room and lay flat on the bed. He muttered, ¡°I hope I can fall asleep tonight.¡± If he didn¡¯t sleep soon, he would really die. Then, he closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths according to Yu Su¡¯s instructions. Three seconds later, he fell asleep. The next day, Zhang Dan woke up from his sweet dream and heard the birds chirping outside the window. The sound was so pleasant. He stretched. Suddenly, Zhang Dan was stunned for a moment before he regained consciousness. ¡°I fell asleep?¡± The moment he raised his wrist, he saw the time on his watch. It was already nine in the morning. What? He actually slept for ten hours! Zhang Dan ran downstairs and realized that Zhang Qi had already arrived. At this moment, she was talking to Yu Su. ¡°Master Yu, I didn¡¯t wake up last night!¡± Zhang Dan said excitedly. Yu Su nodded. ¡°Go wash up. We¡¯ll set off for your house later.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang Dan was in high spirits. When the three of them were ready, they headed to Zhang Dan¡¯s apartment. The moment the door opened, Yu Su pushed it open and entered. She saw Chen Mei sitting at the dining table. Chen Mei looked at Zhang Dan with a plaintive expression and slowly said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come back yesterday? Why?¡± There was also a table of cold food on the table. Zhang Dan was so frightened that he took a few steps back. This was because the scales on Zhang Mei¡¯s face looked too terrifying. She was like a monster. ¡°Snake Demon, leave!¡± Yu Su walked in and said slowly. Chen Mei glared at Chen Dan resentfully. She could sense the Dharmic powers in Yu Su¡¯s body, so she naturally did not dare to act rashly. She finally looked at Chen Dan. ¡°Are you willing to accompany me back to the forest to live? Don¡¯t you like camping the most? Let¡¯s live somewhere no one knows us, okay?¡± ¡°No, you lied to me. I have my own life.¡± Chen Dan lowered his head and said firmly. Chen Mei laughed a few times, turned around, and fled through the window. There were a few bottles of medicine left on the table. Yu Su walked over and took a look at the medicine. ¡°These medicines can treat your insomnia. Take some every night. It¡¯s best if you move to another place.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Chen Dan immediately asked the moving company to come over. ¡­ Eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Ye Tang packed her things and drove to the food competition venue. A few days ago, her old classmate, Zhao Man, called her. Zhao Man was participating in a food competition and hoped that Ye Tang would be her supporter. Ye Tang agreed. At nine o¡¯clock, the competition officially began. ¡°This time, a total of ten contestants have been selected from the preliminary round. Every one of them is a famous chef. I¡¯ll invite the eight chefs to appear.¡± The camera was focused on the stage. Eight chefs in white coats stood on the stage. Zhao Man was the only female chef. The camera panned to her and caught the dimples at the corners of her mouth. Her smile was warm and comfortable. The live audience could not help but exclaim. ¡°The female chef on the side is really good-looking!¡± ¡°With her looks, she¡¯s good enough to be a celebrity.¡± ¡°She¡¯s good-looking and good at cooking. She¡¯s amazing. I like this chef.¡± ¡°Beautiful sister!¡± ¡°Wow, she¡¯s beautiful.¡± The camera swept across the audience and everyone was shouting. The most eye-catching one was Ye Tang, who was wearing a cheongsam. She shouted, ¡°Zhao Man is the strongest, the king of chefs!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The atmosphere of the entire venue was brought up. A forty-year-old man below the stage sneered and shook his head. This person¡¯s name was Qin Lang. He was a senior in the city¡¯s chef industry and had won many awards. In this competition, he brought his disciple, Song An, to win the championship. Chapter 1136 - Chapter 1136: Knife Skills Chapter 1136: Knife Skills Editor: Atlas Studios The host could not help but laugh. ¡°It seems that the audience is very enthusiastic today. Let¡¯s introduce today¡¯s guests¡­¡± The host introduced that there were a total of three judges today. They were all top seniors in the industry. They were the president of the Culinary Association, Jin Xu, the food critic, Zhou Ling, and the international Cantonese cuisine master, Wang Rong. The three of them were all famous figures. There was also a notary standing at the side to show the fairness of the competition. The first match soon began. On the stage. All kinds of supplies were brought on stage. There was a table in front of each chef, as well as some vegetables. Every chef had to choose a knife technique to perform and be graded by the judges. The one with the highest score wins. As the whistle sounded, each contestant performed in turn. Zhao Man¡¯s number was number five, and Song An¡¯s was number six. wuxiaworld.site The first four had good knife skills. Soon, it was Zhao Man¡¯s turn. She secretly made up her mind to work hard. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, Zhao Man took a piece of cloth and covered her eyes. Discussions gradually rose around them. The camera was aimed at her face, making her look even more beautiful and quiet. ¡°Ah? She actually blindfolded herself!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid of cutting her hand?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯m waiting to see a good show.¡± Below the stage, Qin Lang had a look of disdain on his face. He sneered and said, ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s just trying to please the crowd.¡± His disciple would definitely win this match. On the stage, Zhao Man casually picked a potato. She bent her left hand slightly and held the knife in her right hand. She used the most basic straight cut. Every potato was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing and almost the same thickness. Zhao Man pushed the potato down again. Following the potato¡¯s height difference, she cut the potato into shreds and raised her hand to cut it. Every action was as if they were filming a movie, there was no difference in the cuts. A moment later. She took off her blindfold and showed everyone the shredded potatoes she had cut. Every strand was very thin and even. The thickness was about a millimeter. Zhao Man took out a needle and casually picked a shredded potato to pierce a needle with it. The audience watched nervously. Zhao Man succeeded. She pierced the needle with potato shreds. Immediately, the audience erupted in applause. Zhao Man smiled at the camera. In terms of knife skills, she performed well today. In the live broadcast of this competition. ¡°Ahhh! Pretty Sister!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be smitten.¡± ¡°Sister, be a celebrity. I¡¯m willing to spend money on you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Anyone who¡¯s cut potato shreds knows that it looks simple, but it actually requires a lot of foundation.¡± ¡°I¡¯d cast a vote for beauty!¡± On the screen, many people praised Zhao Man crazily. After Zhao Man was done, it was Song An¡¯s turn. Song An stood there calmly. He took out a balloon from his pocket and blew it bigger and bigger in front of everyone. After eating, he placed the balloon on the table. Then, he picked up a piece of beancurd from the table and said to the camera, ¡°My challenge would be cutting beancurd on the balloon.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, be it the judges below the stage or the audience, they were all stunned. Silky beancurd! Cut silky beancurd on a balloon? In Chinese cuisine, there were many dishes that reflected knife skills. However, according to the difficulty, the silky beancurd was definitely ranked in the top three. A chef who made this dish needed real skills. Ordinary people would not dare to challenge this content. Moreover, Song An had to cut the beancurd on a soft and curved balloon. If he was not careful, the beancurd might slip and the balloon might explode. This was simply hellish difficulty. If he succeeded, no one would be able to defeat him in terms of knife skills. At the judges¡¯ table. Jin Xu, the president of the Culinary Association, frowned and confirmed again, ¡°Are you sure you want to challenge this? If you fail, you won¡¯t be able to enter the top three in this competition.¡± As Master Qin¡¯s personal disciple, Song An was naturally a popular candidate for the championship. The judges also had hope for him. Song An smiled confidently. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not joking.¡± He was definitely going to win the championship. Song An was full of arrogance. As Master Qin¡¯s disciple, he had to have this confidence. ¡°The match continues!¡± After the host announced, Song An first glanced coldly at Zhao Man and picked up a piece of beancurd from the table. The beancurd was gently placed on the balloon. He focused his gaze and picked up the kitchen knife with his right hand. He gestured a few times on the beancurd. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he raised his hand and slashed down. The knife moved quickly on the beancurd. His body did not move. Only his arm was exerting strength as he slashed at the beancurd. All the audience watched without blinking. A few minutes later, the beancurd was cut vertically. Song An held the beancurd in his left hand and put down the knife in his right hand. He moved the balloon slightly and continued cutting after adjusting the direction. Chapter 1137 - Chapter 1137: Full Marks Chapter 1137: Full Marks Editor: Atlas Studios The judges looked at each other. Everyone only saw a few flashes of the knife, and the silky beancurd was already cut. Song An put down the knife and carefully lifted the silky beancurd with both hands. A basin of water had already been prepared by the side. The host said at the right time, ¡°Let¡¯s see if this silky beancurd is successful!¡± The beancurd was gently placed into the water. Song An shook it a few times. Thin threads of tofu that were thinner than needles floated in the water, making people gasp in amazement. ¡°Wow! This is a true master!¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced.¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°With this standard, if he doesn¡¯t get full marks, there¡¯s definitely a conspiracy.¡± ¡°The balloon is still perfectly fine.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s an eye-opener!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The audience below whispered to each other and praised. The judges also nodded. The last five contestants had already admitted defeat and had no intention of competing with Song An. Song An would definitely score the highest in this round. Soon, the first event ended. The judges announced the scores of the ten contestants on the stage. The full score was 20 points. The ten contestants stood on the stage and looked at the big screen, waiting for the results to be announced. Zhao Man looked over. Her score was 17 points. Song An scored 20 points. He actually got full marks. She lost three points in this round. However, Zhao Man was not dejected. She had already displayed her best ability. The next two events were her strengths. The other chefs congratulated Song An. ¡°Chef Song, you deserve it!¡± ¡°Chef Song is the leader of the younger generation in our circle. Us old fellows are far inferior.¡± ¡°We concede defeat without reservation.¡± Song An smiled and did not say anything. He looked at Zhao Man again. ¡°What do you think? Are you admitting defeat?¡± Zhao Man¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°There are still two more rounds. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± After saying that, she turned her head and had no intention of talking at all. Her attitude was very cold. Song An was so angry that he wanted to stomp his feet. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. In this round, three chefs whose knife skills were at the bottom were eliminated. There were only seven chefs left on the field. The second round was about to begin. The seven of them made a bento on the spot according to the theme they had picked randomly. Every bento had to match the theme. In the end, the audience in the live-stream would vote online. The top three with the highest votes would enter the finals. The seven of them drew lots. Zhao Man drew the theme: Child¡¯s Heart. She pondered for a while. In the end, she decided to adopt the child-like animal theme. She made a steak egg first, then cooked some vegetables suitable for children. After seasoning them, she placed them in a bento box. After that, she used the vegetable soup to make the parrot¡¯s body and the sweet bean skin to make a hat. She fried an egg roll and placed it on a simple plate. Then, she rolled two mini rice balls and placed them near the parrot. In the last step, she used seaweed and corn kernels to make its facial features. The little parrot lunchbox was ready. At this moment, the audience online was amazed. [It¡¯s too cute. I want it!] [If I knew how to do this, I wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed in front of my daughter.] [Immortal Bento!] [Is this really something a human hand can do?] [How can I bear to eat this!] [It¡¯s so cute.] [Where can I learn? I want to do it too.] [Everyone, quickly vote for Pretty Sister.] Half an hour later, all seven chefs were done. The voting in the live-stream had also ended. Qin Lang originally wanted to find some paid posters to vote, but he did not expect that the paid posters could not enter this live-stream at all. It was as if they had been recognized by the technicians. He stomped his feet in anger. The results of the voting online were also out. Zhao Man was first, the other contestant was second, and Song An was third. He calculated according to the score. In this round, Zhao Man got 47 points, while Song An got 45 points. Therefore, Song An was still ranked first. After the competition, it was almost 11:30. The third round was held in the afternoon. The three contestants with the highest scores entered the next round. They were Song An, Zhao Man, and Zhang De. After the host announced, the three contestants walked onto the stage and greeted the audience. When it was over, the three of them left the stage. Zhao Man had just walked down the stairs. A group of reporters rushed over and pointed their microphones at her. ¡°Chef Zhao, are you confident in defeating Chef Qin¡¯s disciple?¡± ¡°After these two rounds, you still fell behind Chef Song by one point. Do you regret it?¡± ¡°May I ask what grudges you have with Master Qin?¡± Every question was so sharp. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Man pursed her lips and did not intend to answer. However, Song An walked over confidently from behind and said to all the cameras, ¡°Our competition is absolutely fair. Everyone is welcome to supervise.¡± The last event was his forte. He would definitely not lose to Zhao Man. The audience discussed animatedly, and the judges were happy to watch the show. Chapter 1138 - Chapter 1138: Pressure Chapter 1138: Pressure Editor: Atlas Studios Below the stage, Qin Lang had a sinister smile on his face. These reporters were all invited by him to make Zhao Man feel pressured. Zhao Man said nothing. A moment later. The reporters at the scene were invited away. Zhao Man also returned backstage. She washed her knives and packed her tools. Just as she was about to leave, a man with a briefcase walked over and sized Zhao Man up. ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re indeed a beauty.¡± Zhao Man lowered her head and did not hear him. Shi Wei walked over. ¡°Ms. Zhao Man, this is my business card. I¡¯m the staff member who organized this competition and also the vice president of the corporation. I want to talk to you about the competition.¡± Zhao Man took the business card. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Shi Wei brought Zhao Man to the technology building next door. The two of them took the elevator straight to the seventh floor and walked into the vice president¡¯s office. As soon as he entered, Shi Wei went to make tea with a smile. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Ms. Zhao, please take a seat!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhao Man sat on the stool opposite him and asked, ¡°CEO Shi, why do we have to come upstairs to talk?¡± Shi Wei made the tea, took out two cups, and poured the tea. He said, ¡°Ms. Zhao¡¯s performance today was not bad. Many people in the live-stream thought that you were a beautiful streamer from our company.¡± She was beautiful and capable. This kind of girl was suitable to be his wife. Zhao Man smiled modestly. ¡°It¡¯s just my job.¡± Shi Wei poured the tea and gestured for Zhao Man to take the teacup. Zhao Man raised her hand to take it. Shi Wei reached out to grab Zhao Man¡¯s hand, but Zhao Man avoided him. He chuckled and said, ¡°Ms. Zhao, you¡¯re really skilled.¡± He picked up his own tea and took a sip. At this moment, Zhao Man had already sensed that something was wrong. His eyes were filled with ambiguity, and he would glance at her from time to time. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She got up to leave. Shi Wei¡¯s face immediately turned cold. ¡°If you leave, don¡¯t even think about winning this afternoon¡¯s competition.¡± He threw down this threat. Zhao Man smiled. ¡°The competition depends on one¡¯s ability. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to the vice president to decide who wins or loses, right?¡± She did not believe in unspoken rules. She would not offer himself either. Shi Wei sneered. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t interfere, but as far as I know, these three judges have a good relationship with Master Qin Lang. Do you think you have a chance to surpass his disciple? Don¡¯t be too naive. Reality will teach you how to be a person.¡± He continued, ¡°If you want to win, you have to sacrifice something. Choose either your body or your career! Think about it carefully. How much effort did you put in to be a chef?¡± Zhao Man walked out of the office without hesitation. She ignored the man behind her. When she saw Ye Tang, Zhao Man was a little depressed. She wanted to win too much. However, Ye Tang applauded her. ¡°Zhao Man, you¡¯re already very impressive.¡± Zhao Man forced a smile and walked in. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard this afternoon.¡± After dinner, the two of them took an afternoon nap at a nearby hotel. Zhao Man was very worried. Ye Tang could sense that something must have happened that she didn¡¯t know about. Ye Tang sent a message to her assistant. [I want to know who Zhao Man met after the competition. Find out in half an hour.] She knew that Zhao Man was definitely not worried about those reporters. Someone must have found trouble with her. Zhao Man, who was lying on the bed, cried. She told herself that perhaps this was the way the world worked. Unspoken rules were everywhere, and injustice was everywhere. At most, she would start all over again! She would never be defeated. No matter what, she had to give it her all and do her best. The afternoon competition began. The three judges sat in their seats. Shi Wei also entered and sat in the middle. He looked coldly at Zhao Man on the stage. On the stage, the three contestants were already prepared. The host announced, ¡°The last competition is about to begin. Please announce the names of the dishes chosen.¡± The three of them reported the names of the dishes one by one. Song An said, ¡°I will be making roast squab with a wide variety of flavors.¡± Zhao Man: ¡°Claypot Rice with Preserved Meat.¡± Zhang Xingde: ¡°Steamed bass.¡± After the announcement, the competition officially entered the third round. The three of them began to get busy. Zhao Man prepared the ingredients first and soaked the rice for 20 minutes. After brushing the oil in the casserole, she placed the rice over high heat and boiled it for four minutes. After the bubbles appeared, she placed the bacon and sausages into the pot to steam. Not long after, the fragrance came out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The judges nodded and looked at Zhao Man, praising her to one another. ¡°I think this pot of rice is delicious!¡± ¡°Smells good!¡± ¡°Smells good. I smell the meat.¡± Zhao Man looked at the fire carefully. After cooking for a while, the bottom of the pot let out a loud sound. Chapter 1139 - Chapter 1139: Elimination Chapter 1139: Elimination Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Bang!¡± The bottom of the clay pot exploded, and rice grains and sausage meat sprayed everywhere. The entire pot of rice was ruined. The live broadcast cut to Zhao Man¡¯s face. There was shock, disbelief, and frustration on her face. The audience below the stage was also discussing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Aiyo, the pot has exploded. She¡¯s going to be eliminated in this round. What a pity.¡± ¡°How could this be!¡± ¡°The quality of the pot is not good¡­¡± ¡°What a pity. Originally, Zhao Man had a chance of winning the championship. Now, everything has been ruined.¡± Qin Lang mocked, ¡°She can just take third place. Third place is not bad either.¡± He sat below the stage and watched with a smile, not surprised at all. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co He was the one who did this. In the afternoon before the competition, when the contestants handed in the materials, he sent his eldest disciple, Zhang Cheng, to tamper with the bottom of the casserole. As long as she turned the fire on, the clay pot would definitely crack. Song An would definitely win this competition. Zhao Man still wanted to compete with his little disciple? She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to win him in this lifetime. Ye Tang clenched her fists and stood up. ¡°What happened?¡± On the big screen, Zhao Man moved! She looked at the remaining time of the competition, closed her eyes, and calculated silently. Then, she opened her eyes and went to wash the rice. The host held the microphone and said, ¡°It seems that Chef Zhao wants to make a new one, but there are only 20 minutes left. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough.¡± The first pot took Zhao Man nearly 40 minutes. There were still twenty minutes left. There¡¯s only half the amount of time left. Was it too late?¡¯ On the stage. Zhao Man continued the steps in an orderly manner. She took out an iron pot. After washing the rice, she placed the rice in and braised it again. Below the stage. Qin Lang shook his head. ¡°The time is too short and she¡¯s using an iron pot. She can¡¯t make it at all. Hahaha¡­¡± The person beside him smiled. ¡°This time, the little girl should be defeated.¡± In the last ten minutes. The other two contestants finished their dishes. Only Zhao Man was still busy. She shortened the time, step by step. ¡°Last three minutes!¡± The host stood at the edge of the stage and reminded Zhao Man. Zhao Man turned the heat to the lowest and slowly roasted the rice crust. Only when the fragrance of the rice crust overflowed did she finally feel relieved. She had succeeded! The last minute. Thirty seconds. The host announced loudly, ¡°The competition is over!¡± The three contestants placed their dishes on the long table on the stage and waited for the judges to taste them. Zhao Man took a deep breath and retreated to the side. She had already done her best and had a clear conscience. The rest was up to the heavens. Even if she lost, she had no regrets. The three gourmet judges went on stage and tasted three delicacies in succession. Master of Cantonese Cuisine, Wang Rong, stood in front of Song An and commented. Wang Rong commented, ¡°This widely flavored roasted squab is roasted with fruit wood. The outer skin is brown with oil. The taste is slightly sweet and salty. The meat is firm and tender. It¡¯s impeccable. I think contestant number five is first place.¡± Song An bowed confidently. ¡°Thank you, Master Wang.¡± He glanced at Zhao Man smugly. Zhao Man¡¯s expression did not change. Food critic Zhou Ling tasted Zhang De¡¯s dish. She said in an intoxicated manner, ¡°No. 8¡¯s steamed bass is too fragrant. The meat of this bass is fresh and tender, and the taste is mellow. Every bite is delicious.¡± The camera panned to the bass. The fish was fair and tender, and the vegetables were green. It was very beautiful. After tasting the preserved rice, Jin Xu nodded and said, ¡°This preserved rice is not bad either.¡± He nodded at Zhao Man with certainty. The first two judges also walked over and tasted the rice that was cooked in 20 minutes. When the food entered their mouths, Zhou Ling and Wang Rong were shocked. Wang Rong hurriedly asked, ¡°Did you make the cured meat and sausage yourself?¡± Zhao Man nodded. Zhou Ling picked up the cured meat and saw that the cured meat was bright red and the meat was firm. The fragrance of the wine was sweet and the texture was oily. After eating it in one bite, the fragrance wafted into his nose. The sauce was rich. This clay pot rice was not simple! Zhou Ling tasted another mouthful of rice crust. ¡°The rice crust is very crispy, and the vegetables also have the fragrance of meat.¡± As she chewed, she picked up another ball of rice. Every grain of rice was filled with the fragrance of the meat. It was soft and fragrant. It was too delicious! Zhou Ling secretly sighed. What a pity! If she had not taken Master Qin¡¯s money, she would definitely have given this pot rice a high score. This pot of rice was the best. The host walked up. ¡°Since all four of you have tasted it, please return to the judges¡¯ seats to give your marks! This round is 30 points. Who will get the highest score?¡± The four of them returned to the judges¡¯ seats. The three contestants left the stage to rest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang Rong and Zhou Ling looked at each other and wrote 30 points for contestant number five. The two of them wrote 20 points for contestant number four. As such, no matter how high Jin Xu¡¯s score was, it was impossible for Zhao Man to get the highest score. The scores were anonymous and would not be announced. The two of them were even more fearless. Chapter 1140 - Chapter 1140: Rating Chapter 1140: Rating Editor: Atlas Studios Jin Xu also scored 30 marks for contestant number 4, 25 marks for contestant number 5 and 23 marks for contestant number 8. Just as the three of them were about to hand in their results, A burst of music sounded on the stage. The host said, ¡°As the scoring segment takes place, let us invite the President of the Ye Corporation, Ye Tang, to say a few words on stage. Everyone, welcome President Ye!¡± Below the stage, Shi Wei was puzzled. He had never heard of such a segment! Just as everyone was puzzled, Ye Tang walked onto the stage from the side, exuding a noble aura. She took the microphone. ¡°Good afternoon, guests. I¡¯m the President of Ye Corporation, Ye Tang. Many chefs are gathered together for today¡¯s competition¡­¡± The assistant stood below the stage and looked over with admiration. Ye Tang didn¡¯t prepare anything. This speech that came out of her mouth was too awesome. Ye Tang emphasized in the end, ¡°This competition must be fair and transparent. If there are any problems, we will definitely hold the person accountable to the end!¡± She looked at the three judges and said the last few sentences. Wang Rong and Zhou Ling silently lowered their heads and looked at the scorecard in front of them, hesitating if they should change it. wuxiaworld.site Ye Tang walked down the stage and walked towards the judges¡¯ seats. Shi Wei hurriedly stood up and gave his seat to Ye Tang. He carefully stood beside her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± This was the President of the Ye Corporation! The Ye Corporation and the organizer of this competition, the Jiang Corporation, were business allies. Of course, Ye Tang¡¯s words carried a lot of weight in the competition. The three judges naturally saw that Ye Tang¡¯s identity was extraordinary and guessed her background. ¡°You can go ahead with giving your scores!¡± Ye Tang smiled with a calm expression. She looked up at the stage and saw that the three contestants had already returned to the stage. Zhao Man looked over in surprise, her eyes filled with stars. At this moment, she felt especially at ease and her entire body was filled with strength. At the judges¡¯ table. Wang Rong and Zhou Ling lowered their heads and crossed out the score just now, thinking about how to grade Zhao Man again. President Ye had such a powerful background, so they did not dare to give them such a big difference in their points. In the audience seats. Qin Lang saw the interaction between Ye Tang and Zhao Man¡¯s eyes and stood up from the stool. He shouted on the spot, ¡°It¡¯s not fair. President Ye knows contestant number four, Zhao Man. The two of them have a deep relationship. President Ye can¡¯t be a judge!¡± He would not allow the outcome to change. The audience also whispered to each other. Ye Tang picked up the microphone and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sitting at the judges¡¯ table, but I¡¯m not participating in the scoring. The ones scoring are still these three gourmets. At the same time, I hope that every judge can take responsibility and give the fairest score.¡± After she finished speaking, the audience applauded. A moment later. The three judges handed in their score cards. The host went on stage and said to the camera, ¡°Now is the most critical moment. What are the scores of the three contestants for the last round?¡± ¡°After the three judges give their scores, the highest score and the lowest score will be removed.¡± ¡°I hereby announce Zhang De¡¯s score is 26 points!¡± ¡°Song An scored 28 points!¡± ¡°Zhao Man¡¯s score is¡­ 30 points!¡± The crowd was in an uproar as they looked at Zhao Man on stage. Many people below the stage screamed, ¡°Zhao Man! Zhao Man! Zhao Man!¡± The host continued to smile and said, ¡°Let us congratulate Zhao Man. She has a total score of 94 points and has become the champion of this year¡¯s Gourmet Competition!¡± ¡°Song An¡¯s total score is 93 points, runner-up!¡± Below the stage, Qin Lang was so angry that his eyes were spitting fire and his fists were clenched tightly. The disciple he had taught for so many years had actually been defeated. This was the most unacceptable situation. On the stage. Song An¡¯s eyes widened, and the veins on his neck bulged. He muttered, ¡°Impossible! How could I lose to her?¡± He stared at Zhao Man indignantly. Zhao Man had already walked up to the podium and said in front of the camera, ¡°Thank you to my family and friends who have always been supporting me. This award belongs to us. I¡¯ll work harder in the future and work hard to cook every meal.¡± Her smile was sweet as she lifted the trophy and shook it. Ye Tang stood below the stage and clapped hard. She was proud of Zhao Man! Zhao Man looked at the audience again. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll cook some handmade rice for the guests to enjoy. Thank you!¡± This was the tradition of this gourmet competition. Every champion had to lead the other chefs to make a huge portion of handmade rice that the audience could eat. ¡°Okay!¡± The audience applauded enthusiastically. The next day. Zhao Man drove to the Culinary Association to collect the prize. President Jin was not around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The president¡¯s secretary informed him coldly, ¡°The president is on a business trip. Come back in three days. The winner needs to record the process of making her own dishes today and send it to the organizer¡¯s email.¡± ¡°I have to record it myself?¡± Zhao Man asked hesitantly. The president¡¯s secretary glanced at her disdainfully. ¡°Of course it has to be recorded in a professional studio. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Could this person be from the countryside? Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141: Recording Chapter 1141: Recording Editor: Atlas Studios The president¡¯s secretary glanced over and saw Song An walking in from the corner of her eye. She quickly greeted him, ¡°Young Master Song, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Song An casually threw down his watch. He glanced at Zhao Man and snorted. The secretary quickly reminded him, ¡°Young Master Song, remember to send the recorded video to the email today!¡± Song An replied, ¡°Got it.¡± He turned to leave. Zhao Man walked forward and continued to ask the secretary, ¡°Then where do I need to find a professional studio? Will the association provide it?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Song An could not help but sneer. ¡°Country bumpkin! You can¡¯t even contact a studio yourself?¡± His face was filled with gloat. He was from the Song family. The Song family knew many people in the entertainment field, so it was naturally very easy to contact a studio. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Zhao Man sneered and was about to say something. ¡°Shut up!¡± Two people walked out. One of them was Qin Lang. Song An was shocked and quickly walked to his master¡¯s side. ¡°Master, I was just joking with Ms. Zhao.¡± ¡°How can you joke like that?¡± Qin Lang slapped him on the back and looked at Zhao Man apologetically. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Follow Song An to the city television station. The best studio has been prepared there. You guys can just go and record.¡± Zhao Man shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll find it myself.¡± She didn¡¯t want to rely on others. Song An said unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s the studio you found for me. I don¡¯t want to record with her.¡± ¡°Slap!¡± Qin Lang slapped Song An¡¯s back again with a cold expression. ¡°If you still acknowledge me as your master, then listen to me.¡± This was outrageous. He didn¡¯t even listen to him. Song An said indignantly, ¡°Yes!¡± There was a fire in his heart. Zhao Man refused. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯ll find the studio myself. I can find it.¡± She did not want to be indebted to others. Qin Lang looked at her fixedly. ¡°Do you have resentment in your heart?¡± Zhao Man shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then go with Song An. The studio there is the best in the entire city.¡± Qin Lang¡¯s tone was assertive. Zhao Man could only nod. ¡°Okay, thank you, Chef Qin.¡± Downstairs. Qin Lang had something to do and left first. Zhao Man and Qin Lang took a car over. In the backseat of the car. Qin Lang mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t some people know how to climb up the social ladder? Why do they even want to freeload on others in the studio? Where¡¯s your President Ye? She disappeared at this time?¡± The driver looked back. Zhao Man smiled calmly. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, tell Chef Qin. Also, you¡¯d better keep your mouth clean. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get Chef Qin to teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Song An was so angry that he turned his head away and did not speak to her. He did not expect his master to be so protective of Zhao Man and even teach him a lesson because of her. He was also a little flustered. When they arrived at the television station, someone brought the two of them to the studio on the fifth floor. The two of them waited in a conference room. Song An sat on the stool and crossed his legs. ¡°Let me make this clear first. This studio was arranged by my master. I¡¯ll record first. Prepare the dishes for me at the side.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t stop Zhao Man from recording, he would use this method to humiliate her. Zhao Man looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°In your dreams.¡± She was not going to help prepare the dishes. Both of them were contestants, so why should she prepare food for the other party alone? Song An glared at her and did not say anything else. Zhao Man didn¡¯t know anything about the ways of the world. He really didn¡¯t know why her master was helping her. The two of them waited for more than two hours, but the people in the studio had yet to inform them to go over. Song An could not sit still anymore. He went to the studio and opened the door to look inside. He saw that there was a program recording inside. He casually pulled someone over and asked, ¡°When does the next project start?¡± The staff member said, ¡°This is the last project. We¡¯ll call it a day after we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°What?¡± Song An was so angry that his head hurt. He kicked the door open and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s in charge? Come out!¡± Everyone in the studio looked over. The program manager scolded, ¡°Who is it? We¡¯re recording, why did you barge in? Get out!¡± Song An also scolded, ¡°I made an appointment first. This time slot should be my project. You snatched this time slot, and you¡¯re still blaming me?¡± How ridiculous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The entire recording was in a deadlock. Song An was waiting for an answer. Zhao Man asked once and found out that the studio had been snatched. The studio staff, Zhang Tian, rushed over and apologized to Song An. ¡°Young Master Song, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. The people in the studio thought that they¡¯re the team booked under you.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Song An glared at him and asked. Zhang Tian looked at the recording studio and felt a little troubled. Chapter 1142 - Chapter 1142: Time Is Tight Chapter 1142: Time Is Tight Editor: Atlas Studios The program manager looked at Zhang Tian and said, ¡°We¡¯re already recording. If there¡¯s anything else, wait until we¡¯re done!¡± With that, he closed the studio door. Song An was so angry that he kicked the door. But the studio door was locked. Song An pointed at Zhang Tian and scolded, ¡°I want to look for your station head. I want to see who dares to snatch my studio!¡± He took out his phone and called the station head. Zhao Man frowned slightly. After filming in the morning and editing in the afternoon, they had to submit the video at night. Time was running out. She walked forward and asked Zhang Tian, ¡°Are there no extra studios? Or are there any studios that can complete their recording faster? It¡¯s good for us to go to the waiting room.¡± Zhang Tian scratched his head. ¡°There¡¯s really no more. Even if there¡¯s an empty studio, there¡¯s no extra camera crew. These are all pre-arranged.¡± This was the difficult part. wuxiaworld.site Song An called the station head, but the line was busy. He was so angry that he punched the wall. Zhao Man was also anxious. She was about to go downstairs to the other studios when she heard a female voice. ¡°Zhao Man!¡± Zhao Man turned around and saw that it was Ye Tang. Ye Tang walked up from the corner with two or three people following behind her. Zhao Man said anxiously, ¡± Ye Tang, I¡¯ll catch up with you again. I¡¯m going to look for a studio. I have to submit the video today.¡± Ye Tang grabbed her wrist and asked, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. What kind of studio do you need?¡± ¡°The studio has to have kitchen utensils and professional cameramen,¡± Zhao Man quickly said. Ye Tang replied, ¡°Let me make a call.¡± With that, she took out her phone. Song An rolled his eyes and sized Ye Tang up. Song An sneered and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t even get through to the station head. Do you think you can contact anyone?¡± The Ye Group did not have any major businesses in the entertainment industry. Zhao Man said indignantly, ¡°Ye Tang is also fighting to get us a studio. What right do you have to speak rudely? What if she can find one for us?¡± Song An smiled disdainfully. He said, ¡°If President Ye can contact the broadcasting studio, I¡¯ll run around the television station three times!¡± ¡°You said it.¡± Zhao Man looked at him coldly. In any case, she trusted Ye Tang. After Ye Tang finished the call, she looked at Zhao Man. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted him. The station head will be here soon.¡± ¡°Tsk! You¡¯re bragging again!¡± Song An walked over and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t see the station head later, you¡¯ll be embarrassed!¡± He spoke without restraint. Just as he finished speaking, a panting voice sounded from the corner. ¡°President Ye, why are you here?¡± The few of them looked back. After seeing who it was, Song An¡¯s eyes widened and he said in shock, ¡°Station Head?¡± This person was the station head, Yang Lun! Song An shouted again, ¡°Station Head Yang.¡± Yang Lun acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her. He strode towards Ye Tang and held her hand with both hands. ¡°President Ye, if you have any instructions, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to do it.¡± The station head¡¯s attitude was extremely good. Ye Tang said, ¡°I need a studio with kitchen utensils and an adequate camera crew to finish recording a video before noon.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yang Lun immediately went to do it. Song An was dumbfounded. He was a member of the Song family. In the past, Chief Yang would also treat Song An well, but his attitude had never been so humble. Zhao Man walked over and smiled. ¡°Song An, remember to run around the television station three times later!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Song An looked at Ye Tang hesitantly, still unwilling to believe it. ¡°Can¡¯t others do what you can¡¯t?¡± Zhao Man said with a smile. After she finished mocking him, she pulled Ye Tang¡¯s hand and took a few steps to the side. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zhao Man asked. Ye Tang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss business.¡± Zhao Man asked again, ¡°Station Head Yang¡¯s attitude towards you is really good.¡± Ye Tang smiled. ¡°He needs our technology company¡¯s electronic equipment. Of course, he has to treat me better.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Only then did Zhao Man relax. The two of them smiled and chatted for a while before being informed by the staff. ¡°The studio is ready.¡± Zhao Man bade her farewell. She walked into the studio and saw that the table was filled with prepared ingredients and various advanced kitchen utensils. ¡°This studio is really not bad.¡± Zhao Man sighed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song An also entered with a dark expression. Zhao Man teased, ¡°My friend got this studio. Can you help me prepare the dishes?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Song An snorted and ignored her. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Zhao Man smiled and shook her head. ¡°I hope you can remember not to always be so arrogant.¡± Chapter 1143 - Chapter 1143: Blind Date Chapter 1143: Blind Date Editor: Atlas Studios Three months later, in the Zhuang residence. Ever since she found Zhuang Zhu, Xu Qian had started to worry about the child¡¯s marriage. Xu Qian knew that she could only live for three years, so she was even more enthusiastic about finding a partner for Zhuang Xuan. She wanted to see her eldest son get married before she left the world. On this day. Xu Qian found another blind date for Zhuang Xuan and urged him to meet her. The two of them met at a cafe. At the cafe. ¡°Are you Mr. Zhuang Xuan?¡± Liu Shuang looked at the man and sighed in her heart. This man was really handsome. His well-defined facial features were as handsome as a knife, and he exuded an uncontrollable kingly aura. Two buttons were unbuttoned at the collar of his white shirt, and his sleeves were half rolled up, revealing his cold and fair skin. Zhuang Xuan¡¯s body turned cold, but he didn¡¯t say anything. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Since Mr. Zhuang is willing to go on a blind date, you should have considered it. My condition is very simple. I want to borrow 300,000 dollars. If you agree, we can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register our marriage today.¡± Register their marriage? She still wanted to borrow 300,000 dollars? A trace of interest flashed across Zhuang Xuan¡¯s black eyes. His thin lips curled up slightly as he said, ¡°Introduce yourself.¡± ¡°My name is Liu Shuang. I¡¯m 25 years old this year. I work in a pet hospital. My mother is seriously ill and is staying in the ICU. My father went missing after borrowing money from the loan sharks. Now, I¡¯m the one who supports the family. Did the person who introduced me tell you these?¡± Liu Shuang said with some embarrassment. She knew very well that no one was willing to pay attention to her in the matchmaking market. However, she did not expect her blind date to be so outstanding. The fitted suit heightened his temperament. His face was like jade, his nose was high, and his eyebrows were picturesque. Zhuang Xuan looked over and saw that the woman¡¯s eyes were like clear springs. Her face was chubby, and her lips were very pink and shiny, like jelly. ¡°When do you plan to return this 300,000 dollars?¡± Zhuang Xuan straightened his body and opened his thin lips slightly. Liu Shuang¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m working now. My monthly salary is more than 10,000 dollars. In addition, I usually do odd jobs. I can definitely pay it back in three years.¡± Afraid that the man would not believe her, she gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll write an IOU.¡± With a patient hospitalized at home, she needed more money. The men in the matchmaking market were all realistic. It was not easy for Liu Shuang to meet someone who was willing, so she naturally had to grasp it tightly. Zhuang Xuan stared at her for a long time, his eyes shifting slightly. He noticed a few strands of animal fur on the woman¡¯s collar. She didn¡¯t seem to be lying. And he did need a wife. A wife who could reassure his mother. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I agree to the conditions.¡± The man stood up first, his figure slender and tall. Liu Shuang beamed with joy. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhuang. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± After saying that, she hurriedly grabbed her car keys. There was a furry little white bear on the keychain. It looked really cute, and its temperament was very similar to hers. Liu Shuang¡¯s lips curled up. She was in a good mood. She could finally gather the medical fees. She strode out the door and got on the yellow electric scooter. ¡°CEO Zhuang, did you choose her?¡± The assistant stood beside the man. He hesitated and looked at the girl downstairs, but he could not see anything extraordinary about her. He had found many girls of suitable age, but they had all been passed by the president. ¡°Let¡¯s drive to the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± Zhuang Xuan said coldly. His expression was as usual, and his eyes were dark. One could not read his thoughts at all. He stretched out his long legs and walked downstairs. After getting into the car, he rubbed his sore temples. He was really impatient from being urged to get married. His mother always cried in front of him, which gave Zhuang Xuan the thought of having a flash marriage. 300,000 dollars was a small number to Zhuang Xuan. At the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Zhuang Xuan walked over leisurely with a folder. ¡°Mr. Zhuang, I¡¯m here!¡± Liu Shuang saw that extraordinarily handsome face from afar. She stretched out her hand and waved it, smiling brightly. Her smile was like cherry blossoms in full bloom, sweet and pure. Zhuang Xuan pursed his lips and did not respond. He silently strode forward. When he reached the woman, before he could recover, he saw Liu Shuang take out a few pieces of paper from her small bag. ¡°Here! Mr. Zhuang, this is the prenuptial agreement I just printed. It¡¯s in two copies. Sign it!¡± Liu Shuang handed the agreement over and turned her face slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the sunlight, the fine hair on her face was almost transparent. Her fair and tender face was simply like a peeled egg. It was extremely exquisite. ¡°You printed out the agreement?¡± Zhuang Xuan was slightly stunned. He retracted his hand which was holding the folder. Inside the folder was also the prenuptial agreement. He took the agreement and flipped through it, frowning slightly. Chapter 1144 - Chapter 1144: Coincidence Chapter 1144: Coincidence Editor: Atlas Studios This document was drafted very formally, as if it was drafted by a professional lawyer. It did not look like it was prepared by a little girl at all. Instead, it seemed as if she had come prepared. Zhuang Xuan¡¯s heart sank and his gaze became vigilant. Was this a coincidence? Or was the person in front of him here for him? He had also heard about Zhang Dan¡¯s incident, so he was very wary of strange women. Liu Shuang saw that his expression was slightly cold and thought that he was dissatisfied with the contents of the agreement. ¡°Mr. Zhuang, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, we can discuss it, but it¡¯s better to sign the prenuptial agreement.¡± Her family¡¯s situation was terrible. If she did not sign it, her father¡¯s loan and her mother¡¯s medical expenses would probably burden the man in front of her in the future. Liu Shuang did not want to implicate the other party, so she got someone to draft an agreement. Zhuang Xuan saw that the woman¡¯s expression had turned colder, and he became even more suspicious. He questioned, ¡°You prepared the agreement long ago? Where did you get the news that I was looking for someone to marry?¡± His schedule had always been confidential. It was also a recent plan for him to get his assistant to find suitable women for marriage. wuxiaworld.site ¡°I prepared it last night. My family¡¯s situation is special. I can¡¯t implicate you.¡± Liu Shuang answered seriously. She flipped to the second page of the agreement and read word by word, ¡°The woman¡¯s debt doesn¡¯t need to be borne by the man. The woman¡¯s mother¡¯s expenses due to her illness will be fully handled by the woman.¡± Zhuang Xuan looked at it carefully. The terms were beneficial to him. The division of assets in the agreement was also very clear. From this angle, he saw that the woman¡¯s hair on her forehead was golden under the sunlight. The corners of her eyes were round and cute, and her red lips were alluring. This was a very beautiful girl. The man glanced at her and was stunned. There was a familiar tattoo on the side of the girl¡¯s ear. It was a colorful leaf with a slender tail. It was exactly the same as the one in his memory. ¡°Mr. Zhuang!¡± Liu Shuang saw that his eyes suddenly widened. She waved her hand hard in front of him, but her wrist was suddenly grabbed by the man. The force was so strong that it hurt. ¡°How did you get this tattoo?¡± Zhuang Xuan¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a knife. His suppressed anger was about to devour Liu Shuang, and his lips were pursed into a thin line. Liu Shuang struggled in pain and said in shock, ¡°What tattoo?¡± For a moment, she couldn¡¯t react. She didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. ¡°You¡¯re still lying! Who sent you!¡± Zhuang Xuan¡¯s gloomy gaze looked behind her ear. The color was covered by her hair on her fair skin. That was the tattoo of his savior. Liu Shuang finally understood. Her fair fingers brushed her hair away from her ear and she blinked her deer eyes. ¡°Mr. Zhuang, are you talking about this?¡± Seeing that the man was silent and looking straight at her, Liu Shuang continued, ¡°I was lost when I was young. After my parents found me, they asked me to get this tattoo. Is there a problem?¡± Did they have to check their tattoos before getting married? It was too strange. ¡°You¡¯re not lying?¡± Zhuang Xuan asked suspiciously. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can call my friend to confirm it now,¡± Liu Shuang said seriously. The man slowly let go, and the anger in his heart gradually calmed down. Perhaps it was really a coincidence! Zhuang Xuan lowered his eyes and flipped open the agreement. ¡°The agreement is very detailed, but I still want to add a few more terms. Do you have any objections?¡± Liu Shuang shook her head. ¡°Firstly, we¡¯ll share the living expenses. Secondly, I have a house. You can stay there for free, but the remuneration would be for you to do the housework. Thirdly, you can¡¯t force me to do anything. If you agree to these three points, we¡¯ll go in and register our marriage.¡± Zhuang Xuan had no intention of giving up after choosing her. The woman in front of him was a little suspicious, but fortunately, she looked pleasing to the eye. It was his style to end things quickly. ¡°Doing housework?¡± Liu Shuang scratched her head with uncertainty and asked. The introductory person said that the man was an executive in the company. His annual salary was very high and the company¡¯s benefits were not bad. However, as for doing housework¡­ Those who were familiar with Liu Shuang knew that her culinary skills were not bad, but her ability to do housework was a mess. Zhuang Xuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a clean freak and need a clean environment. Of course, as a reward, you can repay the 300,000 dollars loan anytime.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Liu Shuang hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. She did not want to let go of such a good opportunity. The man was willing to lend her money and even give her a free house to live in. This was simply a dream marriage. Liu Shuang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll print out another agreement and add these. Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have gotten it ready.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuang Xuan opened the folder and handed over an agreement. Everything that he had just said was clearly written in this agreement. The new agreement was very detailed. When Liu Shuang saw the man handing over the agreement, she took it and flipped through it. She did not find any problems and signed her name. C Chapter 1145 - Chapter 1145: Marriage Certificate Chapter 1145: Marriage Certificate Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhuang Xuan signed his name and said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Zhuang.¡± Liu Shuang replied. The two of them walked towards the Civil Affairs Bureau one after another. When the staff at the door saw Zhuang Xuan nod at him, they guided the two of them indoors to take photos and register their marriage. Click! After the photo was taken, the photo of the two of them were printed and pasted in a red book. The two of them officially became husband and wife. Liu Shuang took the certificate and looked at the photo. The woman in the photo had a sweet smile and innocent eyes. The man¡¯s eyes were filled with ice shards that looked like they were going to cause someone a frostbite. He looked like he was here to collect debts. The man took the certificate and strode out of the Civil Affairs Bureau. He had no intention of waiting for Liu Shuang at all. The aura from his entire body made it difficult for people to approach him. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site After Zhuang Xuan walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, he chuckled and said, ¡°I hope you never reveal any flaws.¡± Her acting skills were really good. ¡°What flaw?¡± Liu Shuang ran over and asked while panting. Her eyes were clear. The corners of Zhuang Xuan¡¯s mouth curled up as he turned around and left. In any case, they had already gotten their marriage certificate. She would not be able to cause any trouble if she stayed by his side. Seeing that the man was about to leave, Liu Shuang hurriedly reached out to stop him. ¡°I don¡¯t have your contact number yet. I want to move in tomorrow. My rent is about to expire.¡± This morning, the landlord had chased her away once. The landlord told Liu Shuang that she had to move out tomorrow. If she did not find a place soon, she would really have to sleep on the streets. Zhuang Xuan took out his phone and opened the QR code of the communication software. ¡°Don¡¯t send me messages if there¡¯s nothing important. I hate it when others disturb me.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Liu Shuang nodded heavily. She hurriedly took out her phone and added his contact. The man fumbled in his pocket for a while, took out the key, and handed it over. ¡°This is the key to the district. I¡¯ll send you the address later, but you have to remember one thing. Don¡¯t enter my room casually. Otherwise, bear the consequences!¡± After saying that, he strode away. The man¡¯s figure was tall and straight, and his shoulders were broad and broad, giving off an inexplicable sense of security. That small warning did not seem to matter. Liu Shuang looked at the man¡¯s back for a while before her phone vibrated. The introductory person, Mu Qing, called. ¡°Liu Shuang, where are you? Mr. Zhuang has been waiting for a long time. If you don¡¯t go, the marriage will be ruined.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s anxious voice sounded. ¡°Ah? I met Mr. Zhuang. Now, we have successfully registered our marriage!¡± Liu Shuang said with a smile. ¡°What marriage certificate? Where are you now?¡± Mu Qing hurriedly asked. Her expression turned cold as she realized that something was wrong. Liu Shuang took out the marriage certificate and sent it over. ¡°Sister Qing, look. I¡¯ve registered my marriage with Mr. Zhuang Xuan. I just separated from him.¡± ¡°Liu Shuang! The person I introduced isn¡¯t Zhuang Xuan at all! His name is Zhuang Jun.¡± Mu Qing roared angrily. Liu Shuang blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°Ah? Sister Qing, what should we do now?¡± No wonder the man was so strange and kept asking strange questions. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work out, negotiate with him to get a divorce. You can still part on good terms.¡± Mu Qing heaved a long sigh. She knew about Liu Shuang¡¯s family situation, so she introduced him to Liu Shuang. She had known that person for many years and knew him well. Both parties could achieve what they needed and the terms were quite fair. However, Liu Shuang married a stranger. How could she be at ease? ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Liu Shuang hung up the phone and rode on the small yellow electric scooter with a bitter expression. The sun was shining brightly outside. She felt like she was on fire as she rode on the road. Her skin was burning. As she crossed the street, she stopped at the intersection and waited for the traffic light. ¡°Ding dong dong dong¡­¡± A sprinkler truck slowly approached from behind. The huge nozzle sprinkled water outward, like a huge fountain in the sunlight. Liu Shuang stopped by the roadside. The sprinklers arrived just in time to scatter the huge nozzle at her. Water droplets covered the helmet, along with the exposed bones of her feet and her wrists. In an instant, she felt refreshed! ¡°Phew, comfortable.¡± She shook off the excess water droplets on her body and felt better. With a smile on her face, she drove forward. ¡°President Zhuang, that¡¯s Madam.¡± In the car by the roadside, the assistant reminded him from the driver¡¯s seat. Zhuang Xuan had already seen this scene and sneered. ¡°Idiot.¡± This girl was silly and naive. Perhaps she could really get along with Zhuang Qing. ¡°Heh.¡± When Zhuang Xuan thought of this, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up slightly. He casually looked at the figure that was gradually disappearing into the distance. This person was quite interesting. The assistant asked, ¡°Are we going back to the company or to the old residence?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Back to the office.¡± Zhuang Xuan said calmly. He leaned against the soft back seat and pretended to sleep. When he closed his eyes, he thought of the girl¡¯s cute appearance. Other than her good looks, Liu Shuang did not have any other merits. In the traffic, Zhuang Xuan, who was prone to nervous exhaustion, fell asleep in a daze. Chapter 1146 - Chapter 1146: Savior Chapter 1146: Savior Editor: Atlas Studios The huge landslide appeared again. Rocks rolled down the mountain with a huge rumble. Rain the size of beans smashed down, and the entire sky was gray. Zhuang Xuan was lying sideways in the driver¡¯s seat. His vision blurred, and his consciousness gradually faded. After an unknown period of time, a female voice sounded. ¡°Wake up! The rescue team will be here soon. Hold on a little longer. I¡¯ll take you out now.¡± Her delicate body helped him up. The woman was panting from exhaustion. In his blurry vision, the colorful leaf could be vaguely seen. The tattoo carried hope of survival. Soon after, he woke up from the ruins. His assistant also rushed over to send him to the best hospital nearby. ¡°President, the company is here. The vice president of Qirui Corporation is already waiting in the office. Everything is ready.¡± The assistant¡¯s stern voice woke Zhuang Xuan up. Zhuang Xuan opened his eyes. The light from the car window shone in, and he suddenly felt like a lifetime had passed. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co He threw away all his thoughts and straightened his tie. His face returned to its cold state, and the aura around him was oppressive again. He raised his legs and got out of the car. He would investigate everything. If someone lied to him, she would have to pay the price! ¡­ Liu Shuang rushed over and finally arrived at the pet hospital at the specified time. She took off her yellow duckling helmet and heaved a long sigh of relief. She opened the door and walked into the hospital. ¡°Doctor Liu, Sister Qing asked you to look for her after you come.¡± The young beauty at the front desk looked up and winked at her. ¡°Alright!¡± Liu Shuang snapped her fingers and walked towards the office on the second floor. This pet shop was owned by Mu Qing. Ever since Liu Shuang applied for the job, Mu Qing had taken good care of her. Mu Qing was like a biological sister to Liu Shuang. Knock, knock, knock! Mu Qing¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Sister Qing, you were looking for me.¡± Liu Shuang did not stand on ceremony. She ran to the soft sofa and sat down. She picked up the kettle and poured herself some water. She was dying of thirst! After taking a sip, she heard Mu Qing¡¯s nagging. ¡°I¡¯m really impressed by you, little girl. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re usually in a daze, but why aren¡¯t you serious about marriage? Tell me, how much do you know about that man?¡± Mu Qing looked over with a serious expression. The entire office was warm and elegant. There were a few animal decorations on the table. Liu Shuang met Mu Qing¡¯s sharp gaze and hurriedly put down the cup. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I only know that he shouldn¡¯t be a bad person.¡± ¡°You can judge if a person is good or bad just by looking at them?¡± The corners of Mu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched as she shook her head helplessly. Ever since she knew that Liu Shuang needed money, she had been looking for suitable candidates for her. Mr. Zhuang Jun was the best candidate. Who knew that a man would appear out of nowhere? When Liu Shuang saw that Mu Qing was sincerely worried about her, her heart warmed. Liu Shuang comforted her, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a bad person. He has a car and a house and even agreed to lend me money. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± At this point, she could only accept it. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of getting a divorce, but when she thought of the penalty for breach of contract, she sighed deeply. ¡°You¡¯re quite open-minded!¡± Mu Qing scolded jokingly, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll treat you tonight. We¡¯ll celebrate your promotion in the restaurant.¡± Liu Shuang had been working diligently for the past few months, so it was inevitable that she would be promoted to a full-time position. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be an official employee of our pet hospital from now on.¡± Liu Shuang revealed a sincere smile. She really liked this job. There was no scheming between her colleagues. She only had to face small animals. Her boss took good care of her, and most importantly, the salary was not bad. ¡°Alright, you can leave. Call your husband in a few days. The three of us will have a meal together. I won¡¯t feel at ease until I see him with my own eyes.¡± Mu Qing was extremely melancholic. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± When Liu Shuang walked downstairs, she received the list of work for the day. A female cat resection with a uterine sac, a male cat¡¯s sterilization, and a small dog¡¯s fracture fixation. Liu Shuang changed into her scrubs and went back to work. Her entire aura changed. Her face was serious, her eyes were calm and determined, and her movements were agile. One by one, she completed the work perfectly. It was only when she finished the last stitch that her task was truly over. When Liu Shuang looked up, she saw Senior Song Chen not far away through the glass door. He was standing outside the door with a gentle smile. Her senior waved at her, indicating for her to come out. ¡°Senior, why are you looking for me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Shuang walked out of the door and took off her mask to catch her breath. Liu Shuang came to the pet hospital because her senior, Song Chen, introduced her. The two of them graduated from the same medical university and had a good relationship. ¡°Can¡¯t I come and see you for no reason?¡± Song Chen smiled and handed over the pearl milk tea in his hand, indicating for her to walk to the chair at the side of the corridor. C Chapter 1147 - Chapter 1147: Borrowing Money Chapter 1147: Borrowing Money Editor: Atlas Studios The two of them sat down before he continued, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re in some trouble and need to borrow money. I can help.¡± He had also heard it by accident. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can settle it myself. You and Sister Qing have already helped me too much.¡± Liu Shuang shook her head repeatedly. Her rejection was obvious. ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Seeing that she was unwilling to agree, Song Chen could only take the initiative to attack. ¡°My family is pressing me, but I don¡¯t have any intention of getting married. I was forced to ask you for help. If you marry me, I can borrow you money.¡± Since he said this, Liu Shuang couldn¡¯t reject him anymore, right? ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m already married.¡± Liu Shuang¡¯s face was full of apology, and her big watery eyes were pitiful. If her senior had said it earlier, perhaps he would have been a better choice, but now, she was really helpless. ¡°What? You¡¯re married?¡± Song Chen suddenly stood up from the stool, his mind blank. ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± wuxiaworld.site He was still a step too late. ¡°I got married today. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I¡¯ve already raised the money¡­¡± Liu Shuang wanted to say something more, but she heard the assistant in the operating theater shout outside, ¡°Doctor Liu, the next surgery is about to begin.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Liu Shuang put on her surgical gown again and entered the operating theater. Song Chen sat alone on the stool, his heart throbbing in pain. He was too late. If he had been braver and taken the initiative to call this morning, he might have had a chance. But he wouldn¡¯t give up. After the surgery in the afternoon, Liu Shuang rode the electric scooter to the Central Hospital again. She was prepared to go to the ward to see her mother and clean her body for her. The sun set in the west. The hot air welcomed waves of cool air, and there were more people under the shade of the trees. Liu Shuang parked the car in the hospital and went straight to the inpatient department on the third floor. As soon as she entered, she saw the nurse taking her temperature. ¡°Nurse Liu, is my mother alright?¡± Liu Shuang asked with concern. ¡°Everything is normal. There¡¯s not much money left in the account. Pay the hospitalization fees early. If there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll leave first,¡± the nurse said. The nurse put away her notebook and walked out. Liu Shuang did not have the time to rest. She quickly brought a basin of hot water to wipe her mother¡¯s body. By the time everything was done, it was already half past six. She opened the door and walked out with the basin. A few greasy men strode towards the ward and shouted at Liu Shuang, ¡°Stop! When are you going to return the money your father borrowed?¡± Liu Shuang was stunned and said with a straight face, ¡°The deadline is three days later. Why are you here?¡± Her biological father had a huge debt outside, and now there was 300,000 dollars on the IOU. This was the reason why Liu Shuang raised the money. She did not expect that this group of people would be shameless enough to come and ask for money again. Nothing good happened every time they came. ¡°We¡¯re here to remind you that your mother is lying in the hospital. You can¡¯t escape.¡± The short fat man said maliciously. ¡°That¡¯s right. You look so pretty. You must look very good when you smile. Come, smile!¡± ¡°Beauty, you have to know how to lower your head.¡± ¡°If you stay with us for one night, I¡¯ll reduce your debt by five thousand dollars. How about that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. We love beauties too.¡± A tall and thin man reached out to touch Liu Shuang¡¯s waist. ¡°We¡¯re teaching you how to establish yourself in society.¡± The wretchedness on his face was nauseating. At this moment, Zhuang Xuan had just signed the contract with the director. When he passed by the ward¡¯s inpatient department, he saw a familiar figure. He stopped and looked over. ¡°Madam is here.¡± The assistant reminded him softly. The little girl was surrounded by a group of men. Her back was slender and thin, and she held a basin of dirty water in her hand. She was tense and stubborn. Could it be a coincidence this time? Zhuang Xuan raised his brow, his expression unreadable. The men on the other end were still clamoring. It was obvious that they were up to no good. Liu Shuang only splashed the water in her hand on one of them¡¯s head and shouted, ¡°Someone! Call security!¡± As soon as he shouted, people stuck their heads out from the wards. In the ward next door, a few strong young men walked out. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the hospital?¡± Many people took out their phones and prepared to record the scene. Liu Shuang turned around and ran into the ward to lock the door. She looked outside through the transparent glass at the door. The men looked at each other and ran. The short and fat man said, ¡°Be careful. If you don¡¯t pay on time, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The danger was over. Liu Shuang heaved a sigh of relief and walked out of the ward to thank the young men. Her face was filled with relief. If she wasn¡¯t smart, she would have been taken advantage of long ago. These people were stubborn. She was the only one who could protect herself. She hoped that her mother would wake up soon! Chapter 1148 - Chapter 1148: Traffic Jam Chapter 1148: Traffic Jam Editor: Atlas Studios At the corner, Zhuang Xuan¡¯s lips curled up as a smile flashed across his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± This woman was not as stupid as she looked. He just didn¡¯t know if this scene was deliberately made for him or if someone was really chasing after her for money. At 7:30 P.M. Liu Shuang finally made it to the restaurant. At the dining table, Mu Qing, Song Chen, and a few colleagues were waiting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late. Something happened just now. I¡¯ll punish myself with a drink first!¡± Liu Shuang sat in her seat and poured a glass of alcohol. She drained her glass. Under the light, Liu Shuang¡¯s small face was fair and beautiful like a doll. Her lips were cherry red and pink. ¡°Come, everyone, let¡¯s raise our glasses to celebrate Doctor Liu Shuang¡¯s promotion!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s face was full of smiles as she raised her cup. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site To be honest, she liked this tenacious girl very much. Liu Shuang never complained about being tired in her post. The people at the table also smiled and raised their glasses, congratulating her. Everyone drank it all in one gulp. The bitterness in Song Chen¡¯s heart was also poured into his stomach. Looking at Liu Shuang¡¯s beautiful side profile, he was even more unwilling. He turned his head and said helplessly, ¡°Junior, if you need anything in the future, feel free to look for me.¡± Liu Shuang nodded. ¡°Thank you, Senior. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to last until now.¡± After graduation, she had been renting a house outside and was even in debt for her biological mother¡¯s medical expenses. Fortunately, she found this job. They clinked their glasses again. Zhuang Xuan stood on the second floor of the restaurant and turned around to see the two of them under the light. The two of them were laughing and clinking glasses. The atmosphere was harmonious. They were a perfect match. Both of them had a scholarly air about them. They were quite compatible. ¡°President, Vice President Wang is in the private room on the third floor. Please follow me.¡± The assistant appeared to guide him. Zhuang Xuan took a deep look in that direction and sneered. He strode towards the third floor. Liu Shuang was still acting pitiful in the hospital just now. Now, she came to the restaurant to eat a big meal. How generous. It seemed that she was a liar. The moment Zhuang Xuan entered the private room, he gulped down the wine. When they were almost done eating and drinking, Liu Shuang left the table first to settle the bill. Unexpectedly, when she walked to the front desk, she was told that it had been settled long ago. According to the receptionist, it was Mu Qing who paid for it. Before leaving, Liu Shuang stopped Mu Qing. Before she could speak, Mu Qing stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. The money for this meal is from the company¡¯s account. How can I let you pay for it?¡± Mu Qing carried her bag and got into the sports car. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a ride?¡± She was the eldest daughter of the Mu family, so she naturally did not care about this small sum of money. ¡°Thank you, Sister Qing.¡± Liu Shuang could only keep her gratitude in her heart. After the car whizzed past, she prepared to hail a taxi by the roadside. She definitely could not ride the electric scooter again after drinking today. Hence, she specially took a taxi here. After waiting for a while, there was still no car. Beep beep! A car by the side of the road honked. The backseat window was rolled down to reveal a cold face. Liu Shuang was slightly surprised. It was her new husband. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± After saying that, Zhuang Xuan returned to his seat. The ice on his face could freeze someone to death. The assistant in the driver¡¯s seat tried his best to act as a designated driver. He looked like he wasn¡¯t affected, but he was slightly shocked. The president had asked him to find a car just now to pick up Ms. Chu. This was very rare for the cold-hearted CEO Zhuang. Even Zhuang Xuan himself could not figure it out. When he walked down the stairs just now, he thought of the tattoo behind the woman¡¯s ear. Later on, somehow, he asked his assistant to find a car. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t trouble you. I will just take a taxi.¡± Liu Shuang spoke carefully. The night breeze blew past, and she smelled the smell of alcohol on the man¡¯s body. It was mixed with the fragrance of man. It was not unpleasant, but it carried an intoxicating fragrance. ¡°Cut the crap. There¡¯s a car accident ahead and there¡¯s a traffic jam. You won¡¯t be able to get a taxi in two hours.¡± Zhuang Xuan closed the car window after saying that coldly. Liu Shuang hesitated for a moment before carrying her small bag and getting into the car. She told the assistant in the driver¡¯s seat her address. When she looked up again, she saw the man frowning and exuding impatience. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Liu Shuang put down her bag and asked softly. Zhuang Xuan glanced at her. The woman¡¯s red lips opened and closed. Her charming eyes were like silk, and her calves under her dress were long and straight, carrying natural temptation. Immediately after, a huge force pulled Liu Shuang into his arms. ¡°Mr. Zhuang!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Shuang shouted and pushed him away. However, that pair of large hands held her tightly in his arms. The man¡¯s large hands pressed against the back of her head, and his eyes were deep. A breath landed beside Liu Shuang¡¯s ear. Liu Shuang¡¯s face instantly turned red, and her fair neck trembled. Her eyes were filled with pleading. C Chapter 1149 - Chapter 1149: Destiny Chapter 1149: Destiny Editor: Atlas Studios The man¡¯s fingers brushed past the hair behind her ear, and the atmosphere became even more ambiguous. Zhuang Xuan stared at the tattoo with an indistinguishable expression. Her round jade-like ears turned red from shyness, and her earlobes looked like they were about to bleed. ¡°Hooligan!¡± A muffled voice came from his arms. Zhuang Xuan shifted his gaze to the left and saw a pair of small red cheeks. Her eyes were shy, and she bit her lower lip hard. ¡°Heh.¡± The man laughed mockingly and let go of her. He wiped his hands on the paper on the seat. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to see your tattoo.¡± Liu Shuang snorted and turned to look out of the car window. Who would believe that! Men were all perverts. She turned her head angrily and looked out of the window. She had no intention of paying attention to Zhuang Xuan. ¡°I¡¯ll get off at the intersection up ahead.¡± Liu Shuang pointed at the crossroad. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The assistant nodded. When she was about to get out of the car, Liu Shuang heard a voice from the side. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent you my home address. You can move over tomorrow. If you want to buy anything, you can tell me.¡± Liu Shuang nodded. After the car stopped, her cheeks were still flushed red. She opened the door and got out of the car without looking back. When they had registered their marriage, she had thought that Mr. Zhuang was a good person. Now, it seemed that he was a hooligan. She walked quickly toward the entrance of the neighborhood. She was almost there when the phone rang. It was a high school friend on the other end. ¡°Hello?¡± Zhuang Xuan followed not far away and took out a cigarette. After he lit it, the smell of smoke spreaded. ¡°Oh, oh, don¡¯t worry. I like it very much! I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± Liu Shuang hung up the phone and hummed a tune as she walked into the residential area. Her high school classmate¡¯s dog was sick and left the dog in her pet hospital. She was the attending doctor. Zhuang Xuan¡¯s handsome face turned slightly red, and his fingers that were holding the cigarette could not help but tremble. Could it be that he was wrong? Liu Shuang did not marry him for the Zhuang family¡¯s assets, but because she liked him? That was why Liu Shuang did not push him away in the car just now. She quickly got out of the car and left because she was shy¡­ Then everything could be explained. Zhuang Xuan¡¯s eyes were deep and his ears turned red. He looked deeply at the woman¡¯s back. After a while, he stubbed out his cigarette and turned to get into the car. The next day. Zhuang Xuan went to the villa to look for Yu Su. Yu Su was watering the flowers. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I have a question. I want you to take a look at it for me,¡± Zhuang Xuan said after a moment of silence. Yu Su nodded. The two of them walked into a workspace. Zhuang Xuan continued, ¡°A few years ago, I almost died in that disaster. A woman with a tattoo behind her ear saved me. After that, I sent my benefactor overseas to study. However, I met someone who also had the same tattoo recently.¡± He wanted to know if this was a coincidence or if someone was secretly plotting something. Yu Su counted with her fingers and frowned. ¡°The person you¡¯ve met recently is your savior. You made a mistake previously.¡± ¡°What? Impossible!¡± Zhuang Xuan stood up from the stool with an incredulous expression. Yu Su smiled. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. You two are destined to be together.¡± The two of them were destined to be entangled with each other for the rest of their lives. Zhuang Xuan immediately walked out. ¡°Master Yu, I¡¯ll transfer the money to your account. I have something to deal with now. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± It turned out that Liu Shuang was his savior! ¡­ On this day. Yu Su had just returned from the metaphysical shop when Wen Chuan sent a message asking her to come to the courtyard. As soon as Yu Su went downstairs, she saw the layer of light behind Wen Chuan. It was a layer of ethereal light. She walked over and saw wine on the table in the middle of the courtyard. There were also some desserts. Yu Su said, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the occasion today?¡± Wen Chuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard her voice. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good day. I want to tell you something today.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yu Su asked. Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure Junior Sister has guessed it. I¡¯ve reached the realm. I¡¯ve been suppressing the Dharmic powers in my body previously, but now that this matter is over, I¡¯m about to become an immortal.¡± Ascension to immortality was something that many cultivators dreamed of. ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yu Su was a little surprised. After all, no one has been to the other world one goes to after becoming an immortal. She would still be worried. Wen Chuan said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made an exchange with the heavens. Even if I become an immortal, I¡¯m also a god of this small world. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± He asked the Heavenly Axiom for the right to manage this world. Yu Su was stunned for a moment. ¡°Then what do you need to give in exchange?¡± Chapter 1150 - Chapter 1150: End Chapter 1150: End Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°Junior Sister is indeed smart. I won¡¯t be able to appear in the real world for a hundred years. However, isn¡¯t this also a kind of perfection for cultivators?¡± He would become one with the Great Dao. In that way, he had become a true god. Yu Su raised her glass. ¡°Then I hope you can get what you want in the future.¡± Wen Chuan also raised his glass and smiled. ¡°I will.¡± He was tired of all the mundane activities of being human. He could not wait to transform into a god. The only person he was worried about was his junior, Yu Su. That was why he had given such advice. Wen Chuan thought for a moment. ¡°After I transform into a god, I¡¯ll try my best to give you some opportunities so that you can find that wisp of soul on your master.¡± Gao Hong¡¯s soul had left his body, which was why he turned into a fool. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Yu Su was filled with gratitude. wuxiaworld.site Wen Chuan smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say goodbye. We¡¯ll definitely be able to get together again soon. Your talent is stronger than mine.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°However, you have too many ties in the mortal world. Let nature take its course.¡± Yu Su nodded. ¡°Indeed, I know.¡± She could not let go of her master. She couldn¡¯t let go of Xiao Han and Ye Tang either. Yu Su said, ¡°After a hundred years in this mortal world, I might go and look for Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Wen Chuan pursed his lips and smiled. The two of them talked about Dao techniques as usual, drinking wine and chatting. The next day. Wen Chuan left the villa and disappeared into the horizon. Yu Su stood outside the window and silently blessed him. After resting for a while, she called Guan Lu and instructed her about some matters in the company. Now that she no longer needed to manage the company, Yu Su could do what she wanted leisurely every day. One day three months later. Yu Su was brought to a music restaurant by Xiao Han. The two of them ate in the private room as usual. After dinner, Xiao Han suggested taking a walk by the river. Yu Su agreed. Under the moon at night, the two of them walked hand in hand, and there was a sense of peace in their surroundings. Xiao Han looked at the beautiful side profile of the person beside him and asked nervously, ¡°Yu Su, Wen Ze sent me a message today. He and Ye Tang will register their marriage tomorrow. Are you willing to give me a status?¡± He hesitated, then added, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to force you. I just wanted to ask.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Yu Su said with a smile. Xiao Han took a deep breath and looked shocked and excited. ¡°Yu Su, say that again?¡± Seeing how excited he was, Yu Su nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go register our marriage tomorrow. Let¡¯s run our small family together in the future.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Xiao Han excitedly spun three times on the spot. That¡¯s great. Although Yu Su had also admitted their relationship previously and their relationship had improved by leaps and bounds, they had never decided on a date to register their marriage. Now, it was finally time to put it on the agenda. Yu Su¡¯s eyes were also filled with smiles. With the help of her senior brother, her master¡¯s soul had returned to its original position. Although her master was still a little dazed, he could already remember some things. She should also consider her marriage. The two of them hugged and kissed. The next day, the two couples received their marriage certificates and the women became legal wives of the men. The happiest person was Ye Tang. Ye Tang hugged Yu Su and said coquettishly, ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯m really too happy. I didn¡¯t expect you to register your marriage on the same day as me. We¡¯re indeed good sisters.¡± Yu Su smiled. ¡°We¡¯re destined to be good friends.¡± Beside her, Wen Ze looked at Ye Tang with gentle eyes. He was too blissful. He decided to give red packets to everyone in the Wen Corporation to celebrate the big day today. Xiao Han coughed lightly and walked to Yu Su¡¯s side like a lackey. ¡°Yu Su, I¡¯ve already prepared a banquet at home. Let¡¯s hurry back!¡± Ever since they found out that Xiao Han had obtained Yu Su¡¯s approval, the Xiao family was as happy as if it was the new year. Now, his status at home could not compare to Yu Su¡¯s. Yu Su smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She patted Ye Tang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If he dares to bully you, tell me.¡± Wen Ze couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. He almost raised his hands in surrender. Ye Tang nodded vigorously. The two newlyweds separated. At 5:20 p.m., two couples posted this joyous news on social media. The entire Internet was paralyzed. The netizens were discussing fervently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Sob sob, my goddess is married.] [Hehehe, the two of them were already so sweet on the variety show previously. I didn¡¯t expect it to come to fruition in the end. Congratulations!] [Wow, Xiao Han is so lucky.] [Happy wedding!] [Yu Su must stay blissful!]